《President's Substitute Wife》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Every woman expects to marry the man she loves. Me too. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Today, I am married to a man who has loved me for 12 years, only in the name of my sister Qin Jiameng Although my sister and I have the same face, I was sent to the orphanage because of the negligence of the hospital. It was not until three years ago that I returned to the Qin family. I''m a wild girl. I don''t fit in with the big Qin family. But because I didn''t have any parents since I was a child, I''m careful everywhere. I hope to integrate into this family and get the favor of my parents. So the day before yesterday, when my parents and sister begged me to marry Ji Qingxuan for her, I agreed without thinking about it. First, I love Ji Qingxuan. Second, for the first time, I feel needed by my family. I don''t want to disappoint them. It''s 12 o''clock in the morning now. Ji Qingxuan left in a hurry after the wedding ceremony. He didn''t even exin to me. Looking at the hand of the diamond ring, my heart can not say the bitter. The sound of car engine meout came from downstairs. Ji Qingxuan came back. I went to the mirror, cleaned my hair in a hurry, and walked out of the bedroom nervously. Go downstairs. Take out the slippers from the shoe cab and wait at the door. Seeing Ji Qingxuan enter, I raised a happy smile that a wife should have, put my slippers at the man''s feet, and cried, "husband, youe back " , I didn''t finish talking, and I could smell the smell of wine floating in the air, which was full of rich perfume. I can''t help but have a sour nose. Where did he go that night? The answer is self-evident. However, I know my task. I married for my sister. My rtionship with Ji Qingxuan is rted to the cooperation between the Qin family and Ji family. Think of this, although my heart is full of loss, or try to smile. Regardless of the man''s disregard, still followed her upstairs, yelled, "husband." Lift an eye, see a man to have already taken off shirt however, strong muscle is in bedroom ambiguous My face turned red to the root of my ears. I turned around and felt a strong arming from behind me just as I wanted to apologize. When I had no time to react, I was already swung up. When I reacted again, the whole person was still in bed. Although the bed is soft, but I fell too high, back pain. I see Ji Qingxuan standing by the bed, looking down at me, the man''s angr face is against the moonlight, although I can''t see his expression, I can feel the deep chill. The next second, the man suddenly asked me, "what''s your name?" "Me?" This question made my heart flustered, but I still said, "Qin, Qin Jiameng..." My name is not Qin Jiameng. My name is Qin Jiaqi. But I can''t say my name. I just answered, the man pressed down directly, he grabbed my hair with one hand, forced me to look at him, and asked, "Qin, Jia, Meng, right?" At this time, I could see his face clearly. In his deep eyes, there was no temperature at this time, but the hatred seeping into the bone marrow! When he said his sister''s name, his ck eyes were full of impetuousness. It''s Midsummer, but my forehead is covered with a thinyer of cold sweat, full of panic. The hair is pulled by him, the face can''t turn, can only look at him like this, nod as much as possible. The heart has long been hanging high. Ji Qingxuan seems to see me admit, looking at my eyes getting colder and colder, he said, "since you are here today, you should be well aware, I have never been a good man!" As soon as the voice fell, I heard the tearing sound of my red dress! The next second, the manpletely ignored my struggle and drove straight in Chapter 2 Chapter 2 In the morning, I was awakened by the pain of tearing my lower body. Everythingst night was like a nightmare in my mind My first time, my wedding night, was treated like an enemy by Ji Qingxuan. Broke all my previous fantasies. The bed by my side is already cool. A little cinnabar blood on the snow-white sheet is particrly dazzling. I got up and went to the bathroom, took a painful bath, changed my clothes and changed the sheets. When I went out, I stood at the stairway on the second floor and saw Ji Qingxuan sitting at the rectangr dining table, reading newspapers and eating breakfast. In the morning, the golden sun shines on the man''s side through the window, which is warm and holy. In the 12 years of loving him secretly, I married him and lived under the same roof with him for breakfast. It was something I didn''t dare to expect, but it was also something I dreamed about. Now it''s true, but I dare not move forward. He invaded like a wild animalst night, reminding me all the time that I never knew this man. "Miss Qin, you are awake." As I watched Ji Qingxuan, the servant had already seen me and said hello to me politely downstairs. She didn''t call me Madam as she did yesterday. It''s Miss Qin. My heart trembled slightly. Although I was dissatisfied, I didn''t dare to question my identity. I just hid my fearst night and went downstairs to sit opposite Ji Qingxuan. The servant brought me the meal. I had no appetite. I just took two mouthfuls symbolically. Looking up, I found that Ji Qingxuan was the same as me, and the meal in front of him hardly moved. I don''t know whether I want to adjust the atmosphere or to improve the marriage I don''t know if I can continue. I say in a gentle voice, "sorry, I got upte today. I''ll get up early tomorrow to make breakfast for you." In my body, if anything can be regarded as a specialty, it must be cooking. Finish saying, I originally sharp still have some expectations, Ji Qingxuan but throw away the tableware on the hand, get up, the expression is still indifferent, "go, the car is waiting outside." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Where to?" I look at the man seems to be some unhappy look, some panic. I''m afraid I''ve said the wrong thing. I''ve never been an introvert. In front of Ji Qingxuan, even breathing, seems to be humble to the soil. At this time, the man has gone to the door and began to change shoes. He did not turn his head back and said, "return to the door." I went to Qin''s house in Ji Qingxuan''s car. Before entering the door, I thought that Ji Qingxuan treated me like this because he was dissatisfied with the marriage, not because he found that I was not my sister. However, when I followed him through the door and saw Qin Jiameng, who had been delivered to the airport yesterday, I was standing in the living room with my parents. A pair of eyes swollen and peach, a look is crying for a long time. The parents standing next to her were angry. I took a look at Ji Qingxuan, and my first reaction was that he had found something about the surrogate, so I found someone to catch Qin Jiameng back. I was in a panic. Ji Qingxuan in this city, can''t say can call the wind and rain, but if you want to and who can''t pass, it''s really very simple. If it''s my own business, it''s all right. Now it involves my parents and sister In my heart a remorse, tangled wait for how to exin, but see Ji Qingxuan a few steps forward, a hug crying Qin Jiameng, bowfort, "are you ok?" Men''s eyes are permeated with tenderness that I have never seen before. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Seeing this scene, my heart trembled and I was just about to ask what happened. My father walked up to me first and pped me. I was hit by the wall behind me. Before I recovered, I heard him scold, "Qin Jiaqi, we have raised you for three years. Is that how you repay us?" There was a smell of blood in my mouth, and I was in a trance. Trying to stand up straight, looking at his father, he asked, "what..." "What do you have the face to ask? You think we don''t know what you''re doing? You n your sister, feed her sleeping pills, attend the wedding for her! If we hadn''t found out ahead of time and taken Mengmeng to the hospital for gastricvage, I don''t know if she could live now! " My father raised his hand and pped me hard. This p was more fierce than before. I was in a trance and fell to the ground. Although the eyes spent, but my brain is particrly clear! A few days ago, my parents said that Qin Jiameng fell in love with Fang Liwen of theirpany, and didn''t dare disobey Ji Qingxuan, so they asked me to marry him instead. The day before yesterday, I personally took my sister to the airport and watched them enter the security check. In the end, how did it be my dream of calcting Qin Jia? My brain is in a mess. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Some thingse to the surface, but I don''t want to believe them. My father seemed to be angry. He picked up a wooden stool from one side and hit me on the head! I was scared to hide, but I was still hit on the back! It hurts! I''m in great pain, but I can''t bear to cry. This is the problem I left in the orphanage. Because at that time, even if I was sick and ufortable, there was no one to apany me. Who did I cry for? To whom? For a long time, no matter how much pain, I will not easily say. When my father saw that I didn''t cry and didn''t get rid of my anger, he hit me a few times and I bit my lips. Finally, the mother couldn''t look down and grabbed the stool, "OK, hit her again and kill her!" "You deserve it My father threw the stool and said angrily. When I heard the stoolnding, I dared to stop in the same ce. I looked up and saw that Qin Jiameng was in Ji Qingxuan''s arms, but my eyes looked at me and said, "Qingxuan, you see, my parents have fought. Can we forget this? After all, she grew up in the orphanage, and inevitably learned some bad things." Although her tone is sympathy, but I see clearly, she saw my expression is not sympathy, but smart calction! This is my guess! I fell in the corner and said nothing, because my spine was very painful at this time. I was afraid that if my father beat me again, my spine would break. Ji Qingxuan looked at me, but a trace ofplex emotion shed in the ck eyes. After a while, he said, "let''s talk about it." After that, his parents, Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan all sat in the living room. When my father saw me, he scolded, "go upstairs and kill you here!" I watched Qin Jiameng sitting next to Ji Qingxuan, holding the man in his arms, and they sped their fingers. This is a couple I bear the pain and bow my back. For me, the steps in front of me are thedder. Every time I walk, the pain in the ce where I was just hit makes me sweat. But,pared with the body pain, my heart is more painful! Although I don''t know why things turned out like this, I''m clear that I was calcted. After Qin Jiameng''s coquetry, Ji Qingxuan''s doting words, parents'' loving words. I understand, that is their world, and I, just a clown, never really into. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 I struggled to the door, opened the door, andy in the big bed where I had been sleeping for three years. I fell asleep in a daze I had a dream. Twelve years ago, I first met Ji Qingxuan. At that time, when I was only 10 years old, I went to an unfinished construction site near the orphanage. It will be winter and there will be no one on the site. There, I met Ji Qingxuan, who was wounded and dying. I called him for a long time, but he didn''t respond. I thought he was dead. When I was going back to find the teacher in the orphanage, I heard a weak voice behind me saying, "help me." At that time, I was skinny. I used a tricycle to pull cement at the construction site and pushed him out of the construction site and took him to the nearest hospital. Because I had no money, the people in the hospital refused to leave him alone, so I knelt down and kowtowed to the people in the hospital. Finally, a young doctor called the vice president and agreed to send him to the operating room. I''ll just wait outside. Later, he woke up, asked my name, said he remembered me and said he woulde to meter. But dreams are dreams, not reality. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The reality is,ter, Ji Qingxuan woke up, I was not allowed to enter the ward, can only look at him from a distance, not long after, came a group of men in ck suits, pushed his bed to transfer. When the bed passed by me, he saw me, raised his good-looking lips,ughed at me, and gently grasped the corner of my clothes. That was ourst meeting. But that smile, but printed in my heart, even after 12 years, are still fresh in my memory. Wake up, tears wet the whole pillow towel. The window was already dark. I''m thirsty and hungry. My body doesn''t hurt so much, so I want to go to the kitchen for a drink. Look, outside, I thought they should be asleep. As a result, as soon as I got to the stairway, I heard Qin Jiameng''s voiceing from the living room, "when will she live? Didn''t the house say that she would spare me some clothes?" When I was curious why she didn''t go home with Ji Qingxuan, I heard her mother say, "don''t worry. I''ll try to get her to sign an agreement tomorrow. Go away. For the sake of the 4% share, you can bear it." Four percent? If you''re talking about me, I don''t know that. But soon, Qin Jiameng said the answer, "you really want to take her back for the 4% shares that grandma said. How much is 4%, and you can''t change money! I have to call her sister and pretend to be a good sister! " "You think I don''t think she''s disgusting and rustic. Every time I eat, like I''ve never eaten in my life, there''s not a grain of rice left in the bowl! Every time a guestes to my house, I hate shame! " "That''s right. I gave her some clothes I didn''t wear. She was just like picking up a treasure. She really had no face to say that she was my sister. I''m so happy to see her beaten today "Well, I''ll let her sign the agreement as soon as she wakes up in the morning! There''s a wedding on your grandmother''s side. She won''t pursue it! " I stood upstairs, listening to Qin Jiameng and his mother''s words, holding the stair handrail''s hand, shaking badly. It is said by the director of the orphanage that the food should be clean. In this way, the cookers will be happy. I don''t like most of the clothes Qin Jiameng gave me, but I''m afraid she will be disappointed, and there are no other clothes to wear, so I ept them gratefully every time. In order not to let the Qin family hate it, except that the tuition fees are subsidized by the kind-hearted people in the orphanage, the living expenses are all earned by myself. It turned out that the family affection I carefully cared for in the palm of my hand was such a thing. Yes, it''s 4% shares! And a well nned surrogate marriage is just an excuse to kick me out of the Qin family! I''m the only one who''s foolishly dreaming about family love. It turns out that kinship can be so bad! I clenched my lips, tried to control my emotions, limped downstairs and asked, "is that so?" Chapter 5 Chapter 5 It seems that my mother and Qin Jiameng didn''t expect that I woke up and the floormp was dim, but I could see that their faces were not very good. Mother first put on that pair of hypocritical smile and asked me, "Jiaqi, how is your injury? Do you need to go to the hospital? " If it was before, I would be moved, but now my heart is colder than winter. Qin Jiameng looked at my indifferent expression. Of course, she knew that I had listened to them all and interrupted her mother directly, "Mom, don''t y any more. As soon as you listen to it, you can see that this wild dog already knows what''s going on." Wild dog. I listen to Qin Jiameng so smooth call me, know, I in their mouth, must have had such a nickname for a long time. "Wild dog?" I endured the pain, went to the empty sofa and sat down, deliberately said, "wild dogs also have a 4% stake." Sure enough, as soon as I said it, my mother understood what I meant and scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, our Qin family raised you for three years. You should have been filial to us for those stocks!" I sat there, thinking about their great trouble, just for this stock, I felt ridiculous and couldn''t help laughing. "What are youughing at?" My mother asked me. Oh no, it''s not appropriate to call her mother now. Her real name is Fan Yu, and her father''s real name is Qin Zhaomin. I looked at Fan Yu, stoppedughing and said, "in fact, if it was before today''s event that I valued this family rtionship more than anything, and you asked me for it, I would definitely give those shares to you without saying a word, but since this event happened, everything would be different." They''re very interested in profits. They think I''m just like them. But I don''t know, in my heart, the most important thing is the family. But now, it''s gone. "You..." Fan Yu didn''t expect it! Hearing this, Qin Jiameng felt that she took Fan Yu''s hand and said, "Mom, you can go up. I''ll have a good talk with my sister." I guess what Qin Jiameng wants to say to me. But it''s all useless. After Fan Yu went up, she sat down close to me and said with a smile, "sister, this is what my parents think. At first, I didn''t agree with it..." Tonight I have a big dream, can no longer let her cheat. Later, although Qin Jiameng pulled me to say something I didn''t want to say, I listened. After listening, I got up and went to the door. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Seeing that I was determined to leave, Qin Jiameng''s patience finally ran out. He took me and scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, you are a dog in our family. You can eat and drink. Don''t be shameless!" That''s what she is. I turned around and looked at Qin Jiameng''s detestable appearance and said, "I really want to show Ji Qingxuan what you look like now." "Ha ha, you will never have this chance again! Ji Qingxuan is my husband, but you are nothing Qin Jiameng is confident. I look at her, for a moment actually feel that Ji Qingxuan is not worth it. It''s really a shame for him to marry Qin Jiameng, such an excellent man. Maybe it''s a mystery, I said, "there''s one thing I have to say. I press my fingerprints on the marriage agreement at the wedding. As long as I talk about it, that agreement is a pile of waste paper." Qin Jiameng was slightly stunned. Before she spoke, I continued, "so you and Ji Qingxuan are not married now, we are fairpetition." Finish saying, when she Lengshen loose my hand, I quickly turned away. Forced to bear the pain, trying to run out, let Qin Jiameng behind me scold me "slut" "shameless" I did not turn back. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Leaving the Qin family, I have nowhere to go. I can only call my best friend Jiang Qin. The phone is off. She and I were ssmates in the orphanage, two years older than me. She was sponsored by a kind- hearted boss of the enterprise. After graduating from high school, because of her appearance and temperament, she studied in the aviation college. After graduation, she became a stewardess directly. In fact, my university is also funded by a kind-hearted person, and he has given me a lot of help. It''s just that I''ve never met him in person. Jiang Qin''s mobile phone is off, which means that he is working. I walked in the street, not far away, I saw a shop sign on the corner. When I came to the front, I found that it was a bar. Well, I just need to drink. I pretended to be drunk and felt that the man picked me up and threw me on the co pilot. For a moment, I felt that the hormone breath of the man was approaching. Although I didn''t know what he was going to do, only two words appeared in my head at that moment - revenge. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Maybe it''s because of drinking wine. As soon as this idea appeared, I opened my eyes, hooked up the neck of the man in front of me, looked at the thin lip in front of me, and immediately kissed it. The sound of seat belt retracting sounded in my ear. Sure enough, I think too much. I don''t know how to kiss. It''s very stiff. My lips just stopped on his lips for a second, then they were pushed away. Then he said in disgust, "you''re so mean, you don''t even have the basic sense of shame." If I am normal, I am afraid I will get out of the car and leave. But at this time, I am driven away from my reason by alcohol. Not only did I not get out of the car, my eyes are bleary looking at the man''s ck eyes, but I smile, "I am not cheap, you are my first man, but she is not." Listen to me so say, Ji Qingxuan''s face immediately overcaste down, the hand directly jams my neck, ask of one word, "what do you say?" This time, he didn''t get stuck. On the contrary, I was more bold. I put one hand to the man''s back, pressed his face up, and said, "I saw Qin Jiameng in the garage doing it with Qin Zhaomin''s driver in the car. I also knew that she had promiscuous intercourse with several boys in the boys'' dormitory during the school holiday. She was found by the dormitory management. I remember that you can''t find out what happened in front of her. You can find out this one as soon as you check it." Because close, I clearly see the expression on Ji Qingxuan''s face be more and more gloomy. I''ve heard that men are more or less addicted to cleanliness in this respect, and that''s true. I reached out and pinched the man''s waist muscle with my fingers, pretending to be cynical, "but I''m clean, you''re the only one, you can develop me to your heart''s content." Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ji Qingxuan heard me, disgusted, but his hand moved from his neck to his chin, and his ck eyes looked at me, as if to see through me. The air is quiet and terrible, only the smell of alcohol. After a while, he gave a sneer, "what do you want?" At this time, I naively thought that he believed me, and then said, "I press my fingerprints on the wedding agreement. As long as you don''t press her again, I''m yours." The man pushed me back to the driver''s seat and said nothing. But when he drove all the way home, threw me into a bathtub full of ice water, grabbed my hair and said, "you think I''ll believe what you say? A woman like you, at most, deserves to be a female dog beside me. " At that moment, I was sober, with Ji Qingxuan''s disgust for me, how could I believe my words? I struggled in the water, but he ignored me. When I was on the verge of drowning, he pulled me out of the bathtub. Then we tried countless postures from the bathtub, to the windowsill, to the sofa, and finally to the bed I was originally covered with injuries, andter I had swelling and pain in my lower body. Every friction made my tears flow. I cried to stop, but he didn''t hear it. In the end, I was in aa. Wake up again, in front of is if white wall, one side hangs a bit. At this time, I have been awake. When I think of what I said and did yesterday, I want to find a way to get in! I was in the hospital for three days. In the past three days, in addition to my injuries, I had to apply medicine in private ces. Although no one asked me why I was hospitalized, I knew from the way the nurses looked at me every time that they all knew. To three days after discharge, Ji Qingxuan did not appear. The first thing I did when I was discharged was to call Jiang Qin. Fortunately, this time she picked me up. After listening to my situation, she took a taxi to the hospital, cleaned up her worries, and took me to her 40 square meter shabby room. In the door, I habitually moved a ce from the sofa full of clothes and sat down. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jiang Qin moved a small bench, sat next to me, selfishly lit a cigarette, took two deep breaths, and then asked, e on, what happened?" Although she asked me, she had already seen through everything on her face. I happened to have nowhere to talk, so I told her all the things that happened these days. Jiang Qin listened while smoking. When I finished, she put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray and pped her hands. "You''re not a rabbit." "What?" I thought Jiang Qin would scold me. I didn''t respond to her praise. Jiang Qin sat up straight, a pair of experiencednguage way, "you ah, don''t rush to Ji Qingxuan that send, but want to y hard to get, man, kidney walking, can walk." Her meaning is very obvious, is to let me continue to entangle with Ji Qingxuan. But that night three days ago, even if I was drunk, I couldn''t forget the painful feeling, "forget it, I''m really afraid, he''s a beast!" "Forget it." Jiang Qin came over and sat on the pile of clothes with his hand around my neck. "How many years ago did you talk about him every day? I used to cut the newspaper about him and stick it on it. Now the meat is all around my mouth. How can you say that? " When she said that, I was stunned. Yes, in the past, I always wanted to meet Ji Qingxuan again and marry him? "I can stand behind you, like the shadow chasing the light, sleepwalking..." The melodious mobile phone rings. This is my cell phone. I used this song for a long time. I remember that when I first heard it, I almost cried. Ji Qingxuan, to me, is probably the light. Knowing that there is no result, I try my best to be better and stronger. I hope that one day I can stand in the same ss with him. Shake hands with him and introduce yourself confidently. When I pulled out my cell phone from my bag and saw the familiar numbers above, I almost threw it away. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 When I pulled out my cell phone from my bag and saw the familiar numbers above, I almost threw it away. Fortunately, Jiang Qin caught it for me. She looked at the string of 9 numbers on the screen and guessed, "Ji Qingxuan?" I nodded silently. The voice of the mobile phone continues to sing. Jiang Qin saw that I didn''t n to pick it up, and said directly, "I''ll pick it up for you." With that, press the answer button. As soon as she pressed it, I immediately grabbed it, put it in my ear, and said in a trembling voice, "hello." "Where is it?" The voice of the man''s impatience soon came from the phone. My heart trembled, I looked at Jiang Qin and said, "in me Friends here. " "Come home in an hour." Ji Qingxuan finished, did not give me any chance to refute, hung up the phone. His words were like imperial edicts. Although Jiang Qin always told me not to remember to go, I didn''t dare to, but she finally dragged me into a very, very thoughtful make-up and told me something. At the end of that call, I had an hour and a minute to ring the gate of Ji Qingxuan vi on time. He opened the door and looked at his watch. "Did you mean it?" "What?" I looked at him with big eyes on purpose. He looked at me and couldn''t hide the surprise in his expression, but he quickly turned around, pointed to a file bag on the coffee table and said, "sign this." "What is this?" As I said it, I went over and poured out the documents. A credit card fell out. It''s an agreement. To be precise, it''s a maintenance agreement. My heart is tight. Before I finished, the man exined, "be my mistress for a year, 50000 yuan a month, and a credit card with a limit of 50000 yuan that can''t be withdrawn..." "I won''t do it." He did not finish, I directly interrupted, put the agreement back on the tea table, looking at Ji Qingxuan''s face is not good, with the tone of trying to be friendly, said, "sorry, I drank too much that day, said nonsense." That day was when I was drunk and sober. It was really hard for me to ept such a thing. After all, I worked as orphan Dean for 19 years and got the help of many kind-hearted people. In the end, I was the mistress of the rich "It''s ok if I don''t sign it. I''ll get my marriage certificate with Qin Jiameng tomorrow, and I''ll have a better wedding again." Ji Qingxuan came to me, sat on the sofa, legs ovepping, leisurely. The snake hit seven inches. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. His words really caught me dead. In this way, the Qin family''s wishful thinking is full, and who is Ji Qingxuan? At that time, he must have a way for me to spit out the 4% shares Against him, I''m afraid I''ll be swallowed. I don''t even have any bones left. I stand in the same ce, thinking, no matter how I know, want to make the Qin family difficult, only along Ji Qingxuan this road. "Think about it?" Hearing Ji Qingxuan''s urging, without saying a word, I squatted down, picked up the pen and turned the agreement to thest page. I''m going to sign my name, but I find that there is a use on it, which probably says: I can''t have any excessive intimacy with other men, and I can''t interfere with his rtionship with other women. I instantly understand, this is Ji Qingxuan to me under the pit, let me always humble can''t look up. I was silent. I wanted to sign Qin Jiameng''s name, but I just signed two words. Before the dream was finished, the pen was suddenly taken away. Immediately, the head spreads Ji Qing Xuan to take chilly warning slightly, "Qin Jia Qi, do you want to y me?" Chapter 9 Chapter 9 "Is Ji always ying with me?" I took the agreement in front of me in my hand and stood up without any sign of weakness, pointing to the use. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Finish saying, throw agreement to Ji Qingxuan body, turn round to leave. I dare not turn my head back. I''m afraid that if I walk a secondte, I will not be able to pretend. I will show my embarrassment in front of him. I quickly walked all the way to the gate of themunity, looking at the luxurious gate of the community behind me, thinking about my naive ideas before, it''s really sad and ridiculous. Ji Qingxuan, the general manager of Qingtian group, how can you sleep a woman and have feelings? Even if I have the same face as the one he loves. - I live in Jiang Qin''s house and start my life again. When I graduated from University, I studied interior design. When I was a senior, I had a good internship in apany. After graduation, I had already be a regr member, because the Qin family said that the Ji family was everyone and did not want my daughter-inw to appear in public. I quit my job foolishly. Now it''s time to start over. Fortunately, after the leader of the internshippany knew my situation, he immediately agreed to let me go back to work. Wages and benefits remain unchanged. In the field of indoor work, we often have to go to the construction site. It''smon to work overtime, and we don''t know what the weekend is. One day a weekter, I worked overtime until 11 o''clock, thinking that there was a bag of instant noodles at home, and I would go to bed after cooking and eating. Jiang Qin''s family is an old house. The light in the corridor has been broken for a long time. When I went upstairs, I saw the light of a mobile phone in front of my house. My first reaction was that Jiang Qin didn''te back with the key. I can''t help joking, "sister Jiang, I''ve lived with you for half a month, and you forgot your key for the first time. I''m also very surprised." As soon as I finished, I realized that the height seemed wrong. Before looking carefully, the man put his cell phone in his pocket and said, "Qin Jiaqi, you bitch, what did you say to Qingxuan?" I just reflected that it was Qin Jiameng. "Say what?" I was so hungry that I couldn''t remember what I had said. "Do you mean I have a bad personal life? I was told that he was looking into my past! " As she spoke, she went downstairs and walked in front of me. This reminds me that I was drunk that day and told Ji Qingxuan what I know about Qin Jiameng. Originally, Ji Qingxuan doesn''t believe my words on the surface, but he is really checking her on the back. Knowing this, my mood became better. "What does this have to do with me? After all, the Ji family has a great career. What''s wrong with checking the wife of the heir? " The corridor was dark. I couldn''t see Qin Jiameng''s expression. She was silent for several seconds. I thought she gave up and said, "it''s OK, I''m going." But, just as I was about to leave, she grabbed my arm, gave out a strangeugh, and said, "Qin Jiaqi, you think you can go up in this way, I just want to tell you, dream!" Then, suddenly, I let go of my arm, stepped back two steps and yelled, "no, no, no! Help Then, in the dark corridor, there was a huge sound. It was the sound of someone rolling down the stairs! After that, there was silence. I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Qin Jiameng would be so cruel to himself. She rolled to the third floor, because the sound was too loud, the man on the third floor opened the door, and the woman hid behind. The light in the room shines out, you can see Qin Jiameng lying on the ground, motionless. "Ah! Is this a dead man? " The hostess saw it and yelled. Although I was angry, I didn''t dare to dy. I called 120. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 When I was a child, Ji Qingxuan couldn''t rescue because he didn''t have money. But I had to go to the hospital with 120. When I got to the hospital, I helped Qin Jiameng pay for the medicine, and I was just about to leave. To the door, but was stopped by a policeman, he stood behind, is the third floor of the couple. The hostess pointed at me and said firmly, "it''s her. She pushed the girl down." The policeman nodded and said to me in a formic voice, "Hello, pleasee with us." I don''t want to, but I know that even if I don''t go to the police station today, I will go tomorrow. The couple on the third floor went with me. On the way, the hostess said to the police, "I heard them quarrel. They quarreled fiercely. Then I heard someone calling for help. Then the girl rolled down." Jiang Qin lives on the fourth floor. When I lived in the past, she said to me that the hostess on the third floor is a business mother. She likes to look for her on weekdays. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As soon as I heard her say this, I immediately exined to the police, "I didn''t quarrel with her!" When the hostess saw meing out, she gave me a white look. "You said no noise, no noise? Do you still want to say that people are not pushed by you? " "I didn''t push it." The hostess sneered, "murderers, all say they are not murderers." "I didn''t push it." I want to emphasize again. Although I know that all the conditions are against me, no one will believe me. When I got to the police station, I finished the record, and the police contacted the Qin family. Originally, I thought that Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu had to lock me up as they were doing now. But unexpectedly, they let the police let me go. I came out from the police station, I was so hungry that I almost fainted. I found a noodle shop to have a meal. As soon as I had two bites, I received a call from Ji Qingxuan. I know that Ji Qingxuan must say something about Qin Jiameng, and I firmly believe that in his heart, he has determined that I did it. The phone rang for a long time before I picked it up. Without waiting for him to speak, I said first, "Mr. Ji, Qin Jiameng rolled down by himself, not pushed by me." I finish saying, the telephone there is a burst of silence unexpectedly, for a long time, just hear Ji Qingxuan''s sneer, "do you think I will believe you?" No. I already have the answer in my heart. Without waiting for me to exin, Ji Qingxuan said, "I just want to tell you, Qin Jiaqi, if there is anything wrong with Xiaomeng, it''s not just you, I''ll tear down the orphanage you stayed in!" With that, hang up the phone. I''ll take a breath. Ji Qingxuan is really a powerful businessman. He knows how to handle the enemy''s weakness. I''m falling out with the Qin family now, and I''m alone. I''m not afraid of him aiming at me, but he can think of going to the orphanage! Call back, the call is no longer avable. He pulled me ck. My heart a burst of panic, noodles can not eat, straight to the hospital! Waiting for the hospital, the doctor told me that Qin Jiameng had been transferred to Shengxin hospital by Ji Qingxuan. Shengxin hospital is the most famous private hospital in Yancheng. It is also a membership hospital. Not everyone can get in and out. Even when visiting patients, they should say hello first. I know. I can''t get in. But Ji Qingxuan has to go to work. He shoulde out early tomorrow morning. At this time, it was more than two o''clock in the middle of the night. To be on the safe side, I stayed at the gate of Shengxin hospital. I squatted a little by the wall for a while and was confused. As soon as the day broke, I continued to guard. Finally, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s car drive out, I regardless of other, directly rushed up! The speed is not fast. It just touches me and stops. Ji Qingxuan got out of the car. I wanted to get up and exin to him what happened yesterday. I told him not to move the orphanage. But my head was so dizzy that I fainted in the dark! Chapter 11 Chapter 11 When I woke up again, I was in a single room in a ward. There was only a woman in her fifties in the room. I recognized her as Aunt Chen, the servant of grandma Qin Ci''s family. "Aunt Chen..." I gave a weak cry. Aunt Chen looked back and saw that I woke up. She came over nervously and said, "lie down and wait for me to call the doctor." Then he rushed out of the ward. I looked at the ward, with the decoration degree of the ward, it should be Shengxin hospital. But why is it here? Why is it Qin Ci''s servant who looks after me? I was full of doubts and had no ce to ask. Soon, Aunt Chen came in with the doctor. The doctor checked me, but I was overworked and hypoglycemic. I just need to go back to supplement my nutrition. I thank the doctor, wait for the doctor to go out, I asked Aunt Chen what happened. Aunt Chen told me about the situation. After I fainted, Ji Qingxuan sent me to the hospital, reported my identity and left. As soon as the hospital heard that it was the Qin family, it epted me. Contact my parents Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu first, both of them say they don''t care. The hospital had no choice but to contact Qin CI. When I hear this, my nose is sore. Qin CI is the head of the Qin family. Her two children share her surname. Since I came to the Qin family three years ago, no one in the Qin family has ever looked down on me and even looked me in the eye. Only Qin CI loves me very much and will remember my birthday and hold a birthday party for me. Especially at my first birthday party, Qin CI invited many celebrities and nobles from Yancheng to introduce me to you. In my memory, Qin CI had alreadye in. She sat by my bed, touched my hand and said with a little heartache, "Xiao Qi, you are thin again. Let Aunt Chene back and cook for you." "No, I''ll take care of myself." I don''t want Qin Ci to know that I live in jiangqin now, otherwise she will help me find a house again. I don''t want to trouble her. Qin CI knew my character and didn''t ask. Instead, he asked me, "what happened? How could you faint here?" I looked at her and hesitated. For a moment, I didn''t know how to say it. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I don''t want her to worry. Seeing that I didn''t speak, Qin CI asked, "is there something you''re hiding from us?" I was stunned. Looking at Qin Ci, I was wondering whether to talk about the wedding. By the way, I told her all about yesterday. When I let her decide for me Fan Yu and Qin Zhaomin appeared at the door. The two of them were cold at first. It seemed that they saw Qin Ci and I holding hands and talking. Fan Yu came over and scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, how on earth are you willing to let us go? Do you want the life of dream In this way, she naturally aroused Qin Ci''s curiosity, turned around and scolded her, and asked what had happened. Fan Yuban knelt down in front of Qin Ci, with a sad expression on her face, and began to talk about the wedding. The version she said this time is more exaggerated than the one I said when I met Ji Qingxuan. At first, I was still a little angry and wanted to exin, but I realized that Qin Ci''s expression was still faint when he listened to this. My hand has been covering my hand, and I don''t mean to take it away. I just shut up, waiting for Fan Yu to finish, I said, "it''s not like this." "You still want to quibble?" Qin Zhaomin listened to my sophistry and raised his hand to hit me. Qin CI protected me behind, "OK! I''ll wait until both of them are discharged. " Qin CI spoke, but Qin Zhaomin did not dare to listen. My injury was not serious. I was able to leave the hospital that afternoon. I went home with Qin Ci, and Fan Yu and Qin Zhaomin followed me. As soon as I got to the door, I found that in addition to Qin Ci''s servant, there was also Qin Zhaomin''s servant, aunt Qiu. As soon as Qin Zhaomin saw Xiao Qiu, he seemed to be aware of something. He immediately asked, "what are you doing here when you are not at home?" Aunt Qiu lowered her head and did not speak. I saw that Aunt Qiu seemed to realize something The day before the wedding, when Qin Zhaomin asked me to marry for him, aunt Qiu was right beside him. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 As hope rose in my heart, Qin CI said, "I asked her toe." Her voice was slow, and her purpose could not be recognized. Can I steal a nce at Qin Zhaomin, his forehead seems to have ayer of sweat. Four of us entered the room. Qin CI took me to a double sofa. Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu sat opposite. Aunt Chen began to pour tea for us. Qin CI took my hand and said, "ah Qiu has told me all about the wedding." This meeting, Qin Zhaomin''s sweat immediately came down, got up, pointed to Aunt Qiu and scolded, "you eat inside and outside things, are you bribed by Qin Jiaqi?" While saying, pick up the quilt on the table, directly hit aunt Qiu''s body! Aunt Qiu couldn''t dodge. She was smashed with hot tea. The cup fell to the ground and smashed! "Enough!" Qin CI eximed solemnly and said to Aunt Qiu, "ah Qiu, you go in and change your clothes. You don''t have to finish if I don''t call you." Although Qin CI always has the impression of being kind-hearted, she is the head of the Qin family, and her words naturally have weight. As soon as she said it, Qin Zhaomin immediately sat back, holding his hand tightly, trying to exin something. Qin CI asked me, "Xiao Qi, I heard ah Qiu say that you were with Ji Qingxuan on the wedding night, right?" I nodded, not sure, why Qin CI asked in these. Later, Qin CI said, "ah Qiu said that after that day, although things were clear, Xiao Meng hasn''t moved to live with Ji Qingxuan yet." After hearing this, Fan Yu immediately stood up and exined, "that''s because Mr. Ji said he was sorry for Mengmeng, so he wanted to choose a goodnd for her, build the best house in her heart, and let her live in it." My heart, inexplicably sour. Ji Qingxuan is very attentive to Qin Jiameng. How can such feelings be easily stirred up by my words? However, when I thought that Qin CI came here today just to find justice for me, she said, "OK, you''re the first one to make a mistake. Xiao Qi has spent the night with Ji Qingxuan. Girls, let Xiao Qi get married in the future." I''ve heard this, and it took me five seconds to understand it. Fan Yu and Qin Zhaomin were the same. In my reaction, fan Yucai stood up and said in a sharp voice, "no way! It''s not going to work! How can she marry Ji Qingxuan! " I was also surprised, "grandma This... " At this time, my mood is veryplex, in fact, I have no hope for Ji Qingxuan. "The Ji family can''t agree." Qin Zhaomin now calms down and moves the Ji family out. His words also sobered me up. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In Yancheng, Jijia is a big family at the top of the pyramid. Although the Qin family is also big, its enterprise scale is far less than Jijia. So, in principle, as long as the Ji family doesn''t nod, Qin CI doesn''t count. Qin CI took a look at Fan Yu and motioned her to sit down. When Fan Yu sat down, she continued, "why do you think the big family like Ji family will marry Qin family?" When I asked this question, with the scale of Ji''s family and the status of Ji Qingxuan''s Qingtian group in Yancheng, even if the marriage has to be ranked No. 100, it can''t reach the Qin family. It''s the Qin family''s turn. Qin CI tells the story. At that time, Qin Ci and Ji Qingxuan''s grandfather were childhood friends in the old society, but at that time, Qin Ci was everyone''s youngdy, and Ji Qingxuan''s grandfather was just a poor boy. The society at that time did not allow them tobine. Many yearster, when they were both half a hundred old people, they met again and decided to marry. Qin Ci''s eyes are full of warmth when she says it. It can be seen that Ji Qingxuan''s grandfather must have a very close rtionship with her. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 After hearing this, Qin Zhaomin was still reluctant. "It''s well known that Qin Jiaqi is uneducated. If she marries her husband, she will only disgrace the Qin family." Finally, he added, "I will never agree with such a ridiculous thing!" Yes, it''s really ridiculous. After all the weddings are held, if the bride is changed, will the Ji family and the Qin family be theughingstock of Yancheng people? I said what I thought. Fan Yu was also cold to me before, which will give a good face, "or Jia Qi sensible." Qin CI didn''t want to see me either, so he said to me, "Xiao Qi, go and see if ah Qiu was hurt just now." I know. She''s pushing me away. When I hesitated, Aunt Chen came and invited me to the servants'' room. The servant''s room is not far from the living room. Although I went in, I still leaned on the door to listen. I heard Qin CI say that only my 4% shares get millions of dividends every year. But I''ve never seen it. If they don''t agree, they will spit out all the dividends in the past three years, and they won''t be able to share the dividends in the future. At the mention of money, Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu immediately counseled andined, but finally agreed. They left, and Aunt Chen allowed me to go out. At this time, Qin Ci was the only one in the living room. I went over and said, "grandma, I don''t want to marry Ji Qingxuan. Ji Qingxuan only has Qin Jiameng in her heart." "OK, but we''ve only met for a few days. There''s nothing in my heart but someone else." Qin CI took my hand again and said, "in fact, on the wedding day, I found that the bride was you. Moreover, when you look at Ji Qingxuan''s eyes and Qin Jiameng''s eyes, no matter how old grandma is, she will know who cares more about him." Grandma''s words, let my eyes some dense. On the wedding day, Ji Qingxuan began to have a good attitude towards me. Now think about it, he did not distinguish me from Qin Jiameng before. Seeing that I didn''t speak, Qin CI continued, "Ji Qingxuan, I know, is a good child with good conduct. I have no predestined rtionship with Lao Ji, but I hope you can go on and go a long way to make up for my regret and his." It turns out that this marriage has such a meaning. My heart softened, I think, since Ji Qingxuan is investigating Qin Jiameng, he will definitely find out what happened before. In this way, he may change his attitude towards me. But I also have doubts in my heart, "grandma, but will Ji Qingxuan agree?" "He''s the most filial. He''s sure that as long as Lao Ji speaks, he''ll agree." Qin Ci''s tone is full of confidence. Although my heart has doubts, but more is some selfish. - I left Qin Ci''s home and went back to Jiang Qin''s home. I almost stayed up all night. The next day, I went to one of the most important construction sites early. When I checked everything, it was already noon. I had a meal and was ready to go to the second construction site, a ck car stopped in front of me. The rear door opened, and before I could react, I reached out and pulled me into the seat. The door closes and the car starts. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When I thought I was kidnapped, a powerful thug jammed my chin and forced my face to turn to the owner of the hand. It''s Ji Qingxuan. The man''s ck eyes are as cold as ice. I was sweating a second ago, but it seems that I fell into the ice. "Mr. Ji What are you doing? " I look at him and I just feel cold in the back. "Mr. Ji?" Ji Qingxuan looked at me, the corner of his mouth raised to one side, but there was no smile, "shouldn''t you call me husband?" I looked at him with a dull look. Did Qin CI tell him this so soon? Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Seeing that I didn''t speak, Ji Qingxuan''s strength increased, as if to crush my chin. I hurt, but I bit my lips and didn''t let myself make a sound. Ji Qingxuan saw that I didn''t speak, so he said, "Qin Jiaqi, tell me how you cheated the master of the Qin family and let her speak for you!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The strength in men''s hands has be greater, and my jaw has changed from pain to numbness. Finally, he let go of my chin, big palm will hold my waist, directly to tear my clothes! I was so angry that I finally yelled, "don''t..." Ji Qingxuan seems to be excited when he sees my voice. He raises his hand and presses a button. A ck partition rises slowly between the front and rear seats of the car With the partition fully raised, the back seat has be a closed space. Ji Qingxuan regardless of my resistance, no forey, directly entered me. I finally couldn''t help crying out in pain. But the man didn''t stop. Because of the small space in the back seat, he half knelt on the chair, looked down at me, and said, "you tried your best to ask Qin Ci to change your engagement for you, isn''t that why?" I suck in the cold air in pain, and I can''t answer him at all. Just want him toe out. But the man didn''t mean anything. He grabbed my hair with one hand and scolded, "what''s the purity? Now regret it? I tell you, you calcte me, hurt little dream, should know, regret day is still behind it He did it all the way. When the car stopped, the man let off steam. He sat on one side finishing his clothes, opened the door and said to me, e out with your pants." I copsed, leaned on the back of the back seat, turned my head and recognized the door Civil Affairs Bureau. Does he really want to get the certificate with me? But I was afraid, I waved my hands, "no, no, I don''t get the license, I''ll go and talk to grandma." I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that he will die in his hands. Just now we were doing what husband and wife should do, but he only looked at me with hate. This hate is worse than the night of the wedding! But he didn''t give me room at all. He pulled me out of the car and sneered, "what did you take our family as? Can you change it? " I''m not well dressed. If I go out like this, I''m sure to beughed at. I can onlypromise, plead, "I lead, I lead, you let me get dressed!" Ji Qingxuan had heard of it before he let go. I put on my clothes in the car and straightened my hair before I got off. With him in the Civil Affairs Bureau. The hall of the Civil Affairs Bureau was empty, and there was no one. On the desk at the door, Ji Qingxuan took out a stack of documents and said, "signed." His tone wasmand, not consultation. I want to turn over the content, but he stopped, "Qin Jiaqi, you make it clear, not that I want to marry you, but that you are in a hurry to marry me, you can only ept." "Ji Qingxuan, you should have investigated Qin Jiameng. She was..." I wanted to say something about Qin Jiameng. As soon as the words came out, Ji Qingxuan hit the table beside me with a "bang"! The sound was so loud that it scared my heart. He looked at me and warned, "if you want those children in the orphanage to be truly homeless, stop talking nonsense!" Orphanage again. This is really my weakness. I have no choice but to sign my own name. Although I know very well that the use about the opposite sex in the previous maintenance agreement will definitely be in this; but I know better that since Ji Qingxuan said he would move the orphanage, he will certainly do it. I just signed, Ji Qingxuan took me to apply for a marriage certificate. After a series of photo inspection, we finally sat at the ce where we got the license. The staff kindly asked, "are you sure you want to get the license today?" "Can''t I get it today?" Let me ask first. The staff shook his head, "it''s not, it''s not very good today." He said, looking around, "you see, there is no one to divorce today." I was immediately worried. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Ji Qingxuan listened to the words of the staff, said bluntly, "we just choose a bad day toe." The staff showed a strange expression and looked at me. Without saying more, they did it for us. When I went out of the Civil Affairs Bureau with Ji Qingxuan and the red notebook, the man suddenly turned his head and said in an extremely indifferent tone, "Qin Jiaqi, since you''ve tried your best to marry me, I won''t let you down." He bit the word disappointment very hard. It''s dog days, but I have goose bumps. I just want to exin that Ji Qingxuan''s driver came from a distance, holding a bottle of water and a small medicine box. Ji Qingxuan a color, the driver handed me the water and the medicine box. I took the medicine box and looked at the scientific name above. I was still a little confused, but when I saw the small words below, I felt very nervous. It says, 24-hour emergency contraceptives. I didn''t say anything. I took the medicine. Ji Qingxuan looked at me taking medicine and said coldly, "I will watch you drink medicine in the future, so you don''t expect to be pregnant with a wild seed at that time, and then rely on me!" The man said, throw a key to me, get on the car and go. I stood in the same ce, looking at the car gradually disappeared in the field of vision, in the heart of all kinds of bitterness. Thinking of the most important wedding in my life, I went in the name of my sister. Now I really got the certificate with Ji Qingxuan, but I was treated like an enemy by men. I squatted in the corner of the flower bed at the door, biting my lips for a long time. Just got up and went on working. Life goes on. - in the evening, instead of going back to the wedding room, I went back to Jiang Qin''s house. Jiang Qin happens to be at home. Seeing that I was not in a high mood, she pulled me to ask. After her repeated questioning, I finally told the truth. She had heard that, holding her chin in one hand, she muttered, "you grandmother, is it for you or for you?" "She''s good for me." I''m sure. I believe that even if everyone is not good for me, she must be good for me. She thinks Ji Qingxuan is good, so she wants me to marry him. Jiang Qin nodded, put his arms around my shoulder and said, "OK, after all, today is your wedding day. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat some good food." Although I am reluctant to spend money, I can''t beat her. Finally, we chose a middle-ss hot pot shop. Not many people eat hot pot in dog days. When we went in, there were only a few people in the shop. We have hot pot and beer at the same time. After three rounds of wine, my mood seems not so bad, we ran to sing. Once you y, it''s more than 12 o''clock. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It wasn''t hot, so we walked home. Who knows, just a few hundred meters out of the KTV, I saw a ck car parked on the roadside not far away. I recognized it as Ji Qingxuan''s car at a nce. Since his car is parked here, his people should be nearby. I look around, and soon, I see a bar not far away, Princess Ji Qingxuan holding a woman out. Needless to say, I know that person is Qin Jiameng She blushed and seemed to have drunk a lot. When I saw these two people, I woke up a lot. The soles of my feet were like lead. I couldn''t move a step. It''s ironic that when I saw my husband for the first time after obtaining the license, he was really another woman in his arms when I almost gave up doing something, Jiang Qin suddenly rushed up, pushed Ji Qingxuan, and scolded, "Ji Qingxuan, do you want to be shameless, leave your wife alone, and go to hold another woman?" Chapter 16 Chapter 16 I was scared to grab Jiang Qin, and then apologized to Ji Qingxuan, "I''m sorry, my friend, she''s drunk." I don''t know what I''m guilty of. Jiang Qin drank too much, she pulled me, scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, you have a little backbone, no matter what, he is now your husband, have this!" Ji Qingxuan ignored us and went on to the car. But at this time, Qin Jiameng in her arms broke free and stood on the ground, tears in her eyes and said, "Jiaqi, I''m sorry, I''m leaving now." She said that she was going to take a taxi at the intersection alone. "If you want to go, it''s not you." Ji Qingxuan said and pulled her back to her arms. Jiang Qin scolded, "Qin Jiameng, don''t y it. Who doesn''t know your character! When Qin Jiaqi used to work, how many shady things did you do behind your back? Others don''t know. I know who you are! " "Forget it, sister Jiang." I want to go with Jiang Qin. Jiang Qin scolded Qin Jiameng reluctantly, "don''t counselle, you didn''t see Qin Jiameng, the green tea whore, seducing your husband. Now you let them go, they will go to bed soon!" As soon as her voice fell, Ji Qingxuan stepped forward, grabbed Jiang Qin''s cor with one hand and pushed her. Biting his teeth, he tried to bear the warning, "shut up! I''m in a hurry. I''ll do the same for women! " "Ji Qingxuan, what do you want from me?" I quickly help Jiang Qin, afraid Ji Qingxuan also hate her. Qin Jiameng also quickly took Ji Qingxuan''s hand and shook his head, "Qingxuan, forget it, it''s all my fault. I''m in a bad mood. I''ve been drinking and I''ve caused you trouble." Her eyes were full of shrewdness when she spoke. "Pull the two women apart." When I pull Jiang Qin, Ji Qingxuan''s driveres with several bar security guards. Several security guards directly held me and Jiang Qin. Then the driver ran to the back seat and opened the door for him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ji Qingxuan takes Qin Jiameng to the car. Jiang Qin was reluctant to scold her, but I stopped her, "forget it, forget it." I know that no matter what Jiang Qin and I say now, it can''t change this thing. As soon as the car left, the security also withdrew. Jiang Qin nodded at my forehead and said, "Qin Jiaqi, how can you be such a counsellor! You let them go like this? " I tugged at her with a wry smile. "Let''s go." In fact, I''m afraid Ji Qingxuan will be angry with Jiang Qin. After all, we all came from the orphanage. It''s not easy for her to achieve what she has today. No matter what she said about me, I had a look of losing a smile and finally dragged her back home. Jiang Qin drank too much, washed his face and went to sleep. Can stand in front of the window, looking out of the window, today''s weather is particrly good, starry sky. When the mobile phone rings, I turn around and see Ji Qingxuan''s number on it! My heart suddenly a tight, eyes staring at the mobile phone, repeatedly hesitated, at the end of the bell just picked up. "Hello." I said hello, and my palms sweated unconsciously. There was no one talking on the phone, but there were some strange sounds I put my ear on the phone and listened carefully. What I heard was a beautiful voice from a woman "Ah Too fast, too fast, dear... " "Give it to me, let''s..." The charming voice kepting from the phone. Apanied by, is the man''s ambiguous breathing, force of the low roar. My heart seems to be seized by countless hands, even breathing is so difficult. Ji Qingxuan, why do you torture me? I hung up and squatted in the corner of the room, telling myself over and over again, don''t cry, they''re not worth it. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 After that day, I didn''t see Ji Qingxuan for nearly a month. Life gradually restored calm, I put their work arrangements very busy, used to paralyze themselves, used to forget that they still have such a marriage. Today, it''s my payday. Jiang Qin yelled early in the morning that she would be invited to dinner. In order not to let her wait, I work normally for the first time. As a result, I just walked out of the office building, a man in a suit came over and said to me politely, "Hello, Miss Qin, I''m chief driver Ji. He asked me to pick you up." At the official off-duty point, people around me look at me with strange eyes. I was in a trance for a moment, "Mr. Ji? Ji Qingxuan Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. How did hee to pick me up? The driver exined, "the chairman wants to see you, that is, Mr. Ji''s grandfather." Think of that phone call a month ago, my heart all kinds of resistance, I am afraid Ji Qingxuan insult me in front of his grandfather. But I have to go. But, I can only get on the bus with him. He first took me to the star department store, and gave me a silver card, let me in to buy a suitable suit of clothes. Although I don''t want to take it, this star department store is the most high-end department store in Yancheng. Almost all world famous brands can be bought here. But the price of the clothes inside, even if I swipe my credit card, may not be able to pay. And the shopping here are generally celebrities anddies, there are also stars. I was dressed in a shabby business suit. As soon as I went in, all the shopping guides gave me a nce and then they didn''t talk to me again. I don''t mind. After all, I''m not the one who can afford to spend here. I walked around the mall and finally stopped at the door of a brand store in the corner, because I''ve heard of all the brands except this one. So, I think the clothes in this store should be cheap. At a nce, I fell in love with the model''s beige dress, which is simple and elegant in design. The more you look, the more satisfied you are. I can''t help but n to have a try. To my surprise, the staff of this store had a good service attitude. Knowing that I wanted to try, they quickly took a size I asked for and invited me into the dressing room. I changed my clothes and came out to stand in front of the mirror. I have to say that this dress really suits me as I expected. I decided to take the skirt and asked the clerk, "how much is it?" The clerk replied respectfully, "two hundred thousand." This number makes me take a breath of air conditioning. Two hundred thousand I thought this skirt was only tens of thousands of yuan, which was seriously beyond my n. I was worried that Ji Qingxuan would think I was greedy and vain when he saw the price. When I was ready to go in and change, I saw Qin Jiameng in the mirror. She was carrying two bags in her hand. As soon as the shop assistant saw her, he went up to greet her warmly. When greeting, he turned to look at me and said to her, "you and this guest are very simr..." Qin Jiameng then saw me and looked at my skirt. "Kind hearted" reminded the clerk, "your clothes are so expensive, why do you give them a try? What if she gets dirty and can''t even pay for it? " The shop assistant looked at me with a puzzled look. I had no choice but to say, "I''ll buy it." Hearing me say I''ll buy it, Qin Jiameng had an ident in his eyes, but shut up and didn''t say anything. I took out the silver bank card from my bag and gave it to the clerk. Then I went in and changed. When I came out, Qin Jiameng stood aside and sneered, "I didn''t expect that you really had money to buy this dress." As I handed the clothes to the shop assistant for packing, I said to Qin Jiameng, "yes, I''m going to see grandfather Ji today, so my husband asked me to buy a dress." With that, I gave her a sweet smile. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Qin Jiameng certainly knows who my grandfather Ji is. Her hand holding the brand shopping bag was slightly forced to squeeze out a smile, and she said, "is that right? Then congrattions. " I don''t want to get involved with her. After checking out, I took back the card, left the shop and went to buy a pair of light colored high heels to apany me. I learned to be smart this time. I''ll look at the price first and try again. Afraid of the driver waiting, I quickly walked to the door after buying the shoes. As a result, as soon as I got to the door, the sensors on both sides made a "diddiddidi" sound. Two security guards came over, stopped me directly, and said, "madam, you may have unmaized items." At this time, the store manager also came over and asked to check the goods in my shopping bag. I gave it to him naturally. The manager said that after the maic stripe of clothes and shoes had been removed, I went through the sensor door again and still made a sound. Because I bought more than 200000 skirts, the manager was embarrassed to say that he would check my bag directly. But I still offered to pass the bag to the manager. As a result, the manager found a silver bracelet with abel! "I didn''t take it." I am full of surprise! I have the impression that this bracelet is from the counter of the shop where I bought the skirt. How can it be in my bag? When I was puzzled, the assistant in the clothing store just now came and saw the ne on the manager''s hand. He almost cried, "it''s here! I thought it was lost. " She was followed by Qin Jiameng. The manager asked the clerk what was the matter. The assistant said that there were many customers in the store just now. When he looked back, he found that the bracelet was gone. He was scared to death. Although the shop assistant didn''t say that I took this, this one was found in my bag, which has exined everything. I still exined to her, "I didn''t take this one, and I don''t know how it was in my bag." The manager nced and said contemptuously, "tell the police!" I''m really flustered at this meeting! Today, I''m going to see his grandfather with Ji Qingxuan. If he goes to the police because of this matter and dys this matter, Ji Qingxuan''s grandfather still doesn''t know what to think of me! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The manager asked the security guard to take me to the office on the first floor of the mall, and then wait for the police. I struggled not to go. Qin Jiameng stood aside and said, "Jiaqi, you used to be a thief in our house. My father and mother turned a blind eye, but I didn''t expect that you had the courage to steal to the mall." She has the same looks as me. Naturally speaking, it is very persuasive. The manager took me to the rest room and called the police. The police arrived soon. The police got to know the situation. Because the monitoring room was locked, they could only be transferred at night. Originally, they decided to take me to the police station, but the manager answered the phone and suddenly apanied me with a smile and sent me away. When I came out, she also repeatedly apologized to me, let me not take it seriously. I wonder. But when I went back to the door with my clothes and opened the back door, I found that there were two people inside. It''s Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng. Among them, Qin Jiameng sat at the door, blocking me. In desperation, I had to sit in front. As soon as I sat down, I heard Qin Jiameng ask me in a caring tone, "Jiaqi, are you ok? I''m afraid they''ll embarrass you, so I find Qingxuan. Don''t you me me? " I didn''t speak. Looking up, you can see Ji Qingxuan''s eyes through the rearview mirror. The man''s eyes look at the front, indifferent, I don''t know what he is thinking. Qin Jiameng may have seen that I didn''t speak, and she didn''t ask for trouble any more, but I could just see in the rearview mirror that her arm was hooked on Ji Qingxuan''s arm. All the way to Ji''s house, Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan get off first, give me the back seat, and I change my clothes and shoes. When I got off the bus, I saw Qin Jiameng hook his hands around Ji Qingxuan''s neck and asking for a kiss. I quickly walked over, stood by and asked, "can you give my husband back to me?" Chapter 19 Chapter 19 My words make Qin Jiameng look a little embarrassed, but Ji Qingxuan doesn''t pay any attention to me at all. He put his arms around the woman''s waist and leaned over to kiss her, "dear, I''ll go back to hurt you at night." Two people''s gentle interaction, I stood aside, like a redundant person. The swearing of sovereignty has undoubtedly be a great irony. Finally, Ji Qingxuan sent off Qin Jiameng and went into Ji''s house with me. We changed our shoes and went in. The servant took us to the main hall. I''m walking. I just feel my right hand warm. Bow, Ji Qingxuan''s big palm will warm my hand in the palm, expression indifferent, as if nothing happened. My heart is beating hard. When we got to the main hall, Ji Yanhai, Ji Qingxuan''s grandfather, was already waiting for us. In front of him, Ji Qingxuan let go of my hand and introduced me to Ji Yanhai. After we sat down, Ji Yanhai asked me some questions, which I answered truthfully. In the whole process, Ji Qingxuan asionally has some intimate small movements, or help me lift my hair, or take my waist. When Ji Yanhai asked me some questions that were difficult to answer after all, he would gently help me out. After the meal is the same, Ji Qingxuan will clip vegetables for me, will peel off the fishbone for me. It was not until 10:30 pm that Ji Qingxuan and I came out of Ji Yanhai''s house. When he left, Ji Yanhai patted Ji Qingxuan on the shoulder and said, "this girl is good. I''m very satisfied. You should seize the time and try to have a fat grandson for me next year!" With that, Ji Qingxuan took my hand and put his face close to me. He said in an ambiguous tone, "do you hear what my grandfather said? Let''s go back and refuel today. " Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He was so close to me that I could not help blushing as the heat sprayed on my ears. Ji Yanhai saw it, and urged, "well, don''t stay, go quickly!" Ji Qingxuan took me out of the door, I was in his arms, warm for a while actually some trance. We came out of Ji''s house. When the door of Ji''s house closed, the man''s hand came down, turned around and walked to the car. Stupid I haven''t reaction toe over, follow him to car side, Ji Qingxuan turn head, full face disgusted said a word, "roll." Although I knew when I entered Ji''s house that what Ji Qingxuan was doing was acting, his attitude changed so fast that I didn''t react. I stood in the same ce, watching the car whistling away, thinking that he should go to Qin Jiameng. Think of what they might doter My heart was throbbing. Thinking about shopping this afternoon, I went to the local police station and asked about the case. This meeting, the police have changed shifts, let mee back tomorrow. Helpless, I asked for a morning off the next day, I went to the police station to ask the police at that time. As a result, the answer they gave me was that it was a misunderstanding, so I didn''t lose the monitoring. But I refused to deal with it like this. With my repeated requests and the intervention of Ji Qingxuan yesterday, he didn''t dare to neglect me. He had to go to the mall with me again. As a result, we went to the manager and said we wanted to adjust the monitoring, and the manager immediately agreed. But what I didn''t expect was that the monitor was broken! When the manager saw that the monitor was broken, he said in an exaggerated tone, "Oh, why is the monitor broken? Let someone repair it quickly." At that moment, I knew that Qin Jiameng might have thought that I woulde back to watch the surveince, so he had been prepared. Naturally, it can''t be fixed. The so-called maintenance workers were busy there for a long time and ended up in failure. I was not reconciled. After the police left, I went to the shop assistant and asked about the situation at that time. The shop assistant hesitated for a long time and said he didn''t know what was going on. But I had to leave, but when I was about to take the esctor downstairs, I saw the managering down from the elevator and walking towards the store. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 I followed, but I saw the manager hand a shopping card to the clerk and threatened, "this matter is under the pressure of Mr. Optimus. If you dare to talk too much, you don''t want to hang out in Yancheng!" She only said that when I wanted to leave evidence with my mobile phone, the manager went out. I stopped her and asked about it. The manager just nced at me, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Then he left. I always feel that this matter is Qin Jiameng''s calction, the purpose is to let me in Ji Qingxuan heart for the lower. But I didn''t expect that Ji Qingxuan turned a blind eye to everything and even helped her! I''m not reconciled! I rushed all the way to the building of Optimus group, I want to ask Ji Qingxuan, what do you think! Qingtian group is arge enterprise. It requires a gate card to enter. I thought it was very difficult for me to enter, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I got to the door, the front desk came up and called to me enthusiastically, "Madam President." I was taken upstairs and smoothly entered Ji Qingxuan''s office. When I went in, Liu Kai, who met me that day, was also in the office. Seeing meing in, he took the initiative to withdraw. "What''s the matter?" Ji Qingxuan didn''t even raise his head. I don''t want to make a detour with him. When I came up, I asked, "did you find someone to do the monitoring of the shopping mall?" "Yes." I thought Ji Qingxuan would say something, but he didn''t hide it. "Why?" "No why." I hate his attitude, let Qin Jiameng calcte me, but also secretly help her! "You know it''s Qin Jiameng who calcted me. You know she''s different. Why do you help her?"?! Do you want to be fooled by a woman? " The more I said, the more excited I was, the louder my voice was. But Ji Qingxuan did not respond. He just picked up the pen on the desk and signed his name at the end of the document. Close the document, he just raised his head, ck eyes indifference, "I recognize her, naturally will connive her to do these things." I was stunned. Staring at Ji Qingxuan, I feel that this is not the man I like for 12 years. I only know that he is a man who ns strategies and makes decisions. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But I never thought that he would be so affectionate And there is no principle I stand in the same ce, smile bitterly and ask him, "what about me? What are you going to do? " Ji Qingxuan replied indifferently, "since you love the golden cage, I''ll let you live enough, but I can''t love you all my life." He really knows how to hurt me. My hands are tightly clenched, and my back is straight, so that I don''t look too embarrassed. I smile indifferently, "OK, Ji Qingxuan, I understand. From today on, I will let myself not love you." I finished and turned. As soon as I got into the elevator, I felt a bout of retching. When I got to the first floor, I immediately rushed into the toilet and vomited, but nothing came out. There happened to be an aunt cleaner in the toilet. Looking at my situation, she kindly said, "girl, are you pregnant? Usually a little sour plum on the body can relieve the pain. " I was stunned. Pregnant? How can it be! Chapter 21 Chapter 21 When I got back to thepany by subway, I was already hungry. I went to the restaurant to make my favorite stewed meatballs and fish vored shredded pork. But when I took it, I found it tasteless and had no appetite at all. Hungry, but no appetite. I thought I was too tired and didn''t care, so I reluctantly took a few mouthfuls of food and went back to thepany and began to work. I just worked overtime until 9 p.m., so I couldn''t open my eyes. The same situation has been going on. At the weekend, I slept until 10 o''clock, and when I woke up, Jiang Qin was at home. When she saw me, she teased me, "I didn''t expect that self-discipline maniacs would sleep in one day." Iughed awkwardly, and I didn''t understand why I was so sleepy recently. I ordered instant noodles, but I didn''t have much appetite. I just took two mouthfuls of them, leaving a lot of them. When I went to the bathroom to pour the remaining noodles, Jiang Qin, who washed his hands inside, was even more surprised. "You, you are willing to waste food?" I was just about to exin that my stomach was tumbling. I put down the bowl in my hand and threw up on the toilet. But still nothing came out. Jiang Qin looked at me, with a bit surprised, "Qin Jiaqi, you won''t be pregnant?" This time, I really valued it. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I started to look at the calendar. It''s more than a week since my holiday What''s more, Ji Qingxuan and I did it twice before, but we didn''t take any measures Suddenly, I had a bad feeling in my heart. I took Jiang Qin to apany me to the hospital and hung up the gynecology department. When the results of B-ultrasound came out, as expected, pregnant, 5 weeks +. "How could that be..." Looking at the examination results in front of me, I felt veryplicated. Jiang Qin was different from me. She patted me on the shoulder andughed, "yes, Qin Jiameng. They all say that with children, men''s mood will be different." I can''t love you in my life. ¡¿ looking at the results of the test sheet, Ji Qingxuan''s words still reverberate in my ears. My mood is extremelyplex and sour. I don''t know where to go. "Qin Jiameng, it''s really a narrow road." When I lost my mind, Jiang Qin beside me called out the name of Qin Jiameng. I looked up and saw Qin Jiameng standing in front of me, with a few test sheets in my hand. Qin Jiameng saw me and said with a faint smile, "Jiaqi, you are here." She didn''t call me by name. Look, action seems to have be a little gentle,pletely unlike her before. Before I spoke, Jiang Qin said for me, "Yo, what''s the matter? When the sunes out in the west, are you going to be good? " Qin Jiameng''s hand fell on her stomach and her eyes were full of contented smiles. "Yes, I''m pregnant. I want to set a good example for the children in my stomach." She said, and looked at me, added, "Qing Xuan." My brain exploded in an instant, but I pretended to be calm. I realized that Jiang Qin around me seemed to want to say that I was pregnant, so I quickly grabbed her and said calmly, "is it glorious to have a child with a married husband? When your child is born, do you want to tell your child that your mother is a junior Qin Jiameng''s face suddenly changed, "you! It''s not that you marry Qingxuan by all means! " "That''s because of you." I hid the test sheet behind me and continued, "grandma didn''t investigate the wedding. If you didn''te to my house to do the mental calction, how could grandma do that? Grandma has eaten more salt than you have eaten more rice. Do you think she will be cheated by your little tricks? " The more I said, the worse Qin Jiameng looked. Finally, she couldn''t help pointing at me and scolding, "Qin Jiaqi, you bitch! It''s all because of you! If you didn''te to the Qin family, there wouldn''t be so many things! " She said and pounced on me! Seeing this, Jiang Qin protected me directly behind him and yelled, e and see, Xiao San Da''s original match!" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 This is gynecology! There are women all around. On hearing this, everyone''s eyes turned. As soon as we saw that Jiang Qin was protecting me, we knew that Qin Jiameng was the little three. Around the people around Qin Jiameng pointing, her face can not go up, angry left. At the end of the farce, Jiang Qin and I did not answer, but found a coffee shop to sit down. "A mocha." "No way!" I just said, but what I ordered was stopped by Jiang Qin. Not only did she not allow me to drink coffee, but she did not allow me to drink iced drinks. Finally, in a fit of anger, I ordered a cup of warm water with the disdain of the waiter. When the water came up, I took a sip. Jiang Qin asked me, "what are you going to do? The child Originally, I thought I would definitely say "yes". Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But I hesitated again. I looked at the surface of the water and said, "it''s too sad for a marriage to be sustained by children." After a pause, I continued, "and I''m not sure he''ll like our kids." I bowed my head, not happy, but a little depressed. Jiang Qin looked at me and said, "Oh, when you were born, I''ll help you raise your elder sister. If you can''t raise a man, you can still raise a child." "That''s a deal. Don''t wait for me to be born, and you''ll be in debt." "No, I won''t Jiang Qin and I are actually making fun of each other. Children need a father after all. I had a bit of serious pregnancy and vomiting, and I heard that my child was very unstable in the first three months. I regretted it for a moment. Last month, in order to paralyze myself, I took over six projects. But I had to go to Liu ang, director of the design department, to confess and ask if he could share his work with others. As a result, as soon as I finished talking about my needs, Liu ang shook his head with a bitter face. "Xiaoqin, it''s not that I embarrassed you. It''s that thepany recently changed its general manager. In order to earn performance, everyone took on a lot of jobs." I know about changing the general manager of thepany. This general manager was hired by the former general manager at a high price, but recently, because of busy work and other things, I haven''t met Mr. Lu. I didn''t embarrass Liu ang, so I went back to work alone and worked silently. A lot of work, I can only choose to work overtime, and I don''t know what time to add. I''m so sleepy that I just want to sleep on my desk I didn''t know how long I had slept. I woke up when someone patted me on the shoulder. Subconsciously, I said, "I''m sorry, I''m going to work." "Poof." As soon as I finished, I heard a man''s smile in my ear. Turning around, I found a man standing behind me A little familiar "Mr. Lu?" I rubbed my sleepy eyes and recognized each other. He was Lu Qiaoyu, a fellow student of my department when I was in University. He was a famous genius of our department. His teacher talked about his deeds every day. It''s also the person I adored most when I was in school. When I first came here to practice, he introduced me. When I saw him, I got up and said happily, "Why are you here?" "I also want to ask you, why are you here?" Lu Qiaoyu raised his hand and helped me to trim the messy hair on my cheek. He was gentle and good-looking. I was a little embarrassed, put my hair behind my ears and said, "I didn''t finish my work, so I had to work overtime." "Come on, get up." Lu Qiaoyu patted me on the shoulder. When I got up, he sat in my seat, checked my renderings, and asked me about the customer''s needs. After about an hour, I finished the 3D rendering that I was working on, and improved the details. I''m just looking at it. I admire it. When it was all finished, Lu Qiaoyu turned off theputer, stretched out and said to me, "go, take you home." Chapter 23 Chapter 23 When all my work was finished, Lu Qiaoyu turned off theputer, stretched out and said to me, "go, take you home." I quickly refused, "no, sote, you also go back to rest early." After all, it''s almost 12 o''clock. Lu Qiaoyu frowned, "what? I''ve just run out of water. Is it going to take the bridge down? " He said, I am a little embarrassed, can only promise. When I went downstairs, he pointed to a blue sports car and a bicycle and asked me, "which one do you want to take?" I pointed to the bicycle. Lu Qiaoyu raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "I knew you would choose this." Then he got on his bike. I sat in the back seat in good order. Although he said he could put his hand on his waist soon, I refused. When he was in college, Lu Qiaoyu was the male god in the hearts of many girls. How many people dream of this position in the back seat of his bicycle. At the end of summer night, the cool wind slowly, I sat on the back seat of my bicycle, looking at the scenery on the street, a little trance. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It''s like everything went back to college. Waiting for the bicycle to Jiang Qin''s downstairs, he looked at the dpidated building and couldn''t help frowning, "do you live here?" "Well I moved out of my house and lived with my friends. " I made a general exnation. Lu Qiaoyu nodded. I didn''t say much. When he left, I realized how Lu Qiaoyu was in ourpany? Is he new? As I thought, I walked into the corridor. As soon as I stepped into the corridor, I was grabbed by my wrist by a big palm. The next second, the whole person was on the wall! Then there was a voice in my ear, "Qin Jiaqi, have you forgotten what was written in our prenuptial agreement?" There is no light in the corridor, but I can tell it''s Ji Qingxuan''s voice. "Of course I do." Although I don''t know why Ji Qingxuan is here, I have a clear conscience. "Remember? Going home in the middle of the night with another man? That''s how you remember it? " Ji Qingxuan''s face was very close to me, and the strong alcohol smell sprayed on my face. It seems that I''m a little bit tipsy. I raised my head and looked into the man''s eyes. "Ji Qingxuan, from the beginning of this marriage to now, I can stand up to myself and my heart. Do you believe it or not?" I finish, bow, from the gap under the man''s arm drill past. Go upstairs. At the corner, I turned back slightly. The cold moonlight covered the man. For a moment, it made me feel that the man''s figure seemed very lonely. - when I arrived at thepany the next morning, I was called by Liu ang. He told me that the new general manager learned about me and decided to arrange apany dormitory for me. "Give it to me?" I can''t believe my ears. As far as I know, the dormitory of thepany is only provided to the management. How can I get such a little girl who has just been in the "Yes, the new president Lu specially ordered." Liu ang said, took out a key and said, "the house is in themunity behind thepany. It''s less than five minutes'' walk." "President Lu?" As soon as I heard the name, only one person came to mind. Liu ang and other things, let me out first. I went back to my position and thought about it. I felt that Lu always should be Lu Qiaoyu. At noon, I went to the canteen to have a meal. As soon as I had a meal, I sat down. There was amotion at the door. I took advantage of the situation and saw that Lu Qiaoyu had just had a meal. Along the way, employees invited him to sit beside them. But, without strabismus, he came straight to me. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 I was a little flustered in my heart. After all, I have always been unknown in thepany. If he sat down, wouldn''t I be a public enemy of the masses? As a result, when I was worried, Lu Qiaoyu turned around and sat on the empty table next to me. Show me a "know you" smile. My heart warms slightly. I stayed in thepany in the afternoon, but I didn''t work overtime today. Instead, I made an appointment to see the customer at 5 o''clock. As soon as I got out of the door of thepany, I saw Lu Qiaoyu waving to me in a white sports car. I ran to him and he said, "I want to see my customers, right? Let''s go. I''ll see you off. " Actually, I know he lied to me, but I got on the bus. After getting on the bus, Iined to him, "why didn''t you tell me when you came to be the general manager of ourpany?" "Tell you what to do?" Lu Qiaoyu was driving, looking ahead, but with a smile in his mouth, he said to me, "no matter what I am, you are my primary school sister." His words were warm, without any sense of distance. Soon, I arrived at themunity that I had agreed with my client. After thanking him, I got off and watched the car leave. Then I entered the community in front of me. The project I''m working on is the decoration of a wedding room. The hostess is Deng ChuChu, a star of the 18th line. She demands a lot of money and likes to put on airs. What''s more, there are many unrealistic fantasies in the wedding room. It took me more than three hours to finish this haggardmunication. When I came out of themunity, I saw Lu Qiaoyu''s car, which was still at the ce where I got off. The man was standing beside the car, leaning against the door, with a tabletputer in his hand, writing and drawing. I ran to him and asked him, "you won''t be here all the time, will you?" I took a peek at the design of his tabletputer, and I had already drawn most of it. To this extent, even he had to do it for at least an hour and a half. However, Lu Qiaoyu put away the tablet and said with a smile, "no, I just went to a construction site and waited for you when I came back." "Lying." I debunk him in a yful tone. Lu Qiaoyu didn''t say anything. He just helped me open the car door and let me get on the bus. "I''ve been waiting for a while. Let''s have a meal with me." I didn''t eat either. I was already hungry. As soon as he said, although I hesitated, I could only promise when I thought that he had been waiting for me so long. Because it''s more than 8 o''clock, many restaurants are off duty. He took me to a Japanese restaurant. When the dishes we ordered came up, I smelled the smell of the fish, and my stomach suddenly surged. Rushed to the bathroom, vomited a little bit morefortable. When I got back to my seat, Lu Qiaoyu looked at me anxiously and asked me, "how do youe? What''s wrong? " I felt my stomach, hesitated for a moment, and said, "no, no, it''s just that my stomach is not veryfortable." Lu Qiaoyu believed it. He thought I worked overtime for a long time and ate irregrly. He began to talk to me at the dinner table that body is the capital of revolution. Don''t work too hard. I answer them one by one. After dinner, I gave the key back to Lu Qiaoyu and said, "as a small designer, I live in the dormitory of thepany. I''m sure it will arouse everyone''s dissatisfaction." He couldn''t beat me. He could only take back the key and added, "if you need any help in the future, please don''t let me know." Lu Qiaoyu sent me to Jiang Qin''s house. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As soon as I was about to leave, I heard someone behind me say, "thank you, Mr. Lu, for taking my wife home." I looked back and saw Ji Qingxuan leaning against the wall. In the dark, the light of the cigarette was flickering. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 When he came to me, my heart suddenly became a little nervous. After all, I was sent back by Lu Qiaoyu for two days in a row. It''s very difficult to exin this matter only. Ji Qingxuan came over, put his hand directly on my shoulder, and drew me into his range. Lu Qiaoyu looked at me and Ji Qingxuan. He seemed to understand something. He said with a gentle smile, "you''re wee. I''ll go first." As soon as Lu Qiaoyu left, Ji Qingxuan pulled me to the basement and directly lifted my dress. "What are you doing?" I''m scared and struggling! "Fuck you." The man didn''t stop the action in his hand. He tore my stockings rudely and came in directly! "Ah I cried in pain, but I remembered that this was the basement, in case someone woulde home and hear our voice I beg for mercy, "no, don''t be here..." "Not here? Do you want to go to bed with me when you are so cheap Ji Qingxuan picked me up from my leg and bit me at the joint of my neck and shoulder. "Tell me, have you ever done it with him?" I was sweating all over. When I was bitten by him, it was very painful. But I was worried about the baby in my stomach. I didn''t dare to struggle any more, so I had to cooperate with him. After he vented, he tidied up his trousers and said, "Qin Jiaqi, since you are Mrs. Ji, you can only have me as a man. I advise you to be more peaceful." After Ji Qingxuan left, I had a rest on the ground for a long time, and sent a text message to Lu Qiaoyu to apologize, then went upstairs. When she went up, Jiang Qin was packing. She told me that she was going to train abroad for three months and would leave soon. She patted my stomach and joked, "when Ie back, will you be a big belly woman?" I gave a wry smile. I secretly decided that I would leave Yancheng when I was a little more pregnant. A week after Jiang Qin left, I didn''t see Lu Qiaoyu. I''m not sure if he was angry. This week, because of overtime and severe pregnancy vomiting, I was so weak that I had to go to the hospital for nutrition injection. After ying, I decided to have a check-up to ensure my child''s health. When I finished a series of tests, I went back to the office and asked the doctor to see the results. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As soon as I got in, I heard the pregnant woman in front of me ask the doctor, "doctor, how is my child?" "My advice is to stay in bed and protect the fetus." The doctor replied. I stood at the back and looked at my results, but I didn''t pay attention. When the pregnant woman in front of me got up, our eyes were opposite "Qin Jiaqi?" The pregnant woman in front of me is actually Qin Jiameng! When her eyes turned to the test sheet in my hand, the doctor urged, "it''s all pregnant women. Don''t squeeze. After reading it, go out quickly." She looked at me with incredible eyes, "you Are you pregnant? " If I''m pregnant, I don''t want to let anyone know, it must be Qin Jiameng! I was in a panic and hid the test sheet behind me. When I was at a loss, the doctor urged me, "do you want to see it or not "She looks." Qin Jiameng grabbed the test sheet in my hand and put it directly on the doctor''s desk. The doctor looked up, looked at me, looked at Qin Jiameng, and said with a smile, "twins, are you pregnant at the same time? Good thing. " With that, he began to show me the test sheet. After reading it, he said, "your child is OK, normal development, and normal progesterone." After that, he looked at Qin Jiameng again, pared with you, if her child doesn''t take care of the fetus, it will be very dangerous." Doctor one person, I and Qin Jiameng two people finish, alsopared. My normal, her dangerous. We came out from the Department of Obstetrics and gynecology. Qin Jiameng grabbed my wrist and asked, "whose is the child?" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "My husband''s, of course." With a faint smile, I asked her, "what about you? Whose is it? Are you still alive this time? " I know about the fact that Qin Jiameng university had two foetuses. At that time, she did not dare to let others apany her. She could only call me. Qin Jiameng was shocked by me, "Qin Jiaqi, you bitch! I won''t let you give birth to the baby! " She said, with the test sheet angrily left. After all, Qin Jiameng has never been a kind person. If her child is lost, and mine is left behind. Then she may not be able to straighten it. I began to struggle, whether to tell Ji Qingxuan about my pregnancy. As a result, I put it down because I was busy. One weekend two weekster, Ji Yanhai asked me to go home with Ji Qingxuan. When I saw Ji Qingxuan in the car, I was in a trance. Well, we haven''t seen each other for nearly a month. The four seasons of Yancheng are very obvious. As soon as Septemberes, the weather turns cooler. I''m wearing a loose shirt to cover my pregnant belly. Ji Yanhai saw that I was wearing loose clothes, and immediately he was overjoyed, "what''s this? Is my little grandson here already? " Iughed, "grandfather, how can we be so fast? If we have, we will tell you for the first time." But Ji Yanhai was reluctant and said like an old child, "is this boy too busy to pay attention to you? If so, you tell me, I''ll take care of him! " I immediately shook my head, put my hand around the man''s arm, "no, Qingxuan is very good to me, very concerned about me, is the child this thing, or to see fate, you say?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, yes." Ji Yanhai thought what I said was reasonable, so he didn''t ask again. Now I have learned to y in front of Ji Yanhai. I turned to see a Ji Qing Xuan, the man is also looking at me, the expression is a littleplicated. I did well in the whole dinner, and I didn''t arouse Ji Yanhai''s suspicion. Wait out, Ji Qingxuan said first, "your acting is getting better and better now." His voice is a little cold, and now I have already found out his thoughts, and I will not be sentimental any more. I stood by the car and said without any emotion, "thank you, Mr. Ji. I''ll go first." I won''t insult myself any more. Just about to leave, the arm was pulled by the man. I turned to him and asked, "is there anything else for Mr. Ji?" I know in my heart that it is not a matter of one day to put down a person who has loved for 12 years. However, I try to make myself more alienated. Only in this way can I not be too embarrassed when I am driven away by him. Ji Qingxuan looked at me with moreplicated eyes. After a few seconds, he said, "get on the bus, I''ll take you back." He said, also don''t allow me to refuse, first on the back seat, and then, moved to the inside position, the door of the empty seat to me. I struggled for a while and got on the bus. "Little dream is pregnant." As soon as I got on the bus, Ji Qingxuan mentioned it. It makes my heart sour. I thought he was kind-hearted, so he wanted to tell me this. "Well, then." I pretended to be calm and asked him, "do you want me to give way, or what?" Maybe my behavior is beyond his imagination. Ji Qingxuan looked at me with inquiring eyes for a long time before he said, "wait until the child is born." Silence all the way. Ji Qingxuan wanted to take me to the vi he gave me, but I told the driver Jiang Qin''s address. Seeing the caring to the gate of Jiang Qin''s house, I felt my t stomach and asked him, "Ji Qingxuan, what if I''m pregnant?" Chapter 27 Chapter 27 "Yes." The man did not hesitate to answer, and finally added with a cold tone, "you took medicinest time, you don''t want to have a wild seed to exin to my grandfather." I raised the corner of my lip and said with a dismal smile, "contraceptives are not 100% sessful." My question, let Ji Qingxuan seem nervous, his eyes fell on my stomach, forced to ask, "are you pregnant?" "Guess what." I looked at him with a t expression and couldn''t see any answer. Ji Qingxuan looked at me, did not answer, but could not see any joy on his face. Perhaps too much hope to let the child have a father, but I still reluctantly asked him, "do you want me to be pregnant?" He remained silent. If you don''t admit it, isn''t it denial? I hide the loss of heart, pretend a rxed smile, "no, cheat you, no matter how stupid I am, I will not have a child with a man who doesn''t love me." At this time, the car also arrived at the door of Jiang Qin''s house. I quickly opened the door and got ready to get off, but I heard the man say to me, "as long as you are safe, I promise you will always be Mrs. Ji, as for our children Wait a little longer. " Just a word, let me confused! Is this apromise? Yeah. Think of Ji Qingxuan to me before the cold rtive and sarcastic, this has begun to change. For a time, it even made me feel that as long as we continue, maybe one day our rtionship will be better. But there are some things that I''m naive. The next day, on the weekend, I worked overtime in thepany to make renderings, and Lu Qiaoyu came over. He exined to me that he had been away on business recently, so he was not in thepany. I came back today and wanted to apany him to buy some clothes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He has helped me a lot both in thepany and in my life these days. I have no reason to shirk. We went to a department store near thepany and went straight to the men''s wear area. It has to be said that Lu Qiaoyu''s figure is really good. He can go into any store and change any clothes, but he will buy whatever I say. Later, I couldn''t stand it, so I just shut up and let him decide for himself. Even so, he also bought seven or eight pieces of clothes and two suits, and then gave them all to the service staff of the shopping mall to deliver them to his home sometime. We took the esctor down the stairs. When we were on the third floor, we just saw the baby supplies area. I couldn''t help stopping. Lu Qiaoyu misunderstood me and said, "wait for me." With that, he ran to the children''s supplies area and took a purple teddy bear. When I realized that I wanted to stop him, I saw two other people in another area selling neonatal supplies Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng. Two people are pushing a small cart and shopping for new-born things over there. I stand far away, but I can see the light in Ji Qingxuan''s eyes. It seems that he is looking forward to the birth of this child. "Here you are." Lu Qiaoyu came back quickly and handed me the purple bear. "Were you just looking at this?" I said, "yes, thank you." Then he took Lu Qiaoyu away. It''s true that the enemy has a narrow road. I dodged them in the mall, but when I had dinner in the restaurant, I met them again. Lu Qiaoyu and I just sat down and saw the waiter arrange Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng on the table opposite us. "Ah, isn''t this Mr. Lu Xuechang whom Jiaqi university thought most of?" When Qin Jiameng saw us, he came to say hello immediately. Her eyes were so smart that I could already guess what she was thinking. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Lu Qiaoyu didn''t know what happened between Qin Jiameng and me, so he said hello to her very friendly. Qin Jiameng asks Ji Qingxuan if they can work together? Actually, I didn''t want to, but Lu Qiaoyu agreed. The four of us put together a table and moved the box from the hall. When ordering, Qin jiamengjiao said, "I''m pregnant, I can''t eat spicy food, I can''t eat seafood, so please bear with me. When ordering, I don''t want to order these." She said and looked at me, "Jiaqi, do you have any taboos?" There is something in the story. "No I said decisively. And when I see Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan so sweet, I''m more sure that I''m not going to have a baby in Yancheng. Qin Jiameng understands what I mean. She didn''t want Ji Qingxuan to know that I was pregnant. Qin Jiameng and Lu Qiaoyu decide the order, and Lu Qiaoyu orders the dishes I like. Soon, arge table was served. Lu Qiaoyu took the initiative to help me with the dishes. Every time he put them down in my bowl, I could feel Ji Qingxuan''s chilly eyes. Just say, "thank you. I''ll do it myself." Qin Jiameng looked in her eyes and said, "Jiaqi, are you with Lu Xuechang whom you worship?" Her face is full of gossip, but I know what she wants to ask. "My husband Ji Qingxuan is sitting here. When you ask me such a question, is it intended to cause conflicts in our family?" I continued, "Mr. Lu is now the general manager of ourpany. We just came out for a working meal." In my opinion, this meal is a working meal. Lu Qiaoyu didn''t say anything when he saw Ji Qingxuan that day, but he also understood when he saw Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng today. Take the initiative to help me out, "yes, I just came to Yancheng, I didn''t bring any clothes, and I didn''t have any friends, so I had to ask Xuemei to help me choose." I gave him a grateful look. Qin Jiameng meaningful "Oh" a body, to Ji Qingxuan coquetry, "sorry, I didn''t mean that." Ji Qingxuan just said, "nothing." He didn''t look very well. After dinner, I was going to go with Lu Qiaoyu, but Ji Qingxuan suddenly grabbed me, "my husband is here, are you going to go with other men?" His words, not only me, even Qin Jiameng are stunned. She looks at Ji Qingxuan, Jiao didi shouts, "Qingxuan..." Ji Qingxuan ignored her, but continued to say to me, "I''ll let the driver take you back." The man''s tone is not consultation, butmand. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I dare not refuse. Finally, can only sit alone Ji Qingxuan car back to thepany. When I arrived at thepany, Lu Qiaoyu was already waiting for me in the office. The first thing he said to me was, "your husband likes your sister, doesn''t he?" The situation just now can''t be more obvious. I wry smile for a while, did not answer, it is tacit. Lu Qiaoyu''s face suddenly stuck to me and his bright star eyes looked at me. "Marriage is a matter of life. If you are not happy with him, maybe You can think about other people. " "Others?" I shrunk my neck. Close, I saw Lu Qiaoyu''s ears a little red, "no one else, it''s me." "Lu Xuechang, I..." When I didn''t know how to refuse him, Lu Qiaoyu immediately sat up straight and said in a light tone, "that''s what I said. Don''t take it seriously. No matter what, you are my schoolgirl." He''s always like this. He doesn''t put any pressure on me. It''s just Change is always faster than I expected. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 On the Wednesday after the weekend, the 18th line star Deng ChuChu''s wedding room decoration that I received before was almost over, but she suddenly contacted me. He said that he had a new idea in the backyard design. Previously, ording to her requirements, the small part of the backyard was built into a Japanese style courtyard. Now it is almost finished, and she says that she has new ideas. My head is killing me. In line with the principle of customer first, I patiently told her, "Miss Deng, it''s like this. You passed the previous design scheme, and the construction of the backyard is almostpleted. If we revise it now, the previous budget will be..." "What? Are you afraid we can''t afford it? " Before I finished, Deng ChuChu yelled at me on the phone. I''m afraid I don''t think she has any money. As soon as I heard it, it was easy to pay for it. I quickly said, "well, I''ll make an appointment with you. Let''s meet and talk." Deng ChuChu is not a fuel-efficientmp. She said that she recently filmed in an ancient courtyard in the suburb of Yancheng. She thought the garden there was good, so she wanted to change her backyard like that. As soon as I hear it, my head is big. The mountain is still a long way from the city. It takes me an hour or two just by car. It can be said that the customers are the biggest. I had to promise. I met her at about 12 noon the next day because she was free at that time. I took a bus to the mountain early in the morning and got to the ce she said at 12 o''clock. Deng ChuChu''s assistant came to me and said that because the previous y waste, her y was changed to noon. Let me wait. Because of the shooting, I couldn''t get into the yard, so I had to wander outside. The scenery on the mountain is good and the air is good. I sit on a stone in a daze, and I feel like I''m stealing half a day''s leisure. Less than half an hourter, Deng ChuChu''s assistant came to me again and said that shooting needed a long withered branch. Let me go to the mountain to look for it and bring it backter. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She''s really out there. But I don''t dare to refuse. After all, Deng ChuChu is a bad host. If she makes trouble for me in the design, I will be busy enough. I went up the mountain all the way. It seemed that I had been tidied up, let alone withered branches. I didn''t even have big stones. I''ve been walking for about half an hour, but I can''t find any dead branches. I''m preparing to turn back Turned around, but saw Qin Jiameng! Why is she here? My heart suddenly rises bad premonition! Want to walk around her, but Qin Jiameng just came over. "What are you doing here?" I asked her. Qin Jiameng looked at me and said with a smile, "Jiaqi, it''s not you who asked me toe to the mountain to worship the Bodhisattva, saying that you can protect the child''s health and have an ident." I have no idea what she''s talking about! I felt a little panicked. There is no one here. If she pushes me down here, even if someone can find me, my child will be gone! The more I think about it, the more scared I am! Turn around and run! Qin Jiameng grabbed me. I was so scared that I broke her hand and ran like crazy! I want to keep my baby! After running for a while, I turned back and found that Qin Jiameng didn''t catch up, so I was relieved. When I went back to the ce where Deng ChuChu was filming, her assistant came to me and said that Deng ChuChu was tired of filming, so she didn''t want to change the courtyard. That''s it. When I heard that, I was so angry! It''s a waste of my day, and it''s almost killing my child! I huff down the mountain, back to thepany and began to work overtime. At 11 p.m., although I still wanted to work, I was afraid that my children could not bear it, so I had to stop work and go home. As soon as I got home, several policemen came over and said, "Qin Jiaqi, there is evidence that you are rted to a deliberate wounding case. Pleasee with us." Said, handcuffed on my wrist. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Only when I got to the police station did I know that Qin Jiameng disappeared after meeting me in the afternoon. The search team searched for her for several hours and found her unconscious and seriously injured at the foot of the mountain at more than 10 p.m. She was judged to have rolled down the mountain. I was found because I had a call record with herst night and herst message was sent to me before she disappeared. Jiaqi, I have arrived. Where are you? ¡¿ when I heard this, I immediately argued, "how can I have a call record with her? Are you kidding me? I never get in touch with her, and I haven''t been in touch with her for months! " Although I denied it, the police directly took out Qin Jiameng''s call records in thest month. It shows that she and I talk on the phone every few days. The police concluded from this frequency that I had a good rtionship with her. "It''s fake!" I deny it. "This is our police call from the telmunicationpany. Do you think the telmunicationpany makes a fake, or the police make a fake?" The police questioned. I''m stupid. After I finished recording my confession, Ji Qingxuan came as soon as I was locked up by the police. The man went straight into the guard room. It was gettingte and there was no light in the guard room, but I could still feel the horror of men. "I didn''t do it. I don''t know how..." "Shut up" before I finished, Ji Qingxuan interrupted me. He reached for my cor and pulled me to his side. "Qin Jiaqi, I really underestimated you. Yesterday, Xiao Meng said that she was going to pray on the mountain. I asked her who she was going with, and she said that the opposite side told her to keep a secret!" "No! She did me harm! I haven''t contacted her at all I tried my best to exin to Ji Qingxuan. But he couldn''t listen at all. He just put me on the cold wall and asked me, "Qin Jiaqi, what do you think when you push her down the mountain? She should have held you and asked for help, right The icy moonlight came through the cracks of the iron windows and shone on the man''s face. I can see his deep eyes full of hate. My hand protection in his belly, powerless exnation, "I did not touch her, that phone information is false! I never called her! " In my opinion, a phone message alone can''t prove that I am the murderer! However, Ji Qingxuan would only grasp me more tightly after listening to me, and the smile in his mouth would be colder, "the dandruff extracted from Qin Jiameng''s nails is yours after DNA identification! And there were eyewitnesses at that time, proving that you went to the mountain! " My brain went nk. No wonder, no wonder Qin Jiameng wanted to catch me at that time. "I''m looking for my client Deng ChuChu!" I have told the police these words for a long time. "Deng ChuChu said that she didn''t let you go to the mountains when she was filming in other ces that day." Ji Qingxuan answered me coldly. I realized that that day, I didn''t see Deng ChuChu at all, only a person who called himself assistant to Deng ChuChu I suddenly felt that I was trapped in an borate plot. All the evidence doesn''t hold up I immediately feel funny, I don''t understand what I did wrong? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I just love a Ji Qingxuan, but in the end, I will end up in prison! Ji Qingxuan thinks that I can''t refute if I don''t speak. He pushes me hard and says everything like ice. "I tell you, Qin Jiaqi, if there is something wrong with this little dream, I will let you spend the rest of your life in prison!" Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Ji Qingxuan pushed me with great strength. I felt pain in my spine and stomach. The door was closed with a bang, and the police came quickly to lock it. I ran after him, grabbed the small window on the door and yelled, "Ji Qingxuan, I''m pregnant with your baby!" "Then take your children with you to die!" On the dark corridor, came the man''s cold curse. I stand in the same ce, aggrieved, angry! The next day I was in prison, I met Lu Qiaoyu. He said that he would help me find awyer to fight awsuit. Butter, he was very embarrassed to tell me that at present, seniorwyers are not willing to take the case, and only some newwyers intend to have a try. Although the probability is very small, he hopes that I will not give up. Don''t give up? How can I not give up. A monthter, the first instance opened, and I was taken to the court and stood in the dock. Qin Jiameng was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a beautiful Dousha color skirt, long hair tied into a beautiful bun, with proper makeup. And I''m dressed in a prison uniform, and I''m disheartened. It seems to reflect the two kinds of life since then. The youngwyer Lu Qiaoyu hired for me was obviously inexperienced. He was asked a few questions by the otherwyer and was speechless. As a result, I didn''t expect it - I was convicted of intentional injury for a year and a half. Aftering down, I refused to ept and appealed. Soon after, the appeal was rejected. I''m in jail. At that time, my stomach was gradually revealed, and I realized that it was a life. I went in and told the C.O. immediately, "I''m pregnant!" The female C.O. lifted up my clothes, looked at my slightly raised abdomen, and found a pregnancy test stick for me to check. After confirming that I was pregnant, I was put into a single cell, and then she went and reported to her superior. At that time, I thought that I could at least go on bail to see a doctor and give birth smoothly. But I didn''t expect that that night, when I was sleeping in a daze, suddenly several people broke into my room, tied me to a half bed they pushed, and tied my legs to the shelves on both sides. I realized that the situation was wrong and cried for help! But no one came at all! I struggled desperately. Among the people who came here, four of them grabbed my limbs, and another one, holding a forceps, stretched out to my X-way! "No, no, no!" I was so scared that I cried out and begged, "please, don''t, don''t kill my child!" But the man didn''t stop his hand and went straight in - "ah It hurts! Deep pain! I yell! The corridor of the prison echoed my cry. I could feel the forceps stirring in my uterus, and then something came out. That''s my child. Just now he was a fresh life, but now he has be a pool of blood! I hate it! The whole process took about half an hour. I kept shouting and struggling. When it''s all over, my whole body has been exhausted and copsed, and my thin prison clothes have been cleared by my sweat. They untied me, threw me back on the bed, ready to leave, and I ran after me regardless of the pain. One of them had great strength and sent me back to the cell. The iron door mmed shut, and I only heard one of them open, "don''t me us for being merciless. If you want to me us, me you for offending the wrong people." "People who shouldn''t be offended..." I murmured. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I can''t think of anyone else except Ji Qingxuan. I knelt on the ground and covered my stomach with my hands. He killed our children. At the thought of this, all the love of these 12 years suddenly turned into hate!! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The next morning, I was woken up by the C.O. and she told me to work. As soon as I opened my eyes, I grabbed the guard and said, "my child! Yesterday someone came and hit my child! " The C.O. looked at me. "Are you crazy?" "I didn''t!" I argued. However, the basin that those people brought yesterday took away all the things that came out of my stomach. I looked down and saw that there was still some blood on my trousers. I pointed to the blood and said to the prison guard, "this, this is the blood shed yesterday!" The guard looked at me and said, "we''re all women. We''ll talk about it as soon as we''re on holiday." No matter what I say, the C.O. doesn''t believe it. And arranged for me to work. When I finished my work and wanted to go back to my cell, I was stopped by the prison guard, pointing to a multi person cell and saying, "from today on, you live here." I suddenly realized that yesterday I was able to live in that good cell. Maybe it''s because someone''s already set it up. As soon as I entered the multi person cell, several fat women gathered around me. One of them grabbed my hair and asked me, "you were the one who yelled yesterday and made me sleep badly, didn''t you?" "No I... " When I saw that theer was not good and wanted to subconsciously deny it, I got a punch in the face! After that, several women pushed me to the corner and beat and kicked me. I curled up into a group, only to hear one of the people who beat me say, "this has special approval, just fight, as long as you don''t kill." My heart is cold. Ji Qingxuan, Ji Qingxuan, you are so cruel!! - autumn goes and springes A year and a half in prison has finally arrived. I was standing at the gate of the prison with new and old scars all over my body. The strong sunlight was shining on me, which made me feel more alive. "Xuemei, wee back." When I look up and feel the temperature of freedom, a kind and familiar voice rings in my ear. It''s Lu Qiaoyu. Not seen for more than a year, he is wearing a light colored suit, the whole person looks more mature and handsome. And I, a year and a half of inhumane prison life makes me skinny, hair yellow, skin dry, no sticity. Standing with him, even I feel gloomy. Lu Qiaoyu''s attitude towards me has not changed because of my appearance. He gentlemanly opened the front passenger''s door for me. In early spring, when it was warm and cold, he turned on the heating for me early. I sit in the car, only feel already frozen through their own, feel a little warm. Fortunately, I wear long sleeves, which can protect my body from injuries. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Along the way, Lu Qiaoyu kept apologizing to me. He said that in the past year and a half, he had a bad life and had been ming himself for not helping me in the end. I look at him, but feel more guilty. "It''s all my family business. I''m very grateful that you can think of me all the time." As I spoke, I turned on my cell phone. Thetest information is from Jiang Qin. She said she had a job. If she couldn''te back, she asked Lu Qiaoyu to pick me up. The car drove all the way to the downstairs of amunity. Lu Qiaoyu handed me a key. "This is the house I rented for you. I have bought all the daily necessities in it." "I don''t..." I was about to refuse, but he reached out and closed my four fingers. "Don''t refuse me. You can pay the rent yourself when your work is stable." I looked at Lu Qiaoyu gratefully and said, "thank you. I''ll pay you back when I make money." Actually, I really need a ce to stay. He apanied me into the house. In the house, there were all kinds of household appliances, even slippers, shampoo and bath liquid. Lu Qiaoyu bought them for me. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 He looked at the toiletries that I went to the bathroom and said shyly, "I haven''t bought anything for women before, and I don''t know what brand you use, so I bought some delicious ones." "Thank you." I turn on the shampoo and smell it. Fragrant. After that, he took me to dinner. At dinner, he said he was starting a business and asked me if I would like to work as a designer in hispany. I know that he wanted to help me, but I was in prison for a year and a half, and I was not sure whether I could be qualified for this position. Lu Qiaoyu listened to me and said only four words, "I believe you." After dinner, he took me around hispany and took me to the desk where I was going to sit. I found that it was the desk in the corner of the nearest office to his office. "I think you used to have big sses at school and like to sit in the corner." Lu Qiaoyu exined. "Thank you." I don''t know what to say except thank you. In the evening, Lu Qiaoyu sent me home, and the gentleman left. I took a bath early, put on the pajamas that Lu Qiaoyu had prepared before, and finally got a good sleep. The next morning, when I got up, I saw Jiang Qin lying on the sofa. She sleeps on all fours. Instead of waking her up, I went to make breakfast. She woke up when she smelled the food, put her head on my shoulder, and said with a big tongue, "it''s good for Jiaqi toe back. I''ll have a loving breakfast." Iughed, "eat more if you like." Jiang Qin was with me that day. She said that she was promoted to purser and had money. Although I refused repeatedly, she took me to have a hairdressing, bought somemon cosmetics, and took me to have my hair done in the afternoon. My hair was like withered grass. Under Jiang Qin''s order, I was cut to the root of my ears by the barber with a pair of scissors. I dyed it again. After some twists and turns, I have a sense of rebirth. On Monday morning, I went to thepany with make-up ording to Jiang Qin''s instructions. Lu Qiaoyu was waiting for me at the door of thepany. When I got out of the elevator, his eyes couldn''t hide their amazement. He was dumb for a long time before he said, "you are beautiful." Although the image has changed, it can''t change the fact that I haven''t contacted this industry for more than a year. In this information age, the development of this industry is really faster than I expected. And it''s all blossoming. When I received the first order, I was told by the client that my vision was outdated, so I went directly to our minister and forced to change the designer. If an order is reced, it''s the customer''s problem. But in the next week. I took another project, but I had problemsmunicating with customers several times in a row. Let me realize, now I have to stop. The next morning, I went to Lu Qiaoyu''s office and told him that I wanted to change my position and be a designer assistant. Now I have no way to bepetent as a designer. At first, Lu Qiaoyu didn''t agree. Later, under my hard work, he assigned me to angel, the gold medal designer just dug up by thepany. Let me be her assistant. He called angel, who contacted me for the first time and asked me to go to a new hotel to find her. I didn''t dare to neglect, so I went in a hurry. As a result, my taxi went to the door of the hotel and stopped behind a ck car. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw someoneing down from the car in front of me. Ji Qingxuan. I was just stunned for a second, then I hid behind the pir beside me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 In fact, I didn''t want to see Ji Qingxuan again after I got out of prison. I didn''t expect it would be so fast. I hid behind the post and heard someoneing out of the hotel to tter me. From their conversation, I probably know that this hotel belongs to Ji. "I can follow you, like the shadow chasing the light, sleepwalking..." As I hid behind the post, waiting for them to leave first, my cell phone rang. It''s Angie''s. I didn''t dare to answer. I had to take the phone and rush into the hall. As soon as I got in, angel stood inside and looked at me. After confirming that I was Qin Jiaqi, she began to arrange work for me. Angel is used to be a big name in a bigpany. When I go, she doesn''t treat me as an assistant, but as a servant. In addition to taking materials, checking projects, and even helping her buy water and throw garbage, I need to do it for her. It may be more than assistant work, but it''s much happier than being in prison. I do it one by one. As a result, angel saw that I was easy to use, and she began to let me help her with her private affairs. At noon, she went to dinner and asked me to supervise the work here. I wait from 12 to 3 p.m. The hungry are already hungry. I went out to find her. As soon as I went out, I heard angel''s voiceing from the shady corner. "Ha ha, yes. I thought Lu Qiaoyu doted on her so much. As a result, she didn''t know how to do it, so she came to be my assistant." "I''m hanging on to her. If she can''t do it, I''ll quit." "Yes, after all, in order to chase him, I can''t earn tens of thousands less a month. How can I get a woman who doesn''t know where toe out to cut off her beard?" When I heard this, I understood it all at once. The reason why angel is so targeted at me is entirely because of Lu Qiaoyu. This week when I came back, Lu Qiaoyu almost went to my office two or three times a day, regardless of my three refusals. It has already aroused the dissatisfaction of many colleagues. But I didn''t expect that it would affect my study as an assistant. I went out in one step. Angel saw me, face unnaturally stiff for a while, then hung up the phone, said displeased, "I''m not asking you to look at the workers, what are you doing here?" "Sister Ann." I stepped forward and said, "for president Lu, I think you are too worried." Angel listen to my call Lu Zong, originally step out, and back. I went on to exin, "Mr. Lu just gave me a job because I was his schoolgirl. Moreover, you don''t have to aim at me at all, because it''s impossible for Mr. Lu to take a fancy to me." "Why?" Angie obviously didn''t believe it. "Because I was pregnant and divorced. Do you think Mr. Lu would like a second-hand woman with such good conditions?" When I finished, I clearly saw an unexpected look on angel''s face. But soon, it turned to joy. I didn''t pick up. I was just allowed to eat. In the next few hours, it was not so targeted at me. I also talked about the parts that should be paid attention to during the inspection. At the end of the night. When I walked out of the hotel, I saw Lu Qiaoyu waiting for me at the door. He saw me and waved to me. I looked around and didn''t find Angel. Although she left, I went up to Lu Qiaoyu and said, "Mr. Lu, I don''t want to be special." Lu Qiaoyu didn''t seem to think that I would say that. He was a little stunned. Suddenly he took my wrist with one hand. "Jiaqi, I thought that after I said so much and did so much, you would understand my mind." When I was struggling, I heard angel''s voice behind me, "Mr. Lu, you''re here." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Although her voice was the same as usual, I could hear the anger. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 I pulled my hand out of Lu Qiaoyu''s hand. But at this time, angel hase to me, a pair of eyes staring at my wrist that Lu Qiaoyu had just held. "You haven''t left yet?" Seeing Angie, Lu Qiaoyu didn''t seem to feel that there was anything wrong with her behavior. Instead, he said to her, "go back and have a rest early." This is chasing her. Angel face with a smile, nodded, "you and I go first, will not disturb you." As soon as she was about to turn around, Lu Qiaoyu added, "Qin Jiaqi is my college sister. Take care of her more." Angel stopped, looked at me and said slowly, "OK, don''t worry." Just this once. I knew I was trapped. As soon as angel left, Lu Qiaoyu said he would take me to dinner. I first agreed, and when I got on the bus, I grabbed Lu Qiaoyu''s hand to turn the key and said, "Lu Xuechang, I have a few words to say." Lu Qiaoyu seemed to realize what I was going to say. Just as he wanted to speak, I raised my voice and said, "I was in prison and was beaten." My words made Lu Qiaoyu swallow what he was going to say. I looked at him and told him all about being pregnant before going to prison and being forced to abort in prison. Finally, he added, "I went to the hospital for examination. The doctor said that my uterus was damaged and I couldn''t get pregnant in my life." I lied to him. After all, Lu Qiaoyu is so good that I don''t deserve him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I think men all want to have their own children. He can''t ignore this. At that time, I did see the hesitation in Lu Qiaoyu''s eyes. I thought I was right. But, I didn''t expect, he suddenly hugged me, "Jiaqi, you suffered so much in prison, I''m sorry, I have no ability, can''t help you win the lawsuit." I was stunned in his arms. "Mr. Lu, I said I couldn''t have children." "I don''t mind if I can''t have one." Lu Qiaoyu''s behavior was totally unexpected. I broke away from his arms and looked at him. I didn''t know what to say for a moment. But Lu Qiaoyu also realized that he was too tight with me recently, and offered that he would note to me except on weekends. The next day, I continued to go to Ji''s hotel. When I went in, angel was talking about some details with the person in charge of the hotel. In the past, she just asked me to contact He Gong. He Gong is the person in charge of the Engineering Department of this project. All day long, I went straight from being a designer''s assistant to an engineering chore. I want to find a chance to exin to Angie what happened yesterday, but I didn''t even see her person. At lunch time, he Gong ordered the meal uniformly, but when the meal came, I realized that there was no one for me. But I had to go out to eat out of my own pocket. When she came back, angel pointed at me and scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, what are you doing? Nothing, let you learn from the foundation, you are lazy She stood in the hall, back and forth, in addition to the people working, but also the people in the hotel. Everyone listened, all in the mood of watching jokes. "Eat." I answered. "Eat? If other people eat for 20 minutes, you eat for an hour, right? Did thepany invite you to eat and sleep? " Angie stood there, her hands around her chest, scolding me. As a matter of fact, I mistakenly thought that the engineering department had me for ordering food, which dyed my time. I know that angel deliberately teased me, but she didn''t hold back for a moment and said, "sister an, chasing people depends on your ability. You are not wee by President Lu. It''s useless to take my anger out." Chapter 36 Chapter 36 With my words, Angie''s face turned green. The people around are more interested in watching. Angel was angry for a long time and didn''t return to me. She turned around and left. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, I regret my words because angel is really capable. The reason why she came to Lu Qiaoyu''spany to reduce the price is all because of her feelings for Lu Qiaoyu. In my words, if she resigns Throughout the afternoon, I was struggling to apologize to Angie while I was helping him. Two hours after work, I finally finished the work assigned by He Gong, but my clothes were too dirty to wear. As I was tidying up, I went to the bathroom. Just to the door, suddenly from the men''s toilet out of He Gong a pull, will I pull close to the men''s toilet. "Ah I screamed. He put his hand directly over my mouth. His hands are full of the smell of cement. As soon as I struggle and inhale the powder, I cough desperately. He Gong ignored me and began to touch me. While touching, he said, "look at you, Qin Jiaqi, you look so beautiful. It''s really a loss to do these things. You stay with me one night. I promise you don''t have to do anything every day, just..." He did not finish, I slow down, a hand, "pa" a p. It''s solid on his face. He Gong was beaten by me! "Fuck you, bitch, you''re shameless!" In response, he pulled me, put my head in the pool and turned on the tap. The water sshed down from above! I was coughing, and the water came down and was sucked into my nose. "Cough, cough!" I cough like hell. He Gong has been doing engineering all the time. He Gong has a strong body. If he grabs my hands, I can''t move at all! Although his hands were standing, under his belt he kept rubbing against my skirt. "Cough, go away..." I cough gap, painful to say this word. Want to say more, but water into a mouth. He Gong looked at me and said with a bad smile, "don''t shout, this point, everyone has gone. Why do you have to be mine today? You''d better be honest and let me feel better. You can do less work tomorrow." As he said, he lowered the hands that were pressing against my hands, so that I couldn''t lift myself. Then the other hand moved away and began to untie the belt. I struggled, but I couldn''t move. When I heard his belt fall to the ground with his trousers, thinking that he was desperate today "Click." A clear unlocking sound came from apartment. The sound is very small and clear. It sounds like the sound of nature to me! He Gong seems to be stunned, he put light hand action, unhappy said, "I''m not his mother let you all go?" I took a chance to move my head away from the tap and yelled, "help! Cough, cough! Help I heard the door open. Although I can''t see who it is, I feel he Gong''s hands sping my hands and shaking obviously. Then he heard his ttering voice, "Mr. Ji, this point, you, how are you here?" General manager Ji. I can only think of one person in my mind. "Let go." I heard amanding from behind the sound. He Gong released me immediately. Then I heard the man say, "get out of here." "Yes, yes." He Gong didn''t dare to say a word more and ran out with his pants. He and I were the only two people left in the bathroom. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 I was badly pressed by He Gong just now. I have a backache. Now it takes a lot of effort to get up. I got up, through the mirror in front of me, I could see Ji Qingxuan standing outside thepartment. Although I saw him at the door of the hotelst time, I didn''t see his face. This is the first time I''ve looked him in the eye since I got out of prison. Men are wearing ck suits, and more than a year ago than almost any change. And me? I see my face in the mirror. Water soaked hair stuck on my face, most of the makeup was spent, and my clothes were covered with dust left by the construction site. I thought we would meet again. But I didn''t think it was when I was in such a mess. Ji Qingxuan looked at me in the mirror, the corner of his mouth raised to one side, sneer sarcastically, "Qin Jiaqi, I haven''t seen you for so long, I didn''t expect you to be such a waste." Waste? Ha ha. I had a bright future, but I was innocent involved in a surrogate marriage, and I was calcted to be in prison. That''s how I became! I have a lot to refute. But in the end, he only said, "everything is not given by Ji Zong." With that, I didn''t even look back, so I went out. Ji Qingxuan did not catch up. Of course he won''t chase me. After all, in his heart, I was the one who killed his child and trapped Qin Jiameng. I had a bath at home, standing in front of the window, looking through the news of my mobile phone. But did not find any reports rted to Ji Qingxuan''s private affairs. But I guess Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan may have been married, maybe even have children. But it has nothing to do with me. I went to the hotel the next morning and heard that he Gong had been fired. My heart became tense. I asked a person from the engineering department why he was dismissed, and then I found out what the reason was. He Gong stealthily changed engineering materials after work, shoddy, fired by the hotel''s Ji always found. I was surprised to hear that. Although this is amon thing in the industry, the employer still finds out such arge project. It is absolutely disgraceful, and other companies in the industry are also absolutely afraid to take it. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But Ji Qingxuan didn''t mention me, which really surprised me. My main thing today is to talk to Angie. After all, my purpose as an assistant is to study. Also, I don''t want to work in Ji Qingxuan''s hotel. I don''t want to see him. But I wait for Ji Qingxuan. I ran away. But after a while, the person in charge came to me and asked, "where''s Angie?" I shook my head in confusion. The person in charge looked around and said, "Mr. Ji needs to take a look at the overall rendering of the hall. I need a personal exnation. Aren''t you angel''s assistant? You can do it. " This is really embarrassing for me. However, the person in charge dare not neglect Ji Qingxuan, can only forcibly pull me to. The upper floor of the hotel has been basicallypleted. He took me to the hotel conference room. When I went in, the renderings had been projected. Just waiting for me to exin. In fact, this is the first time I see the real picture. I can''t help sighing that Angie really deserves her reward. The whole design is atmospheric and uniform in color. It looks veryfortable. Ji Qingxuan sat on the ck leather seat and saw me. There was no ident on his face. He didn''t say anything. He seemed to be waiting for me to exin. If it''s just the exnation of ordinary drawings, I will certainly talk about it, but angel''s design is too advanced, I know I can''t talk about it. Standing in the same ce, facing Ji Qingxuan to tell the truth, "Mr. Ji, I''m just a designer assistant. I haven''t participated in the design of the whole project. I''m going to help you contact the designer now." I finished, took the phone, ready to go out to call. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 I just walked two steps, I heard Ji Qingxuan say behind, "don''t go." Then he said to the person in charge, "go and change the design company." "Why?" I didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan to say that all of a sudden. I don''t know what made him change his mind, but I''m sure it''s all about me. He hated me, so he was angry with the project. Ji Qingxuan stood up and took out a cigarette box and a cigarette from the inside pocket of his suit. Ignite. After taking a breath, he said slowly, "apany, before employing an employee, does not investigate whether the employee conceals his criminal record, so I have enough reasons to doubt the professionalism of thepany." "I didn''t hide it!" Sure enough, it''s for me. "That''s even more unprofessional. A woman who intentionally hurt others, killed another woman and child, and women who have been in prison also use..." Ji Qingxuan''s words did not finish, the people in the scene a sigh. As soon as the person in charge heard that I was such a person, he immediately said, "Mr. Ji, I''m going to contact the people of Yufeng design." Yufeng design is Lu Qiaoyu''spany. "No way!" I step in front of the person in charge. Although hate, although not reconciled, but, I still said, "I quit! May I resign? " I know what Ji Qingxuan wants is that I can''t get along. I want to be on the street. Now that I have a job, he must be very disappointed. I can''t implicate Lu Qiaoyu because of myself. Ji Qingxuan looks at me and doesn''t talk. I stood there, picked up the phone, called Lu Qiaoyu, and quickly said, "Mr. Lu, I want you to resign now." With that, I hung up without waiting for Lu Qiaoyu to ask. Then he put it into his pocket and bowed to Ji Qingxuan, "Mr. Ji, I have resigned from Yufeng design. Now I have nothing to do with this company or this project. Please don''t retaliate against irrelevant people because you hate me." With that, I turned and left. My cell phone is shaking in my pocket. I know it''s Lu Qiaoyu, but I dare not answer it. That night, instead of going back to the apartment provided by Lu Qiaoyu, I went to the citizen park. I found a couch by theke to lie down. Early spring, the weather is very cold, I curled up, cold wind blowing my cheek, let me not only can''t sleep, but more sober. The child was induced tobor by birth. He was bullied in prison, kept in a dog cage, ate dog food and barked like a dog. He was beaten if he didn''t obey. In winter, the bedclothes were watered with cold water, but they were asked to sleep on them. There''s a lot more. Now I think of it, I don''t know how I can bear it. Half awake, I feel a warm body, it seems that there is a coat draped in the body. The next second, I was picked up. I vaguely opened my eyes and saw someone holding me. The cold moonlight was behind him. "Lu Xuechang..." I know the outline. The person holding me said, "how can I sleep here? I''ll have to find another meal. " His voice was so warm that my cold body recovered a lot. "I..." "Well, sleep. I''ll take you home." Take you home. Where do I have a home? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I don''t have a home. But this word makes me feel so warm. He put me in the car and I fell asleep. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The next day, I woke up attracted by the aroma of porridge. I haven''t eaten for nearly 24 hours and my throat is thirsty. I look around at the obvious single man''s home. I have guessed where it is. Want to get up, but just get up and feel whirling! He fell back to bed. Just then, my door opened and Lu Qiaoyu stood at the door, holding a small te with a bowl of porridge and a te of vegetables. When he saw me get up, he immediately put the things in his hand on the bedside table and held me, "it''s all burned like this. Where else do you want to go?" Then he put me on the bed and handed me the porridge. I want to pick up, but he stopped, "bowl hot, I help you with it." I''m a little embarrassed and want to finish the porridge in a hurry. But the porridge was so hot that I had to blow it for a long time before I had to drink it. Lu Qiaoyu watched me drink porridge, his eyes were full of tension, "how about it? How does it taste? " "Well, it''s delicious." I nodded. This porridge has red dates in it, so it has a sweet taste. Lu Qiaoyu was relieved by my praise. "That''s good. I used to cook by myself. This is the first time I cook for others. I''m afraid you''re not used to it." epting Lu Qiaoyu''s kindness to me makes my heart feel very guilty. After all, yesterday, I almost let him lose a big order. When I was buried in porridge and didn''t know what to say, I heard Lu Qiaoyu say, "we''ve quit that project, so you don''t have to worry, you can go back to work safely." I was stunned by his words, "what do you mean?" "Literally." Lu Qiaoyu wanted to feed me himself when he saw that I kept my spoon still. I quickly shrank back and asked, "if you offered to quit, the penalty..." "It''s the business of thepany, so you don''t have to worry about it." What Lu Qiaoyu said is light. But I know that he must have paid the penalty. For such arge project, the penalty must be surprisingly high. I know that Lu Qiaoyu is not a rich second generation. He earns everything he owns now! "No I feel very guilty, "I''ll go to Ji Qingxuan, you continue to cooperate, you don''t have to lose such a big project for me, the loss of such a large sum of money, it''s not worth it." I say, want to touch mobile phone, call Ji Qingxuan. Lu Qiaoyu stretched out his hand and took the mobile phone from me directly. He said, "it''s worth it. As long as I can keep you by my side, everything is worth it." His tone was affirmative. I looked at him, and the firmness in my eyes made my heart warm, warmer than this porridge. On this day, although Lu Qiaoyu stayed to take care of me. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But he never heard of his cell phone, one after another. But Lu Qiaoyu almost avoided me. Let my heart secretly some worry, is this breach of contract, to Lu Qiaoyu brought a lot of trouble. That night, Lu Qiaoyu kept me for another night. The next day, I was very well, so I went to thepany with Lu Qiaoyu. When I followed him into thepany hall, the front desk ran over, "President Lu, President Ji arrived early in the morning..." I turn my head and see Ji Qingxuan in a dark suit standing up from the sofa and walking out of the reception hall. I saw Lu Qiaoyu and I standing side by side, with contempt in our ck eyes and thin lips. "Qin Jiaqi, after a year and a half of prison reform, didn''t get rid of your problem of being cheap for money." Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The four words of prison reform caused the colleagues around to sigh. "Don''t talk nonsense!" All of a sudden, I was in a panic. And I don''t understand how Ji Qingxuan can condescend to our smallpany? When I was at a loss, my shoulders warmed. Then I heard Lu Qiaoyu say, "it''s Xiaoqi I''m chasing. I''ve already talked about that project? Does Mr. Ji have anything else to do today? " In an understatement, he said the matter in the past. What''s more, what he is doing now, in front of colleagues, if I don''t resist, will I agree to this rtionship? But if I resist, Lu Qiaoyu will lose face. I am tangled, see Ji Qingxuan raise foot to walk to me in front of, mouth, "I am to look for my wife." Hum! These two words, burst in my brain! All the colleagues around began to whisper! I can feel that Lu Qiaoyu''s hand on my shoulder slightly loosened. It seems that he hesitated. "What do you say, Ji Qingxuan, we are divorced!" I''ll talk first. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This is Yufeng design. It''s Lu Qiaoyu''spany. I can''t disgrace him! But, Ji Qingxuan obviously has no fear, "divorce? Who said I divorced you? " I was stunned. Ji Qingxuan grabs my wrist and wants to snatch me from Lu Qiaoyu''s arms. But I did not move, I looked at him, "Ji Qingxuan, our rtionship has been like this, how can you not propose unteral divorce?" "Why do I propose a unteral divorce?" Ji Qingxuan looked at me, full of banter. I know. If I ask again, I will jump into his trap! When I was at a loss, Lu Qiaoyu patted me gently on the shoulder, "you can go to my office first, and give it to me here." This is the only way. However, what Ji Qingxuan said has already made my colleagues have opinions on me. His words were like I was a married man who cheated Lu Qiaoyu and seduced him. After that, Lu Qiaoyu went out and never came back. On this day, my chair was "cared" by my colleagues. In addition to the scorn in my eyes and the irony in my words, I found that the coffee on the table was overturned after I went out, leading to keyboard failure. Or open the filing cab and a bunch of cockroachese out. At that moment, I was really scared. But I pinched my flesh with my nails and forced myself not to cry out. Instead, I calmly threw these cockroaches to the ground. "Qin Jiaqi, you are crazy. This is a cockroach. At that time, thepany will be full of cockroaches. Are you responsible for it?" Seeing me throwing cockroaches around, some of my colleagues are not happy. I nced at her and said, "it has nothing to do with me who put it to whom." In fact, my eyes were already red, and I went out with my mobile phone. To the door, just saw Lu Qiaoyue out of the elevator door, look a little tired. But when he saw me, he immediately put on a mental look, pulled me and asked, "what''s the matter? Did they say something about you? " "No As if nothing had happened, I shook my head and asked, "what did Ji Qingxuan say to you?" "Nothing." Lu Qiaoyu raised his hand and touched my already disordered short hair in a gentle voice. "Today, I''m in front of my subordinates, but it shows our rtionship. Would you like to be the boss of me?" I know he''s changing the subject. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Although Lu Qiaoyu is changing the subject. But what he said really needs to be faced. After all, in front of so many colleagues today, there should be an exnation for our rtionship. It''s just "I''m sorry." I''ve been thinking about it for a day, but it''s the only answer. As soon as these three words came out, Lu Qiaoyu pressed my lips with his index finger. "Shh, I know what you are worried about. As long as you stand behind me, don''t be afraid. I will protect myself. In this way, I can protect you." His answer, let me a little trance. "But..." I want to say, but Ji Qingxuan won''t just let it go, but Lu Qiaoyu said first, "you won''t implicate me." I have to say that Lu Qiaoyu really moved me. I''m not sure that''s a rtionship. But after that, I have dinner with Lu Qiaoyu two days a week. But my colleagues in thepany are not good to me. There''s even a lot of rumors about why I''m in jail. I pretend I don''t know and ignore it. However, it can not change my embarrassing situation in thepany. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Because my position is Angie''s assistant, but Angie, because of my rtionship with Lu Qiaoyu, has long pulled me ck. Even if I go to talk to her, she won''t even look at me. I have nothing to do these two weeks, so I have to study by myself. However, I know this is not good. I take thepany''s money and do nothing. I''m hard hearted. I''ll follow angel from the next day. No matter how she ignores me, I''ll follow her. I followed him for three days. On the third day, angel deliberately avoided me. When I found out, she had already entered the elevator. I followed her and she had left by car. When I stood in front of the office building, I was a little confused. Ji Qingxuan''s car stopped in front of me. I want to go, but he was holding the wrist, forced into the back seat! "What are you doing! You let go I struggle, but Ji Qingxuan has great strength. No matter how hard I try, his big palm will hold my wrist! But Ji Qingxuan ignored me at all! The driver starts the car. I don''t know where he''s taking me. All the way, I used my vicious words to scold him, but Ji Qingxuan was indifferent. When the car stopped again, Ji Qingxuan lowered the window, looked out of the window and asked me, "look, where is this?" I turned my head and looked out of the window. It took me a long time to realize where it was. For a moment, his face turned pale. I don''t know when the car has arrived at the orphanage. It''s just that the orphanage is different from what I remember. If it wasn''t for the gate that says "home of stars", I couldn''t believe it. This is the orphanage I grew up in. At this time, Ji Qingxuan had got out of the car and said to me, "let''s go in and have a look." When I entered the orphanage with him, the old Dean had already weed me out. When he saw Ji Qingxuan, he came right away and said respectfully, "Mr. Ji, you''re here." Ji Qingxuan nodded, squinted at me and said, "take her to have a look." The old Dean looked at me and recognized me immediately, "isn''t this Xiaoqi?" My name in the orphanage is Xiaoqi. Qin Jiaqi was given by Qin CI after I came to Qin''s home. Later, the old president showed us around, and I learned that Ji Qingxuan had funded the reconstruction of the whole orphanage the year beforest. Now there are not only dormitories and ssrooms in the orphanage, but also children''s yrooms, multimedia ssrooms andputer rooms for older children. At the same time, Ji Qingxuan also invited foreign teachers to teach the children every week. I didn''t say a word all the way. When I got back to the car after the visit, I couldn''t help saying "thank you." Ji Qingxuan squinted at me and said without expression, "I can rebuild here, and naturally I can destroy it. Everything depends on you." Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Ji Qingxuan squinted at me and said without expression, "I can rebuild here, and naturally I can destroy it. Everything depends on you." I was stunned. Then the phone rings. I looked down at the words Lu Qiaoyu written on it. Looking at the time, it''s noon. At this time, if he was in thepany, he would ask me to have lunch. I looked up at Ji Qingxuan and thought of the orphanage just now. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer the phone, so I turned it off. Ji Qingxuan didn''t say much. When the call stopped, I asked, "what do you want to do?" "If you don''t do anything, it''s just that Grandpa misses you." Ji Qingxuan said lightly. I didn''t believe what he said. I argued, "how can it be! Didn''t you tell your grandfather that I killed Qin Jiameng''s child and wanted to divorce me? " Ji Qingxuan loves Qin Jiameng so much, and thinks that I hurt her. How can we not take advantage of such a good opportunity? I don''t believe it! Can, Ji Qingxuan side head, deep eyes looking at me, way, "grandfather know is, you go abroad for further study, just came back the day before yesterday, so tonight to meet for you." His words stunned me for half a minute. What does that mean? In other words, Ji Yanhai didn''t know that I was in prison? "Why?" I stare at Ji Qingxuan, I don''t know what medicine he sells in gourd! I find myself more and more confused about him! Ji Qingxuan raised his hand and put his big palm on my hand. He said, "as a businessman, the most important thing is to keep his promise. Since I promise you to be Mrs. Ji, I won''t break my promise." Obviously is left, but when his hand touched me that moment, I feel cold and piercing! At this moment, I think of everything in prison! How can I cooperate with the person who killed my child. How can you be Mrs. Ji again? "Mr. Ji, if you are in love with Qin Jiameng, why do you tangle with me? I believe that as long as you tell your grandfather about my imprisonment for harming Qin Jiameng, he will never recognize me as a granddaughter-inw. " In fact, I''m not willing to admit that I hurt Qin Jiameng. However, if I don''t admit it, I''m afraid I''ll be imprisoned in Ji Qingxuan''s hands all my life! Ji Qingxuan''s big palm clenched my hand and turned to his side. He stared at me with deep ck eyes and said, "isn''t that too cheap for you?" In a word, my back exudes cold sweat. I don''t want it! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I don''t want to be a ything in his hand! "I''m not going!" I suddenly shake off Ji Qingxuan''s hand! Just as he was about to open the door and get off the bus, he heard the man behind him continue to say, "you say, how many minutes will it take me to kill a smallpany like Yufeng design?" In a word, my hand on the doorknob stopped. I suddenly realized that Ji Qingxuan and Lu Qiaoyu were not of the same ss at all. How can they stand together and talk? Originally, Ji Qingxuanpromise that day, but want to put me in the hands of death, until my life all destroyed just give up! But. He''s pinching me. Even if I don''t care about the orphanage, I can''t care about Lu Qiaoyu. He is an outsider originally. I can''t drag him into the water and destroy all he has worked hard for! I sat back in my seat, lowered my eyes and said, "I''ll go." Chapter 43 Chapter 43 In the afternoon, Ji Qingxuan took me to a Gao Ding studio, chose a small dress, and matched me with a short Cape. I put on my make-up and made my hair there. When everything is well done, I look at myself in the mirror and think about my future life. It''s just dark. Sad, ridiculous. In the evening, I continued to y with Ji Qingxuan in Ji Yanhai''s home. Show a loving couple. At the banquet, Ji Yanhai repeatedly urged us to give him a big fat grandson. I answered with a false smile. But I know it''s absolutely impossible. When we came out of Ji''s house and I got on the bus, the speed of my little cloak was hanging on the buckle of Ji Qingxuan''s belt. Because the dress inside me was low cut, I didn''t take off the cloak all night. But the tassel is hanging. If I bend over to solve it, the posture is too ambiguous. Helpless, I can only take off my cloak. After all, I can''t let Ji Qingxuan untie his belt. As I went to remove the tassels, I said, "right away." Although I say so, it seems that the more urgent I am, the tighter it is. But the cloak is so expensive that I dare not break it. When I was sweating, I saw the man press the belt button with his big palm. With the sound of "Bata", the belt was loose. He pulled the whole belt off. When I thought he was helping me, the man threw his cloak and belt aside. I just noticed that the men''s pants had been there for a long time. He did not ask me, directly dragged me to the front, looked at me condescending, "don''t you just want to seduce me? Why so much trouble? " "I didn''t!" I want to sit back on the seat, but by the man dead press in ce, order, "eat." At first I didn''t know what it meant. The man held my head directly. I resisted, but his big palm was too powerful to allow me to break free! But I still keep my mouth shut. Ji Qingxuan looked down at me and sneered, "disobedient? Then I can only call to buy... " Before he finished speaking, I understood his meaning in an instant. Open mouth, directly interrupted his words, as well as the action of holding the mobile phone. After about half an hour, he finally let it out. I was about to throw up when the man grabbed my chin and said, "swallow." He pressed my chin so hard that I couldn''t spit it out. I had to swallow it. At that moment, I just felt sick! Ji Qingxuan sent me to the vi where I used to live. I pretended to answer. After I got off the bus, I just went in to change my clothes and decided to leave. As soon as I opened the door, the two bodyguards at the door stopped me and said, "Mrs. Ji, Mr. Ji told me that you can''t go anywhere at night." He put me under house arrest. I wanted to break through, but I was taken by the bodyguard and sent back to the vi. I found that not only the door, even the window ount, there are bodyguard handle. "I can follow you, like the shadow chasing the light, sleepwalking..." When I stood in front of the window and looked at the two bodyguards downstairs in despair, my mobile phone rang. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It''s Lu Qiaoyu''s. All the things I did tonight, I didn''t have the courage to connect to this phone. I watched the phone ring again and again, but I didn''t have the courage to answer it. As the phone rang again, I heard footstepsing from the door. The next second, I heard a woman''s voice, "who''s in there? Let me in Even if I haven''t heard this voice for a year and a half, I can tell who she is. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Herees Qin Jiameng. I stood at the door, heard the bodyguard and her entanglement, finally personally came forward, opened the door. When Qin Jiameng saw that I was standing in the door, she was almost stunned! For a long time, he just froze and said, "Jiaqi, it''s you." "What''s the matter? Qin Jiameng I deliberately called her full name. Qin Jiameng couldn''t hold her mouth, but she still asked me with a smile, "Why are you here? Is Qingxuan embarrassed you again? " I looked at her hypocritical face, in addition to nausea, more is anger! My child''s death, she and Ji Qingxuan, one can not run! Obviously, she didn''t know I was here. I said with a smile, "no, I''m fine with him. I went to see my grandfather tonight." In a word, even though it''ste, I can see that Qin Jiameng''s face is pale. She didn''t believe it, but I''m still wearing my evening dress and high heels. With the beautiful make-up on my face, my skin looks white and red, giving her a good illusion of my life. I''m afraid that''s what Qin Jiameng can''t tolerate! "You! Qin Jiaqi! What have you done? " Qin Jia''s teeth are itching. It''s like stretching out her hand and pinching my neck! As soon as the bodyguard reached out, he held her outside. I stepped back and sneered, "now you know why my husband will prepare these bodyguards for me." I deliberately bit the word bodyguard very hard. Qin Jiameng pointed to the two bodyguards and scolded, "aren''t you the dog beside Ji Qingxuan! You didn''t stop her, you stopped me?! You know who I am The bodyguard did not speak and did his duty. Seeing Qin Jiameng like this, I suddenly feel ridiculous and continue to say, "do you think that if you put me in prison at the cost of a child and half a life, Ji Qingxuan will hate me to death, and I will disappear from his life?" "What a pity!" I shook my head. m the door. Outside the door, Qin Jiameng makes a lot of noise. I don''t care about her any more. When I came back, there were already several short messages from Lu Qiaoyu on my mobile phone. Where are you, Xuemei? I was worried about you. ¡¿ [am I putting too much pressure on you recently? You tell me, I''ll adjust. ¡¿ [please call me back when you see it. ¡¿ three in a row. I know that Lu Qiaoyu really cares about me, but now I''m really afraid of implicating him. Ji Qingxuan is right. It only takes a few minutes for him to kill Lu Qiaoyu''spany. That night, I didn''t return a message. The next day, I went to thepany in my vi clothes. Try to pretend to be arrogant, enter Lu Qiaoyu''s office and tell him, "I''m going to resign." Lu Qiaoyu frowned and looked at my expensive clothes. After a long time, he asked me, "did Ji Qingxuan force you?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "No I sat on the sofa, red lips, "but I want to understand, or do Mrs. Ji, why stay here suffering, look at people''s faces." As he said this, he stroked the alligator bag on the side. "Xuemei, you are not like that." Lu Qiaoyu said. "I used to be stupid, but now I understand." I tilted my head and said that I did not dare to look at Lu Qiaoyu''s face. I was afraid to see him sad or angry. After all, he had nothing to say to me before and after I went to prison. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The office was quiet for a long time. I just heard Lu Qiaoyu say, "if you really think so, I respect your decision, but..." He hesitated and continued, "if one day, you can''t disguise any more, you believe that I can really survive from Ji Qingxuan, protect mypany, and protect you. You remember toe back." His words made me feel guilty. I can''t remember how I left that office that day. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But as soon as I got back to the vi, I changed all my clothes for my cheap skirt. That''s who I am. For the next month, I didn''t know how I lived. We can''t even find a target that can''t survive. Lu Qiaoyu calls me asionally, but if I don''t answer, he sends a message. I didn''t return. Until one day, I got a call from angel. As soon as I answered the phone, she yelled at me. After that, I learned that there was something wrong with Yufeng design. Although I have listened to Ji Qingxuan''s words, I resigned from Yufeng, so I stayed at home and wasted my life. But he was still not satisfied, he still gave his hand to Yu Feng. Some people maliciously take a walk in the scandal of Yufeng design on the Inte, resulting in the loss of many customers of Yufeng design. Now it''s crumbling. I don''t believe it. But Angie asked me to have a look at Yufeng! I went to see it. When I saw a room full of designers sitting in the office, I knew that Angie was telling the truth. People don''t look at me in a friendly way. When someone passed by, a cup of coffee was spilled on me, and then I apologized, "Oh, it''s Mrs. Ji, I didn''t see it." I don''t me them. Without Lu Qiaoyu, I went to ask angel, "what evidence is there that Ji Qingxuan did it, not the maliciouspetition of peers." Angel looked at me, sneered, "all the evidence, Lu always in his hand, he is not willing to go to Ji Qingxuan confrontation, he is afraid of Ji Qingxuan hurt you, because you are Mrs. Ji! Later, she drove me to a cafe. I saw Lu Qiaoyu nodding and bowing to talk business with customers. This was Lu Xuechang who was once very high spirited. My hand is very tight. Hate! I hate it! All my things have been done ording to Ji Qingxuan''s instructions, but he still treats Lu Qiaoyu like this! After that day, I went back to Yufeng design. I don''t know how much I can help Lu Qiaoyu, but I want to help him as much as I can. I suggest you go to the street and hand out leaflets, but no one will move, so I''ll go by myself. From daybreak to dusk, no rest on weekends. Finally, thepany received a number of scattered residential design, we feel good, have to help. Thepany is finally picking up. About a monthter, thepany received a design from an independent fashion studio again. The other side was generous, and none of us would neglect it. In the end, the job was given to Angie. Angel asked me to be her assistant, and I''m willing to agree. When we went to that studio for the first time, I couldn''t help but understand why this customer was so big. This studio covers an area ofnd and money in the center of the city. If you build a restaurant, a shop or even a coffee shop in this ce, you will definitely make a lot of money. You have to build a clothing studio. I can only say that if you have money, you can do whatever you want. It was a man named Li Kai who came to pay tomunicate with us at that time. However, when we arrived at the studio, Li Kai suddenly said that he helped their boss to get in touch with this list. The boss wille and tell us the specific n and ideas in personter. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 After a while, a red Aston Martin sports car stopped at the door of the studio. A beautiful woman got out of the car. Qin Jiameng! I was stunned, looking at the clothing studio behind me. When I suddenly think of Qin Jiameng saying that his dream is to have his own clothing brand Suddenly realized that Li Kai''s boss should be her! Before I opened my mouth, angel had already stepped forward and said hello to Qin Jiameng. But I felt uneasy. Seeing me, Qin Jiameng raised her hand and said with a smile, "Jiaqi, long time no see." She is smart in her eyes. I know that this will not be an ordinary project. If she does something, it is likely that she will go into the design pit of Yufeng, which is already crumbling! I stepped forward and asked her, "Qin Jiameng, what do you want to do?" Seeing me like this, angel immediately pulled me away and scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, I want to ask what you want to do! We''re finally taking on such a big project. Do you want to make trouble again? " I can''t speak for a moment. Can only stand behind, looking at angel and Qin Jiameng two people familiar chat. And I also do my job as an assistant. Take the measurements first. When I finished my work and came out, I saw Li Kai and asked him, "is your boss Qin Jiameng?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As far as I know, Qin Jiameng hasn''t worked all the time. How can he have a subordinate? Moreover, from the previous conversation,munication andter signing of the contract, I can conclude that Li Kai must be a capable person. How can such a person be Qin Jiameng''s subordinate? When I spected, I shook my head and replied, "my boss is general Ji of Optimus group." Ji Qingxuan! I was stunned! In the end, it''s the trap set by Ji Qingxuan, isn''t it?! I pulled out and told Angie everything. But Angel didn''t think so. "So? The contracts have been signed. Yufeng lost a lot in the hotelst time. This time, it can''t afford to pay the penalty. " Angel''s attitude is not surprising. I looked at her as if I realized something "You have known for a long time that this project belongs to Ji Qingxuan?" I asked her. "Yes." Angel didn''t hide, "but so what? Yufeng now needs such a design to recover its reputation! " "But Ji Qingxuan can''t be kind!" I roar! Angie didn''t listen to me. And the contract has been signed. It''s no use saying anything now. After that day, I did what my assistant should do. I was in the studio almost every day for fear of making a little mistake. When the design of the studio came out and the materials were bought back, I didn''t dare to leave, so I had to sleep here at night. I stayed up for half a month. That afternoon, I was watching the workers walk the line when a luxury car stopped outside. I didn''t know who it was, but I weed it. Qin Jiameng got off the bus. And Ji Qingxuan. Ji Qingxuan can''t help frowning when he sees me. He asked me without expression, "Why are you here?" It''s funny to see him pretend to be innocent! "Of course, I''m afraid that President Ji will make some small moves. After all, I can''t believe the viins who don''t believe what they say!" With that, I turned and went into the studio. I want to take care of these things. I can''t let Ji Qingxuan take advantage of them. Butter I waited inside for a long time, Ji Qingxuan didn''te in. When you look again, there is only one Qin Jiameng outside. Qin Jiameng came in, looked at me and said, "I told Qingxuan that I want to have my own career. He said that he would build a studio for me. Originally, I didn''t want such a good ce, but he said that I deserve the best..." Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Maybe because I still have the title of Mrs. Ji, her words make my heart sour. Even if I don''t want to admit it, the truth is right in front of me. This piece ofnd is not far from the center of Yancheng, and the Qingtian group building of Ji Qingxuan. The value is immeasurable. Since Ji Qingxuan is willing to spend for her, it shows that Qin Jiameng is very important in his heart. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I look at Qin Jiameng, sneer, "my husband can be really happy, the two sisters all ept, especially sister you, do mistress, but do with relish." "You Qin Jiameng began to get angry, but soon calmed down, "don''t be proud, you have a criminal record woman, I see how Ji family can tolerate you!" "No room for me? My husband has covered up the matter of imprisonment for me. Grandfather Ji only knows that I am going abroad for further study. " What I said made Qin Jiameng pale. Obviously, she didn''t know that. I said this on purpose today, just to let her make trouble and expose my imprisonment. In this way, I can also get rid of my abnormal marriage with Ji Qingxuan. The night Qin Jiameng left, I received a call from Ji Qingxuan. "Why tell Qin Jiameng what I told my grandfather!" As soon as the phone was answered, I heard Ji Qingxuan''s roar. Now, his mood haspletely not affected me. I took the phone away a little, "Mr. Ji, don''t you think that you are torturing yourself as well as me?" "you really look up to yourself." Ji Qingxuan disdains the cold hum from the phone. I continued, "yes, because we have a husband and wife rtionship. You take me as your own thing. Even if you think I make you sick, you still torture me and the people around me. It''s just because you can''t ept that your wife is such a person. So please let me go and marry Qin Jiameng. Ji and I are not the same ss. I promise you will never see me again. " I said very slowly. First, I hope Ji Qingxuan can figure it out and let me go. And let him go. What''s more, I hope he can hold high his hand in this project. Don''t give up on Yufeng design, which is already on the verge of copse. On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence. In my hope, but heard Ji Qingxuan said, "I can''t be so cheap you!" The next second, the phone hangs up. I look at the ck screen of my mobile phone, helpless and worried. But after another second, the screen lights up again. When I hope again, I see the name written on it is Lu Qiaoyu. I hesitated and picked up the phone. "Senior." "Did you sleep? I won''t disturb you at such a party. " Lu Qiaoyu''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Although it was a little hoarse, it was very gentle. My heart suddenly warm up, holding the phone shook his head, "no, not sleep." "Are you worrying about new projects? I''ve heard that you stay there more than 16 hours a day. Don''t force yourself too much." Lu Qiaoyu said. "But I think Ji Qingxuan deliberately conceals this matter andes to us. He certainly has no good intentions! " I think Ji Qingxuan just wants to bring down Lu Qiaoyu. But I just want to have no ce for me. "Then I''ll cover up thepany. I can start all over again when thepany is gone, but you are unique. If you are tired, I will me myself." Lu Qiaoyu''s words always focus on me. But it also makes me feel more guilty. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Although I have decided to do my best to make this project sessful. But I still promised Lu Qiaoyu that I would arrange a good time and have a good rest. The next morning, I got up at 5 o''clock and arrived at the construction site before 6 o''clock. Before the workers arrived, they checked all the materials and checked the construction inside and outside. The whole projectsted two and a half months. I haven''t had a rest for two and a half months. In summer, there was no air conditioner or fan in the studio. I spent it every day and almost got heatstroke several times. Huoxiang Zhengqi water became a necessity in my bag. Finally, it''s the day of delivery. On that day, Ji Qingxuan, Qin Jiameng, angel, I, Lu Qiaoyu, and people from the engineering department were all there. Check and ept the whole project a little bit. Finally, all qualified. My heart is all down. However, before leaving, Qin Jiameng took angel and said, "everyone has worked hard for my studio these days. Let''s have a meal together." She said, looking at Lu Qiaoyu and me, "Lu and Jiaqi, you alsoe. Qingxuan and I have already made a reservation." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I won''t go. Have a good time." I was the first to refuse. This is the hole Qin Jiameng dug for me. If I go with Lu Qiaoyu, it will definitely hinder Ji Qingxuan''s eyes. The project hase to an end, so we can''t make any more mistakes. I said that and turned to leave. Qin Jiameng ran over, took me and said, "no, Jiaqi, this project belongs to you. I''ve heard that you are here almost all the time except sleeping. You can''t help it." "Qin Jiameng, I do my best, not for you, but for Yufeng. What''s more, you are so close to my husband here, don''t you think it''s inappropriate?" I understand, good words, only Qin Jiameng will continue to act on the nose on the face. It''s better to tear your face. Anyway, after this project, there may not be any more cooperation. Qin Jiameng''s identity was embarrassing, but after I broke it, it became even more embarrassing, exining, "Jiaqi, I didn''t mean that..." "If not, don''t pester me." "Go ahead." Ji Qingxuan looked at me. On Junyi''s face, his expression was a littleplicated. Finally, he added, "I''ll send you backter." Originally, I was determined not to go. But what I didn''t expect was that Ji Qingxuan actually opened his mouth, and to some extent, he solved the siege for Qin Jiameng. Lu Qiaoyu stood beside me and said in a gentle tone, "go ahead, with me, how can you go home alone?" His words, is and Ji Qingxuan on the bar. I see Ji Qingxuan''s face is a little cold. I''m afraid that he will do something harmful to Yu Feng. I quickly shake Lu Qiaoyu''s face. "My husband is here. I don''t need you." With that, I naturally went to Ji Qingxuan and took his hand, "husband, let''s go." Angel stood beside me, looking at my attitude, from the eyes, I can feel a strong murderous. I thought Ji Qingxuan would shake off my hand and say something with disgust or contempt. But he didn''t do anything, but naturally walked with me in the direction of the car. Until he got into the car, he pulled his hand away and squeezed a word between his teeth, "cheap." I''m not surprised. I didn''t say much. The ce to eat is in a seafood restaurant. Although I am disgusted by angel and Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan, I stick to Ji Qingxuan all night, as if I was swearing sovereignty. At the end of the dinner, I left the box by urging the waiter to add water. Just came out, Qin Jiameng followed. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Qin Jiameng quickly followed me, tugged at my wrist and grinned, "Qin Jiaqi, do you think you can really hold Mrs. Ji?" "Well?" I turned to look at her. Because I haven''t seen any monsters in prison. I just think it''s ridiculous to see her at this level. "You don''t think Ji Qingxuan gives you face, just like you, just want you to go on, I tell you, don''t dream!" Qin Jiameng deliberately lowered her voice. I looked at her and blinked, "Qin Jiameng, I hope you can make it clear that now I don''t want to be Mrs. Ji, but Ji Qingxuan wants me to be. If you can let him rest me, I''ll thank you very much." "You don''t pretend! I''ll get you out of Mrs. Ji''s position soon I am not rare, but angered Qin Jiameng! That night, after the dinner, Ji Qingxuan sent a driver because everyone drank wine to varying degrees. Angel is just like being pulled to the bone. Although Lu Qiaoyu tries hard to keep a distance from her, she still leans on Lu Qiaoyu. In order not to give Lu Qiaoyu any trouble, I asked him to send Angel back. I said I could take a taxi back. When I stood at the door of the restaurant and was ready to get into a taxi, I heard Ji Qingxuan saying, "Qin Jiaqi, I''m here. Do you dare to take another man''s car?" I looked down at the taxi driver and said, "Mr. Ji, this is a female driver." "Not even that!" Ji Qingxuan said,e and hold me in my arms! I nced at Qin Jiameng. Her face was ck and purple. She seemed to want to strangle me. But that night, I still took Ji Qingxuan''s car, Qin Jiameng also sat in that car. He sent me home and wanted to get off, but Qin Jiameng stopped me. Finally, I went back to the vi by myself. I had a good sleep. The next day, before I entered thepany, I was stopped by angel and asked, "Qin Jiaqi, are you very happy to step on two boats?" I know. She''s talking about yesterday. Because Ji Qingxuan came to thepany before, the rtionship between me and him was no longer a secret, so I didn''t exin it too much yesterday. "Sister an, this is my business." I''m very polite to angel. Because I really admire her ability, and I understand why she is angry. If I stood in her position, I would be angry. "Your business? Your business is to y Lu Qiaoyu around? Your own marriage is unfortunate. Why drag him into the water? " Angel blocked me at the door of the office. Her question, let me temporarily do not know how to say. Yeah, because I did. "I''m sorry, sister Ann. I don''t want to do that either. I''ll take care of everything." I say that, but I don''t know how to deal with it. Maybe the best way is to leave Yufeng and the city. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, the trouble that followed didn''t give me time to think at all. That afternoon, the police arrived at thepany and said that they wanted to investigate the studio project. Angel and I, as well as the person in charge of the engineering department, were asked by the police. During the interview, I learned that this morning Qin Jiameng found a professional to test the formaldehyde in the studio. The result is that even after the decoration, the formaldehyde concentration in the studio is absolutely abnormal. Later, it was found that there was arge amount of high concentration formaldehyde mixed in the glue. Because Qin Jiameng suspected that it was human, so he called the police. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Anyone knows that if you stay in a house with formaldehyde exceeding the standard, you will soon get leukemia. I know after listening, how can Qin Jiameng waste this opportunity in vain? Originally, I was not afraid. Butter, the police asked me again and again, during which I knew that what everyone responded to the police was - I was the one who had the most time tomit the crime. Because the whole project, I was the first to go, thest to go. I''m the one with the most motive. Because although I am Mrs. Ji, Ji Qingxuan loves Qin Jiameng. What''s more, I was in prisonst time because I pushed Qin Jiameng to the foot of the mountain. If I didn''t find out in time, she might have died. The trial after trial, this feeling of being unable to argue, makes me feel familiar. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Make me feel scared! Later, the police found the workers who mixed high concentration formaldehyde into the wallpaper. I sat in the detention house and watched the worker point at me and say I made him do it. Then he said tearfully that he was from the countryside. He had three children in his family, two of whom were twins his wife had just given birth to. Moreover, his wife fell ill after giving birth to the children. In addition, his parents were seriously ill, so he was bewildered and agreed to me. After listening, the policeman gave me a look. That look, like looking at a heinous sinner. No, if I do, I''m a real sinner. I watched the worker kneel on the ground and beg the police to let him go, saying that he was the pir of the family. When he went in, the family was finished. "I didn''t!" I finally couldn''t carry it. I stood up and said excitedly, "I didn''t let you do such a thing at all!" It''s not that I''m hard hearted, it''s that I don''t want to be wronged. I don''t want to go to jail again! "It''s you!" The worker pointed at me, "it''s all here. Why don''t you admit it? You want to kill me! When I was about to leave work that day, it was you who put 100000 yuan in my bag and asked me to help you. At that time, my child was ill and my wife called me to ask for money, so I promised you! " The worker cried as he spoke. It''s said that men have tears. And I have the character of swallowing tears in my heart. Anyone who sees me and him will believe him! "Well, go back first!" The police waved the workers back, and then looked at me in disgust, "I''ll make you admit it!" Later, I was detained again. The first one who came to see me was Lu Qiaoyu, but I refused to see him. I don''t want to embarrass him any more. As Angie said, my own marriage is unfortunate and I can''t drag him into the water. Even so, my heart is still very flustered, I do not know how to do. I don''t want to go to jail anymore! That year and a half, I don''t want to go back! When I was helpless and helpless, the police called me, "Qin Jiaqi, someone wants to see you." "Who is it?" My first reaction was Lu Qiaoyu. If it was him, I would be gone. But the police said, "No." As long as it''s not Lu Qiaoyu, I''ll see who it is! When I went into the visiting room, behind the ss wall was Qin Jiameng. I looked at her face that swaggering expression, behavior is controlled by anger! I rushed over, picked up the receiver and scolded, "Qin Jiameng, you bitch! I tell you, if I can get out alive this time, I''ll just let you go! " Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Qin Jiameng sat on the other side of the ss wall, his body didn''t move, and a mocking smile came out of the corner of his mouth, "is that right? Then you have to be able toe out first. " The police see me excited, directly hold me down, warning, "be honest!" I was held down by the police and couldn''t move, but Qin Jiameng said hypocritically, "Mr. police, Jiaqi, she was confused at the moment. Don''t embarrass her." Later, I sat in a chair, but the police were standing behind me, a step away. "Qin Jiameng, I said, I don''t want to be Mrs. Ji." My voice softened. Now I even think that as long as Qin Jiameng withdraws thewsuit, maybe this matter will be solved. Qin Jiameng certainly knows what I think. She sat outside, once again put on a pathetic expression, "Jiaqi, our sisters, I attach the most importance to this sisterhood, but, you again and again, again and again to me, now the family has been very disappointed with you, I''m afraid if because of my soft heart, I have a weakness, parents, and grandma, can''t stand the blow." She mentioned grandma. It''s like catching a straw! "Grandma? Does grandma know about this? " I asked her. "This..." Qin Jiameng didn''t seem to expect that I would ask. She nodded quickly, "well, I know. I didn''t knowst time. Qingxuan and I helped you hide it. But this time, we can''t hide it. The old people of both families know it." Listen to Qin Jiameng, I just want to sneer. She kept it from me? It must have been Ji Qingxuan who tried to hide itst time. This time, it is obvious that Qin Jiameng acted first and then yed. I have to say that Qin Jiameng is ruthless. If once, Qin Ci and Ji Yanhai may feel something else. But twice, who will believe that I am innocent? Qin Jiameng''s words made me sure that she would not help me. I don''t have to talk to her. He turned and went back to the detention house. In the subsequent investigation, I heard that the police used a lie detector to detect the workers who identified me. As a result, he didn''t lie. Soon, the one month investigation ended. Although I refused Lu Qiaoyu, he helped me find awyer. However, because of the testimony of the workers and the results of the lie detector, I stood in the dock and listened to the trial of the case. Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng are sitting on the auditorium. How familiar the process is. I know. I can''t turn it over. At the end of the first trial, the judge announced that I had been sentenced for another six months. When I was taken out of the interrogation hall by the C.O., I felt like I was back two years ago. I looked at the handcuffs on my hands and even felt that if I went in again this time, I might not be as lucky asst time. I will die in it! At this moment, my heart suddenly fell into infinite panic! My limbs are shaking. "Don''t Don''t... " I murmur and look up, see not far away, Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng in front of me! I suddenly ran up and rushed to Ji Qingxuan like crazy! "Plop" knelt down in front of him, grabbed his trouser legs and begged, "Mr. Ji, I didn''t harm her, I didn''t do anything, I beg you, believe me once, as long as you withdraw thewsuit, I promise that I will never go back to Yancheng, and I promise that I will never appear in your vision in my life!" I''m not so spineless. The terrible memories of thest time I was in prison and the fear of entering prison again made me unable to control myself at all. At this moment, all my cowardice broke out! The police quickly came up and tried to pull me away. But I held Ji Qingxuan''s leg and begged him, "Mr. Ji, I promise, please withdraw thewsuit. Please, I have lost a child in prison. I don''t want to go in again. I beg you!" I have no choice. However, when I said this, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s pupils shrink violently. There was an obvious hesitation in his expression. Qin Jiameng seems to have noticed. She quickly takes him by her arm and says, "Qingxuan, if you release Jiaqi again, I''m really afraid I won''t be so lucky next time..." She a word, Ji Qingxuan force a lift foot, directly throw me heavy! The police took the opportunity to hold me down. I was taken away by the police, looked back, and finally looked at Ji Qingxuan in despair. Back in the detention center, I seem to be sick. Whenever and wherever I go, I can''t help shaking. My fear is like ten thousand ants eating my heart. I didn''t like to cry before, but these days, tears always fall down unconsciously. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I don''t eat, I don''t drink. In my opinion, it''s better to die here than to go back to that prison.I have a strong premonition that if I go back, I will not be able to get out. When I lingered on the edge of despair for three days, the police came and told me, "Qin Jiaqi, you can go." I thought there was something wrong with my ears. I looked at the police and confirmed, "what?" I''m so weak that I can''t speak much. "You can go out." Said the policeman again. "I''m not guilty!" I''m so excited! But when I wanted to stand up, I fell to the ground heavily! The policeman looked at me with disgust on his face andughed, "are you not guilty? It''s your sister who''s sorry for you and has withdrawn thewsuit! " No one believes me. But I''m still very excited. Because I don''t have to go back to prison. The police were waiting for me to go out, but I didn''t have any strength because I didn''t eat or drink for three days, so it was difficult for me to stand up. Later, the police forced me, almost dragged me out. When I got to the gate of the detention house, I only saw a familiar car. Ji Qingxuan. I didn''t expect that the person who came to pick me up was Ji Qingxuan? As soon as I came out, the police threw my hand away like a gue. Because I lost the fulcrum, I fell to the ground. I supported it with my hand, but my arm was weak, so I fell down heavily. He knocked his forehead on the concrete floor, as if it were broken. Even so, I''m happy. Ji Qingxuan looked at me lying on the ground giggling, handsome faceplexion. I thought he thought I was crazy and would go. But he came up to me, leaned over, picked me up and held me to his car. His movements were very light, and even made me feel a little gentle. I looked at him in his arms and relied on his strong and reasonable chest. I wasted a lot of energy to say two words, "thank you" with that, tears fell down unconsciously. I don''t know if it''s my illusion or if I''m too scared in the detention house. I think Ji Qingxuan''s eyes looking at me are no longer cold, and even warm. He put me in the co pilot''s seat to fasten my seat belt, and then he went to the driver''s seat. Ji Qingxuan sent me to the vi. A servant had already cooked a meal for me. I couldn''t eat it myself. The servant fed me some porridge and I fell asleep. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 When I open my eyes again, in front of me is the cold iron window again. The moonlight came through the cool railings and shone on the small cell with a square meter. This is not a detention house, this is a prison! "No, no!" My brain explodes! Isn''t it already out? Didn''t I go out already?! Why am I in prison?! I suddenly got up and beat the door of the cell like crazy! "Let me out! Let me out! I''m going out! I didn''t harm anyone But the corridor of the prison was empty. No one answered me. I yelled for a long time, and finally my voice was hoarse. Despair. Helpless. I squatted down, looking at the deep corridor, tears simply can not stop to stay. Holding his knees in his hands. "Why, why do you do this to me! I didn''t do anything "I really didn''t do anything. I didn''t hurt Qin Jiameng once!" "I''ve got my child." As I squatted there, murmuring to myself. I heard footsteps. I thought I heard hope. I stood up, put my face on the ss of the prison door, and saw a ck figure from far to near. The man wears the suit of fit, standing there, so elegant, so good-looking. Ji Qingxuan. I thought he was just outside, but as soon as he reached out, he pushed the door open! "Ji Qingxuan!" I looked at the man in front of me, full of hate, holding his arm, "why did you bring me here?" The man looked at me and said nothing. Maybe it''s too dark for me to see his face clearly. I grabbed him and cried. Tell him, I didn''t kill, I didn''t harm Qin Jiameng, beg him to believe me, beg him to let me go. I don''t know how long, how long, the man suddenly reached out and hugged me, touched my head and said, "I believe you. I''ll take you out now." "Really?" I grabbed him and could hardly believe my ears. I lean in his arms, maybe it''s too warm I fell asleep before I knew it. When I woke up again, the sky outside the window just turned white. I looked at the familiar environment around me and realized thatst night, it was just a dream. I wanted to get up and feel a strong arm pressing on my waist. Turn your head and see Ji Qingxuan lying beside you. Why does he sleep here? I quickly checked the clothes on my body. It was the way I looked before I went to bed yesterday. Because I haven''t eaten for several days, I only ate a little porridge before going to bed yesterday. At this time, my strength hasn''t fully recovered, and I don''t even have the strength to move Ji Qingxuan''s arm. I can only lie quietly, waiting for Ji Qingxuan to wake up. I carefully looked at the man''s sleeping face. The way he was sleeping was not as cold as when he was awake. He looked very good. Ji Qingxuan woke up at about 7 o''clock. Because I didn''t fully recover, he arranged for a servant to take care of me. It took me about three days to recover. I want to thank Ji Qingxuan, but after that day, I never saw him again. I''ve recovered, and I don''t n to stay in this vi any longer. After all, the Qin family and the Ji family know about the two times. No matter how good they are, they can''t let me stay with Ji Qingxuan. Naturally, I don''t expect it. However, this is also good. If Qin Jiameng wishes, I don''t have to worry about Ji Qingxuan''s rtionship with her any more. I contacted Jiang Qin and told her that I wanted to ask her to borrow some money. I want to leave Yancheng and start a new life. Jiang Qin was not happy when he heard that, "are you so cheap, Qin Jiameng?" "Only when I get stronger and better can I get back at her, can I?" Now I''ve been in prison for a year and a half. With the help of Lu Qiaoyu, I''ve entered Yufeng design. But it''s just because I joined him that his newpany, which has already improved, was almost yellowed by Ji Qingxuan. "Then you have been wronged for nothing?" "I have no proof that I was not wronged." I know Jiang Qin is unfair for me. But even the lie detector of the police proved that the workers were telling the truth. I really can''t think of how to prove my innocence. That afternoon, I went to Jiang Qin''s house. She bought all kinds of snacks. While eating, she scolded Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan for me. Later we discussed where we were going.In the end, she strongly rmended me to go to Hong Kong City. Gangcheng and Yancheng are both big cities. The difference is that there are a lot of foreign capital in Gangcheng. They only value ability. As long as I''m willing to start from scratch, I should be able to make a world there. When the ce was ordered, Jiang Qin took out 100000 yuan to lend it to me. I refused again and again, thinking that it would only cost 20000 yuan, but she was not at ease. In the end, he gave me 50000 yuan. That night I bought a ticket to the port city. During this period, I didn''t call Lu Qiaoyu. I was afraid he would stop me. I can''t get him involved any more. Jiang Qin took me to the airport. When I entered the security gate, she let me go. I followed the crowd in line. There were not many people flying at night, so it was my turn soon. When I was about to give my boarding pass and ID card to the ground crew, I put my hand across and took them away. The next second, I heard Ji Qingxuan''s cold voice behind me, "Qin Jiaqi, where do you want to go?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just a few words, let me have ayer of goose bumps. "Give it back to me!" I turned to grab my boarding pass and ID card. But Ji Qingxuan is too high. As long as he raises his hand, he can easily lift these two things to a height I can''t reach. The ground crew looked at the situation and urged, "do you want to do it?" "No way." Ji Qingxuan finished answering, stretched out his hand directly and forcibly took me to his arms, and sped my arms tightly. Later, I struggled too much. In a rage, he directly carried me on his shoulder and forcibly took me to the parking lot! When he got to the front of the car, he hesitated in the co driver''s seat. Finally, he bypassed the trunk and threw me in! I hit my head on the frame of the car and it hurt like hell. In a reaction, you can see the trunk cover quickly closed. Finally, there was a bang. "No, no!" I was so scared that I pped the trunk door hard, but no matter how hard I tried, there was no movement! I feel the car start. I was in the trunk, dark all around, not even a little light, which made me fall into infinite fear! It''s like I''m back in prison. That night''s dream came again! I kept shaking, and my tears were out of control. I was not so vulnerable before, but when I was locked up here, I was terrified. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 I don''t know how long it took. The car finally stopped. The trunk was opened, Ji Qingxuan stood outside, looking at me inside, obviously stunned. Then the brows wrinkled deeply. "Let me out, let me out." My body kept shaking, as if out of control. However, I was afraid that he would close the trunk again and try to get up and climb out. Once out, the whole person fell to the ground. It hurts, but it''s better than being in there. I know myself now, as long as Ji Qingxuan doesn''t agree, I can''t run at all. I grabbed his trouser legs and said, "let me go. I promise I won''t show up in front of you. I''ll help you." Maybe the air outside is clear. Although I speak slowly, it''s not hard. Ji Qingxuan looked down at me, hesitated for a moment, then suddenly bent over and picked me up! "Put me down!" At this time, I noticed that the car was parked in front of the vi. In spite of my resistance, he held me inside. Go upstairs. All the way to the bedroom, and then I was still in bed, the whole person was crushed down. One hand stuck in my neck and looked down at me, "as Mrs. Ji, where do you want to escape?" "I Cough, cough. " His neck is too tight. I want to talk. Before I say it, I cough violently. "Is it?" Ji Qingxuan''s eyebrows are slightly picked. Although her face is expressionless, her cold eyes are dark, as if brewing a storm. With a cold hum, he held my crotch tightly with his legs. As soon as he raised his hand, he tore off my T-shirt! "No!" I know what he''s going to do. But I don''t want to! At this time, I just eased over, the strength is not enough to resist! I resisted for a while, knowing that it was a fearless resistance, and finally could only lie t. Let men do whatever they want. However, the storm on me suddenly stopped. Ji Qingxuan stood up, looked at me like a dead fish, and said in a sullen voice, "Qin Jiaqi, do you want to be Mrs. Ji?" What he said made meugh. I looked at him with a ridiculous smile. "Have you ever seen such a miserable richdy like me? My husband didn''t even say a word after being calcted? " I said, sitting up from bed, taking off the nearly torn T-shirt, and then taking off my pants. Ji Qingxuan looked at me and didn''t seem to know what I was going to do. I will be more than half of the body exposed, and then, raised his arm, the armpit floor to show him, "you see, I''m here." Then he showed him the base of his thigh, "and this." These two invisible ces are full of scars. It is obvious that there are new wounds on the old wounds. I look at Ji Qingxuan not to talk, sneer, "how? Don''t speak? Do you dare not admit what you have done? " "What is this?" Ji Qingxuan stopped for a while and asked me. "You asked me? It''s not that you''ve entrusted the prison to look after them! " I roared, "in prison, if you fight or the prisoner is injured, you will be punished. So you tell the people who take care of me to beat me in these two ces!" "I want to tell the C.O. if they find out, they''ll put me in a dog cage!" "I was forced to bark like a dog and walk me with a rope. If I didn''t follow, I continued to hurt me. I hurt! I can''t help it "But I was born not to cry, not to cry, not to cry, and I suffered a lot in it!" I half kneel, to Ji Qingxuan used me of all things in prison. Hysteria, like catharsis! Ji Qingxuan listened and said nothing. Finally, I softened my voice, "do you see that? As you wish, I have been very miserable! Would you please let me go? I''ll be punished even if I''m guilty! " Ji Qingxuan looks at me withplicated eyes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then he asked me, "the child you said that day?" "And you ask the child? On my first day in prison, you asked someone to kill my child!? At that time, I was more than four months old. I didn''t want to escape. I just wanted to give birth to my child safely. Why didn''t you even give me this opportunity? " "Do you know? All the sufferings and pains I suffered in the prison behind me are less than the ten thousandth of what I was escorted by your people and my children were crushed alive by them with pliers! " I grabbed Ji Qingxuan and told him word by word, "I will never forgive you in my life, and Qin Jiameng!" Tears, along the corner of the eye, out of control! That''s my first child. It''s gone.Ji Qingxuan sat in the corner of the bed, silent, looking at my hysterical voice. But he won''t leave, obviously, and he won''t let me. I don''t know how long I cried, butter I was tired and fell asleep. Vaguely, I felt warm all over. I heard someone say in my ear, "if I say, everything has nothing to do with me..." After that, I fell asleep and didn''t hear what people were saying. - the next morning, before I woke up, I heard my cell phone ring. It''s not mine, but Ji Qingxuan''s. I didn''t move, just heard Ji Qingxuan get up to answer the phone. As soon as the call was answered, Qin Jiameng''s voice came from the phone. Because the bedroom was very quiet, I heard her say excitedly, "why did you let her out without telling me? What if she hurt me again and our future baby?" "No way." Ji Qingxuan finished and hung up. I don''t know what he meant by No. About half an hourter, I got up and realized that my clothes had been changed into pajamas. When I went downstairs, I saw that the servant had already made breakfast. When the servant saw meing down, he called respectfully, "madam." Ji Qingxuan raised his hand, "hungry,e to have breakfast." I looked at him in a trance. Ji Qingxuan''s expression no longer seems like a millennium iceberg, but a little melting ice and snow, the feeling of spring in the earth? I stood at the stairway for a while, but said, "what I said yesterday, what did Mr. Ji think about?" Ji Qingxuan heard the title of "general Ji", and his face sank. "You are Mrs. Ji, and this will never change." "So you''re going to torture me? Are you going to send me to jail? Or are you going to kill me? " Today, I''m in good shape and calm. A disaster of imprisonment, a disaster of almost imprisonment, let me wake up early, will not have a little fantasy to Ji Qingxuan. "The past is over, and then..." "Kowtow, kowtow." Ji Qingxuan said half way, there was a knock at the door. As soon as the servant opened the door, Qin Jiameng rushed in and saw that I was wearing pajamas. My eyes were almost angry! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 But Qin Jiameng did not attack, but went to the table, sat down in my position, Jiao didi said, "I haven''t had breakfast yet." "Go and prepare another one for her and put thedy''s on my side." Ji Qingxuan naturally instructs the servant. As soon as he finished, Qin Jiameng''s hand under the table became a fist, and the blue blood vessels on the back of his hand protruded slightly. Although I didn''t understand Ji Qingxuan''s meaning, I went downstairs as if nothing had happened. I sat beside Ji Qingxuan and watched the servant bring my breakfast. Ji Qingxuan and I sat side by side, eating breakfast on our own. The servant soon served another breakfast. Qin Jiameng didn''t move, first said, "Jiaqi, since Qingxuan and I choose to forgive you this time, it''s more because you are chosen by grandma and grandfather Ji. We don''t want to make them embarrassed." "Oh." I eat breakfast, thinking about the morning she called to question, feel ridiculous. Qin Jiameng didn''t know this, so he continued, "so I hope we can get along well in the future, and don''t let Qingxuan and the two old people get into trouble, OK?" She wants to be good? But I''m going to expose her. "Yes? But how can I hear someone call in the morning to ask my husband why he let me out? " I finish saying, turn round to look at Ji Qingxuan, slightly pick eyebrows, make a provocative expression, "right? Husband. " Qin Jiameng''s face turns blue. Looking at Ji Qingxuan, she seems to be waiting for him to help her. But Ji Qingxuan is eating his breakfast. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "yes." I''m surprised. He''ll help me. It''s just a word, Qin Jiameng''s face has been strained. She lowered her head and ate in silence. After eating, she left. When I went upstairs to look for my mobile phone, I remembered that my bag and mobile phone were thrown into the car by Ji Qingxuan, but I didn''t take them. After I told him, he gave me the car key. I took my cell phone and found it turned off. There''s no electricity. When I turned it on again, I found that Jiang Qin and Lu Qiaoyu had made countless phone calls and text messages to me yesterday. I rushed back to my room to call her back. It turns out that when I was abducted by Ji Qingxuan yesterday, Jiang Qin saw it. When she came after me, Ji Qingxuan had already driven away. Later, she made a desperate phone call and contacted Lu Qiaoyu. Lu Qiaoyu finds Ji Qingxuan''s contact information. At first he calls, but Ji Qingxuan doesn''t answer. Unexpectedly, in the middle ofst night, Ji Qingxuan called Lu Qiaoyu and said, "Qin Jiaqi is OK. In the future, you won''t have to intervene in her affairs. I will be fully responsible." Although Lu Qiaoyu was not reconciled, he knew I was ok, so he didn''t contact me again. After that, Jiang qincai asked me in the tone of eight diagrams, "what does Ji Qingxuan mean? Is it that I almost lost myself and found that I love you? " "He loves me? How can it be? He has said for a long time that he will never fall in love with me in his life. " Iugh at myself. "No, it''s not. Who can say that about feelings?" Jiang Qin didn''t seem to believe it. I took the phone and shook my head. "He just regarded me as his object. Even if he didn''t want it, he hated it, he hated it, he would never allow me not to be controlled by him." Jiang Qin listened to it, and seemed to makeints about what I said. "What does he think of his emperor?" Hung up the phone, I turned around and saw Ji Qingxuan standing at the door of the bedroom. I am a Leng, don''t know when he came, just ask him, "general Ji, what''s up?" Hear me this address, Ji Qingxuan not from tiny frown, "Ji total?"? Whose wife calls her husband that way? " "Whose husband helps his lover hide evil things and send his wife to prison?" I''ll take it back. In fact, I''m not stupid. Ji Qingxuan, the boss of Qingtian group, naturally won''t try to frame me. Everything is just Qin Jiameng''s handwriting. However, he turned a blind eye to what Qin Jiameng had done. Even helping her. Ji Qingxuan stopped for a moment, said, "you have a rest, where do you want to tell me, I have time today, can apany you." Then he closed the door and went out. I looked at the closed door, and thought I was listening. He said he was with me? But it soon became clear that he was just afraid that I would run away and wanted to watch me. I chased out and saw Ji Qingxuan downstairs. He said, "no, Mr. Ji, I''m not going anywhere. Don''t worry." I bite the word "don''t worry". Then, back to the bedroom. That day, Ji Qingxuan stayed at home for a day, so did I. But neither of us said a word.When I thought the day would pass like this, in the evening, the servant cooked the meal. As soon as I sat down, Ji Qingxuan''s phone rang. He picked it up, and I heard him shout, "grandfather." Then he got up and went to the living room. I saw Ji Qingxuan''s face when he answered the phone. I watched for a while, picked up chopsticks to eat, Ji Qingxuan has already hung up the phone, said, "change clothes, go with me to grandfather''s house." "Me and you?" I reacted, but soon realized what had happened. I changed my clothes and took Ji Qingxuan''s car to Ji Yanhai''s home. When I went in, what I first noticed was not Ji Yanhai, but Qin Jiameng, who was sitting beside Ji Yanhai with just the right make-up and good posture. When she saw me, she couldn''t hide her pride, but she stood up and said, "Jiaqi, you''re here." As soon as Ji Qingxuan and I went in, Ji Yanhai''s smiling face stiffened and patted the table. "If she hadn''t told me, how many things would you have kept from me?" "Grandfather, you said that she was my wife. Let me protect her. That''s what I did." Ji Qingxuan stood in front of me. I couldn''t see his expression, but I listened to him calmly. Because in the Ji family, Ji Qingxuan is always a good husband. Take care of me. So at this moment, he spoke for me, I''m not surprised. "Your wife, your wife, she has done such a bad thing, or your wife?"?! I tell you, I can''t recognize such a bad granddaughter-inw! " Ji Yanhai sat on the sofa and looked at me with disgust in his eyes. I''ve seen this look. At the beginning, in prison, the bribed worker used his family. Unfortunately, the policeman also saw me that way. "Grandfather, how do you know what Qin Jiameng said is true?" I look at grandfather Ji with a little chilly. Because he was really nice to me before. "I only believe what the police say." When Ji Yanhai spoke, he no longer looked at me. "But the police make mistakes, too." I take a step forward. Qin Jiameng, with a smile on her face, said, "Jiaqi, the police can''t make a mistake, and this case, didn''t they ask the party with a lie detector? Even if the police can be wrong, the polygraph can''t be wrong. " Her words reminded me. If the lie detector can''t be wrong Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 I stare at Qin Jiameng, because she is identical twins, and her face is very simr to mine. In the eyes of outsiders, the simrity is very high. But now that I have my hair cut short, many people will tell her from me directly. If I wear a wig, will others acquiesce that I am her. I''ve never thought of that before, and I''ve been dazzled by the fear of going to jail. But I didn''t react, I didn''t make any expression. Ji Yanhai also looked at me, "if you have grievances, just tell the police, it''s useless to tell us." "The person who framed me did it carefully, and I can''t help it. Since you don''t believe me, grandfather Ji, I and..." I looked at Ji Qingxuan hesitated for a while, then said, "I divorce my husband." Ji Qingxuan looked at me with displeasure in his eyes. He grabbed my hand and said to Ji Yanhai, "grandfather, do you take my marriage as a joke? Change and change? " This marriage is really a joke. From Qin Jiameng to me, is it going to be Qin Jiameng again? Just Ji Qingxuan''s deep affection for me makes Qin Jiameng jealous. Ji Yanhai knew it was not so simple for a long time. He waved his hand and said, "you two should go to the garden. I want to have a good chat with my grandson." I didn''t entangle, get rid of Ji Qingxuan''s hand, turn around and go out. When I stood at the door for a while, Qin Jiameng came out. As soon as she came out, she immediately showed another face, "Qin Jiaqi, aren''t you proud? How long can you be proud of Mrs. Ji''s position? " "Oh." I only answered one word. Then he took out his mobile phone and sent a wechat to Lu Qiaoyu, asking if he could contact the worker who mixed the glue. Qin Jiameng saw that I ignored her and said angrily, "are you pretending to be Gao Leng here? There will be times when you cry in the future! " I send y information, install the mobile phone, lean against the wall, sneer, "Qin Jiameng, the Qin family has long been clear about your family, your previous broken things, it is estimated that grandfather Ji already knew, so even if it is not me, it will not be you." "How can it be? Grandpa Ji likes me very much!" "Are you sure?" When I asked, Qin Jiameng was a little silly. Obviously, she''s not sure. I continue to say, "although I''m in a bad way now, the truth wille to the surface one day, and you, the rotten past can''t be changed." "Bah!" Qin Jiameng pointed at me and scolded, "are you clean? You think I don''t know that your college tuition is not paid by the Qin family, but by others. Who in the world would be so kind as to give money to others? It must be you who bought your body for it! " " use the heart of a viin to measure the belly of a gentleman. " Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I gave her a white look. It''s ridiculous to find the logic of Qin Jiameng. There''s no way tomunicate. But Qin Jiameng said, "I''m a viin? Then tell me, who paid for the money? I''d like to see who is so selfless, who can''t spend all his money, and who wants to help strangers! " "I''m not old enough to think so dirty." As soon as the sound of Qin Jia''s dreamtalk fell, a man''s voice came from the garden. I turned my head and saw a man walking out behind the flower wall of the garden. He seemed to be in his thirties. He was dressed in light colored casual clothes and his hair wasbed back. Although his dark eyes looked sharp, a rimless sses covered his face. "Who are you?" When Qin Jiameng saw him, he was obviously flustered. After all, the conversation I had with her just now must not be heard by Ji''s family. "Third young master, you are here." As soon as Qin Jiameng asked, the old housekeeper of the Ji family ran from a distance to meet the man. The man handed a briefcase to the housekeeper and said, "all the things dad wanted are in it." "All right." After the old housekeeper took it, he went back directly. Third young master. I heard Ji Yanhai mention that he had three sons at dinner before, but I didn''t expect that his third son was so young. So count up, this person should be Ji Qingxuan''s uncle. "It''s uncle." Qin Jiameng also reflected this rtionship and immediately weed it. The expression on the face can pinch out sweet water. "I don''t know you well." Looking at hering, my uncle took a step back. That scene, it looks funny. Qin Jiameng was not ashamed. Standing in the same ce, he said with good words, "uncle, my sister and I were joking just now. Don''t take it seriously. Our sisters often joke like this." "It''s your business. I''m not interested." Uncle said, looked at me, turned away.Qin Jia''s dream is to pursue her, but after two steps, she seems to find that she has been humiliated and turned back. As soon as she came back, she pointed at me and scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, do you mean it on purpose? You know someone is eavesdropping on me and forced me to say those words, right?" "Are you funny?" I really think that Qin Jia''s dream of Mrs. Ji''s position is somewhat confused. At this meeting, my mobile phone rang. I took out my mobile phone and saw Lu Qiaoyu saying that he wanted to fire the worker at that time, but the investigation found that his family was really difficult, so he left him. That''s good news for me. I asked him for the location of the worker''s current construction site and repeatedly confirmed his working hours. Later, when the housekeeper let Qin Jiameng and I into the house again, Ji Yanhai didn''t mention the divorce between Ji Qingxuan and me. But my attitude is not good. When I was about to leave JiZhai, I suddenly said, "grandfather, I''ll prepare a small program for you tomorrow. I hope you cane." "I''m not free." Ji Yanhai refused directly. Bad start, I can only continue to say, "grandfather, please give me a chance, this time, you will certainly change my attitude." "No time." Ji Yanhai refused me, not even willing to say a reason. Qin Jiameng snickered, "Jiaqi, grandfather Ji is different from you. You don''t have to go to work, but we all have to go to work." "Just a little bit of your time, I..." "It''s all said, no time!" Finally, Ji Yanhai was annoyed by me. Before I finished speaking, he interrupted directly. My sweat came down, helpless. Just as he was about to give up, Ji Qingxuan suddenly said, "grandfather, tomorrow night, we want to invite you to dinner, which has been nned for a long time." He said, and turned to me me, "just tell grandfather directly, grandfather does not like this mysterious." "Sorry, I should have said it directly." I turn to look at Ji Qingxuan, can''t believe, he doesn''t know what I want to do, actually help me talk. Ji Yanhai doesn''t like me, but he likes Ji Qingxuan. Listen to Ji Qingxuan say so, Ji Yanhai followed to use a, "have a meal to say directly, don''t do so mysterious." When he spoke, the look of displeasure on his face had eased a lot. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 I know, Ji Yanhai, this is a promise. When I was worried about how to open my mouth to Qin Jiameng, she said directly, "I have a share in seeing you! I''m going, too. " "This..." I pretended to be hesitant, and then I said, "OK." In fact, I was secretly happy. After that, Ji Qingxuan said the name of the restaurant, which is box 666 of Mingge. this is a Michelin 3-star restaurant. When I left Ji''s house with him, Ji Qingxuan sent a driver to send Qin Jiameng back, and then went back to the vi with me. This behavior is mainly for Ji Yanhai. On the bus back, I asked him before I learned that this box in Mingge was reserved for him all the year round. Then he asked me, "tell me, what do you want to do tomorrow?" I hesitated and said, "keep it secret." I''m not sure Ji Qingxuan will help Qin Jiameng. If so, my n will be destroyed. The next morning. When Ji Qingxuan went to work, I got up and went to the mall, found the wholesale market for wigs, and finally found a long hair with almost the same color as Qin Jiameng''s hair. It''s just a little longer than her long hair. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I took it to the barber''s and asked the barber to cut Qin Jiameng''s wig and make a temporary shape. In the afternoon, I wanted to find Jiang Qin to make up for me, but she was not at home. But she introduced me to a co-worker with a lot of make-up. Give me a make-up to imitate Qin Jiameng. I have to say that when I put on my wig, I really like Qin Jiameng. She smells like a green tea whore. An hour before the appointed meal, Ji Qingxuan came home to pick me up. At that time, I didn''t bring my wig. He saw that my eyes were heavy, but he didn''t say anything. When I got in the car, he asked me, "where are you going now?" I was a bit surprised, but I realized that he should have known what I was going to do. We connect Qin Jiameng and Ji Yanhai. Four people sat in a car and then came to the gate of the worker''s construction site. After waiting for two minutes, Qin Jiameng was not happy. "Jiaqi, aren''t you going to dinner? What are you doing? " "Wait for someone." Let me exin briefly. Qin Jiameng seizes the opportunity to y and leans on Ji Yanhai. "Grandfather Ji has precious time. You don''t want him to wait with you, do you?" I just want to open my mouth to exin to Ji Yanhai, but Ji Qingxuan said first, "wait a minute, it will be ready soon." I sat in the co pilot''s seat and gave him a weird look. Man''s expression is light, can''t see anything. On the contrary, I couldn''t understand him any more. Soon, I saw the worker go downstairs. At that moment, I immediately took out my wig from my bag, put it on my head, and thenbed it with my carry onb. Take a look at Qin Jiameng. Qin Jiameng seems to be aware of something, reaching out to grab my wig, but I took the lead. Open the door and get out of the car. I walked up to the worker, and the worker immediately recognized me, "you are Miss Qin Jiameng." "Yes." I nodded. After that, he paid attention to his recent situation, then pretended to be on a whim and gave him 3000 yuan. It''s not that I don''t want to give more, but I really don''t have any more money. He thanks "Qin Jiameng" with gratitude, and then he scolded me again. In the end, he said, "people say you look alike, but in my opinion, you are not the same at all. She looks vicious at first sight! You are not the same. You are so kind! " When I listen, my heart is sneering! Hypocritical said, "my sister is not easy, she..." "Qin Jiaqi! Stop acting In the middle of the story, Qin Jiameng suddenly jumped out of the car, rushed over and pulled off my hair! When the worker saw us, he looked left and right, with a confused face. "She''s Qin Jiaqi!" Qin Jiameng pointed to me and said to the workers. I do not deny, "yes, I am Qin Jiaqi, so you are still sure that you must have seen me that day?" When I asked, the workers werepletely stupid. Qin Jiameng said excitedly, "of course it''s you!" At this moment, even if she did not say, all things have been broken. That night, the so-called dinner broke up. Qin Jiameng sent me a short message to curse me. When I thought I was going to win, Ji Qingxuan, who sent me home, suddenly said, "Jiaqi, I can give you the position of Mrs. Ji, and I can protect you, but can you promise me that this matter will not continue." "What?"I just stepped into the house, turned around and looked at Ji Qingxuan behind me, thinking that there was something wrong with my ears. "The studio wallpaper glue thing, that''s it." Ji Qingxuan, word by word, said very definitely. "Why?" "You can always sit in Mrs. Ji''s seat. No one can..." "I''m not rare!" I interrupted him before he finished speaking! I went to Ji Qingxuan, looked up at him, looked at him, woke up, "no wonder you have been so good to me recently, you already know, this thing is Qin Jiameng ghost, you are afraid that I find evidence, afraid that I sue her right!" "No..." "No? You''re full of guilt, don''t you know! " This time, Ji Qingxuan''s behavior, although I have all exined with various reasons, but I really feel that he is good to me. The attitude is good, but also gentle. Especially in this matter, his cooperation with me made me feel that he might not be so bad. "She was just confused for a moment..." Ji Qingxuan''s words, said that he was not strong enough. That strong Ji Qingxuan, at this time in order to exin to Qin Jiameng, can have such a guilty heart,ck of confidence. I looked at him and asked, "confused? If I''m confused, I''m going to jail, right? You must have known about abortion in those years. Is it really wrong? She was confused, right? " "Jiaqi..." "Please call me Qin Jiaqi, don''t call me by my name, I''m sick!" I feel really crazy. Ji Qingxuan gave me a little bit of warmth. I actually felt that I had gone from winter to spring. How stupid! "As long as you promise me not to pursue, I can promise you one thing." "What if I pursue it?" I looked at Ji Qingxuan, "I have been in prison for a year and a half, what am I afraid of?" "If you pursue, I will stand firmly on her side and protect her." Every word, heart and lung! My heart seems to be held by countless invisible hands. It hurts. It hurts. I looked at him and bit my lips to make myself less embarrassed. But I know very well that if I don''t agree, I can''t fight him with my own strength. If I ask for help, it will also involve people around me. In the end, Ipromised. I looked at him and said, "OK, I''ve got some conditions." Chapter 57 Chapter 57 "Go ahead." Ji Qingxuan said. "I''m going to work in Yufeng design, and you promise me that you can never do anything more to Yufeng design." I want to protect Lu Qiaoyu''spany. "Well, I promise you." Ji Qingxuan nodded. I''m not sure, "Mr. Ji, I hope you can keep your word. Don''t go back to the same way asst time. You promised, but you did Yufeng design secretly." Ji Qingxuan looked at me with a gloomy face. "I didn''t break my promise. After that, I didn''t do anything to Yu Feng." "If so, Mr. Ji knows." Now, I can''t believe Ji Qingxuan. But I had to believe him. The next day, I went back to Yufeng design. Lu Qiaoyu weed me, but others didn''t like me. When I came out of Lu Qiaoyu''s office and went back to my desk, a dead mouse was lying there. The table was stained with blood. If it had been before, I would have tolerated it, but now I decide to make progress and help Lu Qiaoyu instead of dragging him down. I looked at the dead mouse, holding its tail, and forced myself to throw it into the garbage can. Then he pped his hands up and down and said, "you all know that I''ve been in prison, don''t you know why I''m in prison?" This meeting, although the colleagues around the office ignored me. But I know they''re all listening. I said word for word, "attempted murder." When I said these four words, I saw that all my colleagues in my area stopped at work. And someone took a sip of coffee. There was a depressing silence in the office. I went on, "of course, there''s a reason for that. Now I''m out, and I''ll get along with you." Then he sat down. That day, it was really peaceful. Nothing happened before, but all my colleagues looked at me and kept away. Because of thest thing, Ipletely offended angel, but now I''m almost in line with the society, and now most of thepany''s single houses are ordinary houses. I''m basicallypetent. I''ll be a designer again. I met several clients in the afternoon, and they allmunicated with each other smoothly. I seeded in winning two clients. Thinking of starting to measure and make renderings at the construction site tomorrow, this evening is thest leisure time, I contacted Jiang Qin and wanted to return the money to her face to face. It happened that she was in Yancheng. We made an appointment to meet at the hot pot shop near thepany at 6:30. In the evening, I did my work well. As soon as I got out of the office building, I saw Ji Qingxuan standing at the door, and his car was not far away. When he saw me, he went up to me and asked, "what would you like to eat after work?" His behavior is very natural, as if we are a loving couple. He waited for me to get off work and then went to dinner with me. People who work in a building all around seem to cast envious or envious eyes. But what''s behind the good news? I''m clear. I''m not blessed. I stood up straight and said to Ji Qingxuan, "Mr. Ji, you need not worry about me. Since I have promised you that I will not pursue this matter again, I will certainly not turn back." Finish saying, still don''t forget to show a polite smile. Ji Qingxuan looked at me, his face was a little ck, and he lowered his voice, "do you think I''m here to pick you up for dinner, just for this?" "What else? Does Ji always miss me? " I tilted my head and looked at him with a funny expression. "No way." Ji Qingxuan''s retort is almost blurted out, just like being poked in the heart of the retort. If it was someone else, I would think he really missed me. It''s just him. No way. I looked at my watch, and it was already 6:10, "Mr. Ji, I asked Jiang Qin to have dinner, so I left first." I finish saying, want to go, but didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan unexpectedly follow me to say, "I send you." "Mr. Ji, it''s in front of us. No more." I again and again, again and again refuse, it seems that finally angered Ji Qingxuan. As I walked on, I heard him behind me saying, "then you''ll never need me again." His words sounded like anger to me. However, I still did not look back, I know that I do not need a husband who does not love me. "Xuemei." After a few steps, Lu Qiaoyu came up and said, "where are you going? I''ll see you off. " "I''ll have dinner with Jiang Qin. I can walk."In the same way, I will tell Lu Qiaoyu. Lu Qiaoyu didn''t seem to mind. He said with a smile, "is that right? I''m just going that way to buy a cup of coffee. Let''s go together. " Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Of course, I know that he lied to apany me, but I couldn''t find a reason to refuse. I slightly nt, see the roadside, Ji Qingxuan''s car is still there. He should have seen it? My heart is inexplicably a little flustered, as if I had done something wrong and was caught. After two more steps, I stopped, pointed to the car over there, and told Lu Qiaoyu the truth, so that he didn''t have to send me to apany me so far. Lu Qiaoyu didn''t mind, but I insisted, "I''ll go myself." After several excuses, he returned. As soon as he left, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s car start and leave there. Jiang Qin and I returned the money to her at dinner. When she received it, she ate and asked me, "what are you going to do? So cheap, Qin Jiameng "I need to think again." I can''t be so cheap, Qin Jiameng two. But I also fear Ji Qingxuan, afraid that he would really attack the orphanage in a rage. After that day, maybe Ji Qingxuan was hurt by me. I didn''t see him for two months in a row. It''s getting colder. Because of the crime I suffered in prison, I''m not in good health. I''m especially afraid of the cold. But no matter how much I wear, my hands and feet are very cold. Sunday is a rare day off. I don''t want to go out and watch TV at home wrapped in quilts. "A subsidiary of Qingtian group recently held a press conference with Jiameng studio, a new member of Qingtian group. At the conference, Jiameng studio disyed the new product design drawings for next spring..." Heard the four words of Optimus group, let me take back the finger that I had nned to turn the turntable. Then, Qin Jiameng appeared in the news. She stood on the stage in a pure white dress and began to talk about her design concept and elements. Among them, she repeatedly stressed that this whole set of design drawings is her first set of works independentlypleted. The reporter at the bottom praised her talent again and again. When the camera gave a close-up of the design, I was surprised! The first time I saw this set of design drawings, I was so familiar with it. I must have seen it somewhere! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 I picked up my tablet and searched Qin Jiameng''s set of design drawings. This set of drawings has been posted on the Inte. I have to say that this is a very mature design, and the degree ofpletion is also very good. But I can''t be more clear about Qin Jiameng''s situation in the University. Most of the courses in the design department are graded ording to homework. She hardly goes to ss. asionally, she just goes to bed. When she hands in her homework, she asks for help at a high price. Many of the other subjects in the exam were hung up several times. Finally, Fan Yu came forward to give money to the teacher and barely passed. Graduation project, she is not her own work. It''s not that I doubt her ability. But such a person, unlesspletely transformed, otherwise it is impossible toplete such a design! Moreover, many details of this design are from experienced designers. Originally, it was Qin Jiameng''s business, and I didn''t care. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When I was picked out to giarize, Optimus was also damaged, which had nothing to do with me. However, when I turned off my tablet, I saw a very humble mark in the corner of a design drawing of Qin Jiameng. It reminds me of a person! "Miss Chen..." I murmured. At University, there was a distinguished professor named Chen Lan in the school of design. She was a very powerful designer. She had her own studio and won international awards. The reason why she came to our college to give lectures is that she and our Dean are old friends. Only in my senior year, Chen Lan died of depression. But at that time, because of Qin Jiameng, I also had a little interest in fashion design. Once, when I was doing a graduation project, I had a chat. She also asked me to see hertest works at that time. It is highly simr to Qin Jiameng''s works. I remember Chen Lan said at that time that the design had not been finished, so it was not released to the public. But at that time, she allowed me to take this set of works and let me go back to study it. But before I could give her feedback, she died. If I had that set of photos, Qin Jiameng would have something in my hands. "That set of photos..." I''m in a daze at the tablet. I thought about it for a long time before I remembered it. My set of pictures at that time was on theputer I used in school. And thisputer is in Qin''s house now. Although I''m not sure if they have thrown my things away, I have to go back to Qin''s house and get theputer back. Now I am like a street mouse in the Qin family. I hesitated for a long time before I got up from the sofa and changed my clothes. Then I picked up Qin Jiameng''s wig and put it on my head and put on a make-up. At the gate of the Qin family, he knocked. At that time, I thought that if Qin Jiameng was there, I would say that I miss my parents and want to go home to have a look. But I''m lucky. There was no one at home but a servant. The servant opened the door for me and asked, "Miss, you are not with your wife. They have gone out. Why did theye back alone?" I was a little nervous, afraid they would recognize me, and I said in my voice, e back and get something." With that, he quickly went upstairs. The servants didn''t seem to be suspicious either. After I went upstairs, I didn''t go into Qin Jiameng''s bedroom. Instead, I went to my former bedroom. It has be a utility room for a long time, but fortunately, the previous furniture is still there. When I was still hopeful, I found that the things in the furniture had already been emptied, not to mention my previousputer, clothes and even photos. I was a little lost and at a loss. The sound of the car stalling came downstairs. Then I heard the voices of Qin Jiameng and Fan Yu. It''s over! I quickly came out of the room and went downstairs in a panic to go out. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Qin Jiameng and Fan Yu standing at the door. Two people see me first Leng for a while, Qin Jiameng immediately reaction, came forward to remove my wig, "Qin Jiaqi, what are you doing!" Fan Yu also reacted to me. The servant came out quickly and was stunned when he saw me with my wig removed. Fan Yu scolded the servant directly, "who is the firstdy, can''t you tell?" "Sorry, I, I didn''t notice." The servant apologized in fright. I saw that the servant should havee here instead of aunt Qiu. Out of kindness, I said, "she can''t tell Qin Jiameng from me, and she''s not to me." As soon as I spoke, Qin CI focused on me, pointed at me and asked, "what are you doing here?"?! Is it stealing? " As she said it, she tried to grab my bag. I took the lead and took the bag down.There''s my wallet, my keys, and a bag of tissues. Nothing else. Fan Yu lowered her head and looked at it carefully. She found that there was really nothing. She was not reconciled. She leaned over to pick up my wallet and opened it. There was nothing but a few cards and a little cash in it. "Enough? I just want to get my collegeputer back. There are some pictures in it that I need to use for my work. " I said. Now that things are gone, if I want to have them, I can only let them "help" me. But Fan Yu seems to have found a way to take you? You were in there just now. Who knows what you did wrong! I''ll call Zhaomin now! " She held me in one hand and the phone in the other. Qin Jiameng stood at the back, his hands around his chest, smiling very proud, "Qin Jiaqi, you said if we get you to prison again this time, is there anyone else to save you?" Her words made my back cool. But I still insisted, "I just came back to get theputer. I''m afraid you won''t give it to me, so I''ll do it." "What''s the use of saying so much? You sneak into our house, and the monitoring of themunity has been taken. You said, "if you didn''t take it, you didn''t take it?" Qin Jiameng''s words have let me know what he is doing. At this time, Fan Yu also got through to Qin Zhaomin. From her words, I know that Qin Zhaomin is with Qin CI. No wonder she would call Qin Zhaomin so actively, just to let Qin CI know about it? After calling, Fan Yu took me to Qin Ci''s home. As soon as we went in, Qin Zhaomin pointed at me and scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, you can''t get along outside. You''ve stolen everything to our house!" "I don''t have it. I just want to get myputer back when I was in college. I know that my rtionship with you is stiff. I want you not to give it to me directly. That''s why I..." I said, deliberately softening my voice. "Bah!" Qin Zhaomin didn''t listen. "Fan Yu told me just now. You came in and took 20000 yuan from the ce where we put the money in our bedroom!" "That''s right, I''ve got it! Here''s the money Fan Yu said, directly from the bag out of two stacks of neat hundred yuan notes. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 I looked at the two stacks of money and shook my head, "aunt fan, you are really good. Are you preparing props anytime and anywhere, waiting to pit me?" Aunt fan''s face turned green. When I didn''t respond, Qin Zhaomin stepped over and pped me in the face with a "p"! All of a sudden, my eyes were full of flowers and my ears were buzzing. I heard Qin Zhaomin scold me angrily, "we gave birth to you, raised you for three years, you steal our money, still call us that?" "Jiaqi!" Qin Jiameng falsely came to help me and said to Qin Zhaomin, "Dad, Jiaqi has a criminal record now. It''s hard to find a job. Nopany wants her. She must be forced to do so." I sneer and push Qin Jiameng away, "don''t pretend, OK?" "Jiaqi." "Look, if you help her talk, she doesn''t even remember a good thing. It''s such a heartless thing!" Fan Yu pulls Qin Jiameng to her side. "It''s you..." "Enough!" When Qin Zhaomin raised his hand to hit me again, Qin Ci, who was sitting next to him, finally spoke. She waved to me and said in a kind voice, e on, Xiao Qi, sit here with me." "Mom, you can''t be cheated by her again!" When Qin Zhaomin saw that they had worked hard for such a long time, Qin Ci''s attitude towards me didn''t change at all, and the green veins in his forehead burst out. I listened to Qin Ci and sat on the sofa beside her. She touched my face and asked with concern, "does it hurt?" I nodded and then asked her, "grandma, do you believe me?" In this family, Qin CI is my only rtive. "You''re my granddaughter. I don''t believe you." She said, holding my hand in hers and patting it. Everything is like before, as if those things have not happened before. Fan Yu looked at it and said, "Mom, you''ve forgotten how she''s been harming dreams again and again. These are solid evidences!" "Mom, forget it." Qin Jiameng pulls Fan Yu, but her eyes turn red. Her acting is really growing. "Well, I haven''t seen Xiaoqi for a long time. I want to have a good chat with her. You all go back." On the spot, Qin CI gave the order of expulsion. Fan Yu and Qin Zhaomin are all silly, especially Fan Yu, who stares at me with a pair of eyes, hoping to swallow me alive. Later they mumbled a few words, Qin CI still let aunt Qiu send them away. After I left, Qin CI pulled me and said, "Xiaoqi, they kept the whole thing a secret so well that I knew you were wronged about your imprisonment." As she spoke, her eyes turned red. I believe that Qin CI really loves me. I took Qin Ci''s arm, put my head on her shoulder, and shook my head. "It''s all over, grandma. I''ll try my best to start a new life, but..." I pause, "I was wronged." I have to say that. "I know, I know, if I had known about it earlier, I would not have sent you to prison! It''s all because grandma doesn''t care much about things outside now, and she doesn''t know much about the news. " Qin CI patted me on the shoulder. I could hear the remorse in her voice. Later, we talked a lot. She asked about my work. I told her about my recent work in Lu Qiaoyu company. We talked until evening. Qin CI left me for dinner. During the meal, she asked me, "if you don''t go back, do you need to tell Lao Ji''s grandson?" "This..." Her words, let me tangle for a while, or chose to lie, "no, he''s on a business trip these days." Qin CI looked at me and didn''t say it at that time. But when the meal was finished, she said to me, "in fact, I know everything about Laoji''s grandson and Xiaomeng. Although Xiaomeng is a little smart, things won''t be so watertight. It''s all his grandson''s good deeds, right?" "Grandma, no..." I don''t want Qin Ci to worry about my marriage. But unexpectedly, after she knew that I had an ident, she went back to find out all these things. After these two things were finished, Qin CI shook his head, "Lao Ji, that old fool doesn''t believe you, but you are my granddaughter, I know you, I believe you!" She took out a file bag and a key from the cab, and put the key in my hand first. "After thest thing, I didn''t keep your share bonus in my hand. I thought you had gone to study abroad. I don''t know when you wille back. In order to keep the money from devaluing, I bought a suite this year. You go to live, don''t live in Laoji''s grandson''s house." "Grandma, no, i..." "Here, you are my granddaughter. Our Qin family is not as good as the Ji family, but it''s not time to see other people''s faces!"Knowing that I wanted to refuse, Qin CI put the key into my hand. After that, he took out a card from his bag and said it was the rest of the dividend money. I refused again and again, but Qin CI gave me the card. I stayed until 10 pm that day. When I was about to leave, Qin CI asked the servant to take out a box from the warehouse and give it to me. I opened it and saw that it was actually myputer in college. There are also some photo albums. She said that when Qin Zhaomin was throwing things, she asked the servants of Qin family to keep an eye on them. She thought they might be useful for me, so she left them for me. I am very grateful to Qin CI. At the same time, knew that Qin Zhaomin''s servant had her Eyeliner this time. I left with the box. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Back home, try to open theputer, but found that the notebook seems to have broken down. In desperation, I can only put down theputer. At the weekend, I received a call from Qin CI urging me to move. I didn''t have many things, so I cleaned up the clothes I used to wear, as well as theputer and tablet before. I opened the room book and looked at the address above. My chin almost fell off. Yancheng one. If you ask Yancheng district is the best, which district is the most expensive? That''s Yancheng No.1. Thismunity is surrounded by water on three sides, and the property is first-ss. If it wasn''t for my name on the room book, I really thought Qin CI had taken it wrong. When I took a taxi to the gate of the residential area, the security guard looked at me and drove people impolitely, "go, go, our residential area is forbidden to sell." "I''m the owner. I just moved here today." I hastened to exin. "Owners? Which building, which number? " In this kind of high-grademunity, even the security guards look at people with nostrils. He looked at my expression, as if he had determined that I was a salesman, and his face was full of pride waiting for me to be exposed. When I was ready to put down my luggage to show him the house book, a gentle voice came from behind, "I prove that she is the owner." I turned my head and looked at the man standing behind me. I was a little familiar I soon remembered that although I was very reluctant, I still called out, "Ji Uncle Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The person behind me is not someone else, or the uncle of Ji Qingxuan I saw at Ji Yanhai''s house that day. When the security guard saw him, he stood up straight and said respectfully, "Mr. Ji, you know thisdy. I''m very sorry." After that, the security guard apologized to me. Ji Qingxuan''s uncle came up to me and stretched out his hand, "can I help you with one?" "No How dare I bother him to help me. But Ji Qingxuan''s uncle still took the initiative to help me with a bag in my hand, and then asked me the building number. And took me all the way to the front of the building. "Thank you. I''m here. Please go back." I''m polite and want to get my bag back. Unexpectedly, uncle Ji Qingxuan said, "I''m in this building, too." There are only six or seven buildings in the whole Yancheng No.1 building. It''s not a strange thing to be in one building. We went into the elevator together. There were 36 floors in this building. I saw him press the 32nd floor. When the elevator reached the 32nd floor, I stood at the door of my house, took my luggage and said, "thank you very much for sending me here. In the future, in amunity, please take care of me." Although he may be about ten years older than me, he is Ji Qingxuan''s uncle after all. With my rtionship with Ji Qingxuan, he is my elder. But the man saw me with a "you" and a smile, "my name is Ji Zhaoming, you call me brother Ji, or brother Zhaoming." "No, you and Ji Qingxuan are uncles and nephews." I shook my head. Ji Zhaoming looked at me and shook his head helplessly. "The rtionship between you and Qingxuan''s boy, others don''t know. I know very well, so I call it that, so as not to change my wordster." Not only was he not embarrassed, but I felt rxed. "OK, brother Ji." I chose a title. Ji Zhaoming nodded. I thought he would go to the elevator entrance, but he turned around and pressed the electronic lock next to me A drop. The red on the door turns green. I was dumbfounded. Ji Zhaoming looked at me like that, hook lip light smile, "after we are neighbors, something can call me at any time." Then he closed the door and went in. There are three households on this floor. From the nning of the door, we can see that I and the one opposite should be small. Ji Zhaoming is a big apartment. He went in, and I didn''t stop much at the door. As soon as I entered the house, I was attracted by the French window in front of me. The river view was just outside the French window. I had a panoramic view of Yancheng in the distance. The furniture of the whole house was bought. I packed up my things, held my notebook and nned to go out to repair theputer. It''s a rare day off. Naturally, we should do everything we want to do. Just go out, the mobile phone rang up, is Ji Qingxuan''s phone. Because there are servants in my family, I''m sure they''ll tip me off as soon as I leave. "Where have you been?" Pick up the phone, there came Ji Qingxuan chilly these five words. "Grandma already knows about our troubles. She says that although the Qin family is not as good as the Ji family, I don''t need your face." I don''t want to find a reason to ry Qin Ci''s words directly to him. "What else? Qin Jiaqi, you''d bettere back to me so that I won''t go to you. " Ji Qingxuan''s voice over there is already some displeasure. "Mr. Ji, you never go back. Anyway, you always guard the empty room alone. It''s not the same where I am?" I said, a pique, put the phone to hang up. After that, turn off the phone. After I did that, my heart was beating. But I also know that I can''t always be at the mercy of Ji Qingxuan. I have to take this step. I took theputer to theputer city, and the people there looked at it and said that it could be repaired, but they could note to pick it up until at least three dayster. I came out of theputer city and bought a carte at home before I went upstairs. As soon as I got up, I just took out the key to open the door. I saw a tall figure standing at the door, smoking in the corner. "How did youe back?" Ji Qingxuan looked at me, full of displeasure, tone is also very bad. I was startled. "You, how do you know I''m here?" "Open the door." Ji Qingxuan did not answer my question, but ordered me. "This is my home!" This is the house that Qin CI bought for me. It''s my very hard ce to live. I don''t want to get into his control again. However, the man grabbed the key in my hand, opened the door and entered. After that, at the moment when the door closed, Ji Qingxuan suddenly pushed my arm to the wall. His powerful arm imprisoned me in it. He looked at me and asked, "I don''t contact you. Will you never contact me?"Man''s face is only two centimeters away from me, angr features, high nose. I looked at his eyes, the surface of calm, it seems that something is surging. I looked at him as if my heart had missed a beat. When I didn''t respond, Ji Qingxuan suddenly hugged me, thin lips buried in my neck, vaguely said a word. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Although I didn''t hear it clearly. But I feel like, "I miss you so much." My whole body was tense and cried, "general Ji..." "Shut up The words behind haven''te out yet, Ji Qingxuan opened his mouth and bit lightly at the position above my vicle. It doesn''t hurt. On the contrary, it''s crispy. The man raised his head and held my chin with his slender fingers. "Qin Jiaqi, you are my wife, so you can only call me husband. Do you understand me?" When he spoke, his ck eyes looked at me very seriously. Even How affectionate is it? I just woke up in a sh. Ji Qingxuan looks at me. How can he be affectionate? I''m afraid it''s toote for him to hate me. "Call one to listen." Ji Qingxuan imprisoned me in the entrance. I looked at him, raised his lips, sneered, "Ji Qingxuan, do you know? It''s my dream to call you with these two words, but you forced me away step by step. Now you want to hear it? OK, I can call it, but I will never be willing, old Well I just finished the first word, Ji Qingxuan face suddenly changed. Seal your lips with your lips. I feel a strong smell of tobo into my mouth, domineering upy every corner. I want to push him away, but my body seems to be pulled out of strength, and I can''t help being dragged by him. I have to say that Ji Qingxuan is really a master in this aspect. It''s just a kiss, and I''m trapped. When I was a little reluctant to part, the man suddenly pulled away, looked at me and said, "I don''t want to force people, wait until you are willing to shout, but now you want to call me Qingxuan instead of general Ji." When I looked at him, the man sat on the sofa like nothing happened. "I''m hungry." The tone of voice is notmand at all. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 I look at him, really don''t know what medicine Ji Qingxuan gourd sells. But I naively thought that he would leave after dinner. So I cooked and called him to eat. The dining table in this room is round. Ji Qingxuan sat down, patted the chair beside him and said, "sit here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I hesitated and sat down. At this point, my mind is to make him satisfied, and then wait for him to leave. I sat by and watched Ji Qingxuan eat there. A bowl. Two bowls. When he asked me to help him with the third bowl, I kindly asked, "do you have so much dinner now?" Ji Qingxuan did not answer. I didn''t ask again, so I had to give him another bowl. When dinner came, he said that he wanted to borrow my tabletputer to work, but I didn''t dare to refuse. After lending it to him, I went to my room alone and texted Jiang Qin with my mobile phone. Tell her all about Ji Qingxuan''s abnormality today. Jiang Qin only answered one sentence. ¡¿ I: [impossible. ¡¿ she talked about this theory for more than an hour. When I looked at my watch again, it was already 11 o''clock. I went to the living room to ask Ji Qingxuan when to leave, but I saw the man sitting on the sofa, although he was holding a tablet. But the posture is a little strange. I went over and asked him, "don''t you go back sote?" "No return." Ji Qingxuan said firmly. I think his face is a little strange. By the light, I saw ayer of sweat on the man''s smooth forehead. Look again, his face is a little white, obviously not right! "You, what''s the matter with you?" I went up to him and half squatted down to ask him. "Nothing." Ji Qingxuan shook his head, pretending to be calm. But his face has made me find it obviously wrong. "What''s wrong with you? If you can''t, go to the hospital. " I said, about to get up to fight 120, but he pulled me, "do you have stomach medicine?" "Stomach medicine?" I realized that he must have had a stomachache after eating too much at night! But I just lived in this house for the first day, and I didn''t have time to buy these regr medicines. "I''ll go out and buy it for you." Then I went to put on my shoes. Fortunately, Ji Qingxuan had been in the room before, and I didn''t change my clothes, which would be convenient. Before I went out, I poured him a cup of hot water and coaxed him to lie on the bed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When I hurried downstairs to buy a pile of stomach medicine, Zhitong tablets, Xiaoshi tablets. The shirt on the man''s painful body has been soaked through. I looked, inexplicably some distressed, fed his medicine, sitting on one side, can not help but me, "you have a bad stomach, can not eat so much, do not eat." Ji Qingxuan closed his eyes and said nothing. I looked at his painful expression and thought that when I was a child, my aunt in the orphanage would rub my stomach for me, and it would be better soon. Then I said, "why don''t I rub your stomach for you?" I regretted it as soon as I said it. Ji Qingxuan is who also, Qingtian boss, how can promise such a thing? However, when I was waiting for him to refuse me, I saw the man pull his shirt out of the belt, revealing his strong abdominal muscles. It took me a moment to know that he agreed. s, what is said is water poured out. Helpless, I can only rub hands hot, a little bit, slowly to his stomach. After a while, did not forget to ask him, "better?" Ji Qingxuan nodded slightly. He did not speak, his eyes were closed, but his expression was not as cold as usual. Lying in bed is like an obedient child. It''s like Ji Qingxuan, whom I met for the first time more than ten years ago. At that time, he was so weak lying on the hospital bed When I fell into memory, the man slowly opened his eyes, looked at me and said, "give me bath water." The tone returned tomand. Looking at his face as usual, I was not angry at all. A hanging heart seemed to be released, and I got up to put bath water for him. The water in the bathtub was almost finished. I was about to turn my head to call him, but I saw the man standing behind me, with his shirt off and his trousers on. The belt was untied "You I quickly got a crimson look on my face. Step out of the bathroom, shut the door, said, "you wash, I sleep first." At this time, I have understood that he is a patient and I can''t rush him. He must be sleeping here tonight.I look at the master bed. A new house, but can''t sleep in the master bedroom on the first night I sighed a long time, with a bit of resentment to the second bed. I reported the situation to Jiang Qin and soon fell asleep. I don''t know how long after that, I felt my quilt was lifted, and then the whole person was picked up! I was so scared that I wanted to exim, but I soon realized that Ji Qingxuan had taken a bath. Where is he going to take me? I opened my eyes and took a sneak look at the man. The man''s upper body was bare, and the cold moonlight was shining on the man''s strong muscles, strong and attractive I felt restless and closed my eyes. Soon, I felt the man put me on the bed again, and then hugged me from behind. My soft wet hair was rubbing on my cheek, itching. When I was worried about what he was going to do. But I felt the thin lips of men stick to my ears, and said in a very light voice, "Qin Jiaqi, I seem to like you." Just a few words, let me not from a Zheng. What do you mean? He likes me? How can Maybe as Jiang Qin said, men will cherish after losing. And this kind of treasure is not like, but their things out of control after the first sense of frustration. I thought about it for a long time, and finally fell asleep in the breath of men The next morning, when I woke up, Ji Qingxuan and I were still in the same position asst night. I got out of his arm, got up, changed my clothes, made breakfast for two and was ready to go out. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Ji Zhaoming''s room opened. I suddenly remembered that Ji Qingxuan''s shoes were still at the door. I quickly came out and closed the door! "Good morning." Ji Zhaoming looked at me with a smile. "Ji Good morning, big brother. " When I said one word, I remembered what he had told me yesterday and changed my words. After going downstairs, Ji Zhaoming offered to see me off, but I refused. When I came to thepany, I met Lu Qiaoyu in the tea room. As soon as I wanted to say hello, Lu Qiaoyu''s mobile phone rang, so I stopped talking and waited for the water to boil. Lu Qiaoyu picked up the phone, only listened for a few seconds, his face changed, "what! You wait! I''ll go right away! " Chapter 62 Chapter 62 He put down his coffee cup and walked out quickly. I followed him. "What happened?" Lu Qiaoyu looked at me and seemed to be hesitant. After a while, he said, "it''s OK. You''re busy." I had a bad feeling in my heart. Today''s work is not particrly important. I''m good at asserting and went downstairs with him. Lu Qiaoyu''s mind was on the phone. He didn''t notice that I was following him. When he was driving, I rushed over and got into the co pilot''s seat. When he saw me, his face sank. "You go back to work." "You tell me what happened." I asked him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At first, Lu Qiaoyu didn''t want to say, but it was so urgent that he had to start the car. I was told on the way that the worker who reced the glue in the previous project of the studio was found dead in the construction site. And it wasst night that he died. Today, the body was found! As soon as I heard it, I felt vaguely that it was not an ident. When Lu Qiaoyu and I arrived at the scene, the police had arrived and the workers'' bodies were still there. This time, I learned that this man was Chen Hui. I watched him lying on the ground, thinking of a while ago in the police station, he said in tears how difficult his life is. There are still three children in the family. His father just passed away. What can the family do? After collecting evidence at the scene, the police took the body to the forensic. After a series of examinations, it was basically confirmed that Chen Hui died suddenly. Because no one in his family was here, Lu Qiaoyu and I helped to send the body to the funeral home the same day, bought coffins and shroud, and asked the undertaker to help make up the body. A busy day. By the time I got home, it was already 11 p.m. I open the door, only to find that the light in the room is on. Ji Qingxuan is sitting on the sofa, with a mobile suggestionputer desk in front of him, with aptop on it. The fingers are pounding on the keyboard. "You, how did you get in?" That''s what I said, but what I saw from the mortuary to the funeral home today was all about the dead. I feel very warm when I can see him at home. I''m a little more confident. "I took the spare key when I left this morning." Ji Qingxuan did not leave the screen when he spoke. Spare key? I don''t even know where the spare key is! "How can you rummage through my house?" I looked around, but there was no big change at home. At this meeting, Ji Qingxuan finally put down his work, approached me, sniffed, frowned and asked, "where are you going? What''s that smell about you? " He asked, I changed shoes, standing in front of the French window, looking at the lights outside the window, told him today''s things. Finally, I frowned and said to myself, "you say, her wife has three children. How sad it is to know that her father has passed away. The pir of the family is gone. What should the family do?" Although it didn''t happen to me. But the scene of him crying in the police station is still in my mind. I said, just feel a warm behind. Ji Qingxuan holds me from behind, arms around my waist, thin lips gently kiss my hair top, with some gentle tone said, "we are not saints, can''t help everyone, but if you see, we can help, I will help them for you." Looking at the reflection on the French window, I was in a trance for a moment. I don''t know if I''m too sentimental to see life and death. Today''s Ji Qingxuan makes me hate it. I shook my head. "No, I have money now. I can help them myself." That night, Ji Qingxuan wanted to sleep with me in the master bedroom, I didn''t refuse. We just hugged and slept, nothing happened. On the third day after that day, as soon as I arrived at the gate of thepany, I saw a group of people around the office building, in which there was a baby crying. I squeezed in and saw a woman with three children, the eldest daughter kneeling on the ground, and two babies still in their infancy on the ground crying. Several people pull a white banner behind them, which is printed with ck words - [Yufeng design, return my husband''s life! ¡¿ I''ll know who these people are! "Everyone is in charge of me! Yufeng design vampirepany, in order to catch up with the work, my husband worked day and night, and finally the whole person was exhausted, died suddenly in the construction site! The body was hard before it was found! " "He is the pir of my family. I have three children at home alone, and I can''t go out to work. If he dies, what can I do?" The worker''s wife, Chen Hui, was crying. The people around them all cast sympathetic eyes.Others took out their wallets and gave him money. I know that there is no such thing as rushing to squeeze workers in ourpany, but I can''t say it here. I quit the crowd and sneaked back upstairs. As soon as I entered the office, I found that the atmosphere in the office was very depressing. Everyone didn''t say a word, and many people were staring at the screen in a daze. I went to Lu Qiaoyu''s office and found that Lu Qiaoyu was not in. Later I learned that he had contacted the police to find a way to solve the problem. About an hourter, Chen Hui''s wife and three children were brought up by Lu Qiaoyu and the police. As soon as she came up, she began to cry and cry again. The little girl at the front desk quickly brought tea and water, and bought a milk bottle to help the twins milk and start feeding. The police followed. Several people began to talk aboutpensation. Chen Hui''s wife, the lion, opens her mouth. It''s three million. Originally, we couldn''t ept the price, but Chen Hui''s wife suddenly changed her tongue and asked for five million yuan! The police also think that Chen Hui''s wife wants a little more. As I watched, Chen Hui''s wife felt guilty when she said money. I feel vaguely that this price is not what she wants, but that someone told her that she wants so much. The police said that even in awsuit, thepensation for such an event will not exceed 500000 yuan, which is generally only 200000 yuan and 300000 yuan, and you have to pay for thewyer''s fees. Chen Hui''s wife looked at the police in confusion, as if she had no idea. Later, she said she wanted to think about it again. Lu Qiaoyu, out of his own pocket, opened a t near thepany for Chen Hui and his three children to live in. At that time, Chen Hui''s wife was very grateful. At that time, we all thought that this matter could take a turn, but we didn''t expect that Chen Hui''s wife woulde the next day and sit on the sofa. In the crowd urately found me, said, "five million, one can not be less! When my husband gave yourpany a woman named Qin Jiaqi to harm people! Maybe she did something to kill my husband! " The tone is tough, obviously well prepared. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 It''s just one night. How can it be so different? This seems to confirm my guess yesterday! Someone is instructing Chen Hui''s wife how to say and do. I also looked at Chen Hui''s wife and asked her, "there are so many people in ourpany, most of them are women. How can you recognize me as Qin Jiaqi so urately?" When I asked, Chen Hui''s wife was flustered. She looked at the ground with her eyes and stopped for a long time before she said, "you, you look like a bad person! It''s not who you can be! " I looked at the police who came with her and asked with a smile, "Comrade police, this man is so powerful that you can see who is the bad guy at a nce. Do you want to consider special recruitment?" "What do you mean?" Chen Hui''s wife was in a hurry. She stood up and pointed at me and said, "it''s you who hurt my husband! My husband is in good health. If someone didn''t do something, how could he die? " As soon as the police saw it, Chen Hui''s wife pointed at me and scolded me. It seemed that something happened for a while. Persuasion, "these are two things, no evidence before, do not go together." As soon as Chen Hui heard that the police were not facing her, he pointed to the police andined, "the police help the rich and bully us poor. Right? " N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As soon as she roared, two twins sleeping on one side cried out with a whoa! "I''m talking about the matter." The police are also scared. Things didn''t hold me down. Instead, they got me involved. My colleagues around me looked at me with unfriendly eyes, and everyone whispered. Some people said, "well, let''s get rid of Qin Jiaqi." "Fired? Can the life of expelling my husbande back? " Chen Hui pointed to the person who spoke and scolded, "it''s not your family who died. Of course you don''t know the pain!" The colleague was afraid to speak again. In order not to disturb everyone''s work, Lu Qiaoyu ns to invite Chen Hui to the office. But she''s making a lot of noise here. So it went on for three days. On the third day, Chen Hui''s wife took a test sheet of Chen Hui''s previous hospital stomach examination, saying that Yufeng designed to squeeze employees, and her husband got sick only when he couldn''t eat on time. Generally, the amount ofpensation for such matters is only two or three hundred thousand, up to a maximum of five hundred thousand. Lu Qiaoyu, perhaps because of my involvement, kindly offered Chen Hui''s wife a million yuanpensation. But Chen Hui''s wife not only disagrees. On the fifth day, she didn''t know what method was used. When we went there in the morning, we found that she had brought Chen Hui''s body to the door of the office building! Before that, Lu Qiaoyu and I had already bought birthday clothes for Chen Hui and made up for the undertaker. This will be the body lying in the door, anyone as long as a look, it''s scared! I looked at it from a distance. When Chen Hui''s wife saw me, she jumped on me like crazy and scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, it''s you, it''s you who make use of my husband to make him feel that he owes thepany. Only in this way can he work hard and die!" There are a lot of people watching, but most of them dare not get close. Chen Hui''s wife pounced on me, and everyone was watching with a sense of humor. "This matter, including the original project, has nothing to do with me." I''ll exin it to her. But she didn''t listen and cried and scolded me. Then she cried and asked everyone to ask for an exnation for her. No one dares to move forward. Chen Hui''s wife is acting like she is crazy. Before long, the police came and invited her upstairs. I want her to take the body back to the funeral home and cremate it. But Chen Hui''s wife just doesn''t want to. Before, she asked for five million, but today, when she threatened the corpse, she asked for another one. I''m going to jail! It is more and more obvious who is behind Chen Hui''s wife. Yufeng design is a rental office building. Once this incident broke out, the person in charge of the office building was unwilling to go to the company and said that if the matter was not solved within three days, Yufeng design would have to move away! After all, a corpse was lying at the door, and no one wanted to. All the things are piled up together. It''s not as easy as my resignation, and I can''t go to jail for something that doesn''t happen. At noon, I thought of Chen Hui''s daughter downstairs, looking at Chen Hui''s body and twins. I''m afraid they''re hungry. I ordered takeout and went downstairs with a thermos and a cup. In fact, in recent days, I found that Chen Hui, the eldest daughter, hardly said a word, but kept her head down. I think maybe I can learn something from her. When I handed the food and the thermos to Chen Hui''s daughter, she gobbled it up without saying anything. Choking in the middle, I poured her water again. She had almost eaten, and a small voice said, "thank you.""What''s your name? How old are you I took things, sat beside her and looked at Chen Hui''s body. "My name is Chen Jiao." After Chen Hui''s daughter answered, she looked at me sitting next to the corpse and asked, "Auntie, others are afraid of corpses. Aren''t you afraid?" I shook my head and told her that Lu Qiaoyu and I sent her father''s body to the funeral home to change his shroud. As soon as Chen Jiao heard this, she burst into tears and said, "Auntie, I know you are a good person. My mother was misled by a bad Auntie who looks like you! But I can''t persuade her What she said surprised me! I asked her if she would say that to the police. Chen Jiao hesitated and nodded. I called the police down. However, Chen Hui''s wife and the police came down together. In front of Chen Hui''s wife, no matter how I asked Chen Jiao to repeat that sentence, she just lowered her head and shook her head desperately. Don''t say a word, just like a mute. Chen Hui''s wife seems to have hit something for a while and pushed me, "you vicious woman, do you want to force my daughter to perjury! My husband is dead, and you still want to use my daughter. Do you want to force our family to death? " I shook my head and exined, but no one believed me. At that time, I was really desperate. I was really afraid to pit Lu Qiaoyu for my own reasons. Just as I was desperate, my cell phone rang. I picked up, it was actually aputer repair, he was not happy to ask me when to pick up theputer, have been several days. Computers. This gives me a new hope all of a sudden! I said to the phone, "I''m going!" I ran to the side of the road and stopped a taxi! When Chen Hui''s wife came after her, the taxi had already started. When I was a child, I went to the ce where I repaired theputer and got theputer when I was in college. I opened theputer in the shop where I repaired theputer, and soon found the set of pictures Chen Lan had given me, and the computer recovered, and the time also recovered. In order to prevent theputer from happening again, I bought a U disk in the store and copied the photos. Then the photos were sent to Qin Jiameng''s mobile phone. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 In less than a minute, I received a call from Qin Jiameng! "How do you have this?" This is the first sentence of Qin Jiameng. Obviously, she understood what I sent her. As I picked up myputer and walked out, I took the phone and said to her, "if you don''t know, don''t do it yourself." "No one will believe you!" Although Qin Jiameng said so, I could hear the guilty in her voice. It''s giarized, after all. This meeting, I havee out of theputer city, looking at the good weather outside, slowly said, "don''t believe me? Chen Lan''s works all have very obvious personal characteristics. As long as wepare her previous works, we can see that this is from her own hands. I...... " "What do you want to do! What do you want! " There''s no need for me to finish. Qin Jiameng has interrupted me. She is too clear, design this kind of thing, especially the master, have their own style, not only outsiders can''t imitate, experts can see the mystery at a nce. And her panic is what I want. I said in no hurry, "I want you to let Chen Hui''s wife take the money and leave immediately. Don''t abet her any more! Otherwise, I will publish this set of works immediately. " I pause and say, "if I remember correctly, grandfather Ji should be very optimistic about you because of your work." This is the weakness of Qin Jiameng! She does so much, but is to please Ji Yanhai, and let me disappear forever! Qin Jiameng was silent for a long time on the other end of the phone. After a long time, he said heavily, "OK, then you give me this negative." "No way." I immediately refused, "you such a person, no point in my hands, how can I be sure you will not harm me?" "Then I won''t withdraw." Qin Jiameng said. In fact, I was a little flustered at this time, but I still pretended to be calm and said, "OK, then I''ll publish this and resign from Yufeng design. Anyway, I''ll still be Mrs. Ji at that time; the damage is only Lu Qiaoyu. I can easilypensate Lu Qiaoyu for ten or twenty Yufeng designs with Ji Qingxuan''s money." When I finished, there was a long silence on the phone. I deliberately said, "if you don''t agree, I''ll call Ji Qingxuan." "I know!" Before I could hang up, the phone over there would hang up. When I came back to thepany, Chen Hui''s body was gone, and Chen Hui''s wife left. I thought it was over, but when I went back, many of my colleagues were blocked at Lu Qiaoyu''s door. I leaned over and heard Angie say, "she has to quit. She''ll keep it and I''ll leave." After that, there was a colleague at the back who said, "yes, she left me, too." "It''s over, but what next time? She is the disaster of Yufeng''s design "Yes, it''s all on Weibo this time. We managed to slow down and let her down again!" You keep saying that even if you don''t hear the name, I know it''s me. This matter arose because of me. Although I solved it, it could not change the bad influence of the whole thing on Yufeng. I heard Lu Qiaoyu say in it, "this is a problem of thepany. It has nothing to do with Qin Jiaqi." "Mr. Lu, please protect her. This is my resignation." It''s Angie who said that. Angel is now the mainstay of Yufeng design. Since the recovery of Yufeng''s business, several projects in her hand are all based on her face. If she leaves, these projects will definitely lose money. I rushed in and said, "no, I quit." "Xuemei!" Lu Qiaoyu looked at me in a hurry and didn''t call my name. But this is what colleagues have to do, "Xuemei? Lu and Qin Jiaqi have deep feelings. " "It''s good to marry her home to be Mrs. Lu. We have to work and earn money to support our family." "Yes! The rtionship is different. " The words of my colleagues are ugly. I looked at Lu Qiaoyu, bowed and said respectfully, "Mr. Lu, thank you very much for taking care of me these days, but I know that this matter has something to do with me, so whether you agree or not, I will resign." I said, back to the office to pick up the bag, want to leave. As soon as he got into the elevator, Lu Qiaoyu ran after him. As soon as he came in, he grabbed my wrist and I was stunned! Lu Qiaoyu held me tight and apologized, "I''m sorry, Xuemei. I overestimate myself. My ability is not enough to manage apany. It''s a drag on you." "Senior, you are notforting me now, you should go back tofort angel. I can find another job, but angel is really rare." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. If Angie left and Yufeng design copsed, I would really feel more guilty.But Lu Qiaoyu didn''t listen to me. He sent me downstairs and I stopped him again and again before he went back to thepany. When I was downstairs, I received a call from Qin Jiameng. She told me that she had let Chen Hui''s wife and family go. If outsiders knew about the design, she would not let me go! I hung up without saying anything. I go home, looking at the empty room, realize that Ji Qingxuan is not here these days. I suddenly had a little doubt. Did he know that there would be such a thing for a long time? He was afraid that I would do something unfavorable to Qin Jiameng, so he came to see me specially? "In a bad mood?" When I stood in the living room in a daze, I heard Ji Zhaoming''s voice. I turned my head and saw him standing at the entrance. I was nervous. "How did you get in?" Ji Zhaoming said with a smile, "you forgot to close the door. I thought there was a thief in your house, so I came in to have a look." I noticed that the door behind him was open. Apologizing to him, "sorry, I didn''t notice." "It''s OK. You live as a girl. Pay more attention to safety. You cane to me for anything." Ji Zhaoming said, took out a business card and put it on the shoe cab, "this is my business card. You can call me whenever you have something." Then he left. And help me close the door. I stood alone in front of the window in a daze, thinking about Chen Hui''s three children. Because I came out of the orphanage and sympathized with them. I don''t know how long I''ve been standing. I heard the sound of opening the door behind me. I turned to see Ji Qingxuan standing at the door with a suitcase in my hand. He saw me put my suitcase to the door and said, "I''ve been on a business trip for a few days." I looked at him and thought of my previous guess. I alienated him and said, "don''t tell me the whereabouts of general Ji." "What''s the matter?" Ji Qingxuan seems to see that I''m not happy. He takes off his suit andes to me. Perhaps it was with a sense of fluke that I told the whole story of Chen Hui''s trouble these days. But Ji Qingxuan''s expression does not take one silk ident, the eyelid slightly droops, only said, "I will give her to say." Chapter 65 Chapter 65 I''ll tell her. That sounds ridiculous to me. And the most ridiculous, is I to Ji Qingxuan that a little fluke heart, thought he would be angry for me. I thought he would care about me a little bit. I looked at him and said very seriously, "Mr. Ji, Mrs. Ji''s identity not only didn''t let me have more, but let me have nothing. I have nothing to lose, so please let me go." Ji Qingxuan was standing one meter away from me, looking at me, his brows twisted together. I didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he said, "I''m tired. Let''s talk about these thingster." With that, instead of leaving, he took out hisputer from his suitcase and began to work in the living room. And I hid in my master bedroom and looked out the window. In retrospect, I have been Mrs. Ji for such a long time. It seems that I have never been happy. That night, I received a call from Lu Qiaoyu. He asked me to go back to Yufeng design, but I refused. Because I know that it''s not that Lu Qiaoyu is ipetent, it''s just that he will worry more when I am here. But he told me one thing on the phone: Chen Hui''s body in the afternoon was not sent to the funeral home, but to the police station. At the request of Chen Hui''s daughter, the body was autopsied. The autopsy results showed that there were some doubtful points about the cause of Chen Hui''s death, which was probably not natural death. But because there is no more evidence, this matter may not be further investigated. This result, let my heart pull together! I went to the living room, looking at Ji Qingxuan in the office, the man''s side face is so perfect. Unfortunately, there are no emotional principles. That night I went to bed, but Ji Qingxuan didn''t take me to the master bedroom as before. When I woke up the next morning, I was still in the guest bedroom. I went to Qin Jiameng''s new studio and found her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As soon as I went in, I saw Qin Jiameng''s works copied from Chen Lan hanging on the wall. A group of reporters were interviewing her. I heard reporters praise her as a talented and beautiful designer. It''s ridiculous. About half an hourter, the interview ended. Qin Jiameng saw me long ago. The first thing she did was to invite me to her office. It has to be said that it''s good to be cool with a big tree. Before Qin Jiameng''s studio project had an ident, it was directly ced there. Now the new studio is still in the city center. More importantly, it is only a few hundred meters away from Ji Qingxuan''spany. As long as you sit in her office, you can see the building of Optimus group not far away. When I followed the French window and looked at the Optimus group not far away, Qin Jiameng asked his assistant to pour me a cup of coffee. Then he looked at me and said with a smile, "Qingxuan said that he was afraid that he couldn''t see me when he thought of me, so he chose such a ce for me." "Yes? But he still lives with me every night. " I picked up the coffee in front of me and took a sip. Qin Jiameng is really different here. Although it hasn''t started yet, it''s a good ce to rent. Even the coffee is first-ss. It seems that Ji Qingxuan really dotes on her. And I''m just talking fast. Qin Jiameng didn''t seem to be irritated by what I said. She sat back in her office chair and said, "so what? It''s just for a while. It''s sooner or later that you are driven out of the Ji family." Her tone was very forceful. I''m not chatting with her today. I cut into the theme, "did you kill Chen Hui?" Originally, Qin Jiameng picked up the coffee cup on the table and prepared to take a sip. When I said this, her hand obviously stopped. Just now, my eyes were so smart that it would be harmless to people and animals. Looking at me, I blinked, "Jiaqi, what are you talking about? How can I kill? But go back The more she is like this, the more I believe that Chen Hui''s death is rted to her! Thinking of Chen Hui''s three children, I asked her, "do you know that Chen Hui is the pir of the family, he died, what do you want his wife and three children to do?" "What to do?" Qin Jiameng put down his coffee and looked out of the window. "In this society, thew of the jungle has no ability. Who is to me?" "No ability?" I was angry to death, "you are born good, clothes to hand out, food to mouth, they do not have the ability to have someone to help! What about Chen Hui? He just works hard and wants to support his family. How did you do it? " "Why do you call me?" Qin Jiameng stood up, picked up the coffee in front of him and threw it at me! Hot coffee fell on the white carpet of the office. Her emotion inexplicably be excited, even more applied, this matter and her. I looked at her, shaking all over with anger, clenching my hands and saying, "if you want Mrs. Ji, I''ll give it to you. In order to get this position, you will do whatever you can, or even kill people!""Nonsense, I didn''t kill anyone!" Qin Jiameng said so, but she couldn''t hide her panic! "You swear to God, you didn''t lie!" I asked, "if you dare to swear, if you lie, you can''t be Mrs. Ji all your life, have no children all your life, and die alone!" Qin Jiameng, looking at me, gnashing her teeth, stopped for a long time, then pointed to the door, "get out..." "Don''t you dare?" "I told you to get out of here! Katie, get this woman out of here Qin Jiameng asked the assistant to expel me. But her reaction speaks for itself. I immediately feel Qin Jiameng is crazy, she for a position of Mrs. Ji to kill. More importantly, Lu Qiaoyu was also involved this time. I left Qin Jiameng, just a few steps to the downstairs of Optimus group. I looked at the tall building in front of me. After a long struggle, I finally stepped in. At the door, I thought I would go in with Qin Jiameng''s face likest time. But this time I went to the door, the front desk directly stopped me, "Miss Qin, Mr. Ji said that nonpany people are not allowed to enter." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It turns out that he knew I would bother him, so he said hello. But now I can''t control my mood at all. I just want to give up Mrs. Ji''s position. I sent a message to Ji Qingxuan downstairs and told him I wasing. Unexpectedly, in less than five minutes, the front desk apologized and allowed me to go upstairs. After I went up, all the way to the top floor, Li Kai met me in front of the elevator and told me that Ji Qingxuan had gone out and woulde back in about half an hour to wait for me in his office. I went into Ji Qingxuan''s office and sat there waiting. Soon, he came back. I don''t know if it''s my illusion. When he saw me, he didn''t look as cold as before, but rather warm. When he took off his suit and hung it aside, he asked me, "what can I do for you?" "I''vee to ask you to divorce me." I don''t beat around the bush. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 "No way." As soon as I opened my mouth, Ji Qingxuan immediately refused, and didn''t even think about it. I have thought of this for a long time. If he wanted to let me go so easily, he would have agreed. But this time I came prepared. I took out my mobile phone, went to the big desk, found the recording interface and put it on it. There''s no nonsense. I just opened the recording in Qin Jiameng''s office. Yes, when I went in, I turned on the recording function on my mobile phone. Ji Qingxuan is such a smart person. Qin Jiameng''s attitude is definitely not one that has nothing to do with her. I looked at Ji Qingxuan''s calm face, lowered my eyes, and slowly said, "Mr. Ji, you don''t want to be so cheap. I understand that if I''m the only one who''s been tortured, I''ll admit it. But Qin Jiameng has involved innocent people in order to be Mrs. Ji." "Torture?" Ji Qingxuan heard the word, step by step came to me, "in your eyes, do Mrs. Ji is torture?" There is no expression on the face, but in the ck eyes, it seems to abandon the stormy waves! "Isn''t it? You are in love with Qin Jiameng. When I marry you, it''s clear that all three of you are unhappy, but you won''t let go, for the sake of tormenting me? " "Ha, ha, ha." Ji Qingxuan suddenlyughed. That smile, not happy smile, but let me feel creepy! He raised his hand, slender directly pinched my chin, closed his smile, "want a divorce? Then serve me well, and when I have enough sleep for you, I can divorce you. " "Ji Qingxuan, do you have logic! She killed! Do you understand? She killed people I opened his hand and I was really mad at this man. However, Ji Qingxuan directly pressed me on the desk, then the whole person pressed down and said, "I said, sleep enough, then you can divorce." With that, I began to take the next step. I want to resist, but the man will control my two hands with one hand. "You''re crazy. This is the office!" I yelled! However, Ji Qingxuan did not care, thin lipstick in my ear, said, "this is my site, my people are very sensible." The whole morning, I was Ji Qingxuan on the desk, let him vent. Finally, Ji Qingxuan gets up to tidy up. I lie on my desk, staring at the ceiling in a daze. I''m the only loser in this triangle. "Kowtow, kowtow." A soft knock came from the door. I was so scared that I got up and turned my back to the door, for fear that the people at the door would push in. After all, my clothes had been torn by Ji Qingxuan, and even it was difficult to cover my body. Ji Qingxuan probably tidied up his clothes, went to the door, quickly brought in a few bags and handed them to me. I had a look inside. There was a suit of clothes and a skin care kit. He asked me to take a bath in the lounge in the office room. I opened the door of the office. I thought there was only one bathroom, but I found it was too simple. It''s a small apartment with living room, bedroom, open kitchen and bathroom. I took a bath and changed my clothes. Because of the strenuous exercise just now, my legs became soft. I sat on the bed and wanted to have a rest. I looked slightly sideways and saw a long chestnut hair lying quietly on the white bed. At that moment, my heart was inexplicably sour. And guess whose hair it is. Although I understand that Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan love each other, and it''s not strange that anything happens here, I still leave the bed like avoiding the gue. I was about to leave, Ji Qingxuan pushed the door in, I was scared to step back. Later I learned that men just want to take a bath and change clothes. I hid and waited. Soon, Ji Qingxuan sorted himself out, walked into me and said, "hungry, let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner." The man also has a faint smell of bath liquid, which smells good. "No..." "It''s in thepany canteen." As soon as I wanted to refuse, I was interrupted by a man, holding my hand and taking me out of the office in total disregard of my resistance. As soon as he went out, Li Kai and his secretaries were outside. Especially those secretaries, when they saw the outside hand in hand, their eyes were almost angry. But Ji Qingxuan didn''t care and pulled me into the elevator. "Let go of me." Into the elevator, I continued to struggle. But the man just looked at the floor of the elevator and didn''t even answer me. Wait until the elevator reaches the third floor. The third floor is the rest floor of Optimus group. He took me through a coffee shop and directly into the staff restaurant.It is with meals, the staff in and out, all eyes are Ji Qingxuan, has attracted me behind. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. My ears are ringing in an endless stream - "Mr. Ji, Madam President, good afternoon." "Wow, who is this? Mrs. President? " "God, the president brought his wife to the restaurant for dinner?" Four words of the president''s wife fill my ears Along the way, even let me some untrue. He took me all the way to a separate box and a waiter opened the door for us. He took me in and sat there. It was served very quickly. All of them are my favorite. I looked at him suspiciously. Ji Qingxuan looked at me and said, "I asked your grandmother, she said you like these." Asked Qin CI. I looked at a table full of doubts. I dare not be moved. In order not to be hurt by Ji Qingxuan, my heart has built a high wall, but the high wall is fragile. I''m afraid that once moved, the high wall will copse and expose my heart to him. Then, he can easily hurt me. Ji Qingxuan picked up a sweet and sour spareribs, frowned after eating, "do you like to eat such sweet things?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Try it. The cooks here don''t have to be as bad as Michelin." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I look at Ji Qingxuan. After a long silence, he asked, "why?" He was kind to me and scared me. Ji Qingxuan ate a few meals for himself, then looked up at me with deep eyes. After a few seconds, he said, "is it not all torture to be Mrs. Ji?" Yes. This is the answer in my heart. For example, not now. But I dare not move, dare not admit. I am afraid that once my defense line is removed, I will be met with endless harm. "No, it''s all torture. As long as it''s around you, everything is torture." I said every word. I see Ji Qingxuan holding chopsticks hand hard, then "pa", a pair of chopsticks should be broken. The next second, Ji Qingxuan dropped the broken chopsticks and left the restaurant without looking back. I said something that hurt him. But my heart hurts I look at a table of my favorite dishes, but red eyes. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 "Don''t forget what he did when you were in prison, don''t forget the dead child, don''t forget his evil deeds to Qin Jiameng..." The whole thing was in my mind. It''s like hypnosis. A little bit to stabilize my heart wall, if not, I''m afraid that the heart wall I''ve worked hard to build will copse overnight. I didn''t eat and left Optimus alone. When I came out, many employees were still eating. When they saw me, they were all whispering. It seems that Ji Qingxuan went out just now and they all saw it. I can''t manage so much. Leave Optimus group quickly. Instead of going home, I went to the Inte bar. I went to the Inte bar, made my resume with the form, and started to invest in it from one designpany to another. The difference is not much, some of therger scale are almost cast, it is almost evening. I was so hungry that I didn''t have the strength to go home to cook, so I found a fast food restaurant by the side of the road. I had a meal, and then I went home by bus. Although Qin CI gave me a big house and a card with a million yuan deposit. But I don''t think it''s true. Not only the money in this card, but also the house in Yancheng No.1, I don''t think it''s my own. I dare not touch it at all. When I got home, I opened the door and saw that the light was on. My heart pped. Looking down, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s shoes in front of the door. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I changed my shoes and went into the room. I heard the sound of water ttering in the master bedroom bathroom. I feel like I''m being fooled by him. For a moment, the resentment in my heart surged into my brain. Without thinking, I rushed to open the bathroom door and yelled, "Ji Qingxuan, what do you want to do?" At this moment, what appears in front of me is a beautiful picture of spring. The spray drops fall, pouring on the man''s body, solid muscle, perfect golden section line, powerful arm, sexy curve. Everything is exposed in front of me, at a nce. I''ve never seen Ji Qingxuan''s body like this. I immediately regretted it. Just as he wanted to close the door, the man stepped forward and fished me under the shower when I didn''t react. Instant, warm water down my head watering down, wet my clothes! "What are you doing?" I twisted to get out of his control. But the man has my waist tightly imprisoned, slightly bent down, deep eyes looking at me, asked me, "youe in, is not to take a bath?" Water vapor blinds my eyes, so I can''t see Ji Qingxuan''s expression, I can only feel the warm breath spraying on my face. The whole body clothes all stick on the body, very ufortable. Helpless, I can only step back, do not overdo, "I want to take a bath, you wash first out." But I heard the man''s voice with a little banter, "I just came in, and I haven''t started to wash my hair yet." "Then I''ll go out." I said it as if I was passing him. Ji Qingxuan held me, "if you go out like this, you will catch cold. Why don''t we..." Although I turned my back to him, I could feel his thin lips close to my ears and said in a seductive voice, "one, up, wash." Three words, scarlet instantly climbed up my cheek. In order to cover up emotion, I can only pretend to be calm, "can you stop ying with me?" When I speak, my clothes are a little chilly. I just feel a little cold. I just want to go out and change them as soon as possible. But the man didn''t let me go. His strong arm held my waist from behind and said, "wife, you can wash it together, or you can sit there and wait for me to finish." His voice sounds shameless to me. I''m not even sure if he wanted to get back at me for what happened during the day. But I have no choice. I couldn''t get out, so I had to sit in the non slip chair in the bathroom waiting for the man to take a bath. Today, he washes very slowly. And the whole process is facing me. Although I''ve tried to keep my head down, from time to time because of the water sshing, I can only lean my head to wipe my eyes. During this period, I clearly see the changes of three inches under the man''s navel. I pretend I can''t see. About an hour, Ji Qingxuan finally finished washing. He dried his body, wrapped the bath towel on his body and went out. I''m not sure if his "fire" is gone, but I can''t manage that much. After he left, I quickly took off the clothes that had been thoroughly cold and began to take a bath. I didn''t realize the important problem until I finished my ear washing. The bathroom was forced by me. I didn''t bring any change of things or bathrobes.The only bath towel was also wrapped by Ji Qingxuan. I want to go out, but I''m afraid Ji Qingxuan is at the door. But under, can only shout out Ji Qingxuan''s name first. No one answered. I thought he wasn''t there. When I put down my vignce and opened the door to go out, I saw Ji Qingxuan sitting on the bed just after taking a bath! Although he was covered with a bath towel, I could see that his "fire" was still the same as just now! I was about to go back to the bathroom when the man stepped forward and held me on the bed. My first reaction was to struggle. However, Ji Qingxuan pressed me directly and looked at me condescensively, "wife, I have said for a long time that if I want to divorce, I have to sleep enough for you first." A reason, let me stop struggling all of a sudden. Although I know that this is just a reason for him to invade me, I chose to ept it at this time. Except for wanting a divorce. I know that deep in my heart, I am eager to meet him. That day, we did it for a long time, from the bed to the dressing table. Atst, I thought it was over. When I got to the washing table, I was entangled by him again. Ji Qingxuan hugged me from behind, nibbled my earlobe and told me, "wife, your taste is very good. I may not sleep enough all my life." I was scared to hear this. I looked at him through the mirror and asked him, "Ji Qingxuan, people have sex only when they have love. You don''t love me. You love Qin Jiameng. Is your love separate from sex?" Ji Qingxuan did not answer me, holding my waist, and again. This time, I was really tired and paralyzed. I was carried to bed by him. He was very light when he held me. Although it''ste and the light in the bedroom is off, I always feel that men are gentle when they look at me. When my heart was a little moved, the man went to the living room. When I came in again, with a ss of water in my hand, my heart trembled. I thought he cared about me. But then, I saw Ji Qingxuan put the ss of water on the bedside table, and then put down a small piece of medicine. Cold mouth, "eat." Chapter 68 Chapter 68 In this moment, I was beaten back to reality. All the delusions, because this little pill was beaten back to its original shape. I hang my eyes, strongly suppress the bitterness in my heart, pretending to pick up the pills and the water cup as if nothing had happened. Want to drink quickly, but the hand holding the cup is shaking. I had no choice but to put the pill into my mouth and drink it with two hands holding a water cup. Fortunately, Ji Qingxuan didn''t turn on the light during the whole process. He can''t see my loss and sadness. I drank the medicine and calmed down for a while. Then I pretended to be indifferent and alienated and said, "I''ve drunk the medicine. Mr. Ji can rest assured that I won''t be pregnant with your child. Can you go now?" But Ji Qingxuan didn''t go. He''s standing right next to me. I thought he was afraid I''d fake the medicine. In order to prove that I had taken the medicine, I raised my head and drank all the water in the cup. I put the cup in front of him and looked up at him. "Mr. Ji, I swear, I really drank the medicine." But Ji Qingxuan looked at me, and the result was a water cup. It was so dark that I couldn''t see his eyes clearly, but atst I heard him say, "sorry, it''s not the time for you to be pregnant." Then he turned and took the cup back to the kitchen. I waited for a while, Ji Qingxuan didn''t seem to want to leave. I asked him, "when is Mr. Ji going to leave?" "I''m not going." Ji Qingxuan''s answer is "we are husband and wife, don''t we live together?" "Mr. Ji, this is my house. Is Mr. Ji going to be a burden? Or Optimus group crisis, you can''t even afford a house I try to keep my tone cold and distant. Because only in this way can I put myself farthest away from him. He''s thousands of miles away. Ji Qingxuan would sit on the sofa in the living room, and would have been sending e-mail to hisptop. Hearing what I said, he would sit up straight, look at me and ask, "what kind of house do you like? I''ll buy it for you, or If you don''t like it, I''ll buy you a piece ofnd and build it for you. " When I heard this, I wanted tough. "Isn''t Ji always saying that to everyone?" Last time I heard this for a long time, but I remember it clearly. I remember when Qin CI asked Qin Jiameng if he didn''t live with Ji Qingxuan, Fan Yu said that Ji Qingxuan had said the same thing to Qin Jiameng. "You are my wife." Ji Qingxuan did not prove the answer, but he has also answered. I look at Ji Qingxuan sitting on the sofa and feel for a moment that this man is too good at telling lies. He is so good at both sides. How can a person like me be his opponent? In order to force him to give way, I walked up to him, bowed my head and said, "Ji always doesn''t want to be good with me. I''ll be Mrs. Ji honestly. You can say goodbye?" "That''s not..." "Well, if you agree to my terms, I''ll be Mrs. Ji honestly. As long as you need me, I''ll do it all my life and listen to you all my life." I didn''t let him go at all. But I say so, Ji Qingxuan looks up at me, gets up a way, "you say." "I want you to take out the evidence you have, and then tell the outside that I was innocent of the previous two things, and the culprit is Qin Jiameng. She did all the things! And the death of Chen Hui! " Although I am not sure, but I believe Ji Qingxuan is not a fool at the mercy of others. There must be evidence of Qin Jiameng''s crime in his hands. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Including the information I didn''t send out and the phone call I didn''t make in Qin Jiameng''s mobile phone before I was in prison. It was onlyter that Lu Qiaoyu told me that he suspected that my mobile phone had been copied. Ji Qingxuan listened to my words, a second good expression, the next second overcast down, only dropped three words, "impossible." Cold. No. "You see, you love Qin Jiameng so deeply that you don''t even want the principle, but you are entangled with me. It''s not torture. What is it?" I look up, eyes staring at Ji Qingxuan ck eyes, courage, "as a woman, I just want a love my husband, but if my husband is you, this dream is extravagant." "Qin Jiaqi..." "Mr. Ji, let me remind you for thest time that Qin Jiameng is the murderer who killed Chen Hui. Although Chen Hui is just a worker, you can make up for the money that Chen Hui''s wife can''t earn in her ten lives, but you can never change the fact that the three children lost their fathers." I finished, and went to bed. Go to sleep. I''m very disappointed with Ji Qingxuan. After that day, although Ji Qingxuan asionally came to my home, he and I were strangers.I didn''t even say a word. I have sent my resume on the Inte, which is basically like a stone sinking into the sea, and I haven''t even answered a few letters. asionally, a few people call. The first sentence is to confirm whether I was Qin Jiaqi who framed my sister. I don''t know. It''s such a small thing. Even Ji Yanhai and Qin CI could hide it. But now all thepanies in the industry know it. I know. There must be a trick in the dark. After two weeks of desperation in my job search, I finally turned to the part-time employees of fast food restaurants and coffee shops. I found a few cafes. Finally, I found a coffee shop in the CBD in the city center that paid me 20 yuan per hour, and there was an extra delivery fee of 5 yuan for delivery. Although the money is not much, I don''t want to be a useless rice bug. Then I will look down on myself. After I had a good time with the manager of the coffee shop and agreed toe to work next Monday, as soon as I got to the shop, I heard a voice, "a Mocha, hurry up." I recognized angel''s voice. Turning around, I saw angel standing in front of the counter, her face was not very good, and the whole person looked haggard. Seeing her, I couldn''t help thinking of Lu Qiaoyu. He had the cheek to say hello to her. When she saw me, she rolled a big white eye, "Qin Jiaqi, how can I see you everywhere?" In a word, I guess Yufeng design is in trouble. I don''t care what she said to me. I asked her what happened. Angie didn''t want to tell me at first. I have a hot face and a cold butt, and I haven''t made coffee for a long time, so she finally told me. Only then did I know that the current Yufeng design is not an ident, but basically on the verge of bankruptcy. The fuse is Chen Hui. The room where Chen Hui died was a private house. The customer didn''t know where to learn that Chen Hui died in that room. He was so angry that he asked Lu Qiaoyu forpensation. He said that the house was too dead to live in. He wanted to find Lu Qiaoyu to buy the house at the market price, otherwise he would take Yufeng design to court. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 In fact, I understand that customers can''t live in a new house when someone dies in it. The house is a vi with a market price of tens of millions. Lu Qiaoyu, a smallpany that has just started for a few years, can''t afford it at all. If there is awsuit, Yufeng design will not be able to gain a foothold in the industry, and it is not far from bankruptcy. My heart is iparable. In the final analysis, this is an extension of the Chen Hui incident. Angel took the coffee and went to the construction site. I went to Yufeng design by car alone. When I went in, I found that the front desk was empty. The office where I used to be was clean except forputers. It seems that the designer who was sitting there left. I went to Angie''s office again. See her desk, or as always piled up with a lot of debris. I walked around and finally got to Lu Qiaoyu''s office. I put my ear to the door and heard him on the phone, as if borrowing money. I could hear his voice was so low. I have a bad feeling in my heart. It''s all my fault, isn''t it? I found the card Qin CI gave me from my bag and knocked on the door. When Lu Qiaoyu saw me, he was obviously a little panicked. I could see that his face was very bad and his ck eyes were terrible. At first sight, he didn''t sleep well for many days. He reluctantly put away his haggard, squeezed out a smile and said to me, "Xuemei, how do you think of it?" I put the card in his hand, "senior, there are 1.2 million in it. Although it''s not much, take it first. My grandmother said that Lu''s annual dividend will be paid to this card. Now it''s almost the end of the year, and it should be fast." But Lu Qiaoyu won''t ept my card at all. He put the card back in my hand, raised the corner of his mouth, "Oh, Xuemei, no matter how down I am, I won''t ask you to help me." "Senior." I don''t want to deny his face, but now everything designed by Yufeng has let me know that he can''t go on. Lu Qiaoyu patted my hand and said, "I have something to do. I can''t apany you today. I''m sorry." Then he picked up the suit on the hanger and put it on. A suit that fit a few weeks ago is much looser now. My stomach is walking around in the empty Yufeng design, looking at those empty tables, I feel very bad. In the evening, when I came home, Ji Qingxuan was at home. I was alone in the guest bedroom, trying not to see him. Later, Iy in bed and fell asleep in a daze. I didn''t know how long I had slept. I heard my mobile phone ring, touched it and picked it up with my memory. After that, I put my cell phone by my ear. "Hello, do you know Lu Qiaoyu?" The voice of a young man with a dialect came over the phone. These words, let my instant sober, "know!" Then I looked at the phone. This is Lu Qiaoyu''s number. The other side exined the situation to me. Basically, Lu Qiaoyu was drunk. His mobile phone had a password and could not be opened. Only the important person''s number could be used. And I''m the only one of his important people So they called me. I thought of Lu Qiaoyu''s haggard appearance when I saw him in the daytime, and I became nervous. Promise toe right away. When the phone hung up, I looked at the time. It was 12:20 p.m. I put on a dress and went out. At the gate of themunity, there will be no taxis in the streets where peoplee and go before, and even thework can''t get a taxi. When I was very anxious, a ck car came out of the basement and slowly stopped in front of me. Window down, Ji Qingxuan sitting in the car said to me, "where to? I''ll give it to you. " Even if I have ten thousand unwilling, but I am more worried about Lu Qiaoyu, but can only get on the car. Lu Qiaoyu is eating in a seafood restaurant in Qiantang. When I went by in Ji Qingxuan''s car, the parking lot in front of the hotel was empty. It seems that all the guests have gone. I got out of the car quickly and looked for Lu Qiaoyu everywhere "Oh In the dark, I heard someone vomiting. I followed the sound and saw Lu Qiaoyu squatting on the edge of the tree, spitting in the pit. I held him and cried, "senior!" Lu Qiaoyu was already a little fuzzy at this time, but he looked at me, his eyes focused a little, showing a very good smile, "Xuemei, how are you here?" "Senior, you drink too much. I''ll take you home." "No I Ouch Lu Qiaoyu said and vomited again.Drunk personality outside heavy, I a person squat down, just very reluctantly support him. Lu Qiaoyu vomited for a while, but he didn''t wake up at all. He leaned on me and said excitedly, "Xuemei, don''t worry, Yufeng design won''t copse. Today, general manager Zhu said that as long as I drink those ten sses of wine, he will invest 20 million for me!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Listening to Lu Qiaoyu''s words, I felt very sour. It''s all my fault, isn''t it? But he went all out to drink! I know I can''t say that. I can only say, "senior, you are very good. Yufeng will get better and better." I''m just squatting. I can''t get up. Until Ji Qingxuan came, he helped me drive Lu Qiaoyu to the back seat. The smell of wine quickly diffused in the luxurious carriage. I apologized to Ji Qingxuan, "sorry, Mr. Ji, he drank too much." Ji Qingxuan nced at me through the rearview mirror and started the car without saying anything. "Oh As soon as the car started, I heard Lu Qiaoyu spit. I was afraid of polluting Ji Qingxuan''s car. He was angry, so I went to pick up his vomit with my hand. However, my hands light floating, it seems nothing, only a few drops of saliva. When I looked at the past again, with the dim streetmp, I saw that the palm of my hand was a little dark red. It''s blood! "Senior!" I became nervous and said to Ji Qingxuan, "Mr. Ji, can you take us to the hospital?" The car continues to drive. I don''t know if Ji Qingxuan will agree. Along the way, I took care of Lu Qiaoyu, fed him water, wiped his blood, and then let him lean on my shoulder and pat his back with my hand. Finally, the car stopped. I turned around and found that this was the Sacred Heart Hospital. In fact, I want to refuse toe here, but I''m afraid it will dy Lu Qiaoyu''s illness. In desperation, I had to open the door. Several doctors had been waiting in front of the hospital for a long time. As soon as the car stopped, they ran over and put Lu Qiaoyu on the stretcher. Then it''s sent to the hospital. I don''t trust, just want to follow in, wrist by the man''s big palm, a huge force will pull me, the next second, I hit into a solid embrace. Overhead, came the man''s angry voice, "he certainly can get the best treatment here, in your eyes, can you amodate me?" Chapter 70 Chapter 70 "But senior, he''s in danger now!" I don''t have a dream at all. Ji Qingxuan is in no mood now. I want to get rid of him and go after Lu Qiaoyu. However, Ji Qingxuan''s wrist tightly around my waist, the next second, I heard the man''s voice, word by word into my ears, "I''m jealous." At that moment, I was stunned. "Mr. Ji, what are you talking about?" "I said, I''m jealous." Ji Qingxuan repeated again, "you are my wife. When I don''t allow me to be here, you only look at other men in your eyes. I am nothing." If it''s another time, Ji Qingxuan is jealous, I may be moved. But it will, I won''t. I tried my best to push him away, looked up at him with a funny expression and said, "Mr. Ji, why do you think the senior''spany has be like this? Is he ipetent? He''s the one who can''t? None of them I looked at Ji Qingxuan and said, "this is because Qin Jiameng, your beloved woman, used Chen Hui to frame me. She didn''t even dare to kill me. Then she asked Chen Hui''s wife toe to Yufeng to make trouble. She wanted me to go back to prison again. Later, she failed. The owner of the house where Chen Hui died asked the senior to pay for it! She did all this Iin to Ji Qingxuan. The more you talk, the more angry you get. Without waiting for the man to speak, I continued, "you go to love her, to love this snake hearted Qin Jiameng, don''t disgust me again!" Seeing Lu Qiaoyu like this, I really hate Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng. Hate why they involve innocent people! I chase to the hospital, Ji Qingxuan did not chase in. I went in and found the doctor. After asking, I found out that Lu Qiaoyu had been drinking a lot for a long time and had a perforated stomach. Fortunately, it was delivered in time. It was already under operation. Otherwise, God would not be able to save it. After hearing this, my heart fell down. If Lu Qiaoyu had any problems, I really would not forgive myself. I sat at the door waiting for a long time. Lu Qiaoyu finally came out of the operating room and transferred to the ward. I was afraid that he would wake up without any one to take care of him. At 9 a.m., Lu Qiaoyu woke up. I didn''t wake him up. His cell phone woke him up. As soon as the mobile phone rings, Lu Qiaoyu wakes up like chicken blood, but I can only get the phone for him. He was very excited after receiving the call and said, "Mr. Zhu, you told me to drink yesterday. I drank it and now I''m still lying in the hospital. You can''t keep your word!" Later, I vaguely heard Mr. Zhu on the phone saying that what he said after drinking doesn''t count. I''m angry for him! Lu Qiaoyu urged him. Atst, Mr. Zhu hung up. I looked at Lu Qiaoyu lying on the bed, eyes looking at the ceiling, confused, strong spirit, in the past pinch his face, "don''t worry, I have a way." "Xuemei, I don''t need to..." "Don''t be polite to me, just think of it as my investment!" I said with a smile, "20 million is not, 10 million is still avable." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He looked at me. "Where did you get so much money? Don''t force it. If you want to borrow it from Ji Qingxuan, forget it... " "Of course not, have you forgotten? Anyway, I''m the second miss of the Qin family. More importantly, I have a grandmother who loves me very much. " I try tough easily. Although Lu Qiaoyu didn''t want to, I said that if he moved before he recovered, I would never talk to him again. I know that Lu Qiaoyu cares about me. He agreed. Shengxin hospital has a special escort. I asked Lu Qiaoyu to apany me and left. I can''t ask Qin CI for money. The only way is to mortgage my house to borrow money. I came out of the hospital and saw the door. Ji Qingxuan''s car was still parked at the same ce yesterday. I was stunned. Seeing meing out, Ji Qingxuan got out of the car and waved to me. I saw him wearing trousers and shirt. This is the suit he came down yesterday. Is I can''t believe my guess, but the heavy fatigue in men''s eyes makes me unable to deceive myself. "You were herest night?" I asked him. Ji Qingxuan raised the cold thin lips and said with a smile, "yes, my wife is here. Where am I going?" His words made me realize that yesterday I said too much? But every word I say is true. "Ji Mr. Ji, go ahead and get busy. I''ll go home first. " I hesitated for a moment, or decided to continue to call him general Ji. Because I can''t afford to offend Qin Jiameng. I don''t want people around me to get hurt again. "I''ll see you off." Ji Qingxuan holds me, his big palm is no longer as powerful as yesterday.I looked at his red eyes and finallypromised. Ji Qingxuan finished seeing me off. Because thepany had something to do, he left. I spent a day checking the real estate mortgage on the Inte. Finally, I found a very reliable state-owned bank and contacted their manager. They wanted to have a look at the house. Make sure that the owner of the house and the house are OK. In the afternoon, the people from the bank came. They looked around and were very satisfied, so they took me back to the bank and prepared to apply for a real estate mortgage. ording to what they said, the loan can be made in an hour. My heart also fell down. However, when I followed the manager of the bank downstairs, I saw Ji Zhaominging back. At that time, the manager was telling me something about the mortgage loan. Ji Zhaoming just heard it and asked me "do you need money?" "No I lied subconsciously. However, Ji Zhaoming''s eyes fell on the bank manager''s badge and said to the bank manager, "we won''t mortgage. Let''s go." Although the manager was not happy, he seemed to recognize Ji Zhaoming. He was not happy on his face and didn''t dare to say anything. He had to say to me, "you need to contact me at any time." Then he left. Later, Ji Zhaoming asked me what happened. I think he is Ji Qingxuan''s uncle, did not say. Ji Zhaoming did not continue to ask, but said directly, "follow me." I don''t understand what he''s going to do. He took me upstairs, and then, pointing to a piece ofnd under my feet, he said, "you stand here. Don''t move. I''lle out right away." When Ji Zhaominges home, I''ll wait outside. About two minutester, Ji Zhaoming came out of the house with an object in his hand. I know that one. It''s a checkbook. I watched him take out his pen and write a 5 in front and a string of zeros in the lower case of the checkbook. Before I could count the number of zeros, I saw him write down in capitals: fifty million only. Then the private check came to me. I can''t help but take a breath, "brother Ji, uncle Ji, I can''t take this money!" Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Ji Zhaoming and I are just a couple of friends. No matter how rich he is, I can''t give him 50 million in vain! And I don''t know what kind of person he is. I don''t know what will happen after I get the 50 million. However, Ji Zhaoming didn''t intend to take it back, and he seemed to see through my mind. "I have no intention to you, and I won''t let you do anything for the money. It''s just a small amount for me. As a neighbor, I''ll give you a hand." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "No interest, pay it back slowly." Ji Zhaoming added another sentence. Of course, this money is the best. After all, the bank mortgage has a time limit. If Lu Qiaoyu doesn''t pay, my house will be taken over. Qin CI will certainly me me. However, I believe that with this money, Lu Qiaoyu will be able to revive thepany. After thousands of times in my heart, I finally decided to ept the money - "drop." The elevator behind us rings. I looked back and saw Ji Qingxuan, who had changed his suit,e down from the elevator. The moment I saw him, I quickly drew back my outstretched hand. I felt like I was caught doing something wrong! Ji Qingxuan looks up, obviously he sees my hand. At the same time, I also saw the check that Ji Zhaoming had taken to the sky. Ji Qingxuan took a look at Ji Zhaoming. His face sank immediately. He came to me and stopped me. He said, "uncle, what can I do for my wife?" I could hear the displeasure in his voice. Ji Zhaoming hooked his lips. "It''s OK. I heard that my niece''s daughter-inw has some financial difficulties, so I n to help her." "Help her? My wife is short of money and I''ll give it to her Ji Qingxuan looked down at the number on the check, "and this money, I''m afraid it''s not a small amount for my uncle''s smallpany. You''d better take it back, so that yourpany won''t go bankrupt because of this money." Although I did not speak, but also smell the smell of gunpowder in the air. I want to go, but Ji Qingxuan''s arm controls me. It''s hard for me to move. However, Ji Qingxuan''s words make me feel bad. It''s humiliating Ji Zhaoming. I look at Ji Zhaoming, a pair of eyes under the thin ss mirror, with a faint smile. It seemed that he was not stimted by this at all. He said with a smile, "I''m just casting a brick to attract jade. Since you see it, I''m not an outsider." Then he put away the check, turned and went back to the room. Ji Qingxuan calm face, will I pull home, but did not let go of my hand. He walked all the way to the sofa, sat down by himself, pressed me on hisp, imprisoned me in his arms, and looked at me with ck eyes, "how did you know him? Why didn''t you tell me that he lived next door to you? " "I didn''t know him, but he lived next door to me." "Nonsense, you haven''t even seen him before! He didn''te to our wedding, either! " Ji Qingxuan mercilessly exposed me. I had to tell the truth. And Ji Zhaoming and I have nothing to hide. Ji Qingxuan heard that, his face slightly eased, but still did not forget to warn me, "stay away from him." "Why? Isn''t he your uncle? " I don''t understand. But Ji Qingxuan did not answer me, but continued to imprison me, lowered his head and asked me, "do you need money?" This meeting, his tone eased a lot. It''s no longer as high as it was just now. On the contrary, it''s like coaxing a child. I nodded helplessly and told Ji Qingxuan why Ji Zhaoming would give me money. The man listened, but sighed and asked me, "I''m in your heart, so untrustworthy." "Yes." I dropped my eyes, "if one day you send Qin Jiameng to prison, I think you can trust him." I know, it''s impossible. The expression on Ji Qingxuan''s face also told me that. He asked me, "how much do you want? Don''t say 50 million, 100 million, I can give it to you. " "I want 50 million. I''ll give it to Lu Qiaoyu. I believe he can return it to you soon." I answered. Ji Qingxuan nodded, "OK, I''ll give it to him for you. You can rest assured that the money will arrive in three days." "Thank you." I twisted and asked, "may Ie out?" I didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan not only didn''t let me go, but also imprisoned me more tightly. A side body pressed me on the sofa, deep eyes looking at me. I saw thousands of feelings in it. He looked at me for a long time, then said, "no, Qin Jiaqi, yesterday you ignored me, I was very angry."Say, will kiss down. But now I''m full of Lu Qiaoyu. I don''t want to do it I just want to talk about my mood. I didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan to understand. But the next second, the man actually got up, while finishing his clothes, and said, "OK, when you want to do it." I looked at Ji Qingxuan''s back and thought there was something wrong with my ears. When he came back, I left. I went to Shengxin hospital to see Lu Qiaoyu. Although I didn''t say where the money came from, Lu Qiaoyu had already guessed it. He bowed his head and said to himself, "Xuemei, I''m not verypetent. If I can''t manage thepany well, I have to rely on you to borrow money from the husband who is not good to you at all." "No I shook my head. In order tofort him, I said, "he has so much money. What''s wrong with borrowing a little? It''s not that you don''t pay it back. I think lending it to you is the best investment. " Lu Qiaoyu was full of interest and repeatedly said that he would make good money when he went out. He even paid him back with interest. Let him not owe Ji Qingxuan. Later, I told the coffee shop where I worked. I went to work a few dayste. I didn''t go to work until Lu Qiaoyu was discharged. Is it just the days when Lu Qiaoyu was hospitalized? No matter howte I was, Ji Qingxuan would be waiting for me at the door of the hospital. I went to work in a coffee shop for half a month and saw Angie again. This time, her spirit is much better. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I take the initiative to talk to her, maybe thepany is in a good condition, her mood is also good, no longer so resistant to me. But when I chatted with her, I found something hard to ept. Angel told me that now Yufeng design is a subsidiary of Optimus group, Ji Qingxuan has found a professional manager to take care of Yufeng design. Lu Qiaoyu is just a director of the design department. I can''t ept this for a moment. Recently, I often see Ji Qingxuan, asionally contact Lu Qiaoyu, but no one told me! Ji Qingxuan must have forced Lu Qiaoyu not to tell me. Although I was angry at that time, I still had to go to work. As soon as I get off work, I go straight to Optimus group by car! Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Sincest time, I seem to have been given an exception in Optimus group. This time, as soon as I arrived at the front desk, the front desk staff would respectfully greet me, "Madam President." Then he helped me to open the entrance guard. In fact, I am ashamed of this title, but I still should. I took the elevator to the top floor. Just into the corridor, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s assistant Li Kai standing in the corner to make a phone call. He didn''t seem to hear meing. Although I am angry, but I also understand that this is Optimus group, not where I intrude. Out of politeness, I want to stand aside and wait until I leave. After making a phone call, I will tell him that I am looking for Ji Qingxuan. When I was waiting, I heard Li Kai holding the phone and saying in a low voice, "Mr. Ji is really not here." I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, it was just that the corridor was too quiet. I was wondering, Li Kai as Ji Qingxuan''s assistant, why do you call like this? Li Kai said, "I let you in a few times before, but Mr. Ji told me. This time, I really can''t do it." Who is he calling? But there are many people who want to see Ji Qingxuan, and I didn''t think much about it. Soon, I heard him say, "well, baby, don''t worry. I will help you to talk to Mr. Ji and make a special case for you." When he said this, his tone was much lighter. Then he hung up. After Li Kai hung up the phone, he turned around and was surprised to see me! He asked me, "when did youe?" That look, it''s like doing something bad to cover up. At that time, I just thought that he called his little lover and I found him, but I didn''t think much about it. I said with a smile, "assistant Li, is Mr. Ji in?" "No, Mr. Ji will attend a banquet in the evening. He has already left." When Li Kai spoke, his eyes were full of guilt. It''s like asking me to leave soon. My first reaction was - he was lying to me. I thought Ji Qingxuan was hiding from me because he epted Lu Qiaoyu''spany. I said on purpose, "I''ll call him in his office." I thought Li Kai would stop me, but I didn''t expect that he actually agreed, nodded and directly brought me into the office. This is really beyond my expectation. I walked around the office and went back to the lounge. Confirm Ji Qingxuan really not in, casually found an excuse to leave. As soon as I got downstairs, I met Qin Jiameng unexpectedly! When I saw her, she also saw me, saw mee out of Optimus group, and saw me off at the front desk, shouting "Madam President". "Qin Jiaqi, Ji Qingxuan hates you so much. Do you have the face to admit the title of president''s wife?" When Qin Jiameng spoke, the jealousy in her eyes almost overflowed. I looked at her and said with no expression, "he hates me. I think it''s excusable, but he likes you. I really doubt if you''ve lowered your head to him." That''s what I mean. This is what I have been puzzled about. ording to Qin Ci, Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng had not seen each other before they discussed the marriage. What did Qin Jiameng do to make Ji Qingxuan love so much? She didn''t pay any attention to her mistakes, and even helped her cover up her crimes! Qin Jiameng heard what I said, one second of jealousy, the next second turned into pride. She looked at me and arranged her clothes. "You don''t need to know this. All you need to know is that no matter what I do, Ji Qingxuan will love me all her life." "Why?" I asked. "Why?" Qin Jiameng approached me step by step and whispered, "because without me, there would be no him today." With that, he showed a secretive smile and turned to leave. "Without me, there would be no him today." I stood in the same ce, thinking about this sentence. I don''t know what it means. Ji Qingxuan dominates the market. What can''t do without Qin Jiameng? Or What shady things did he do that Qin Jiameng helped to hide? It took me a long time to get home. After dinner, I sat on the sofa waiting for Ji Qingxuan. I''m not sure if he wille back. At 11 o''clock, the door opened. At the moment when Ji chin entered the door, the smell of perfume powder came to his head. It seemed that he was wallowing in a woman''s heap this evening. Originally, I wanted to ask him, but when I heard this, I had no idea. Get up to want to go back to guest lie, directly be Ji Qingxuan from behind embrace, the head buries down to say, "are you waiting for me to go home?" At the moment when he was close to me, all kinds of women''s fragrance mixed together and got into my nose.I frowned and sneezed. Ji Qingxuan let go in a hurry, took off his coat, and even apologized to me, "sorry." As soon as he let go, I continued to walk into the room. When I heard the voice of the man''s clothes falling to the ground, Ji Qingxuan held his arm and asked me, "you wait for me sote, do you have something to ask me?" He knows me well. After all, I tried to draw a line with him before. And I''m waiting for him today. Before I turned around, Ji Qingxuan said, "you want to ask Lu Qiaoyupany, right? I think you''d better ask him. Originally, I didn''t n to take over thepany, but he asked me to do it." "He asked you, and you agreed? When was Mr. Ji so kind? " How can I believe that. But the next second, Ji Qingxuan gave me an answer, let mepletely believe that he will do so. He said, "it''s Jiameng''s fault that Yufeng design is like this. I will naturally make up for her fault." My heart aches when my voice falls. The reason for everything is just a dream of Qin Jia. As long as it is rted to Qin Jiameng, Ji Qingxuan has no way to deal with things by himself, and everything bes reasonable. I said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Ji, can I ask you to move out? If you really want to live, when you don''t have Qin Jiameng in your life, you can live again." "I can''t live without her." Ji Qingxuan''s answer seems to be that he didn''t even think about it. "Then go away!" This time, I was really angry! I clenched my fist tightly and pointed to the door, "I don''t wee you here. Qin Jiameng wees you very much. Please go to her!" Ji Qingxuan, Ji Qingxuan, you are really lowered. That night, Ji Qingxuan did not leave. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But every word he said was enough to make me give up on him. - the next day, my life was the same. Just when I changed my clothes after work and went to the coffee shop, I saw Lu Qiaoyu standing in the coffee shop, wearing Khaki Short windbreaker, carrying a bag in his hand, perming his hair, and doing a fashionable hairstyle. He stood there, and the eyes of the back and forth guests and shop assistants were attracted by him. When I wanted to say hello to him, a female guest, who looked like a college student, ran to him shyly, handed him a piece of paper and said, "brother, this is my phone number, and it''s also a micro signal..." Chapter 73 Chapter 73 I stood aside, really holding the mood to see a good y, but Lu Qiaoyu pointed to me and said, "my girlfriend is watching there." The girl turned to see me, blushed and apologized, "I''m sorry, sister." With that, he sat back. My colleagues'' eyes were on Lu Qiaoyu. As soon as he said that, they turned to me immediately, "Wow! Qin Jiaqi, you have such a handsome boyfriend. Why didn''t you tell us earlier? " "That is, are we afraid of you robbing your boyfriend?" "Don''t me her. If my boyfriend wants to be so handsome, I''ll hide well so that I won''t be watched by you hungry wolves!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Most of the people who work in coffee shops are college students, young people. I get on well with them. So after Lu Qiaoyu said that, everyone was joking. "No, he..." "Jiaqi, what would you like to eat at night?" When I subconsciously wanted to deny that Lu Qiaoyu was my boyfriend, Lu Qiaoyu came over and naturally took my hand and interrupted me. At the same time, he made a face and whispered to me, "don''t expose me in public." At that moment, I suddenly felt that today''s Lu Qiaoyu seemed young, and his manner seemed to return to the time of University. When he was the boss of Yufeng design, he was tired every day. I didn''t talk anymore. Lu Qiaoyu bent down, took out a few boxes of choctes from his bag and put them on the counter. He said, "this is a little gift. I hope you can take care of my girlfriend more in the future." Colleagues gathered around, and soon I heard them shouting, "Wow, godivan! This box is hundreds, isn''t it When they all took the chocte and said something nice about Lu Qiaoyu, Lu Qiaoyu took me away. Out of the store, I am a little embarrassed, "in fact, you do not have to bring any gifts, they are very good to me." "That won''t do." Lu Qiaoyu shook his head. "I have to dere my sovereignty, so that you don''t dere that you are single. They will tell you about their brother and brother, and you will see it right again..." Lu Qiaoyu talked on and on. When I looked at him, I really felt that Lu Qiaoyu was in a good state. I couldn''t help saying, "you seem very happy to be the director of design?" "Yes." Lu Qiaoyu nodded, "in fact, I didn''t intend to give up at first, but Ji Qingxuan gave me some suggestions after investing money that day." "Suggestions?" "Yes, some suggestions onpany management and marketing. I guess it''s just a matter of fact from his experience in managing the company, but I found that although I am good at design, Ick too much experience in managing thepany." I look at Lu Qiaoyu. When he talked about the change of ownership, it seemed that it was not anger, but joy. I still said, "but you created Yufeng design. Now you give it to him, won''t you give up?" "Yes. But I''m too young inpany management. I need to steal a teacher for a while. " He said, raised his hand to touch the top of my hair, "and, so I have time to think about, how to chase you this thing." "What?" Lu Qiaoyu''s words changed so fast that I didn''t react to them for a moment. "You and Ji Qingxuan will divorce sooner orter, right? I hope I can be your first choice after your divorce. " Lu Qiaoyu''s words are so serious. I can''t help losing my mind. Yes, Ji Qingxuan and I will divorce. It''s just "Senior, don''t waste your time on me. I will get a divorce, but after the divorce, I may not get married again." I drop my eyes. "Well, now think about what to eat." Lu Qiaoyu digs the topic. It''s just, as we went on, I heard him say, "if you don''t get married, I''ll stay single with you for the rest of your life." At that moment, my heart was warm. That day we had dinner, Lu Qiaoyu took us to the yground and caught a big pink leopard for me. Lu Qiaoyu took me to the gate of themunity. When I got off the bus, I ran into Qin Jiameng who had just left themunity. See her, my heart "tter". "What are you doing here?" My first thought is that Ji Qingxuan won''t bring her to my home, will she? Qin Jia Meng white one eye, "what do I do, why should I tell you, pour is you, whye here?"? Which lover of yours lives here? " "Lover? Qin Jiameng, you think I''m as bad as you. I live here myself. " As soon as I finished, Qin Jiameng was stunned, "how can you have a house like this?" "I won''t tell you." I think Qin CI didn''t tell her about buying a house for me with dividends.In order not to make trouble for Qin Ci, I didn''t say. "Xuemei." When I was about to leave, I heard Lu Qiaoyu calling me from behind. Turning around, he came running from a distance with a big pink leopard in his arms and a paper bag in his hand. Come to me, give me two things and say, "this is the chocte I bought for you. Your colleagues have it, so do you." "Tut tut." Qin Jiameng, standing behind him, saw it and said sarcastically, "Qin Jiaqi, you have a good spare tire." "I didn''t." Lu Qiaoyu took a look at Qin Jiameng and ignored her. Instead, he told me, "it''s windy outside. Go back quickly. I''ll go first." Then he left. Qin Jiameng thought that he had grasped me. "Qin Jiaqi, if you give me the design negative, I won''t tell Qingxuan about it." "Go ahead and say it." I dropped four words and went home. Entering the house, Ji Qingxuan is reading on the sofa. He looked up and saw the pink leopard in my hand, and the chocte in my hand. He closed the book in my hand and asked me, "where have you been?" "Go out to dinner with friends." I don''t know why. When he asked me, I felt guilty. Even Lu Qiaoyu''s name didn''te out. "Which friend?" "You brought Qin Jiameng to my house today?" When Ji Qingxuan asked me, I blocked him with another question. Man obviously a Leng, shake his head, "no, how possible!" "When I just came back, I saw her. It wasn''t you. Was it someone else? And it''s sote. " That''s what I said on purpose. Ji Qingxuan dotes on Qin Jiameng again. Can he bear to have green grasnd on his head? But what surprised me was that Ji Qingxuan didn''t even change his expression after listening to me. Instead, he continued to ask me, "you went to dinner with Lu Qiaoyu, didn''t you?" "Yes." If he doesn''t take the bait, I can only admit it. The man''s face sank, "I''ve helped him, and I''ll have less contact with him in the future, otherwise I can destroy Yufeng design every minute." Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Again! It used to be an orphanage, but now it''s designed by Yufeng. "Mr. Ji, you are superior. Let alone destroy Yufeng design, even if you kill Lu Qiaoyu, I''m not surprised." With that, I picked up the pink leopard I was going to put down and carried it into the guest bedroom. Ji Qingxuan chased in and grabbed the pink leopard''s arm. I held the pink panther tightly, and we were deadlocked. As soon as he tried, the pink leopard''s arm broke! My center of gravity was unstable, and I fell back and fell to the ground. Ji Qingxuan step forward, help me fall on the ground, "are you ok?" His tone was full of concern, and his ck eyes were full of worry. I looked at him in a trance. He seems to really care about me. But when I think of what he said yesterday, he said that he could not live without Qin Jiameng. It''s like I was awakened by a p. Struggling out of the man''s arms, he said, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine." I got up and picked up the man''s Pink Leopard arm, which was still underground. Then I picked up my body and stitched it together. Fortunately, the broken ce is an excuse. Just take the thread and sew it. Ji Qingxuan looked at me and said, "do you like this? Then I can buy you a room. " Hear the man say so, think of what he said yesterday. He didn''t give up Qin Jiameng, but he teased me in this way. Perhaps out of revenge, I held the pink panther in my hand and said to him, "I don''t like the pink panther, but I like this one." I didn''t go on. But Ji Qingxuan is so smart, he should understand. Ji Qingxuan''s face suddenly cooled down, "Qin Jiaqi, don''t forget what we wrote in our marriage agreement, you can''t have an affair with other men!" "Yes? I have no affair with him, we are aboveboard Friends. " I said it word by word. "It''s better." That night, Ji Qingxuan and I broke up and slept separately. The next morning, I received n messages on my mobile phone, all from Qin Jiameng. Qin Jiameng''s phone has been hacked by me for a long time. She can''t call in, so she can only send text messages. I took a look at the content of the message, and it was all scolding me. As for the content, she seems to have found a house on my side and thought it was sent to me by Qin CI. They scolded me so hard that the words were not eptable. I think it''s her who decides that Ji Qingxuan will decide her, and all of them have no fear. I collected these messages after reading them. Out of the bedroom door, I heard something in the master bedroom bathroom and saw Ji Qingxuan get up. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Maybe it''s a habit. I baked two portions of bread, and the porridge I made yesterday was ready. I ate one by myself. When I left, Ji Qingxuan just came out of the bedroom. I walked away without saying hello to him. Actually, I don''t work today, but I don''t want to see Ji Qingxuan. I had nowhere to go outside and suddenly wanted to see the children in the orphanage. I went to star house by car. Here, like Ji Qingxuan and I, the children are very happy in their new home. Some children are ying basketball on the basketball court. I went in and the old Dean weed me out. I exchanged greetings with him and told him that I had a rest today. The old Dean said casually, "if you are free, you can alsoe here to do volunteer work. Although you have no money, you can eat." His words woke me up and I agreed on the spot. I was with the kids all day. There are many children in the orphanage. Today, I''m mainly ying with some children who are three or four years old. Looking at them, I can''t help thinking that if the children I once had were alive, they would be one and a half years old now. When I left, I made an appointment with the dean that I would apany the children every 2 and 3 weeks. My life has been like this ever since. Although Ji Qingxuan and I have been living together, but we said a few words. Another Wednesday, when I arrived at the gate of Star House on time, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s car parked there, standing at the door, seeing me approaching, the man asked me, "you''d rathere here than get along with me, wouldn''t you?" "What do you mean you''d rathere here? I''m happy here. " I didn''t ask him how he knew I was here, because I knew it was the easiest thing for him. I missed him and wanted to go to the orphanage. But let me ten thousand don''t think of is, Ji Qingxuan unexpectedly follow behind me, way, "today I happen to be free, I apany you together."I thought he made a mistake about what I came to do. He kindly reminded me, "Mr. Ji, I''m not here to visit, I''m here to volunteer." "I know." Ji Qingxuan''s face didn''t change when he spoke. Obviously, he was not mistaken. That whole day, I apanied the younger children, asionally came out, can see Ji Qingxuan take off the identity of president of Qingtian group, apany the older children to y basketball. At noon, I took some children to the restaurant. See a group of big and small boys around Ji Qingxuan, listen to his story, listen with relish. I couldn''t help but get close to him and heard that what he said was not chicken soup, but a story. I was looking at Ji Qingxuan from the children, and I couldn''t help feeling confused. What does he want to do? He left me moved, but hurt me again and again. What does he want to do? At the end of that night, Ji Qingxuan and I left the orphanage. Sitting in the car, I asked him, "what do you want to do?" "Do what I want to do." It''s just a few words. "Not for me?" I sat in front of the co pilot, looking at the front, afraid to look at him, "what you do makes me moved, makes me think you have feelings for me, but what you really do makes me despair." The next second, I heard the answer that I didn''t know what to do. "What I want to do is to be close to you, be with you, and be with you." Every word of this makes me at a loss. I turned to look at him, the man looked at the car, eyes did not look at me, eyes are very firm. Let me have some illusions, as if what he said was true. He has feelings for me. But when I think of Qin Jiameng, I feel ridiculous. I dropped my eyes, "Ji Qingxuan, there is a dream of Qin Jia among us, you will never touch me." I''m lying. He moved me. But I dare not be moved. When I lowered my head, a big palm came into my sight and grabbed my hand on my leg. Then, I heard Ji Qingxuan say, "this matter, I will solve it. Give me some time." I couldn''t believe my ears. I looked at him and asked, "say it again?" Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Ji Qingxuan repeated this again. I couldn''t say how excited I was. I looked at him and asked, "really? Is that true? " I''m afraid that after hope, I''ll be disappointed again. But this time, Ji Qingxuan nodded firmly. At that moment, I did not struggle, let his big palm wrapped my hand, let me slightly cold hand, a little bit was warm back. The next day, I went to work. Ji Qingxuan offered to send me, this time I agreed. I sat in his car, he put me down and left, but some sharp eyed colleagues saw his car and asked, "Qin Jiaqi, is your boyfriend so rich? Driving such a good car? " I looked at Ji Qingxuan''s car and didn''t know how to exin it. That''s my husband? My colleagues certainly can''t ept the fact that my husband has so much money andes to work. Plus what Lu Qiaoyu did before, I couldn''t open my mouth. I said vaguely, "that''s his boss''s car." Sure enough, listening to me, my colleagues seem to have a psychological bnce, "also, your boyfriend drives such a good car, how can you be willing to work here." In the morning, the coffee shop received arge order, which was a takeout for 20 cups of coffee. I took it and looked at the address. It was a meeting ce nearby. However, when I got to the door and saw a big sign, I knew I was wrong. The big sign clearly says that today is the new bookunch of talented designer Qin Jiameng. In less than one month, Qin Jiameng was both a designer and a publisher. No wonder she cares so much about the manuscript in my hand. After all, all her "efforts" will be destroyed once it is exposed! But when I got to the door, I had to send it in. After I went in, the staff came to meet me and asked me to put down my coffee and go. Qin Jiameng is not far away, surrounded by a group of people. I didn''t want to get involved with her. I went to put down my coffee and was about to leave when I heard a man beside me say, "Oh, this delivery man looks like Miss Qin." In a word, all eyes are focused on me. I bent my head desperately. I wanted to go, but I was blocked by the people around me. Then, I heard Qin Jiameng shouting, "Jiaqi, is that you?" But I can only raise my head, turn around and look at Qin Jiameng, and say generously, "yes, does my sister want to give a tip?" As you can see, Qin Jiameng is a big designer, and I''m really a delivery girl. There were all kinds ofments around. Someone said, "Oh, it''s really different from people, with the same face. One is a designer, the other is a delivery man. It''s really more popr than people." Others said, "Qin Jiameng is too unfeeling. He has so much money that he doesn''t arrange a job for his sister. Even the assistant around him is better than delivering delivery." There are all kinds of things to say. Qin Jiameng naturally heard it. She looked at me and frowned. Without opening her mouth, I knew she was going to act. After that, she did show sympathy and said, "here, here, I''ll give you as much as you want." Then he asked the assistant to take the money. Someone asked Qin Jiameng why I was just a delivery man. Qin Jiameng looked at me with red eyes and began to say to the people around me that I was confused at that time, did something wrong and had been in prison, but she tried to make up for meter, but I refused. At this time, people who thought Qin Jiameng was unfeeling before all changed the wind. Everyone heard that I had been in prison. My face changed and I was far away. I listened to Qin Jiameng''s words, sneered, looked at her and asked, "are you sure you want to make up for me as much as possible? What did you do for me? " As soon as I said it, Qin Jiameng seemed to realize what I was going to say. She quickly stepped forward, hugged me and said in a loud voice, "Jiaqi, I know you hate me for not helping you at the beginning, but I really can''t help it. As long as you like, are our sisters as good as before?" She said, then whispered, "if you dare to say that here, I promise you and the adulterer around you will die!" I whispered, "don''t worry, I won''t." In fact, I certainly won''t say it here. After all, I''m going to announce what she''s up to. How can I wait for her to reach the top when she''s just starting. How could I take advantage of her? Qin Jiameng heard of it, got up and said to me, "sister, you have to work. You go first. I''ll go to you to talk about the past in the evening." At this time, the assistant also brought me the money. I looked at the pile of red bills and took them all without saying a word. Behind me, I heard that the wind direction of the people just now had changed. They all praised Qin Jiameng for being gentle and kind.I just want to sneer. In the afternoon, Qin Jiameng went to the coffee shop. As soon as she came in, all of her colleaguesughed andined that I hadn''t said I had twin sisters. I didn''t say much. She called me out and warned, "Qin Jiaqi, I advise you to destroy the picture of Chen Lan. After all, my patience is limited." "No way." I only said three words. After saying that, I wanted to go in. Qin Jiameng grabbed me, grabbed my arm with her fingers, lowered her voice, and said, "you deliberately, you don''t put it now. Are you ready to pull me down when I go higher?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You must think so! If you want money, just say it Qin Jiameng guessed exactly what I thought. I turned around and looked at her. Ji Qingxuan shed in my head. I think of Ji Qingxuan and I went to the orphanage yesterday. Ghosts, I said to her, "yes, you can leave Yancheng, leave Ji Qingxuan''s side, nevere back, never appear, that picture in addition to me, no one will know." Qin Jiameng looked at me, gnashing her teeth, "impossible!" "That''s impossible for me." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I''ll pay you back. Qin Jiameng looked at me, red eyes, with hate, slowly let go of my hand. I went back to the cafe. When I came back, Ji Qingxuan came to pick me up. At that time, I had a good rtionship with Ji Qingxuan. As long as he doesn''t travel, he will pick me up every day. Sometimes, I really feel like an ordinary couple with him. The weather has entered thete autumn, although there is central air conditioning at home, I am not willing to turn it on during the day, and it will be cold when I go back at night. I had a meal at home that day. I sit on the sofa watching TV, Ji Qingxuan sitting on the sofa reading. I got up to get water, and when I came back, my feet identally rubbed against the man''s legs. Ji Qingxuan looked up at me, and then without saying a word, he put the book down, patted the sofa beside him and said, "put your feet up." "What''s the matter?" I looked at him suspiciously. "Put your feet here." Ji Qingxuan repeated. I hesitated for a moment and took my foot up. After that, Ji Qingxuan sat next to me and warmed my feet into his stomach. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 "What are you doing?" I was so surprised that I wanted to pull out my feet, but the man''s hand held it tightly and warned me, "don''t move, lest I regret itter." "No, my feet are cold." I''m in such a dilemma. I know how cold my feet are, so I put them in a man''s warm clothes and directly touch his abdominal muscles. I''m very embarrassed. Ji Qingxuan squinted at me, with a little warning on his face, "why didn''t you say earlier, your hands and feet are so cold in winter." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn''t say much. But the next day, when Ji Qingxuan picked me up from work, he didn''t take me to my home. Instead, he stopped at the downstairs of another building. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. That building is the location of the building king. "This is..." I don''t understand. Ji Qingxuan took my hand and put it into his pocket. He said mysteriously, e in and you''ll know." He took me in the elevator all the way to the top floor. When the elevator opened, there was a wooden door with double doors in front of it, and a fingerprint lock beside it. The first thing Ji Qingxuan did when he came in was to operate the program at the door, and then he pressed my finger on the fingerprint lock. "Drop" sound, the man turned and looked at me, "after you are the hostess of this family." He said, pushing the door open. I went in and was stunned. The house is very big. The French windows in front of it are curved. You can see at least 120 degrees outside the window. At a nce, no house outside is higher than this one. There is a feeling of small mountains at a nce. "This is..." I moved my eyes again and looked at the decoration of the room. The decoration inside is very simple, but it has a great style, and the colors match harmoniously. "My house." Ji Qingxuan answers behind him. He said, after pulling me into the room, I took off my shoes, looking for slippers. But he pulled me so fast that I had to keep up. When I stepped on the floor in my socks, I found that the floor was warm. "Floor heating?" "Yes, I''ve remodeled it myself. Installing floor heating is just a proposal made by the designer for decoration. I didn''t expect it would be useful now." Ji Qingxuan said naturally. I looked around. Ji Qingxuan had never told me before that he also had a house in thismunity. Thinking of Qin Jiameng leaving from here that day Does Qin Jiamenge here often? I looked around and there didn''t seem to be any sign of a woman here. Ji Qingxuan seemed to understand me, leaned over and kissed my forehead, and said in a very gentle tone, "don''t worry, you are the first woman toe here. I''ve let the servant put your things into the master bedroom." I looked up at him. Ji Qingxuan has been very kind to me these days. It''s too gentle, even makes me feel a little unreal. I looked up at him and asked, "Why are you so nice to me?" "Because you are my wife." Ji Qingxuan''s answer can be said to be the standard answer. But I''d rather he said, "because I love you." At that time, I thought that I was not far away from the answer, butter I learned that I was too naive. After that day, Ji Qingxuan and I lived in his room. Although the coffee shop work is veryfortable, but I didn''t forget my original job, I have been submitting my resume, trying to find a job rted to interior design. Finally, on the first day of December, apany called me and told me to go for an interview the next day. At that time, I was the first to tell Ji Qingxuan the news. After hearing that, he just said, "congrattions." The next morning I went to the interview, he sent me, in the afternoon I have to go back to the coffee shop to work. We agreed that he would pick me up after work. My interview went very smoothly. Although HR said that it would call me when there was a result, I could feel that HR was very satisfied with me. This job should be a must. In the afternoon, I went to the coffee shop and saw that I was going to get off work. Another takeout came. Because of the cold weather, the takeout began to snow. We were not willing to go. Thinking that we might have to leave, I took the initiative to ask for it. Before leaving, I called Ji Qingxuan and told him that I was going to deliver the takeout and asked him to wait for me. The takeout is delivered to an oldmunity. When I just arrived at the door of a target building with coffee, I suddenly felt that someone was covering my mouth with a handkerchief! I was just about to shout, but I felt weak all over. As soon as I let go of my hand, I heard the sound of coffee falling on the ground, and then I lost consciousness.When I woke up again, my eyes were dark. I took a breath and realized that I was hoodwinked and my hands and feet were tied. I moved for a moment, suddenly heard footsteps around, I subconsciously called out, "help Then he heard the man in front of him say, "help? Ha ha ha It''s a woman''s voice. It''s a familiar voice. When I realized whose voice it was, my cold hair could not help standing up, sitting up and unconsciously retreating. But just a few steps, on a thing! "Sister long." I called the man. There was a tremor in his voice. This person is either someone else or the elder sister who used violence against me when I was in prison! At the beginning, she was very good at fighting in women''s prison. Everyone called her sister long. All my pain is directed by this woman. As soon as elder sister long heard me calling her, she sneered, "yes, you still remember me. I heard that you have a good life now. You have a big house to live in and a good car to sit in. How can you forget my elder sister?" As soon as sister long spoke, I remembered the painful memories of the prison. In addition, my head was covered with things, and there was darkness around. Fear rises in the heart. I beg a way, "elder sister long, I give you, I give you everything, you let me go." I''m really scared. "Let you go? You are dreaming! If you''re caught today, you can''t go alive. " She said, pause, "but before death, let me have a good time to y, before in prison can only hit you two ces, too boring!" Said, I only feel a burst of stick wind. The next second a stick hits me in the face! I just feel a pain in my teeth, a fishy smell in my mouth, and a mouthful of blood spit on the ground! Iy on the ground in pain and said, "no, elder sister long, don''t you want money? I live to give you! My house is worth ten million! " At this time, I was thinking of Ji Qingxuan. I think he''s still waiting to pick me up from work. If he can''t find me, will he be worried. My rtionship with him has just improved. Maybe it will be better in the future. I can''t bear him. Elder sister long seemed to hear ten million. She stopped and said angrily, "Damn, do you think I don''t want it? If someone hadn''t killed you, I would have made you spit up this ten million dor house to me! " Chapter 77 Chapter 77 I''ll take a breath of the air conditioner. Someone bought my life. Who is that man when I think of the things happened a while ago? It goes without saying. It made me connect all of a sudden with what I had been in prison before. Is everything Qin Jiameng did? How can she have such great ability alone? At this time, I calmed down and said to elder sister long, "you help me contact the person who is looking for you, and tell her that I put those photos on a cloud, and set the settings. If I don''t log in 24 hours, those photos will be automatically sent to the major domestic Forums by the system, and they will be sent every hour." "I don''t care about your pictures!" Elder sister long scolded. As soon as the voice fell, she kicked me in the thigh! Because I was tortured by her for a long time in prison, I learned to be good, and I yelled a pain. Then he said, "elder sister long, you don''t know, she knows, you go to tell her, and I promise that if I go out, I will give you extra money." "How much?" "Five million!" I gritted my teeth and said the number! "Five million? Go to your uncle. Isn''t your house worth ten million? " The lion opens her mouth. It''s a little too much for me. When I hesitated, I heard someoneughing. Soon there was the sound of opening the door. From the direction of the sound, there were several women''sughter. "Is this Qin Jiaqi?" "Yo, little pet, we meet again." "Hey, I haven''t hit you for a long time. I''m still itching." Even if I haven''t heard these voices for more than half a year, I can easily tell who they are! When they were in prison, some of them were under elder sister long''s hands. They bullied me in those years, and everyone made a contribution! "Ten million, ten million!" I said immediately. Seeing that I hesitated for so long, elder sister long doubted, "ten million? Do you have so much money? " "Yes! My husband is Ji Qingxuan, President of Optimus I say it with all my heart. After I said Ji Qingxuan, the hut where I was was fell into silence. The next second we startughing! "Ha ha, Ji Qingxuan, which Ji Qingxuan? Do you have the same name? " "Is, God his mother Ji Qingxuan, you cheat also find a reliable person." "How can I believe you when you lie so much?" Those whoughed were the younger sisters of elder sister long who came inter. "Really! I have his number, you can call him! " I said. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At this time, the voice of those who justughed stopped. I can tell that there was no elder sister long among the people who justughed. It seems that she has some faith in my words. But when I finished, elder sister long scolded, "make a phone call? You think we''re idiots! If it''s true, if he finds us, we''ll be in vain. " Sister long''s little sister realized that I was kicked on my waist again, and then someone scolded, "Damn, I almost fell for it." Just then, I heard a mobile phone ring. The next second I heard elder sister long pick up the phone and say, "hello." Although I can''t see or hear the voice of the person on the other side of the phone, I''m very sure that the phone must belong to Qin Jiameng! "Qin Jiameng! I tell you, I hung that photo on a cloud. As long as I don''t log in for 24 hours, those photos will be automatically sent to major domestic forums Ah I yelled! But before he finished, he was kicked in the stomach. I eat pain, pain curled up on the ground, still repeating the same words! "What are you yelling at?" A few people came over, kicked me, hit me. I just think the smell of blood in my mouth is getting heavier and heavier. Limbs also hurt up, the whole person lying on the ground, even dare not move. The most ridiculous thing is that Ji Qingxuan is in my mind at this time. I think, if I live, Ji Qingxuan and I may be able to have a good life. Qin Jiameng seems to have heard what I said at this meeting. I heard elder sister long repeat what I said just now. After a while, she said to several people who beat me, "don''t beat me. Can you afford to kill me?" Some of the people who hit me stopped. A man asked, "elder sister, didn''t you say that if you die, it''s over? Why don''t you kill me? " It''s over if you kill it. Qin Jiameng. You are so cruel! Soon, I heard elder sister long''s irritated voice, "what the hell is there in this smelly girl''s hand? It''s estimated that it''s our golden master''s gorgeous photo. Now the golden master won''t let her die, let her say her ount number and password."Ha ha, in fact, there is no cloud at all. But I know Qin Jiameng doesn''t dare to gamble. If she loses, even if I die, she will have a hard time. "What are we going to do?" Someone asked. Later, I heard the sound of opening the door again. It seems that several people have gone out. My head is covered and my hands and feet are bound. I can''t even observe the terrain. Helpless, I had to lie quietly. I think Ji Qingxuan wille to me when he finds out I''m missing. "I can follow you, like the shadow chasing the light, sleepwalking..." At this time, I heard my cell phone ring. I have a hunch that this must be Ji Qingxuan''s phone! The music is sung over and over again. No one answered. I bear the pain of the whole body, trying to a little bit like the direction of the bell past, trying to find the phone, pick up. However, when I moved a few times, I heard the sound of opening the door. The next second, I kicked over again, "do you want to answer the phone?" The next second I heard a "pop.". The ring has stopped. I know my cell phone must have been smashed. I heard "pa", a p in the face, followed by sister long''s fury, "you fuckin ''smashed her cell phone, the caller didn''t know she had an ident!" "It''s sister long. I''m wrong." Sister long apologizes. "Come on, try to get her to talk." When elder sister long finished speaking, I felt hering and doing something on my neck. Soon the bag on my head was removed and I finally saw the light again. The first thing I saw was sister long. In prison, she is a Bancun, now she is bald, covered with tattoos, and a scar spreads from the top of her head to the center of her eyebrows. It can be seen that she is a big sister. I took the time to look around again. I was in a house. From the cracks in the walls around me, the house should be very long. The windows around me were nailed with wooden boards. I can''t tell whether it was a building or a bungalow. My bag is on a small table not far away. "I''m afraid you''ll forget the past. I''ve specially prepared a little gift for you." Elder sister long squatted down and looked at me. After that, she gave a color to the people next to her. When two people went out, I heard the drag. Soon, I saw the two men dragging a one meter square iron cage in Chapter 78 Chapter 78 I''m in a state of copse! "Don''t..." I shook my head and stepped back, but I was still grabbed by elder sister long''s hair and pulled me close to the cage! After that, close the door. "Let me out!" I yelled. Elder sister long looked at me, "let you out? Dream After holding a little sister said, "go out to discuss, how to let her talk." "Yes." "No problem." A few younger sisters ttered me. I curled up in this cage, the whole person began to tremble, fear is more than the outside with his head covered. I''m really afraid to do it all over again. At this time, I close my eyes, as if I could see the time in prison. I''m scared. This fear is beyond my control. I don''t even think I''m sick. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Soon, they came in. They tortured me by the same means as in prison, but they beat me more recklessly. I was curled up in a cage, held by them, lifted on the cage, and then let the wax drop. I can only keep dodging, but still keep being burned. Later, they are not happy, and then changed into a cigarette, and finally into a knife. It''s like that pirate game. No matter how I hide, I will be hurt. I was worn out by the de in many ces, and my clothes were soaked with blood. But they were afraid that I would die, and finally they stopped. Iy in a very twisted position in the cage, although not seriously injured, but the whole body aches everywhere. It''ste at night. I feel sick and can''t sleep, but I hear elder sister long on the phone. I can''t hear who she is calling, but the tone is like coaxing a child. Children. I think this idea is ridiculous. In my opinion, a woman like elder sister long will not have children. I was thinking about it when I heard elder sister long shouting, "get up, don''t go to sleep, someone''sing!" Then the door of my room was opened. Elder sister long and a few people gathered around with knives and directly pulled me out of the cage with the knife on my neck. Soon outside came the sound of opening the door. As the door opened, there were many footsteps. Then, in the moonlight, I saw several policemen rush in. "Lay down your arms!" "Don''te here. If youe here, I''ll kill her!" There was a confrontation between the two sides. I heard the footsteps of a shoe. Ji Qingxuan came in from the outside. The moment he came in, my little sisters of elder sister long took a breath of air conditioning. One muttered, "it''s true." The knife that elder sister long put on my neck also shook. Ji Han looked at me. The night was so dark that I could not see his expression. I heard him say, "how much money do you need to set her up? Has the final say." "Ten million!" "No, no, 50 million!" "Yes, fifty million! Cash, please Long elder sister several younger sisters said. Ji Qingxuan stood there, not in a hurry, "50 million cash, even if the whole Yan City, there is not so much." "Fart, don''t y tricks! How can you give us money when you call the police! " Elder sister long obviously doesn''t trust him. "The purpose of calling the police is to find her, not to catch you. As long as she is OK and I can give her money, I will give it to you." Ji Qingxuan''s words are really attractive. I can feel the hearts of the kidnappers around me. "Sister, how about less cash?" It was suggested. "20 million in cash!" Elder sister long cried, "and you need to find a car and send us away." "You can''t take 20 million cash, you can''t run even if the car is given to you. It''s better to change it into gold bars. Although it''s a little heavy, you can take it away." Ji Qingxuan is actually helping them out! "Good, good, good!" Elder sister long and younger sister long agreed. "You wait." Ji Qingxuan said and turned to leave. He came back in less than five minutes and was thrown to the ground by a policeman with two arms boxes. Ji Qingxuan said, "count, 300g gold bars, 200." There were two people who came to get money. When they opened the box, there were neat gold bars in it. Even if it was dark, they could blind people''s eyes. "Sister, it''s really gold bar, 200 heel!" Sister long''s little sister''s eyes are falling out. "I''ve got the money. Can I let people go?" Ji Qingxuan asked them."No! We''re going to take someone with us. I''ll give her a call. In five hours, she''ll call and tell you where she is! " Elder sister long is an experienced person. She won''t take the money easily, but she wants me to protect her. However, Ji Qingxuan refused. "No way." Three words, definitely. "Take the gold bar and go!" Elder sister long didn''t listen and hijacked me to go out. Several younger sisters followed her with boxes. The box is not big, but it''s so heavy that two people can barely hold one. I haven''t recovered from my previous symptoms in the cage. I walk very slowly. In a rage, elder sister long cuts my arm with a knife and says, "don''t y tricks. Don''t think you are a hostage. I dare not kill you!" The blood ran down my arm. At this time, the surrounding police swarmed up to seize the knife and detain people at one go. Ji Qingxuan also rushed to protect me in his arms and asked me, "are you ok?" Maybe in his arms, my fear actually reduced, leaning on him and saying, "well, I''m ok." My heart just settled down, Ji Qingxuan suddenly a sh behind me, I only heard "poof". Looking up, I saw that elder sister long didn''t know when she broke away from the police, holding a long knife in her hand, and the tip of the knife poked at Ji Qingxuan! "Ji Qingxuan!" I yelled. The police hade to stop elder sister long when she shot, but the knife was still stuck. Ji Qingxuan''s arm was on me. At this time, he squeezed out a smile and said, "little things." His words, but let my tears burst. I held him in my arms and I didn''t know what to do. Soon, the ambnce came and took me and him away. My injuries are not serious. They are all skin injuries. They will be cured soon. Ji Qingxuan''s injury is also very lucky. Although the knife is in the abdomen, it doesn''t hurt the internal organs, but he still needs to rest. The day after I was admitted to hospital, a policeman named Zhou Yang came to me to take a record. I said everything. Thinking of all the things I''ve suffered recently, and thinking that my children are all the ghosts of Qin Jiameng, I decided not to give up this time. I embellished my previous imprisonment and showed him the scar on my armpit. It can be seen that Zhou Yang couldn''t bear to see it. I took advantage of his soft heart and told some of what happened to me after I got out of prison in the Qin family. Finally, I asked him to keep everyone confidential when investigating the case. Otherwise, someone will intervene. Zhou Yang hesitated and agreed to my request. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 After Zhou Yang left, I went to Ji Qingxuan''s ward. He lives in the super VIP ward of this hospital, which is more than 100 square meters. When I went in, I saw Ji Qingxuan lying on the bed. Li Kai was reporting to him. I''m just waiting outside. After a while, Li Kai came out. When he saw me, his eyes were strange. After I went in, I went to Ji Qingxuan''s bedside, and a corner of the man''s medical suit leaked out. I could see the white gauze, with a drop hanging on one side. "I''m sorry." I sat down. "You''re fine." Ji Qingxuan''s hand reached over and held my hand. Although the wound did not hurt the internal organs, but also shed a lot of blood, the hospital said Ji Qingxuan need to be hospitalized for at least a week, after that can go home to rest. This week, I asked for leave for the coffee shop and took care of Ji Qingxuan. There are two reasons. One is that he was injured because of me. Another reason is that this time I''m going to put Qin Jiameng in jail and go through all my manager''s affairs. At that time, I just hope Ji Qingxuan doesn''t me me. Although he is very good to me, my heart is always a little uneasy. Looking for time in the middle, I was in contact with the police Zhou Yang, who told me some progress. To my surprise, the phone call I heard that day was really from sister long''s daughter. She was born with a man before she went to prison. Although the father didn''t want the child, elder sister long raised the child. Because elder sister long wanted to take care of her children, she exined everything. Elder sister long was imprisoned under the arrangement of Qin Jiameng. At that time, she was short of money to raise her children. So when Qin Jiameng found her, she promised to give her a deposit. Elder sister long agreed for her children. Later this time, Qin Jiameng gave elder sister long a bigger temptation, that is, to wash her white identity, so that she can go to other ces to start over. This is a great temptation for elder sister Yu Long. Now Qin Jiameng has been in their secret surveince. When all the evidence is confirmed, they can take over the. I thank officer Zhou Yang again and again. But on the surface, it''s quiet. Ji Qingxuan home that day, I received thest interview of the decorationpany''s employment phone, and informed me, next Monday can go to work. I thank you again and again. After returning home, he told Ji Qingxuan about it. Although Ji Qingxuan thought I was a little hard, he didn''t express more opinions. That night, I was afraid that I would hurt his wound, and I didn''t want to sleep with him in the master bedroom, but Ji Qingxuan didn''t agree and forced me to sleep with him. That night I was in his arms and asked him, "Ji Qingxuan, if you choose between Qin Jiameng and me, who would you choose?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Men are silent. There was no answer. But this, on the contrary, makes me more sad. I dropped my eyes, did not look at the man''s eyes, and continued to ask, "if you can only choose one, with her without me, with me without her, you must choose, who do you choose?" There is still silence in the air. The man''s palm on my short hair, gently stroked, after a while, said, "sleep." Sure enough, he couldn''t answer. He can''t let Qin Jiameng go. He said that he could not live without Qin Jiameng. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I don''t know what I''m stupid or persistent. I closed my eyes, curled up in a man''s arms and couldn''t sleep. The next day, Zhou Yang contacted me again. He told me that the police had basically found all the evidence. Although there was no evidence to prove that I was wronged in the case that put me in prison, the evidence that Qin Jiameng asked someone tomit violence against me in prison was solid. In order to be lenient, elder sister long exined everything, plus some prison guards. The evidence of Qin Jiameng''s crime is solid. We''ll take her in three days. I thank him again and again before I hang up. Ji Qingxuan went to work, I went to the mall to buy a beautiful shell color dress, this dress is very good-looking, cutting well. Although some expensive, but I still bite his teeth to buy him down. In the evening, I cooked at home, made steak, bought red wine, and bought some lilies. I want Ji Qingxuan to think that I''m good and can''t do without me. Maybe he won''t me me when he knows I''m doing this. But that night, I sat in the chair at the dining table and waited for a long time. It''s 12 o''clock past. I finally couldn''t help calling him. The waiting tone on the other side of the phone rang. Finally someone picked it up. "Hello."This voice I immediately recognize, is Qin Jiameng. My hand holding the mobile phone trembled slightly, half a dayter, I said, "my husband''s phone, how did you answer it?" "He''s taking a bath." Qin Jiameng said without thinking. I am very clear that Ji Qingxuan is injured and can''t take a bath at all. Let alone take a bath, his injury can''t do that. I took the phone and sneered, "Qin Jiameng, do you think if you say a few words, I will doubt my husband? My husband has already said that he won''t move you, because his wife is me. " I used lies to cover up this weak marriage. But Qin Jiameng was still stimted by me. She said excitedly, "bah! Qin Jiaqi, don''t be proud that you are saved this time. Next time, next time I will let you die! " Her words made me very sure that Zhou Yang didn''t tell her anything. Ji Qingxuan also seems to be busy with thepany''s business, did not pay attention to this matter. It seems that she can really pay for her behavior this time. I hung up without saying much. Although I know that Qin Jiameng can wait for retribution soon, my heart is still blocked. After all, she answered the phone to prove that Ji Qingxuan was there. The next afternoon, Zhou Yang called to tell me that the police had closed the. She was caught in Qin Jiameng''s studio. At that time, Qin Jiameng talked in front of the police, but in front of the evidence, she had to obey thew. Qin Jiameng was put in custody because of the serious circumstances and could not be released on bail. How familiar with the plot, thest two were me, this time she. I went to see her the day after she was arrested. When Qin Jiameng saw me standing outside, she rushed up excitedly, shouting something, because she didn''t hold the microphone, I couldn''t hear her. Soon she was stopped by the police. I stepped forward, picked up the receiver and said to Qin Jiameng, "I was innocent, and you deserve it." Qin Jiameng got rid of the control of the detaining police, grabbed the microphone and scolded me, "bah! Qin Jiaqi, you bitch! Bitch Later, the police took her under control, and I left without saying more. I thought it would be thest time I saw Qin Jiameng. That night, Ji Qingxuan still didn''te. I went back to my home. The next day is Monday, I go to work, colleagues are good to me. On the first day of work, I just got familiar with the environment and left at the end of work. As soon as I got to the door, my mobile phone rang. I had a look. The phone was from Fan Yu. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 I know why she called me. Without thinking for a second, I cked Fan Yu''s number. But soon, Qin Zhaomin''s phone call came again. I took a look and still pulled the ck processing. I''ve made up my mind about it. No matter who speaks, I will not let go. She killed my child. It can''t be done for nothing. I go home, at the gate of themunity, just about to enter, suddenly heard someone call me, "Jiaqi!" Then my hand was held. I turned to see Fan Yu, who didn''t know where she came from. She looked at me with a smile on her face and said, "Jiaqi, you''ve lost weight since you haven''t seen me for a long time." She was followed by Qin Zhaomin. With some ttering smile on my face and a famous brand bag in my hand, I probably took a nce and recognized it as a bag. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What''s the matter?" I looked at them and there was no expression on their faces. In my opinion, these two people have nothing to do with me for a long time. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to see you and see if you are well." When Fan Yu spoke, her hand held my arm all the time. She didn''t mean to let go at all. And it''s very tight. It''s like I''m afraid I''ll run away. Qin Zhaomin echoed, "yes, we all miss you." "Miss me?" As soon as he spoke, I found it ridiculous, "in order to cheat my shares, you yed that scene on the day I came back, but you beat me to death, and now you think about me?" Qin Zhaomin can''t hang on his face as soon as he hears it, but in the matter of lying, it''s natural that if you tell a lie, you have to use countless lies toplete it. Even if we know that the lie has been exposed for a long time. Qin Zhaomin''s face was full of false smile, "Jiaqi, it was my father who was confused at the beginning, so you should be my father." "That''s it. I went back to teach him for a long time." Fan Yu mended the way. They beat me, they betrayed me, they calcted me, they can let bygones be bygones, but I can''t. I nced at them and said, "since I left home that day, I have no ns to go back, and you are no longer my parents." With that, I want to get rid of Fan Yu''s hand and go back to themunity. But Fan Yu''s death. Qin Zhaomin''s smile just now has polished his patience. As soon as I say this, Qin Zhaomin immediately straightens his face, takes my other hand and says, "Qin Jiaqi, don''t be shameless! I tell you, you have to drop the case! " "Why?" I look at Qin Zhaomin. "Why!? I tell you, our Qin family raised you for three years! If you live for nothing, you must withdraw thewsuit! " "Yes, and I have a child for you! After all, Qin Jiameng is also your sister. If you do this, you will only lose your reputation of being heartless! " Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu spoke one by one. One took care of me for three years. One oppressed me with the kindness of giving birth and family affection. I first looked at Qin Zhaomin and said to him, "I''ve been in the Qin family for three years, and you haven''t given me any money. My tuition was sponsored by a kind-hearted person when I was in the orphanage, and my living expenses are earned by working; because the design department needs some expensive painting materials, I work all the time except sleeping, having sses and doing homework, and I haven''t had a few meals in the Qin family I have lived in the Qin family for three years at most. " Qin Zhaomin was dumb. In those three years, I was self reliant. I never asked the Qin family for money. For nothing else, I just wanted to please Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu and make them feel that they didn''t spend money to support me. I don''t ask for anything else, just a little affection. But in the end it''s all fake. "So what! Your surname is Qin. If you have Qin''s blood on you, you can''t sue your sister! " Fan Yudao. "Then why did she sue me?" I asked Fan Yu. This meeting, not far from the security to see us entangled, came over. He recognized me and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Family." Qin Zhaomin answers first. I said immediately, "I don''t know them both! Please call the police for me As soon as the security guard heard that I wanted to call the police, he immediately said to two people, "let go!" Fan Yu refused, and Qin Zhaomin refused. The security guard came up to help me. He was so strong that he separated me from them all at once. I said thanks and left first. The security guard stopped both of them. I heard the security guard say, "if you make trouble again, I''ll call the police!" Later, Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu did not catch up. In the past, I thought the security was strictly controlled, but I found that only with such security can I live at ease. Although I drove Fan Yu and Qin Zhaomin away once, it doesn''t mean I can be at ease. Other rtives of the Qin family also called me several times. These people had never contacted me before, so I answered the phone without knowing.We won''t know it''s them until we pick them up. During my three years in the Qin family, many of these people didn''t even say a word to me, let alone have a good rtionship. But in this meeting, for the sake of Qin Jiameng, they all approached me one by one, hoping that I could reconcile with Qin Jiameng outside the hall. It''s impossible. After I hung up, I cked out the numbers one by one. Qin family, I only care about one person. In the end, Qin CI called me in person. When I received Qin Ci''s phone call, I couldn''t help but feel nervous. I couldn''t hang up and had to pick it up. Qin CI had a chat with me over there. Then he asked me if I was free in the evening and asked me to have dinner at home. Although I knew what she was going to say, I couldn''t refuse and agreed. That night, after work, I went to Qin Ci''s house without changing my clothes. I thought there would be a lot of people. When they saw the car at the door, they realized that there was no one else, only Qin CI. After entering, Qin CI pulled me and said, "you''re thin again. You just don''t know how to take good care of yourself." She always cares about me, which makes me uneasy. I don''t know how I can refuse to let Qin Jiameng and I settle out of court. After dinner at Qin Ci''s house, I sat back in the living room. She asked the servant to make tea. Then she asked me, "what do you think about Xiao Meng?" She said, my heart "click". After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "grandma, to be honest, what Qin Jiameng did to me in prison is beyond my tolerance. This time, I will not withdraw anything I say." I''m sorry to have finished. I feel that what I said is too direct. I''m afraid I''ll be angry with Qin CI. Sure enough, after I said that, Qin Ci was embarrassed, but she just asked me what happened in prison. In order to win Qin Ci''s sympathy, I told Qin CI about my pregnancy, miscarriage by forceps, and being bullied in prison. Qin Ci''s eyes turned red after hearing this. I finished, took her arm and said, "grandma, I''m sorry, for my children, I can''t withdraw thewsuit, I really can''t forgive what she did to me." Chapter 81 Chapter 81 At that time, I was very nervous. What I was most afraid of was that Qin CI forced me to withdraw thewsuit. Her kindness to me, if you speak, I willpromise. After hearing this, Qin CI nodded, patted my hand and said, "Xiao Qi, I''ve wronged you." I bowed my head and didn''t speak, waiting for her to continue. To my surprise, Qin CI didn''t persuade me to withdraw thewsuit. Instead, he said to me, "let it be. Xiaomeng is spoiled by us. This time she goes to Zhaomin, she has a good memory, but she will find someone to help her. She won''t live so hard." Of course I know that. The prison cells are also divided into three, six and nine sses. I''m the kind that nobody cares and Qin Jiameng asks someone to take care of me, so I''ll live the worst with elder sister long. Qin Jiameng goes in and naturally lives in a single room with TV andputer. It''s just a restriction of freedom. I came out of Qin Ci''s house, and my heart was a little relieved. Although Ji Qingxuan would not give up like this before, I have secretly vowed that no matter what he threatened me with, I would not give in. Ji Qingxuan came to me a week before the court session. I had already hired awyer. Moreover, the evidence in this case is solid, so it does not needwyers to do too much. It is just a matter of judging what kind of crime the official decides, and more or less. Ji Qingxuan stopped me at my door. That day, I went to a construction site, and worked overtime in thepany at night to make drawings, so I didn''t go home until 11 o''clock. But Ji Qingxuan waited until 11 o''clock. "Withdraw." When he saw me, he just said these two words. "No way." I replied in three words, thought about it, and added, "unless I die." I think I have said that. He should be very clear about my attitude, my position and my determination, right? I walked around him into the corridor, but Ji Qingxuan came after me and pulled me into the stairwell and put me on the wall. The man''s head buried in my grip, thin lips close to my ear, said, "withdraw." This time, his tone was obviously lighter. And even with a few supplications. My heart tightened for a while, but I know that this tone, the deep feeling at the moment is not because of me, but because of Qin Jiameng. I closed my eyes and clenched my hands to the wall. "No way, unless I die." It''s the same answer. "In fact, I have known about this for a long time. I know that you hate her in your heart. You are angry and want to take revenge in this way. I understand you. That''s why I''ve never been in charge of it and let the police investigate. Now she has been in the police station for a month If you don''t think the others are enough, I can pay you back for her. " In front of the words, although let me angry, but I still did not speak. But thest sentencepletely angered me! "You pay for her? Why do you pay for her? What are you her? " I suddenly push away Ji Qingxuan, and the voice control light in the corridor lights up. I look at Ji Qingxuan, heart so painful! It seemed that I realized something. I asked, "I understand. You''ve been kind to me these days. I''ve always been affectionate. I think you really like me. It seems that I really think too much. You just think that you''re paying Qin Jiameng''s debts, right?" "Jiaqi..." "Don''t call my name!" I roared, "you just said I hate her, do you think I don''t hate you?! Everything, in the final analysis, is not because of you! It''s not because of Mrs. Ji! " After a pause, I continued, "I tell you, Ji Qingxuan, it''s impossible for me not to hate you all my life!" With that, I want to skip the man again and go out, but Ji Qingxuan caught me dead. He kept me in the corner and whispered, "you can hate me, you can hate her, but I won''t let her in this prison." Every word of this sentence, as if incarnated in countless needles, poked into my heart. Pierce all my previous fantasies. So painful, so painful. I stood in the same ce, refused topromise, "then you find someone to kill me, had better hurry up, or the court will open in a few days." I finish, feel Ji Qingxuan grasp my wrist hand obviously forced, my wrist was pinched of raw pain. But I didn''t shout a word. Ji Qingxuan said, "I can''t kill you, but I will tear down the orphanage..." "Tear it down. In the end, haoyufeng closed down." I didn''t wait for him to finish, but I snatched the lead. Besides, I have finished what he will sayter. It''s not the orphanage, it''s not Yufeng design, he used these things to force me to give in again and again. But this time I''ve made up my mind that you will never give in.The two of us stood there for a long time. The stairwell was very quiet. I could even hear Ji Qingxuan breathing and his heart beating. Although we did not speak, but my heart actually absurd hope that such a longer time. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I''m afraid Ji Qingxuan will let go now, so we may never see each other again. When I think so, I hear the man say, "then don''t regret it!" The tone was cold. It''s like talking to the enemy. He said that and left. I look at the figure of the man who left, and I feel really sad. When I was still warm, he began to hate me. It''s good. So I can better persuade myself to give up. I thought Ji Qingxuan was just talking, but the next day I got a call from the old director of the orphanage. He told me that thend of the orphanage was to be demolished, so they had to move away because there was no more suitable ce, and the demolisher only provided them with a dormitory building. I''m calling to ask if I can help with the packing this weekend. I''m not surprised to know the news. Maybe in my heart there are still some fluke. I don''t think Ji Qingxuan will be so heartless to me. But the fact again gave me a loud p in the face. I promised the old dean to pack up. At the weekend, I went to the orphanage early in the morning. I thought I had been ruthless, no matter how the orphanage, this time will let Qin Jiameng in prison. But when I went to the orphanage, I saw what I saw. The older ones are packing, the younger ones refuse to leave, the older ones are sitting on the basketball court with their heads down, and some girls are hiding in the corner to wipe their tears secretly. Looking at everything in front of me, although I understand that Ji Qingxuan donated it. I thank him, but it''s cruel to deprive him now. At first, I was determined to help with the packing, but then a little girl came over and held my leg and asked, "Auntie, can we not leave here? I like it here!" I looked down and saw that her eyes were swollen. Heart suddenly hurt up, and even feel that the culprit is me. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 I dropped the things in my hand, went to the gate of the orphanage, took out the mobile phone that had just been repaired, hesitated again and again, or broadcast Ji Qingxuan''s number. When I got through, I only said three words, "I withdraw." There was silence on the other side of the phone. A momentter, Ji Qingxuan''s voice was heard. He said, "OK." "But I have two conditions." "He said "First, it''s not just that we can''t design orphanages and Yufeng." "Good." "Second, divorce me." I already want to understand, even if I love Ji Qingxuan, Ji Qingxuan''s heart only Qin Jiameng. Then I should not have those unrealistic illusions. Ji Qingxuan didn''t love me at all. He loved Qin Jiameng from beginning to end. Recognize the reality, I no longer entangled. I thought Ji Qingxuan would agree, but the phone was silent. It took a long time for the man to say, "the second one doesn''t work." I had some idents, settled down, and said, "two conditions are indispensable. Up to now, Mr. Ji still considers whether to save his lover or continue to revenge and torture me." "Even now, do you still think I''m torturing you?" At the other end of the phone, Ji Qingxuan''s voice is a little hoarse. I lost my mind for a moment. Yeah, how could he torture me without this? It''s true that I hold it in my hand. But at this time, I am no longer confused. I drop my eyes and respond, "you don''t love me, treat me well, and then threaten me when the person you love is in trouble, let me fall into the dream you set up, and tear it up with your own hands. This is torture." My heart aches when I speak. I would rather not wake up in this dream. But the reality is too cruel. When I thought he was going to say something, the phone hung up. Before I left, the old Dean came over and said that the itinerary has changed. Maybe we don''t have to move. Let''s wait. Behind me were the children''s joyfulughter. I turned my head and looked at them happily, but I was a little lost. When I went home that night, Ji Qingxuan had been waiting for me at home. I look at him a little not happy, "Ji Zong, you so casually into other people, I''m afraid some bad." Ji Qingxuan got up, hugged me and said softly in his voice, "don''t divorce. I don''t want to divorce you." His tone was so soft. Holding my arm clearly powerful, but it seems afraid to hurt me, and dare not force. My heart a tight, struggling. The man''s hand tightly around me, I can''t get away from, can only stand upright way, "Ji, don''t embarrass yourself, holding a person you don''t love, with this tone of speech, don''t you feel against your heart?" "Jiaqi..." "Mr. Ji, please call me Qin Jiaqi. I can''t stand your kindness." I said coldly, trying not to embarrass myself in front of him. Ji Qingxuan looked down at me and said, "Qin Jiaqi, I seriously tell you that as long as you let her go this time, you will be the only one in my world. This is thest time." It''s tempting. I opened my mouth and almost agreed, but now I am too sober. I raised my lips and sneered, "Mr. Ji, I think your dedication is really moving. It''s a pity that I''m awake. You pped me up. Now my heart hurts. I can''t sleep when you dream." "Qin Jiaqi." "Mr. Ji, you already know that Qin Jiameng will retaliate against me. You know that she will make mistakes again and again. You are afraid that you can''t help me if you make too many mistakes. Don''t you just wait for this time today? Use my feelings for you to make me give up. " I was so calm that I thought I had seen everything. "Qin Jiaqi, why do you have to be stubborn?" Ji Qingxuan looking at me, that face is still so cold Jun, so good-looking. Thanks to my love for more than ten years. At the beginning, I happily married him, thought there would be a good result, but did not expect that he was injured all over. "Yes, I''m stubborn. If I don''t divorce, I won''t withdraw thewsuit. I don''t care if you tear down the orphanage. Maybe Ji can always find someone to assassinate me. You have so much money and good acting skills that you can cover up the truth perfectly." I finish, Ji Qingxuan silent for a long time, for a long time. I saw the tangle in his expression and the injury. I urged, "Mr. Ji, stop acting, OK? If you can''t torture me, will you torture me? " Maybe my words finally angered him. Ji Qingxuan''s face suddenly cold down, way, "good, divorce, the day after tomorrow at 9 o''clock in the morning." The day after tomorrow is Monday. As soon as the man left, all the lines of defense in my heart finally copsed. I refused to cry. I could only let tears flow into my heart.But the salt content of tears is too heavy, and my broken heart, which was injured by Ji Qingxuan, was watered by tears. It hurts. It hurts. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It''s Monday in a sh. I don''t even know how I got here this weekend. but on Monday morning, I covered my dark circles with concealer and turned my cheeks red. The hair is not a mess, choose a piece of their most satisfactory clothes to wear. I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. I think this may really be thest time Ji Qingxuan and I met. When I got to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Ji Qingxuan was already standing at the door. The man''s face is very bad. He has heavy dark circles under his eyes. There are some blue scum on his chin. He looks a little slovenly. This seems to be the first time I see Ji Qingxuan like this. Usually he is always so perfect, invincible. I walk past, Ji Qingxuan opens a mouth first, "must divorce? Do you want to think about it again His tone was a little pleading, and I thought I had heard it wrong. "Leave, Ji always don''t involve himself in hatred, can''te out, early to meet the new life is good." I pretend to be free and easy. Ji Qingxuan looked at me and frowned slightly. "Qin Jiaqi, don''t you have any nostalgia for me?" "What do you want?" I look up, to the man''s ck eyes, alienated said, "is nostalgia for Ji''s foot two boats, or nostalgia for Ji''s use?" "Use? When did I use you? " "Mr. Ji, does your face hurt when you say this? Why we get divorced is that you want to use my feelings for you to withdraw thewsuit against Qin Jiameng? " "Qin Jiaqi..." I see Ji Qingxuan''s eyes hurt. Even pain. It''s like he really doesn''t want me. "Mr. Ji, let''s go." Stop acting. Or I''ll take it seriously again. I walked in front, for a long time can not hear the voice of men''s shoes. Looking back, I saw Ji Qingxuan still standing at the door, with the same look as just now. At that time, my heart hesitated. But I remember all the things before again and again, to make myself sober. Ji Qingxuan looked at me and finally came up to me. When the staff asked us how to distribute our property, they heard Ji Qingxuan say, "she went out of the house clean." Chapter 83 Chapter 83 I squint at Ji Qingxuan, light smile, "yes, I clean body out of the house." At this time, I was a little happy. I''m happy that Ji Qingxuan finally stopped acting, so I don''t have to nostalgia. But Ji Qingxuan seems to be surprised by my answer, "Qin Jiaqi, do you agree?" "Yes, what else does Mr. Ji want? If you like my house in Yancheng No.1, I''ll give it to you, too. " I looked at him in a distant voice. Ji Qingxuan frowned deeply and said, "no need." When the staff wrote the agreement, Ji Qingxuan added, "forget it, I will give him 20% shares of Optimus group aspensation." His words surprised me. But I quickly reflected that this should be Ji Qingxuan''s new set for me. I immediately refused, "I don''t want it." 20% of Optimus group It''s worth at least 10 billion. So much money, once I take it, I really can''t get rid of Ji Qingxuan. The staff looked at me suspiciously. It seems to be the first time I''ve seen someone push money out. "Qin Jiaqi, I''ll give it to you. You must take it, or you won''t want to divorce!" Ji Qingxuan''s tone ismand. I looked at him with a funny face, "what''s Mr. Ji doing? Why did you rush to pay? " "Qin Jiaqi..." "I don''t needpensation from President Ji. As long as president Ji can divorce me, I will thank God." We do the divorce in the VIP office, where there is only one staff member who helps to write the divorce agreement. He looked at us in shame. Especially when you look at me, it''s a wonderful look. Ji Qingxuan insisted for a while, I refused again and again, and finally hepromised, "OK, that''s what you want." The staff wrote the agreement and showed it to us. We don''t have children, and I don''t want Ji Qingxuan''s money. Naturally, we have nothing to do with it. No problem. I''ll sign my name at the back of the woman first. Ji Qingxuan holding a pen, looking at me, eyes full of inquiry. I don''t know what he means, and I''m not in the mood to think about it. Finally Ji Qingxuan wrote. When I saw him write down his name behind the man, my mouth was slightly hooked, pretending to be calm. In fact, my heart was as painful as being crushed to death. Ji Qingxuan finished signing and turned to see me. See meughing. Originally pursed thin lips, suddenly raised one side, showing a cool thin smile, said, "Qin Jiaqi, as you wish." "Yes, as I wish." I said firmly. The staff confirmed the agreement, then divided it into two parts and put them in front of him and me respectively. Then they took away the marriage certificate in front of us and quickly reced it with two divorce certificates. I take things and go out with Ji Qingxuan. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The corridor of the Civil Affairs Bureau is only a few meters, but I wish it could be longer. We met a young man who came to apply for a marriage certificate. They were nestling together, so happy. This reminds me of the scene when Ji Qingxuan and I applied for the marriage certificate together. Maybe their rtionship canst for a long time, but he and I are just a farce. Finally, we got to the door. I turned to Ji Qingxuan and said, "general Ji, never see you again." Then he turned and left. Leave the final dignity to yourself. I went to the police station to apply for withdrawal. After that day, I live in a muddle, the whole person is not in the state, and I often make mistakes in my work. Apologies again and again, but I always inadvertently distracted. When I go home at night, I always take a deep breath when I stand at the door, and when I enter the door, I will have a look around. At that moment, I hope to be disappointedter. Know Ji Qingxuan won''te back, know we have divorced, but I still hope. Fortunately, he didn''t know such a ridiculous me. In order to stop this kind of behavior, I simply asked the property to change the door lock, and specially asked that no one else can take my card except me. At thepany''s monthly meeting, manager Shu Qing called me, but I was distracted and found out for a long time. After the monthly meeting, the manager called me to the office and said to me, "Qin Jiaqi, do you think we would like you to be a man with criminal record?" "What?" I look at Shu Qing, always gentle, today is very different. Look in my eyes with a bit of disgust. Shu Qing said, "the reason why we want you is entirely because of Lu Qiaoyu''s instructions. During an industry exchange, he said hello to many colleagues, saying that if youe to apply for the job, I hope we agree, and I guarantee that you are very capable.""Lu Qiaoyu..." I murmured. Shu Qing continued, "when you first came here, your ability was really good, but recently, what happened to you? You have been making mistakes and have beenined by customers. If you don''t want to do it, leave as soon as possible. Don''t think you are Lu Qiaoyu''s friend, so I dare not fire you." After listening to Shu Qing''s words, my face is hot. I always thought I was lucky and my ability was affirmed. Unexpectedly, it was Lu Qiaoyu''s help. I quickly apologized and repeatedly told Shu Qing that I would never make mistakes again. After that, I went to several responsible construction sites to check the situation, and aftermunicating with several customers, I was disgusted with their dissatisfaction overnight. When I looked up again, the sky outside turned white. I''m still in thepany. When I finish my work, I realize that I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten for nearly 24 hours. I went out to KFC for 24 hours, bought a bowl of porridge and ate a hamburger. I can''t go home at this point. I stayed at KFC for a while and continued to work the next day. Because of the first aid the day before yesterday, I had almost done my work after work. Thinking of what Shu Qing said yesterday, I specially called Lu Qiaoyu to thank him. But Lu Qiaoyu said, "everything is your own." I hung up the phone, hesitated, or decided not to tell him about my divorce, for fear that he might misunderstand me. Actually, I haven''t seen him for a long time. But I think it''s good to let him have more time to contact others. Maybe he can find a girlfriend one day. The next day was the weekend, and I slept at home for 12 hours. I was going to sleep for a while, but I heard the door open, which made me wake up! I sat up from the bed and heard the rustling sound of the door opening. Instead, there was a knock. Ji Qingxuan. I already guessed it was him. But I still pretended to ask, "who." "It''s me." Ji Qingxuan replied. I leaned against the door and said, "Mr. Ji, we are divorced. Do you have anything to do today?" I''m not going to let him in. After all, I''ve just put myself in a good mood. I don''t want to be easily disturbed by him. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Outside the door, I heard Ji Qingxuan''s voice for a long time, "something''s wrong. I have books and documents to put here. I want to take them back." "Oh..." Yeah, he still has something with me. Before, I was in a muddle, andter I was busy with my work, so I forgot about it. I didn''t open the door, "well, Mr. Ji, you wait, I''ll clean it up for you." "I''m going in." I heard Ji Qingxuan''s voice. In fact, I am a little hesitant, but feel that although the divorce, but just to get things. After taking it, I don''t think it has anything to do with it. I opened the door and the cold came. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ji Qingxuan stood at the door, wearing a gray ck coat, with many snowkes on his shoulders and head. To my surprise, didn''t he drive straight to the basement? How can there be so much cold on the body, and snowkes on the shoulders? Is heing from outside? But I didn''t want to care about him much. I just put him in, turned around and said, "Mr. Ji, wait a minute, I''ll help you pack up." He doesn''t have many things, or very few things, just a paper bag. I took down his books and documents from the bookshelf in the living room, found a paper bag and put it in, then handed it to him and said politely, "Mr. Ji, all the things are here. Please have a look. Is there anything missing?" Ji Qingxuan took the paper bag and didn''t look at it. Deep eyes just staring at me, a wry smile, "it seems that after the divorce, you have a good life." "Yes, it''s been a good time." I pretend to be calm. I''m not doing well, I feel bad, but I can''t say. Ji Qingxuan nodded, "OK." I always feel that men''s eyes are a little confused, but I don''t think much about it. I took Ji Qingxuan to the door and said, "goodbye." Just shut the door. But just as I closed the door, I heard a muffled sounding from the corridor. My heart tightened, and I still opened the door. I saw Ji Qingxuan lying on the ground outside, his eyes closed. "Ji Qingxuan!" I suddenly nervous up, rushed over, hand want to pat his face, but just touch, found his skin is terrible hot. Touch forehead again, neck, discover Ji Qingxuan is sending high fever! I called his name, turned my eyelids and confirmed that Ji Qingxuan was really in aa. I hesitated for a moment and felt that I could not keep him here so much. I began to think of ways to drag him into the house. But the sick man was too heavy. I tried my best to move a little. Helpless, I can only call the property security, let him drag Ji Qingxuan to my room. Move to bed. I picked up the phone and wanted someone to take him away. But looking at the phone, I was confused again. Who can I tell to take him? Except for Qin Jiameng and the people Ji Qingxuan knew, I didn''t have anyone''s number. I took a thermometer to test his temperature, 39.5. I don''t understand. He has such a high fever. Why didn''t he go to the hospital ande to my home? But I also can''t manage so much, I can''t for by own heart, I am afraid he has an ident. Only 120. before 120, I want to get a basin of water to help him cool down. But as soon as I was about to leave, I was caught dead by the man, "don''t go." I look back at Ji Qingxuan in a daze and feel embarrassed "Ji Qingxuan, let go. I''ll get water for you. I''ll be right back." "No, don''t go..." I exined that Ji Qingxuan also held my hand. His hands are very hot. Just holding me, I feel a little hot. If it goes on like this, something will happen to him. In case of burning silly in my ce, Ji family and Qin Jiameng will never finish with me. But when I want to get rid of his hand, Ji Qingxuan raises his arm and holds me in his arms. His thin lips spray hot air. "I miss you, don''t go, don''t leave me." A man''s voice is full of attachment. My heart was beating all the time, but I was worried about him, so I had to pat him on the chest like a child, saying, "I''ll get the water, I''ll come right away, I won''t go, I won''t leave you." "Really?" Although the man closed his eyes and didn''t speak clearly, I could still understand. "Well, really." Although I didn''t say it, Ji Qingxuan still wouldn''t let me go. He still held me. I heard him say a lot in my ear. This time I can''t hear clearly, but I hear the man say, "I love you. I haven''t said it before. This time I say it, so don''t leave me."I leaned over him and thought, who is this for? Can I have it? No In my self doubt, I heard Ji Qingxuan say, "don''t divorce, we don''t divorce, OK, I love you." This sentence, let my heart beat suddenly! No divorce. Who is it? Is it me? I suddenly feel that Ji Qingxuan is not pretending to be sick and I am not. I can''t believe my ears, let alone trust him. When I puzzled about how to ask him, there was a knock at the door, followed by the doctor''s voice. I suddenly pulled away my body. As soon as I was about to open the door, I heard the man behind me shouting, "Jiameng..." At that moment, my heart was very sour. I feel ridiculous. How did you say that to me? Of course, it''s for Qin Jiameng! I quickly went to open the door to the doctor, let 120 pull him away, let them send people to Sacred Heart Hospital, nothing. Before, all my sad, sad before backlog down. But at this moment, it''s like a volcano that can''t be held down. All of a sudden, it erupts. I stood in front of the window, no matter what, I couldn''t suppress my sad mood. I took out the bottle of red wine I bought that day to please Ji Qingxuan, and I sat in front of the window, drinking one by one. Before I knew it, I drank it all. Although it''s just red wine, but because I drink it on an empty stomach, I feel dizzy at this time. "Ding Dong." The voice of the mobile phone, I got up and picked up the mobile phone on the coffee table, through the blurred line of vision to see, to distinguish the above information content. How are you doing? Long time no contact, how is your study? Is the work going well? ¡¿ who is it? I squinted at the sender again. It''s a missing number. But this number looks familiar Who is it? Maybe I had drunk too much. I dialed back along the number. The phone was connected only after a long time. I only heard a sound, "hello." "Hello, who are you?" After drinking, I became confused. The person on the other side of the phone introduced himself, and it suddenly urred to me that this was the person who helped me to go to college! "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I..." "You''re drinking." Before I finished, the person on the other side of the phone said it. Chapter 84: 84 Let’s not divorce Chapter 84: 84 Let¡¯s not divorce It took me a long time to hear Sean¡¯s voice, ¡°my books and papers are here. I¡¯ll take them back.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± His things were here. I was in a bad mood before and then I was busy working so I forgot about it. I didn¡¯t open the door, ¡°well, President Jessop, wait a minute. I¡¯ll help you pack up.¡± ¡°I want to go in.¡± I heard Sean. Actually, I was hesitating. But I thought although we had divorced, he just came to get things. We had nothing to do with each other after he got them. I felt a chill when I opened the door. Sean stood at the door. He was wearing a gray ck coat and there were many snowkes on his shoulders and head. I was a little surprised. Didn¡¯t he drive straight to the underground garage? Why was he so cold and there were snow on him? Was heing from outside? But I didn¡¯t want to care about him. When I let him in, I turned around and said, ¡°President Jessop, wait a minute. I¡¯ll help you pack up.¡± He didn¡¯t have many things. Just a paper bag could hold them. I took his books and papers off the bookshelf in the living room. I handed him the paper bag and said politely, ¡°President Jessop, everything is here. You see if there is any omission.¡± Sean took the bag and didn¡¯t look at it. He stared at me and gave a wry smile. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing well after the divorce.¡± ¡°Yes, I had a good time.¡± I pretended to be calm. I was having a bad time. I felt bad, but I couldn¡¯t tell him. Sean nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± I thought his eyes were a little confused but I didn¡¯t think much about it. I took Sean to the door and said, ¡°goodbye.¡± I closed the door. But when the door closed, I heard a muffled sound in the corridor. I hesitated and opened it. I saw Sean lying on the ground with his eyes closed. ¡°Sean!¡± I got nervous all of a sudden. I rushed to touch his face with my hand. But I found his skin very hot. I touched his forehead and neck and found that Sean was having a high fever! I called his name and opened his eyes. I was sure Sean was really in aa. I hesitated for a moment. I didn¡¯t think he could lie here. I dragged him inside but he was too heavy. I tried my best to move him a little. I could only call security and asked him to drag Sean into my room. We put him on the bed. I picked up the phone and wanted someone to take him away. But looking at the phone, I was lost again. Who could I ask to take him away? I didn¡¯t have a phone number for anyone Sean knew except Molly. The thermometer showed that his temperature was 39.5 degrees Celsius. I didn¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t he go to the hospital ande to my house when he had a fever? But I didn¡¯t think too much. I couldn¡¯t go against my heart. I was afraid something would happen to him. I made an emergency call. Before the doctor came, I wanted to get a basin of water to help him cool down. But as soon as I was about to leave, he grabbed me. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± I looked back at Sean who was unconscious. I was in a bit of a quandary. ¡°Sean, let go. I¡¯ll get you some water. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t go...¡± Sean didn¡¯t let go of my hand after I exined. His hands were very hot. He grabbed my hand and it made me feel a little hot. He couldn¡¯t have a fever all the time. If he had a fever in my house and became stupid, Jessop Family and Molly would not let me go. But when I wanted to break free of his hand, Sean raised his arm and held me in his arms. His thin lips were steaming, ¡°I miss you. Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me.¡± His voice was full of attachment. My heart was pounding. But I was worried about him and could only pat him on the chest. ¡°I¡¯ll get the water. I¡¯ll be back soon. I will not leave you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I could understand him, though he had his eyes closed and he didn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°Well, really.¡± Even though I said that, Sean didn¡¯t let me go. He held me. I heard him say a lot in my ear. I didn¡¯t catch it this time. But I heard him say, ¡°I love you. I didn¡¯t say it before, but this time I say so don¡¯t leave me.¡± I leaned over him to think about who he was talking to. Was he talking to me? That was impossible. When I doubted, I heard Sean say, ¡°don¡¯t divorce. Let¡¯s not divorce. I love you.¡± This sentence made my heart thump! Let¡¯s not divorce. Was he talking to me? I suddenly thought Sean was pretending to be sick and lying to me. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears, let alone believe him easily. When I thought how to ask him, there was a knock at the door. The doctors were here. I suddenly backed away and wanted to open the door. I heard him say, ¡°Molly...¡± My heart hurt at that moment. I thought I was ridiculous. How could he have said that to me? Of course he said it to Molly! I hurried to open the door for the doctors and let them take him away. I didn¡¯t care about him after that. All my previous sorrows piled up. But right now they were like volcanoes and erupted. I stood in front of the window, but I couldn¡¯t suppress my sadness. I took out the bottle of red wine I bought that day to please Sean. I sat at the window drinking. Soon I finished a bottle of wine. Although it was red wine, I began to feel dizzy because I drank it on an empty stomach. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. My cell phone rang. I stood up and took my cell phone from the tea table. I tried to see through the blurred vision to distinguish the content of the message. ¡°How are you? We haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time. How is your study? Do you have a good job?¡± Who was it? I squinted at the sender again. It was a number I didn¡¯t save. But the number was familiar. Who was it? Maybe I drank too much. I dialed that number. It took a long time to get through. I heard him say, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, who¡¯s speaking?¡± I began to talk nonsense. The person on the other side of the phone introduced himself, and I suddenly remembered that he was the one who helped me to go to university! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Before I finished, he said. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 "Yes, I''ve had a drink. I feel so bad. People say that I can drink to relieve my worries, but I feel so bad after drinking." I lie on the coffee table, holding the phone, talking. The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a while before he said, "if you don''t tell me, it might be better." "Good..." In a daze, I began to talk on the phone about Ji Qingxuan and me I don''t know how long. Later, I didn''t know how to fall asleep. It''s night to wake up again. I had a headache. I got up and made a bowl of instant noodles. I picked it up and wanted to see the time, but I found that my cell phone was dead and I couldn''t turn it on. I''m a little puzzled. I remember I was fine in the morning. But I gave Ji Qingxuan a 120. I charged my cell phone and ate instant noodles by myself. When I finished eating, my cell phone turned on. I opened the call record and found that there was a number on it that didn''t exist. I recognized it at a nce. It was the phone number of the person who funded my university! I took a look at the call time 132 minutes. "My God." I''m scared. How could I talk to him for so long! I tried to think about it, and finally remembered that I was crying with him. I feel very sorry immediately. In fact, I have never met the person who supports me. In my imagination, he is an elder and takes good care of me. I''m always polite when I text him. But I''ve been on the phone for such a long time I''m really afraid of what I should not say. Just in case, I sent him a message to apologize, saying that I had drunk too much during the day. If I said anything bad, I asked him to bear with me. My heart was a little uneasy after the hair. But I received his reply soon, [no, you are lovely today. ¡¿ cute. When he said this, I made up a 40-50-year-old elder by myself. To a younger generation, he said, "lovely." I''m a little embarrassed, but I still said some apologies. After that, I put down my cell phone and went to the bathroom to wash my face. When I went in, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s mouth cup, electric toothbrush and mouthwash cup on the washing table. My heart sour for a while, picked up these things and threw them into the garbage can. After that, I saw his slippers. Throw it away. The pen he put here. Throw it away. I searched around the house and threw away all the things Ji Qingxuan had used before. Sitting on the sofa, leaning, I saw a short hair on the leather of the sofa. Although I also have short hair, this one is shorter than mine. It''s Ji Qingxuan''s. I throw that hair away, the whole person like a demon, wearing rubber gloves, began to clean. I took a touch of water, dropped a little 84 disinfectant in it, and began to wipe every corner of the room with a rag. By the time I''m all busy, it''s midnight. I turned on the light to the top and looked in every room. To make sure that there is no trace of Ji Qingxuan''s existence, I am willing to give up. When I finished everything and went back to bed, I found a wechat on my mobile phone, which was from Jiang Qin. Since she was promoted, her work has been extremely busy, almost not in China, and she has less time to stay in Yancheng. In wechat, she said that she will fly home tonight, and will arrive at noon tomorrow. Now she is on the ne, and we will have dinner together. And then she paid a picture. Because of the time difference, her side is still in the daytime. I looked at my watch, it was more than 4 a.m., I gave Jiang Qin a message and went to bed. The next morning, I was awakened by Jiang Qin''s phone call. When I picked up the phone, her first sentence was, "don''t sleep at 4:00 in the middle of the night, are you Xiuxian?" I used to sleep in a daze, but I was amused by her words. "No, cleaning." I''ll go back to her. "Cleaning? Where do you live now? Can you clean until 4 o''clock? " Half asleep and half awake, I told her that I lived in Yancheng No.1. As soon as the voice dropped, I heard a screaming from the phone, "what?! Where do you live?! Have you made up with Ji Qingxuan? " Her voice drove me away from my sleepiness. I sat up and told her how the house came. Jiang Qin immediately said, "you send me the address. Wait for me. I''ll put down my luggage and come right away." I sent her the address, and I got up, washed my face and brushed my teeth.I had brunch again. Before the meal was finished, there was a knock at the door. Herees Jiang Qin. As soon as she came in, every room was in a mess. Atst, she sat on the dining chair and said excitedly, "your grandmother is so kind to you. It''s worthy of Yancheng No.1. The vision is really unspeakable." "Well." I drop my eyes. In fact, if I have a choice, I don''t want to live here. The house is more than 130 square meters, but it has only two bedrooms, followed by dressing rooms, two bathrooms and two washrooms. A huge living room. Before Ji Qingxuan in time I don''t think, but now a person, just a few days, feel this room empty. After sitting down, Jiang Qin picked up a piece of toast in front of me and began toin about the hard work and the bad skin. Not even a boyfriend. Wait. Maybe for a long time there was no one to speak to. After listening to Jiang Qin''s words, I rxed and said to her, "I envy you very much." "What do you admire me for! I envy you. " Jiang Qin looked at the huge French window, "s, if I want a grandmother to give me such a big house, I will be a rice bug at home every day, and I won''t go out to fight." Listen to her say so, I did note to say, "then you live with me, when you get married and get married and then move out, before this we all live together." "I don''t want it." Jiang Qin shakes his head, "I so upy you, Ji Qingxuan certainly not happy." Ji Qingxuan. When I mentioned her, I was a little disappointed. I was silent for a long time before I said, "I''m divorced from her, and I won''t have anything to do with her any more." "What? I heard you right Jiang Qin looked at me, blinking and blinking, with disbelief on his face. "Really." I told Jiang Qin about the recent events, including the fact that I was wronged and could have nearly put Qin Jiameng in prison. Jiang Qin''s mood was not as rxed as before. But she saw me so depressed, and raised a smile, "OK, I live with you in Yancheng these days. I''ll hold a party for you to return to singleness in the evening!" "Just stay with me. No party." "Use it! It''s not a party, it''s just that we''re going to vent our emotions. Don''t be bored. " Jiang Qin''s mouth was stuffed with bread, but I could barely hear what she said. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 In the afternoon, Jiang Qin went home and came back in the evening to pick me up. As a result, she criticized me when she saw my clothes. Then I personally selected a long woolen garment for me. I thought it should be matched with trousers, but Jiang Qin only let me wear boots and thick silk stockings. You know, it''s winter. Although she said we didn''t need to walk outside, I wore twoyers of silk stockings. After that, I had dinner with her. After dinner, Jiang Qin took another taxi. After getting on the bus, I heard Jiang Qin say to the driver, "master, go to the Queen''s bar." "It''s very expensive, so don''t go there." As soon as I heard the name, I quickly stopped Jiang Qin. I know this bar. It''s one of the most expensive bars in Yancheng. Previously, it was reported on the Inte that some rich second-generation people often linger here. "Go, it''s a treat. Don''t be afraid." Jiang Qin is tall. As soon as she raises her arm, she puts me in her arms. In desperation, I can only promise. The taxi soon arrived at the Queen''s bar. As soon as I got off the bus, I was surprised to see these luxury cars parked on the roadside at the door of the bar. The cars outside all start with a million, and there are many sports cars that are tens of millions at a nce. This battle is no worse than the underground parking lot of Yancheng No.1. Jiang Qin took me to the door. Someone came to chat me up immediately. Jiang Qin took me and went inside. All the way in, Jiang Qin took me to a semi open card bag. I took a look and there was already a person in the card bag. "Senior..." I was surprised to see Lu Qiaoyu. Jiang Qin said with a smile, "Mr. Lu, I told you that today''s guests will not be invited in vain." "Sit down." Lu Qiaoyu stood up, gave us the double sofa and went to the single sofa by himself. Then he handed the wine list to us, but told Jiang Qin, "Jiaqi doesn''t drink. You can order what you drink." "Who said he didn''t drink." Jiang Qin handed me the wine list and patted me on the shoulder, "drink well, get drunk, vomit up, and it will have nothing to do with that dog man after tomorrow." "What''s the matter?" Lu Qiaoyu was puzzled when he heard Jiang Qin''s words. Jiang Qin couldn''t hide things. He leaned forward to Lu Qiaoyu and told me about my divorce. Lu Qiaoyu looked at me with a slight frown. "A while ago, when you withdrew thewsuit, I felt a little strange, but I didn''t ask you..." I drop my eyes. Holding the wine list in his hand, Ji Qingxuan forced me to withdraw thewsuit. He said to Jiang Qin, "help me. I want to drink something stronger. You''re right. I need to forget him." Actually, I was drunk yesterday. But not only did I not forget him, the pain in my heart was more obvious. Knowing that it is self deception, but I still tell myself that I must be drunk enough. Jiang Qin ordered a wine called Magen. Lu Qiaoyu advised her, but she said, "drink together." Soon the waiter brought in the wine and the ice bucket. Then he opened it for us and poured a cup for each of us. Jiang Qin picked up his ss and said, "cheers! Let''s wish Qin Jiaqi a single life Lu Qiaoyu and I also picked up the wine. When I look at Lu Qiaoyu, I find that he is also looking at me. The light in the bar is dim, but I can still see the man''s eyes twinkle slightly. I can''t help thinking of what he said before. He said he hoped that after my divorce, he woulde first. But in front of Jiang Qin''s face, I couldn''t say. I had to drink the wine with them. Hot wine slipped down my throat. To be honest, it''s hard to drink. But I can get drunk, but I''m willing to try. Just after we had a drink, Jiang Qin said that he would go to the bathroom. As soon as she left, Lu Qiaoyu and I were left in the card seat. While I was sober, I quickly said, "senior, although I''m divorced, I didn''t put him down immediately. I need time. Now I am..." "I know. I didn''t say anything. Don''t be afraid." Lu Qiaoyu saw me flustered to say these, interrupted my words, the facial expression on the face is gentle as before. I''m a little embarrassed. The embarrassment of being lost in the card seat. I looked down at the wine and said nothing. "Where are you touching me?" "Ah When I was thinking about whether to say something to break the deadlock, I heard a noise nearby. I immediately recognized that the sentence in front of me was Jiang Qin''s. But the scream at the back is a man''s.I''ve never heard the sound. I quickly got up and went out. On the open space of the bar, Jiang Qin stood there, his hands around his chest, his face full of anger. And the man in front of her half bows, expression pain, hands covering a key part. "Don''t let me see you again!" Jiang Qinbai nced at the man, saw me and came to me. Lu Qiaoyu is also standing behind me. We went back to the card seat and asked, only to know that the man just picked up Jiang Qin''s shoulder as soon as he came up, because the man was tall, his arm was on his shoulder, and his hand was on Jiang Qin''s chest Jiang Qin is tall and in good shape. It''s no problem to be a model, not to mention a stewardess. When she finished her business, Jiang Qin frowned, "I wanted to create opportunities for you. I went outside for a while, but I didn''t expect to meet such a blind man." "No, No." Lu Qiaoyu said with a smile, "my rtionship with Xuemei is the best now." He''s always been like this. He never puts pressure on me. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After another drink outside, I felt dizzy and drunk. As a result, the man who was beaten by Jiang Qin just came in. Followed by a waiter with a bottle of wine. Jiang Qin saw him and immediately stood up, "why, do you still want to be beaten?" That person is not angry, also do not shrink back, said with a smile, "I just returned home, do not understand the domestic rules, identally offended the beauty, you do not go to heart, this bottle of wine as I make amends for you." "No, take it now." Jiang Qinbai nced at him. I sat back. However, the man didn''t n to leave. He took out a business card and said, "my name is yizian. This is my business card with my personal phone number on it." Private phone, with this thing, are not ordinary people. Jiang Qin didn''t answer, "I''ll call the police and go with you, choose one." Yi Zi an frowned and realized that Jiang Qin was an iron te. Tangled for a while, or left. Just left, he was stopped by Jiang Qin. Yizian came back. He heard Jiang Qin say, "take away the wine." "I don''t have the reason to take away the gifts I sent out. If you don''t drink, just throw them away." Yizian finished and left. This will make me confused, and I don''t know if he is angry or what''s wrong. As soon as he left, I proposed to leave, saying that I was too dizzy. Jiang Qin agreed. As soon as the three of us came out, we saw a group of people standing in front of several sports cars at the door of the bar, with a group of security guards on one side. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Before I was drunk, but I saw the tallest and most conspicuous person in the crowd. Ji Qingxuan. He''s here, too Soon, I heard Jiang Qin next to me say, "Damn it, birds of a feather flock together, men are divided by dregs." When I look at it carefully, I can see that yizian, the second ancestor who just wanted to give Jiang Qin a business card, was standing next to Ji Qingxuan. There are still some people nearby. However, these people seem to be surrounded by Ji Qingxuan and Yi Zian. They won''t be able to see us. Lu Qiaoyu took my shoulder and said, "don''t look. Let''s go." After that, Lu Qiaoyu asked the driver to take Jiang Qin and me off. As a result, as soon as I got on the car, I felt dizzy. In order not to vomit on the car, I went to sleep with my eyes closed. This sleep, sleep to the next morning. The next morning, I opened my eyes and found that I was not at home, but in a hotel I rubbed my dizzy head and thought about it carefully for a while. Then I remembered that I was drinking with Jiang Qin and Lu Qiaoyust night. "Wake up." When I think aboutst night, I hear Lu Qiaoyu''s voice. Looking up, the man stood on the door of the bedroom. Although he was wearing a shirt and trousers, the shirt was scattered outside. The top three buttons were untied, revealing most of his strong chest muscles. Lu Qiaoyu was obviously sleepy and had just woken up. I saw him subconsciously touch his clothes. I''m still wearing yesterday''s long fur coat. The heart just let down. "Sorry, I was yesterday..." "You fell asleep yesterday, and I don''t know where your home is. I have no choice but to send you to the hotel." Lu Qiaoyu seemed to be the trend of the quilt. He saw that I was touching my clothes and exined, "don''t worry, I just helped you take off your coat, and the rest didn''t move." "Thank you..." I lowered my head slightly. Because it''s Monday today, he and I are going to work, but fortunately, I don''t need to work in this position. But I also made arrangements in the morning. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lu Qiaoyu and I simply cleaned up, came out of the room and stood at the door of the elevator waiting for the elevator. To my surprise, the elevator door opened. There are two people in it. One is Ji Qingxuan. One is Qin Jiameng. Four people and four eyes, I am full of embarrassment, as if I had been caught! When I subconsciously shrank back, I felt Lu Qiaoyu''s arm holding me and embracing me. I said to Ji Qingxuan, "good morning, Mr. Ji." I looked up and saw Ji Qingxuan''s face was ck and terrible. Although his face was expressionless, his ck eyes seemed to be brewing a terrible storm. He didn''t speak, but Qin Jiameng showed a proud smile, "good morning, Jiaqi, how do you look so bad? Were you too tiredst night?" Her words make Ji Qingxuan''s face worse. When I came out of the hotel, I said that I was too tired at night. I couldn''t help my imagination. But Lu Qiaoyu didn''t seem to want to exin. Holding me in his arms, Ji Qingxuan stepped down and blocked the door of the elevator. He looked down at Lu Qiaoyu and said, "Minister Lu, are youte at this point?" This posture, he does not continue to say, I know what Ji Qingxuan wants to do! "Last night we..." "Yes, I''m just about to tell president Ji that I''m going to resign. I''m going to pack up today, and I won''t go tomorrow." Lu Qiaoyu interrupted me. I was surprised to see him, want to ask what, but Lu Qiaoyu was holding, around in front of the two people, into the back of the elevator. Although I didn''t dare to see Ji Qingxuan''s eyes, I could feel the coldness from the man. When I got on the elevator, I figured it out again. Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng appear in the hotel, I''m afraid they alsoe to "sleep". When I think about this, I feel sad, but I also feel that my mood just now is ridiculous. I turned to Lu Qiaoyu and apologized to him. But the man raised a smile, "don''t apologize, it''s good. Yufeng design has a more professional team, and I can continue to be your colleague." "What?" "In fact,st night I sent a text message to Jingjing saying that I would resign. By the way, I also sent a message to Shuqing, nning to enter the post." I listen to a Leng Leng, "but you said before, want to learn the experience of managementpany." "Yes, but I have more important things to do." Lu Qiaoyu''s hand was always on my shoulder. When he said this, he exerted a little force. But I just saw Ji Qingxuan''s mood is enough to prove my mood.I also love Ji Qingxuan. I can''t even hate him, let alone forget him. I raised my hand, pushed his hand away, turned and looked up at Lu Qiaoyu, and said to him, "senior, you are excellent. You should be better. I don''t want to be your stumbling block." "I know what I want. Don''t worry about me." Lu Qiaoyu raised his hand, caressed my hair with his big palm, and fell on my chin all the way down. He said word by word, "work and career are gone now. You can start all over again at any time, but if some people lose it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to find it again." "Senior..." "Call me Qiao Yu. I miss it once. I don''t want to miss it again." Lu Qiaoyu said. At this time, the elevator reached the first floor. After checking out, Lu Qiaoyu sent me home. I let him go, but he insisted on waiting for me downstairs. When I went downstairs, he sent me to thepany, and then he went to thepany himself. In the morning, I worked in thepany for drawing. In the afternoon, I ran to a construction site. I nned not to go back, but I was temporarily informed to go back to thepany for a meeting. By the time I got to thepany, the meeting had already begun. As soon as I entered through the back door, I heard Shu Qing say, "let me introduce our new vice president, Mr. Lu Qiaoyu." Looking up, I saw Lu Qiaoyu standing in the front of the conference room. He made a self introduction. Because I came inte, I just sat at the back and heard two designers whispering in front of me. "Wow, the vice president is so handsome." "Don''t you know him? He''s great. He''s a genius. He''s been winning awards since he was in college "How did such a powerful persone to ourpany?" After introducing himself, Lu Qiaoyu saw me andughed at me. The designer in front of me immediately said, "Wow, he seemed to smile at me just now." "No! Don''t be a fool. " In front of two people dispute, Shu Qing looked at the time, asked you, there is no problem. Everyone began to ask Lu Qiaoyu some questions. Lu Qiaoyu answered one by one. I can see that Lu Qiaoyu is worshipped by people around him. At this time, a girl asked, "Vice President Lu, do you have a girlfriend?" Chapter 88 Chapter 88 This question, my heart has been raised to my throat. I looked at Lu Qiaoyu for fear of what he would say. Lu Qiaoyu knew me so well. Of course he knew what I thought. He was silent for a while and said, "I''m not married, I don''t have a girlfriend." With that, the following designers all jumped up! Everyone was whispering. More people coax and say, "Vice President Lu, I don''t have a boyfriend either." "Don''t rob me, neither do I!" "And me, and me!" When everyone argued, Lu Qiaoyu said again, "but I have someone I like. Didn''t you ask me why I came to thispany before? Because the girl I like is here. I''m chasing her! " There was an uproar! All the designers are looking around. "Who is it?" Someone asked. "I think you''ll find out soon." Lu Qiaoyu''s eyes have been on me in this direction, "before I did not have the courage to express, missed an opportunity, but this time, I do not want to miss." "Wow So romantic? " Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In the spection of envy and jealousy of the designers around, Shu Qing announced the end of the meeting and got off work. As soon as she finished, all the designers stood up, seven or eight of them surrounded by Lu Qiaoyu. I was afraid to be the target of public criticism, so I got up and left. Back to the office, I hastily packed things, ready to leave. As soon as I got to the door, I saw that Lu Qiaoyu had been blocked at the door. He said with an aggrieved face, "am I a monster?" "No, I..." Before I finished speaking, several designers gathered around me! "Wow, vice president Lu, it''s not Qin Jiaqi that you want to pursue!" "My God, I should have guessed that she is the only one who has been recruited by thepany recently." "Envy, envy, hate." Maybe it''s because Lu Qiaoyu had been vinated. His colleagues just expressed envy and hatred, and they didn''t have any aggressive behavior. It made my heart rx. Lu Qiaoyu understood me. He apanied me downstairs to the car, and then he said, "look, I''m so popr. If you don''t hurry up, maybe I''ll be robbed." "Senior, I..." "Well, I''m kidding. Don''t be too burdened." Lu Qiaoyu interrupted me, raised his hand and touched my hair. But I still said, "senior, you are so kind to me and pay so much for me. I''m afraid I''ll never know." "I''m good to you. It''s just my own business. It''s none of your business." Lu Qiaoyu started the car and asked me, "think about what to eat?" Lu Qiaoyu took me to dinner. In the next few days, my colleagues knew that Ji Qingxuan came for me, and many people came to ask me about him. Some colleagues even said to me, "Qin Jiaqi, if you don''t agree with Vice President Lu, don''t always catch him. Let''s make it clear so that we can have a chance." When colleagues said this, Lu Qiaoyu just passed by and came in and said, "I''ve been chasing her. She doesn''t dislike me. That''s good." "Vice President Lu." That colleague sees Lu Qiaoyu, frighten before arrogance immediately did not have. He went out without saying another word. Lu Qiaoyu watched him leave and then said, "I''m sorry, I''m not bothering you again." "Like you said, you are very popr." I shook my head. Lu Qiaoyu is really popr, a young and promising design genius. If I have never met Ji Qingxuan, if not that ridiculous marriage, then I will not hesitate to choose him. But Even though my attitude towards Lu Qiaoyu has always been very clear. But he persevered every day to send me home, dinner with me at night. This often makes me feel that life is no longer lonely. It''s like two people eating, even appetite will be better. But one day, when I was out of thepany, I saw a ck car parked behind the woods not far from thepany. Although it was blocked by trees, the car was wide and the sign on the front of the car was too conspicuous. I recognized at a nce that it was very simr to Ji Qingxuan''s car. The first time I thought it was a coincidence, maybe the same car just stopped there. But the next week, I saw the car twice. I realized that it was Ji Qingxuan''s car. Why did he park there? Is it a coincidence? Or is he looking at something? One day, Lu Qiaoyu was on a business trip, and I was alone that day. When I left thepany, I saw the car parked there again. I went around to see the license te number.But as soon as I got to the front of the car, I saw the door of the cab opposite the car open. Ji Qingxuan, wearing a ck windbreaker, came down from above and came straight to me. I feel scared for a moment and run! Today, I''m wearing slope heel boots. They don''t have high heels. They run very fast. I don''t know how long I ran. I look back, see Ji Qingxuan did not catch up, heart just let down, stopped a taxi home. Just enter the door, mobile phone "Ding Dong" sound, my heart a tight. Looking down, I saw Lu Qiaoyu''s message. I just rxed a little bit. Lu Qiaoyu asked me if I had dinner in the evening? What to eat? I talked with him for a while before I went to cook and eat. In fact, from the beginning of going home, my mind is full of Ji Qingxuan. Wondering why his car was parked there and who he was waiting for? Are you waiting for me? In order to keep my mind at bay, I began to clean the house again. I took a bath and looked at the pile of garbage at the door. After thinking about it, I decided to take it out and throw it away. I went downstairs with the garbage. When I came up again, the elevator door opened, and the moment I went out, I smelled the strong smell of tobo! It reminds me of thest time I was about to return to the elevator, Ji Qingxuan didn''t know where he came from, grabbed me, and then hugged me and said, "Qin Jiaqi, I miss you." "What are you doing?" I was scared, want to struggle, but the man''s strength is too big, hold me dead. I can smell the strong smell of tobo mixed with the smell of alcohol. "Qin Jiaqi, I miss you." Same words, Ji Qingxuan repeated again. "Mr. Ji, you are too affectionate!" As I struggled, I yelled at him. In fact, this is not only to scold him, but also to wake me up. Because no matter how I erect my heart wall, it is fragile after all. In the face of Ji Qingxuan''s words, my heart is miserable. Want to trust, but dare not. "Are you ying a trick on me? No matter I go to work, eat or sleep, I have you in my head. I see that you and Lu Qiaoyu are fighting each other. It''s like crazy!" "Mr. Ji, you are drunk!" "I''m not drunk. I''m more sober than ever. I miss you. I can''t stand you standing next to other men. I want to lock you up in a ce where only I can see you!" When he spoke, his strength of holding me increased. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Ji Qingxuan''s words scared me! Shut up. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. No one else can see. These words remind me of the events in prison and kidnapping. I struggled desperately, shouting, "help! help! Help My eyes look at Ji Zhaoming''s room. Although I know he is seldom at home, there is still a trace of hope in my heart! But after I cried for a long time, the door didn''t move. Ji Qingxuan also realized that Ji Zhaoming was not at home. He seemed to understand something, hugged me and said, e with me, stay with me, don''t go anywhere." "No! You are crazy "I don''t have it. I can give you everything you want, clothes, houses, gems, cosmetics, whatever you want. I''ll buy it for you as long as you stay with me!" Ji Qingxuan said to press the elevator door behind. I struggle. But he''s too powerful. When I saw the elevator room going upyer byyer, my heart was scared. I''m really afraid that the elevator wille soon and he will drag me directly to the underground parking lot. "Ji Qingxuan, Ji Qingxuan, calm down, calm down! You love Qin Jiameng. Qin Jiameng has never been me! " I tried to wake him up in the name of Qin Jiameng! Sure enough, when I said the name, the man behind me suddenly quieted down. He held me and buried his head on my shoulder. After a moment of silence, he said, "no, I don''t love her. I just owe her." ¡°¡­¡­ What did you say? " I was stunned. "What do you owe her?" At this time, I remember what Qin Jiameng once said. She said that without her, there would be no Ji Qingxuan today. Before he spoke, the elevator door opened. Fortunately, there was a man standing in the elevator door. Ji Zhaoming. "Help me!" When I saw him, I felt as if I saw the Savior. I was so excited! Ji Zhaoming looked at me and Ji Qingxuan. It seemed that he understood something at once. When he came over, he broke Ji Qingxuan''s arm and said, "Xiaoxuan, let go." "Get out of here." Ji Qingxuan pulls me, and he wants to pull me to the elevator. Ji Zhaoming is about the same height as Ji Qingxuan, but he is not as strong as Ji Qingxuan, but he stands in the elevator door directly, "you are drunk, you let go, or I will call the police!" "Call the police?" Ji Qingxuan looked up at Ji Zhaoming in front of him and sneered, "uncle, what kind of person are you? Others don''t know. I still know very well. You live next door to her. I always believe it''s not a coincidence." "It''s a coincidence. I lived here first." Ji Zhaoming''s words seem to exin to me. "Coincidence? I''ll tell you, I believe it''s a coincidence for anyone who happened this, but you are the only one... " I heard Ji Qingxuan behind me say, "I thought you were a dog brought back by Ji family, but I didn''t think you were an immature wolf." I heard Ji Qingxuan''s words, instantly angry, he said, "he is your uncle, how can you say that!" It''s not a family, not a family. Qin Jiameng once said this to me with high spirits. "Uncle?" When Ji Qingxuan heard this, he let go of me. He just held me in one hand and stood up straight to Ji Zhaoming. "He''s just a vain woman. He''s a bastard born to my father. If my father hadn''t picked him up, he would have died long ago!" "Enough!" I was angry and broke away from Ji Qingxuan. Standing beside Ji Zhaoming, I said to Ji Qingxuan, "no matter who was born, what''s wrong with the child!? We can''t choose! " "Jiaqi." Ji Qingxuan didn''t expect me to be so angry But I was really angry. "Don''t call me! You are superior, your blood is noble, others are wild, others are begging for free food in your house! " Once the Qin family thought so about me. "Forget it." Ji Zhaoming stood beside me andforted me, "Xiaoxuan is drunk. Don''t give him the same opinion." "Oh, I don''t need you to say good things for me." Ji Qingxuan nced at him, then looked at me, "I didn''t mean that, I didn''t mean you." "Yes, you don''t mean me, but from the bottom of your heart, don''t you think you are noble blood? I''m sorry, Qin Jiameng didn''t tell you. I''m a wild dog picked up by the Qin family. " I stand in that cold looking at Ji Qingxuan. I even feel that I was blind when I fell in love with him! Ji Qingxuan seemed to be at a loss and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t mean that. I''ve never felt that way about you. If youe to me, no one in the Qin family will look down on you any more." He said, trying to hold me in his hand.I stepped back, sat on the elevator door and said to him, "I don''t need it. I''m a person. I can live with dignity instead of being given it by others." I said, I''m leaving. Ji Qingxuan caught me, my head did not return, only said two words, "let go." "Qin Jiaqi, I really don''t mean that. If youe to me, I will treat you well. No one will look down on you..." I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I think Ji Qingxuan''s voice is begging. That kind of sound even made me feel that he was humble to the earth. I want to go back, but I still remember everything before. I don''t want to be hurt by him again. I lowered my head and went on. "Let go, Mr. Ji, you and I have divorced. We are two unrted people now, and our lives will not intersect any more." "I won''t allow it!" Ji Qingxuan suddenly excited! He wanted toe and hold me. Ji Zhaoming stood behind me. I heard him say, "Xiaoxuan, let go, don''t you forget that you have told your grandfather to marry her sister?" I''m going to marry my sister. This sentence into an invisible hand, through my body, hold my heart. My heart, which is already full of holes, is in great pain at this moment. I bite my lips to keep myself from crying. In a t voice, "Oh, yeah? Congrattions to my sister and brother-inw. " "No, no! At that time, it was just forced by the form... " I heard Ji Qingxuan exin behind me. "Forced by form? General manager Ji, you are the general manager of Qingtian, at the top of the pyramid, and our Qin family is just an ordinary family business. I don''t know how my sister he de can make you promise to marry her under the pressure of form? " After a pause, I continued, "Ji always wants to make up a decent lie for his sisters." Ji Qingxuan seems to be at a loss after I expose him. I heard him in the silence of my voice. "I can not marry her." "Mr. Ji, you must marry her. Otherwise, next time I go to prison, I may have no life toe out again." My voice is cold. Hearing me say that, the man who has been holding my hand, finally let go. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 I heard Ji Qingxuan press the elevator again, and soon the elevator door came. He went into the elevator. When the elevator door closed for a while, I was sure he was gone, and then I turned to apologize to Ji Zhaoming behind me, "brother Ji, I''m sorry, he''s angry with you because of me." "Nothing." Ji Zhaoming said. I looked up at him, and the man looked at me through the transparent lens, with gentle eyes. He seemed to see the tears in the corner of my eyes, and his voice softened. "Xiaoxuan may really care about you, so he is so impolite. At least I have been in the Ji family for so many years, and I have never seen him treat anyone like this." "No way." I shook my head with a wry smile, "he grew up in the Ji family, whether he wants everything, no one will refuse, no one will disobey him." "Not only him, but also Ji''s family. After all, they were born in such a family..." Ji Zhaoming said, slightly drooping his eyshes. I could see the loss in his eyes. I wanted tofort him, so I said, "brother Ji, don''t be sad. Like you, I didn''t grow up in the Qin family since I was a child. Later, when I was in college, I was admitted to a university with Qin Jiameng. Because I had the same appearance, I was concerned. Finally, I knew I was not alone..." I talked a lot about myself. Ji Zhaoming listened very carefully. Atst, he said, "thank you for telling me your private affairs. Xiaoxuan doesn''t cherish you. It''s his loss." It''ste at night. Ji Zhaoming and I will go home. That day, I lost sleep again. The next day, I went to work with panda eyes on my head. As soon as I entered the office, I saw my colleagues in a circle, gossiping. I didn''t want to hear it, so I went back to my seat. But when I sat down, they all looked at me. I feel the eyes look past, they exchanged a look, all of a sudden around, one of them asked me first, "Qin Jiaqi, do you have a sister?" "I..." I subconsciously want to say no, but hesitated, or said, "yes." When those colleagues heard that, their eyes were bright, and they continued to ask me, "does your sister want to marry Ji Qingxuan, the boss of Optimus group?" My heart tightened for a while, but still pretended to nod as if nothing had happened. They all said, "Wow, Qin Jiaqi can''t see it. You are still a rich second generation." "That''s it. Aren''t you Ji Qingxuan''s sister-inw?" "When the timees, will you let Ji Qingxuan introduce us to the second generation of single rich young men around you?" "Yes, yes, and me!" They chirped in my ears. I waited for them to finish before I said, "I''m sorry, I have a bad rtionship with the Qin family." But they didn''t believe me. They thought I would make an excuse not to help them. makeints about it, saying, "we are not going to grab you." Are you afraid that we will marry better than you? " Listening to everyone''s surmise, I was silent for a while and then said, "if I am a rich second generation, how can I work here?" As soon as I finished, a few people seemed unable to say anything. After a few words, it broke up. As soon as they left, I opened the website and searched. It seems that the Qin family leaked this matter to the media early. As a result, the recent downturn of Qin''s stock has rebounded. However, I just took a look. These two families, these people, except Qin Ci, have nothing to do with me. Life goes on. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s the day of thepany''s annual meeting. Before this day came, everyone in thepany was counting the days. Only I took a few orders. Just making renderings and communicating with customers took up all my experience. Forget about the annual meeting. It wasn''t until that morning when everyone was going to get the dress that I remembered it when Lu Qiaoyu asked me. For such an important activity, you should wear formal dress But it''s toote for me to prepare. I took a look at the mountain of work piled up on my desk and said in embarrassment, "maybe I won''t go." "How can we do that? ording to thepany''s regtions, everyone must go and not be fined." Lu Qiaoyu said seriously. I frowned. Now I live entirely on my own sry, and I didn''t pay Qin''s dividends. At the end of the year, I just paid the property fee of the house, and tens of thousands of them have been paid out. I''m going to cry. Now a penalty, I tangled, looking at the body of this simple suit, a bite, "then I''ll go like this." "All right." Lu Qiaoyu looked at me andughed. "I know you forgot. I''m ready for you.""Ah?" When I was in an ident, Lu Qiaoyu took me out. Drive all the way to a shopping mall and enter a shop in the middle of the first floor. The assistant saw Lu Qiaoyu and said enthusiastically, "Hello, sir, the dress you ordered has been changed and sent here." When I was suspicious, I saw the shop assistant take out a sapphire blue dress from the shelf. This dress is very chic, with a long skirt. Although it looks conservative, it has a high fork beside the right leg and some sexy. The shop assistant took out a pair of hentiangao to match it. I looked at the high-heeled shoes, startled, "this heel is too high." "It''s OK. I''ll support you all the way today. I promise I won''t let you wrestle." Lu Qiaoyu looked at me with a gentle smile. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I know that he prepared this in advance. In order to live up to his expectations, I have to bite my teeth and put it on. I have to say that this dress is very fit, and it reflects my figure incisively and vividly. Slightly stacked cor to the heart of the position, revealing a small hook. "How much is it?" I want to pay when I put it on. "I gave it to you, you won''t give me face, will you?" Lu Qiaoyu looked angry. Although I knew it was a fake, I had to thank him. He took me upstairs, where there was a shop selling jewelry and headwear. After you buy it, you can help with your hair for free. The assistant selected a small clip for me, because I have short hair. I just made up the bangs in front of me a little, but I look very foreign. The shop assistant helped me put on makeup and matched it with a beautiful sapphire ne. But it''s just a handicraft. It''s not expensive. I''m all packed up. It''s past five in the afternoon. He took me out of the mall. Although I was wearing a coat, I could still feel the "appreciation" of the men around me. Lu Qiaoyu seemed to feel it too. He put his hand on my shoulder. I was surprised. He only whispered, "no, I want to dere my sovereignty, otherwise other men wille up to chat me up and I will hit someone." Chapter 91 Chapter 91 I hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t refuse Lu Qiaoyu''s action. We arrived at the site of the annual meeting. This is one of the best hotels in Yancheng, and the annual meeting here is enough to show the financial strength of thepany. However, ourpany only has a small banquet hall. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Originally, I was worried that my dress was too exaggerated, but after I went in, I found that everyone was wearing a beautiful dress, and everyone was well dressed, so my heart was released. A waiter came to take my coat for me. I hesitated and took it off. Lu Qiaoyu is the vice president. As soon as hees in, he is called away by Shu Qing. He asked me to go, and I refused. After all, Shuqing is surrounded by senior executives. If I am a small designer, I will definitely attract dissatisfaction. I took a little fruit and cake and sat down in a corner. As soon as I sat down, a man sat next to me. I know him. He''s Tao Xing from the customer department. Tao Xingyi sat down and said, "Qin Jiaqi, you used to pack so tightly in thepany. I didn''t expect that your figure was so good and you looked very thin. I didn''t expect that there should be meat..." "Mr. Tao, we don''t know each other well." I interrupted him. When I looked at him, I found that the man''s eyes were looking at the fork of my skirt. I quickly pulled the skirt. "Hey, hey, don''t you get to know each other by talking?" My movements did not affect Tao Xing''s temperament at all, and my eyes moved from my legs to my chest. I have no choice but to put my hand in my chest and try to find Lu Qiaoyu. But because the annual meeting also invited some important customers, and the banquet hall is not big. Lu Qiaoyu and his party may be blocked. I can''t see them at a nce. Tao Xing said, "Qin Jiaqi, I know that your women are more attractive than our men, but I''m sorry to show it. I''ll tell you, I''m not so handsome, but I''m bigger than other men..." "I''m not interested!" I''m in a hurry. Helpless, can only stand up to find Lu Qiaoyu. When I got up, I saw Lu Qiaoyu and Shu Qing chatting with a big client of apany. If I used to do this, I would be too ignorant. In desperation, I had to get up and go out. Thinking, to the women''s toilet, Tao Xing can''t follow me any more? I walked out quickly. When I came to the women''s toilet, I heard Tao Xing''s obscene voice behind me, "Hey, I said, you women are more attractive than US men. You can''t hold on to me, can you?" Tao Xing said and came to take my waist. "Walk, I know there''s a mother and baby room over there..." "Let go!" I was so scared that I pushed his hand aside. "I just came to the bathroom!" "Hey! I like the strong and tasteful clothes Tao Xing was bold. I quickly walked to the bathroom, he directly pulled me out, "if I want to go to the men''s room, I don''t want to go to the women''s room." "Let go of me!" I was really scared. In fact, there are people passing by, but when you see our situation, you all shrink back. When I was ready to call for help, I heard a voice, "let go." Too familiar. Last time, it was the same. I looked up and saw two people standing at the end of the corridor. One was Ji Qingxuan, and the other was very familiar I just can''t remember for a moment. Tao Xing squints his eyes and is about to look at people. Ji Qingxuanes directly and punches him in the face! His face swelled in an instant. "How dare you hit me?" Tao Xingqi wants to fight back! But he is too short, Ji Qingxuan has height advantage, without waiting for his fist, Ji Qingxuan directly kick open! Then he raised his foot and kicked him in the stomach! Two times, Tao Xing knew that he was not an opponent and ran away in fright! As soon as Tao Xing left, the man beside Ji Qingxuan sneered, "Hey, big brother, I''m so big, but I saw you for the first time. How can I help you? Has sex changed? " "Shut up." Ji Qingxuan gave him a white look. The man next to me looked at me, squinted for a long time, and suddenly patted on the forehead, "Hey, I think this beauty looks familiar! I remember. Are you the friend of that hot girl in the barst time? " Last time the bar I recalled for a moment, and then remembered that the day I drank too much, this man asked Jiang Qin for his telephone number "Your name is..." "Hello, my name is yizian." Yizian took the initiative to introduce himself, and then he took out a business card to hand it to me. As he handed it to me, he said, "for the sake of saving you, can you tell me the name of the beautyst time?"I haven''t received the business card yet. Ji Qingxuan grabs it as soon as he reaches out his hand, pinches it into a paper ball and throws it on the ground, warning, "don''t get in the way here." Yi Zi an looks at me and Ji Qingxuan. Pi Pi smiles, "OK, you are OK." With that, he disappeared. "Thank you, Mr. Ji." I think yizian has gone, and I want to go too. Just passed Ji Qingxuan''s side, but was held by him. The man raised his hand and put me on the wall, saying, "I''m sorry about that night, I have no other meaning." "I see, Mr. Ji. I don''t me you. I can go now." As I speak, I drop my eyshes slightly. I can''t say the sour and astringent in my heart. "No Ji Qingxuan looked down at my dress, frowning, ck eyes full of displeasure, "who allows you to dress like this? I can only see these ces! " Ji Qingxuan said, a hand, along the skirt fork ce touched into. I was so excited that I went to grab his hand. But men have too much strength. His hand was holding the soft ce under my waist. His strength was not strong, but his thin lip was close to my ear, making a low voice. "Brother inw, respect yourself." I have no choice but to move out the title. Ji Qingxuan after hearing, the whole person is enraged, his hand strength is bigger, the other hand is no longer against the wall, but dead embrace my waist, way, "as long as you speak, I will not be your brother-inw, continue to be your husband!" "You let me go!" I push him, but at this time, I can clearly feel that the man''s residence on my waist is changing, which makes my feeling more obvious! I feel the danger! "I miss you very much, Qin Jiaqi, do you know? You are really powerful. I miss you every second I leave you. " Ji Qingxuan hugged me and looked up at my eyes, full of desire "You''re drunk..." I said subconsciously. Because every time he said something like this, he was either sick or drunk. But the man looked at me firmly and said, "I haven''t drunk a drop of wine tonight." Chapter 92 Chapter 92 I just realized that I didn''t smell any alcohol so close. He''s awake. I dare not think, looking at him, said, "that brother-inw don''t say drunk, you love Qin Jiameng, you can''t love me in your life, you said it yourself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Qingxuan was a little lost in what I said. He looked at me, dark eyes deeper, "yes, I used to really think so, but I was wrong." "Mr. Ji, I said, with her, without me, with me, without her. If she goes to prison, I wille back to you." I look at Ji Qingxuan with firm eyes. At that moment, I saw the hesitation in Ji Qingxuan''s eyes. Iughed sarcastically, "Mr. Ji, I''m innocent in prison, but she deserves it. But when I''m in prison, you don''t care, and she''s in prison, but you don''t want to. Don''t you have the answer in your heart?" "No, I..." When Ji Qingxuan seems to be hesitant to say something, a handes from my eyes and pushes him away! Ji Qingxuan was a little absent-minded at that time, and he was pushed away. It''s Lu Qiaoyu. The next second, I was protected by Lu Qiaoyu and said to him, "what will Ji always do to my girlfriend?" "Girlfriend?" Ji Qingxuan can''t help frowning when he hears this address, looking at me and asking, "are you his girlfriend?" When I hesitated about what to say, Lu Qiaoyu held me in his arms. The man''s arm is very strong, I lean on his arms, can hear the man''s heartbeat. I looked up and said to Ji Qingxuan, "yes, I''m already his girlfriend. Mr. Ji, I''m just garbage you don''t want." I deliberately belittle myself, but in order to let Ji Qingxuan not fight Lu Qiaoyu. "Oh, didn''t you just say that when she was in prison, you woulde back to me? Why do you have a boyfriend? " Ji Qingxuan is standing there. I can see the injured expression in his eyes. I don''t know what to say for a moment. At this time, Lu Qiaoyu said, "Mr. Ji, your marriage with Qin Jiameng has been announced to the world. Please don''t hurt Jiaqi any more. She has been injured all over the body by you. There is no ce to continue to hurt her." Lu Qiaoyu''s words made my heart more miserable. He knows me. What he said is what I am now. I''m really bruised by Ji Qingxuan. Ji Qingxuan looked at me, a twinkle of heartache shed in his eyes, as if he wanted to understand something, turned his head and left. As soon as he left, Lu Qiaoyu did not continue to hold me. Instead, he put down his hand and said, "sorry, the situation was special just now." I shook my head. I know that Lu Qiaoyu is good to me. When he asked me how I was here, I told him about Tao Xing. Lu Qiaoyu''s face sank and said, "I''ll fire him if I go back this time." I have no objection. After all, it''s not good for such a person to stay in thepany. In the second half of the annual meeting, Lu Qiaoyu apanied me all the time. He apanied me to eat. Several times I saw him stop talking, and then I asked him, "is there anything you want to say?" Lu Qiaoyu just told me that the client just now actually came from Ji Qingxuan. In fact, this time the Qin family and the Ji family got married again. Originally, the Ji family didn''t want to let it go, but the Qin family was good at advocating, and the noisy Ji family was dissatisfied. But this is because the Qinpany has a problem. The stock has been falling for several months. In order to stabilize the situation, the Qin family released the news and let the stock price rise. This makes me worry about Qin CI. But I didn''t mention her. I asked Lu Qiaoyu, "why did you tell me this?" "Do you think I''m stupid?" Lu Qiaoyu looked at me, his eyes narrowed slightly and said with a smile, "I hope to get your heart in a fair way." I have to say that Lu Qiaoyu is really good. At that moment, my heart even wavered. Although I may not have the same feelings as him, if I can''t repay him, I will repay him all my life. I keep this feeling in my heart. Annual leave began less than half a month after the annual meeting. I don''t have a home. It''s a cruel thing for me to celebrate the new year. Because no matter on TV, on the Inte, in the circle of friends, everyone is reunited with his family, but my family does not wee me. In addition to the fact that Qin Jiameng was in prisonst time, the Qin family almost hated me. Even if Qin CI asks me to go back, I don''t want her to be embarrassed. On the new year''s day off, that is, new year''s Eve, I got up in the morning as usual on weekends, cleaned up my house and wanted to buy some food from outside. After all, all the shops would close after the new year.At least on the third day of the lunar new year. I was just about to go out when the phone rang. It was Lu Qiaoyu. As soon as I picked it up, he asked me, "where are you going for Chinese new year?" "At home." I tell you the truth. Lu Qiaoyu said, "then go downstairs and I''ll take you to a ce." "Ah? You''re not going home? " I was a bit surprised. But Lu Qiaoyu insisted that I go downstairs. I changed my clothes, took my bag and closed the door. Lu Qiaoyu was driving with me. I didn''t think much about it. But when I was driving, I found that I was already on the bus! Look ahead, it''s already a toll station! "Where to?" I was stunned. "Don''t you have nowhere to go for Chinese new year? I''ll take you to my home. There''s a lot of fun around my home. " Lu Qiaoyu said while driving. "Your house?" I was stunned. "No, no, I didn''t bring anything." I doubt that Lu Qiaoyu is just taking me to see his parents, right? I didn''t bring anything, I didn''t even take a dress, so I went? Lu Qiaoyu saw through my mind, "don''t worry, don''t let you go to my house, you stay in a hotel." But I''m still upset. But no matter what I said, Lu Qiaoyu didn''t mean to drive me back. I feel like I''m on a boat. But I can''t go back myself. I have no choice but to live in his house for one day ande back in two days. Lu Qiaoyu''s home is not far from Yancheng, but there are many people returning home on New Year''s Eve. The highway is very congested. It took us more than eight hours to get to Lu Qiaoyu''s town. Lu Qiaoyu arranged for me to go to a hotel. When I got off, Lu Qiaoyu opened the trunk and handed me a purple suitcase. "What is this?" I look at this suitcase. "The luggage for you." Lu Qiaoyu exined. I took my suitcase to the hotel and Lu Qiaoyu left. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After opening my luggage, I really admire Lu Qiaoyu''s carefulness. I have to say, he''s really good. The luggage in it ranges from pajamas to slippers, and a few new clothes. Even underwear I look inside a few sets of underwear, can not help but blush. After all, for the first time, a man helped me buy these things. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 I thought I was alone tonight. Although some lonely, but Lu Qiaoyu prepared for me this box of things, but let me very moved. At six o''clock in the evening, Lu Qiaoyu came again. Before I asked him how he came, the man reached for my hand and said gently, "New Year''s Eve, how can I leave you at home?" Said, pulling me out. I was scared. "You''re not really going to take me to your parents, are you?" "No, no, I''m just talking about taking friends to dinner." Lu Qiaoyu said as he forced me out. I was almost dragged into the car by him. When I got to the car, I had to leave. He didn''t agree and started the car by force. I''m not happy. When I get to his downstairs, I want to go. But Lu Qiaoyu looked at me with a pathetic expression. "I told my parents that they had prepared a table of dishes. Would you like to help me eat?" Then he looked at me with his chin in his hand. I was a little embarrassed by him, but I had no choice but to promise. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Even so, I understand what it means to see a man''s parents at home on New Year''s Eve. I have seen Lu Qiaoyu''s kindness to me all these years. As I thought before, if I can''t repay my feelings, I will repay my life. I followed Lu Qiaoyu upstairs. As soon as the door opened, I saw an old couple in their fifties standing at the door. When they saw me, both the old people were happy and said, "girl, it''s hard for you all the way. Come on in." Then he let me in. I''m a little embarrassed, while walking in, said, "uncle and aunt happy new year, I''m really sorry, new year also to disturb you." "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb." The old people all waved their hands. When I went in, I saw a big table with fish and meat on the small table. Because there were too many dishes, all the dishes were stacked. Lu Qiaoyu asked me to sit down. I hesitated for a moment and looked at the kitchen. It seemed that there was really nothing I needed to do. Then I said, "uncle and aunt, please sit first." Lu Qiaoyu''s parents listened to me andughed with satisfaction. They sat down quickly. After sitting down, Lu Qiaoyu''s mother said, "we''re all home cooked dishes. I don''t know if it suits your taste." Then he picked up a piece of fish and put it in my bowl. "Thank you." I really don''t know what to say except thank you. Lu Qiaoyu''s mother cooked delicious food. One night, they almost focused on me. They kept bringing me food, and I couldn''t eat any more. But Lu Qiaoyu''s parents kept letting me eat. Finally, seeing that I was really full, Lu Qiaoyu said, "let me eat." Then I took some vegetables out of my bowl. "I''ve had that." I watched Lu Qiaoyu clip out a piece. "Nothing." Lu Qiaoyu doesn''t mind. After dinner, the Spring Festival G began to broadcast on TV. I wanted to help clean up the dishes, but Lu Qiaoyu''s parents said nothing, so they just let me sit and rest. Lu Qiaoyu''s parents quickly cleared the table, and then brought a te of oranges and apples. Lu Qiaoyu picked up an apple and asked me, "do you want to eat it? I''ll peel it for you. " "No..." "Don''t ask, cut it quickly." Just as I wanted to refuse, Lu Qiaoyu''s father handed him the fruit knife. Actually, I''m already full. Lu Qiaoyu began to peel and said, "just one piece. You don''t have to finish it all." That night, it seems that Lu Qiaoyu mentioned that all his parents did not ask me about my rtionship with him. My family and I sat on the sofa watching the Spring Festival party and eating fruit. After 12 o''clock, go out and shoot together. I was afraid, so Lu Qiaoyu covered my ears. In fact, this is the most standard new year''s Eve in my heart, but Lu Qiaoyu gave it to me. At 2 p.m., Lu Qiaoyu sent me back to the hotel. Before leaving, Lu Qiaoyu''s parents wanted to give me a red envelope, but I refused, but they must give me a fortress, so I had to ept it. Back in the hotel, Iy in bed and even felt that it was not true. The sound of fireworks outside continues. The new year goes on. For the first time this evening, I didn''t feel lonely. I think vaguely, otherwise, promise Lu Qiaoyu. I should be happy to marry him. The next morning, Lu Qiaoyu picked me up and took me out to y. There is an ancient town next to his small town. On the morning of the first day of the lunar new year, people dressed as the God of wealth distributed candy there.There were not many people around. When they saw me, they took the initiative to give us a few pieces of candy in the shape of Yuanbao and gold coins, and said to us, "congrattions on getting rich." As soon as we got it, a reporter next to us came together. She thought we were lovers, so she asked if we had been to the world of two and been honeymooners. Lu Qiaoyu said with a smile, "we are not married yet." It''s very skillful. He didn''t deny our rtionship, which sounds easy to misunderstand. As soon as the reporter heard this, he asked some more questions. In the end, he did not forget to wish us "a long life together." When I opened a chocte coin to eat, I heard Lu Qiaoyu say, "I hope to grow old with you." I looked up at him and the man didn''t look at me. I followed his eyes and saw a familiar figure in a trance. Ji Qingxuan? When we look at it again, it''s gone. I feel ridiculous, Ji Qingxuan at this moment, no matter where, can''te to such a cheap town. When I looked at Lu Qiaoyu again, the man suddenly turned around, raised his hand and touched the top of my hair, "Xuemei, be my girlfriend, I really want to give you time, I want to give you a lot of time, but I''m afraid you will be robbed..." "How could..." I bow my head. In fact, if I have to find someone, I must find Lu Qiaoyu. Hearing what I said, Lu Qiaoyu raised my chin with his fingers, looked at me with a pair of gentle eyes, and his handsome face approached me. So serious. I know what he''s going to do I''m a little flustered, but I don''t know if I should push him away. I look at him and tell myself in my heart, ept him, ept him. After all, he is so kind to me, I think I should ept him, otherwise I really can''t repay him. I persuade myself in my heart and close my eyes slowly. Waiting for the lips to be printed. However, I waited for a second and felt a gentle lip print on my forehead. The next second, I heard a man''s smile, "look at your tension, your hands are shaking." "Ah?" I''m a little embarrassed. Lu Qiaoyu reached out and took hold of the dead hands I had just grasped. He took care of them and said with a gentle smile, "I will not be abrupt. I will wait for you to ept me sincerely." Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Looking at the man''s eyes, I can''t help blushing. I spent the whole new year in Lu Qiaoyu''s small town. Lu Qiaoyu has shown great concern for me these days, and his parents have also been very kind to me. Let me feel the warmth of home for the first time, the warmth of parents and elders. This kind of warmth is different from Qin Zhaomin''s and Fan Yu''s words, which I try hard to please but only to deal with. I can feel that Lu Qiaoyu''s parents are good people, and they may also love me. Although we are not sure about the rtionship between male and female friends, it is just a window paper for us now. Just poke, you can break. I think, I be his true girlfriend, may just be an opportunity. At the end of the New Year holiday, many of my colleagues had already arrived when I arrived at thepany. We all talk about the new year in groups. I went in alone, and someone said hello to me and asked me how I was. This new year is unprecedented for me. I think back, smile and respond to colleagues, "good." Colleagues seemed to smell the smell of gossip. As soon as they brightened their eyes, they asked me, "ouch, you smile so sweetly, don''t you live with Vice President Lu?" "What? Have you met your parents with Vice President Lu? " When other colleagues heard this, they also gathered around. Because Lu Qiaoyu said that he liked me, and we all know that, so it''s not too unexpected for me and him. As I hesitated to answer, a voice came from behind the crowd, "what are you talking about?" It''s Lu Qiaoyu. As soon as he arrived, all his colleagues immediately changed their goals and gathered around to greet him with a happy new year. Then immediately change the topic and ask him who he spent the new year with. At this time, Lu Qiaoyu raised his head, looked at me with his eyes, and began to smile. This action, we all understand. Someoneined, "well, I don''t seem to have a chance." "Yes, I''ve seen my parents. I''m going to shift my goal." After all theints, they broke up. Lu Qiaoyu came up to me and asked me in a gentle voice, "what would you like to eat at night?" "Thinking about the evening now?" I looked up and blinked at him. "Or you can say something else." Lu Qiaoyu half squatted down, from looking down on me to looking up, "in fact, I just want to talk to you, say anything." His words made me feel a little embarrassed. While we were chatting, we heard a noise outside the office. It seemed that Shu Qing wasing. Colleagues are busy to greet Shuqing happy new year. I didn''t care, but Shu Qing suddenly stood at the door of my office, looking at Lu Qiaoyu, and said, "don''t fall in love. Come to the meeting room and have a meeting." Then he left in a hurry. But I can tell that his tone is very serious. After Lu Qiaoyu left, his colleagues all came back from the outside and gathered around to discuss. It seems that all the middle-level and above leaders are called to the meeting, and Shu Qing''s expression, it may be a big event. After that, everyone was talking about what the big event was. Someone asked, "is thepany yellow?" Some people in the crowd said mysteriously, "my uncle knows the shareholders of thepany. During the new year, he said that someone bought the shares of that person at a sky high price in those days. I''m afraid it''s going to change owners." As soon as the big news came out, the discussion became more intense. Everyone is thinking about their own future. I didn''t care. I just started to send e-mail to the clients who consulted me years ago. By the way, I asked how I thought about the decoration. After all, nopany wants me, so no matter who thepany gives me, don''t I have to work here? The meetingsted all morning. It won''t be dissolved until noon. I met Lu Qiaoyu in the canteen. He looked a little dignified. I asked him what the meeting content was. He justughed and said it was "daily meeting". After saying these four words, Lu Qiaoyu didn''t say anything during the whole lunch. It''s just eating. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I didn''t eat much, and I ended up pouring out most of it. This is very different from Lu Qiaoyu''s style. I watched him pour out the meal and couldn''t help asking, "is something wrong?" "Nothing." Lu Qiaoyu raised his hand and touched my hair, "but there''s something temporary. I may not be able to have dinner with you at night. You remember to eat on time. The new year is still very long. Don''t work overtime. You''re tired." Although Lu Qiaoyu always cares about me, he seldom says so much at one time. It''s like going away.I looked at him suspiciously, what else do you want to ask? The man had already turned around and left without waiting for me. Because the new year was not busy, I got off work on time. When I left, I went to Lu Qiaoyu''s office and knocked on the door. No one answered. I pushed the door again and found that it was locked. In principle, there should be no work on the first day of the new year I left a little suspicious. I eat alone in the evening. I feel strange in my heart, so I look at my mobile phone from time to time to see if Lu Qiaoyu has sent a message. He always gets in touch with me. Until 11 o''clock, I didn''t receive Lu Qiaoyu''s message. I wanted to send a message, but I thought it was toote. In case he''s already asleep When I''m struggling, my cell phone rings. On the lighted screen is Lu Qiaoyu''s name. I quickly picked up the phone and said, "hello." However, there was silence on the other side of the phone. I said, "hello." Just from the phone there came a sigh, very light, but I listen to very real. My heart suddenly pulled up, asked, "Lu Xuechang, are you there?" "Well, I am." When I called his name, Lu Qiaoyu spoke, but the man''s voice was a little hoarse and low, not as gentle and clear as usual. "What''s the matter with you?" I care. The man was silent for a long time before he said, "Xuemei, have you ever thought of leaving here?" "What?" "Get out of here, get out of this country, and we''ll live in another country." I didn''t respond. Why did Lu Qiaoyu say that? He also expressed his concerns. "I can go anywhere by myself, but you have your parents. If you go abroad, they won''t..." "Take them with you." "But their life circle is here. They don''t know thenguage when they go abroad. They will be very lonely." After a pause, I seemed to realize that something should have happened to Lu Qiaoyu, so I asked him, "is something wrong?" On the other side of the phone, there was another long silence. After that, Lu Qiaoyu said again, "I want to leave here. I want to ask if you would like to leave with me." Leave Yancheng. I never thought about it. Although I have no friends, I am familiar with the life here. It takes courage to step into a strange environment. If I don''t answer, Lu Qiaoyuughs, "don''t you want to? Sure enough, I''m not attractive enough. " Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "No I think today''s Lu Qiaoyu is a little strange, so I can onlyfort him first, "I need to think about it, you give me a little time." The phone fell silent again. After a long time, the man just said "yes" and hung up. At that time, I didn''t understand why Lu Qiaoyu was like this. But in just three days, I understood. Because three dayster, ourpany changed its owner and a new boss took office. I didn''t see the mysterious boss that day, but the rumors about him in the office have been flying all over the sky. Some say it''s an old man, some say it''s a handsome guy. At noon, when I went to dinner, I saw people from a furniturepany carrying furniture in. The furniture is very luxurious, leather sofa, huge mahogany desk. Seeing this, I can''t help thinking of a person But soon, I gave up the idea. How could it be Ji Qingxuan. Hispany doesn''t do design at all, especially interior design. It doesn''t have the money to charge so manypanies? It turns out that he has the money to burn. That afternoon, thepany held a meeting. It was clear that they were all leaders above the middle level, but for the first time, I was called in. And when I went in, I found that Lu Qiaoyu was not there. At the meeting, Shu Qing announced that I was promoted to the new CEO Assistant. "Me? New CEO? " I''m a little confused. Shu Qing nodded, "yes, after the new CEO has read thepany''s employee information, he appointed you." "Congrattions, Xiao Qin." "Yes, the new CEO is very powerful. You have a bright future with him." "So many female employees, you are chosen, which shows that you are outstanding." On the surface, these middle-level leaders congratted, but their faces were filled with disdain. I know that in their eyes, I must have got this position by some improper means. It''s my dream to be a designer. My dream is to be a super first ss interior designer! But what is an assistant? It''s just for the CEO. Although I can''t change my decision, I don''t want to give up my dream. I say, "I don''t want to be an assistant, I want to be a designer." As soon as the words came out, people around me looked at me with the eyes of the mentally retarded. After all, everyone knows that being an assistant is much easier than being a designer. Shu Qing didn''t seem surprised at my proposal. She said to me with a cold face, "no, this is what the new CEO said. If you want to refuse, go and tell him in person." "Where is he?" I asked. Since I have decided to speak, I don''t intend to shrink back. Shu Qing looked at his watch. "He will leave thepany at 5 o''clock. You can go now." I took out my cell phone to have a look, and it was 4:30. After thanking Shu Qing, I turned around and ran to the CEO''s office upstairs. In fact, thepany has always had a CEO''s office, because thest CEO was a shopkeeper, so it was basically empty. I didn''t expect the CEO to be in charge himself. I thought he would be a serious and responsible person and would respect an employee with a dream. Unfortunately, I was too naive. When I got to the door, the door of the office was open. I looked through the crack of the door and saw a familiar figure. The man looked at theputer screen and didn''t think of me. Seeing him, I felt cold all over. All of a sudden, I understand why Lu Qiaoyu said that yesterday! I pushed open the door, two steps into the office and asked, "Mr. Ji, can''t you let me go?" Ji Qingxuan looked up and saw me. There was a trace of hurt emotion in his ck eyes, but it was soon covered by indifference. Said, "in this world, I Ji Qingxuan things, even if I don''t want, is also mine, can''t belong to others." "Ha ha." I suddenly feel funny, "Ji general this speech is not think for a long time?" Maybe becausest time I said that I was just garbage he didn''t want. "There''s no need to think about it." The man stood up and looked at me. "The first time you gave me, you should stay with me." His words, let me feel ridiculous! I didn''t smile, but looked at him and said coldly, "Mr. Ji, it''s not ancient, you''re not the emperor, we''re just your friends. Now you get married, I get married, and it''s easy to get together. Can''t you afford to y?" When I finished, I stepped back and wanted to go. But the man blocked the door and pressed me on the coffee table. There is a vase on the tea table, I panic, hand sweep, the vase fell on the ground!But he soon suppressed his emotion, looked at Ji Qingxuan and asked him, "does Ji always like to y this kind of trick?" Ji Qingxuan forced me and said, "yes, as long as it''s you, you can arouse my desire everywhere." Then he pressed his face down and kissed my ear, his hands were not honest. He wanted to untie my buttons, but the buttons of his shirt were too difficult to untie. As soon as he exerted his strength, he tore apart all the buttons in the whole row! Button ssh open, shirt has no original appearance! I tried to block it with my hand, but it couldn''t move at all. The man''s action continues. I know that there is no one on the whole floor. If this continues, even if someonees to see me and himter, he will note in. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At this time, Lu Qiaoyu and his parents shed through my mind. Originally, my heart is eager to family, is eager to integrate into the family. I struggle harder, I push the man hard, shouting, "Ji Qingxuan, don''t let me hate you! I''m Lu Qiaoyu''s girlfriend now. Please, if you want to vent, go to your fiancee! " "I only want you!" Ji Qingxuan didn''t n to stop at all! I have few clothes left on me. When I was desperate and angry, the door of the office was opened and a fist came across! "Bang" on Ji Qingxuan''s face! He turned his head, staggered and stepped back two steps. I looked up and saw the man standing in front of me and said, "Qiao Yu." This is the first time I call his name. When I yell, I have an impulse to cry, just like he is my superhero. When I need it most. Lu Qiaoyu looked at me heartily, took off his suit coat, put it on me and said to Ji Qingxuan, "Jiaqi is my girlfriend." Ji Qingxuan wiped the corner of his mouth and gave a cold hum. But nothing was said. Maybe even he himself thinks he is ridiculous and has no position. Lu Qiaoyu put his hand under my knee, picked me up and walked out the door. Unexpectedly, Ji Qingxuan didn''t catch up. When I got into Lu Qiaoyu''s car, he was tidying up my suit and coat and checking whether he had wrapped me up tightly. He said, "I''m sorry, I''m ipetent. I can''t beat him. Would you like to go abroad with me?" "I will." This time, I did not hesitate to answer. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Hearing my answer, Lu Qiaoyu held me in his arms and said, "great." I heard himughing like a child. I feel a little rxed, just like he is here, so I feel safe. Although I know I don''t love Lu Qiaoyu, I feelfortable with him. That should be enough. I love Ji Qingxuan, but I''m worried about gain and loss. That''s not good. Lu Qiaoyu first sent me home, I changed my clothes, he proposed to go out for dinner, I think there are still some dishes in the refrigerator, just said to him, "eat at home, I''ll make it for you." "Really?" Lu Qiaoyu looked at me with some disbelief in his eyes. I said with a smile, "really, don''t worry. I''m good at cooking. I won''t poison you." "What you do, even if it''s poison, I''m willing to eat it." Lu Qiaoyu said, followed me into the kitchen, rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and asked me, "is there anything I can do for you?" We worked in the kitchen for more than an hour and made two dishes and one soup. After eating, Lu Qiaoyu offered to wash the dishes. I refused, but he held my hand in his hand, raised it and put it on his mouth. He gently kissed me and said, "I want to be with you. I don''t want you to cook or wash the dishes. I just want to hurt you." I turned a little red in the twinkling of an eye. I didn''t know what to say, so I had to shake my hand, "then I won''t wash it." After that, I stood by and watched Lu Qiaoyu wash the bowl skillfully. He didn''t leave until after 11 o''clock. Before leaving, he took away my passport and said that it would only take half a month to get my visa. In other words, I have only been in Yancheng for half a month. The next day, I went half way to quit. Ji Qingxuan didn''t agree, but I still packed up and didn''t go back. These days, I just stay at home and asionally call Jiang Qin. Time goes by day. Two weekster, Lu Qiaoyu told me that the visa had beenpleted, and he also contacted a localpany. When he got employed there, he could directly convert the tourist visa into a work visa. At the same time, he also bought the ticket, that is, three dayster. I asked him if he had told his parents. Lu Qiaoyu was silent for a while before he said, "let''s talk about it after we go." I advised him to talk to his parents on the phone. Lu Qiaoyu''s parents are really good people. If they know that their son is going abroad, they will be worried. In addition, the elderly do not want to be separated from their children when they are old. I repeatedly dissuade Lu Qiaoyu from saying "I know.". I know. He won''t say it. The night that Lu Qiaoyu called me, I was at home, and I heard a violent knock on the door! Ji Qingxuan. This is the only name in my heart! "Open the door!" Soon, Ji Qingxuan''s voice came from the door. He was very angry, but some of them were not clear. I knew he was drunk. My reason told me, never open the door! "Open the door, open the door!" Ji Qingxuan''s voice is very loud. Because it was night, and the house was empty, I could hear his voice very clearly. Later, when I didn''t open the door, he pressed the videophone on the door. The shrill bell rang through the room. But under, I had to pick up the door, but the call, the first sentence is, "you go, I will not open the door." Open the door. I''ll be out of my mind tonight. Through the screen of the phone, I can see that Ji Qingxuan outside the door is only wearing a white shirt, several buttons have been untied, his hair is in a mess, and his face is red. He seems to understand. It''s early spring and March. If hees here like this, it must be freezing. Seeing him like this, I can''t help feeling sad. I can quickly warn myself not to be confused by performance. When you are cruel, you turn off the video call. But soon, the bell rang again. I picked it up and pretended to be impatient and said, "Mr. Ji, what are you going to do! If you do that again, I''ll call the police! " "Wait! Don''t hang up! I won''t knock. I won''t press. I just want to talk to you. " Ji Qingxuan said. His voice was clearly subdued. Such Ji Qingxuan is really rare. I had already fallen in the hand that hang up to draw back again, hang down Mou son, way, "you say." I left in a few days, and I''ll never see you again. Listen to him. This is thest time. I persuade myself in this way. Ji Qingxuan was standing at the door, looking at the video call camera, as if he was looking at me.He said, "Qin Jiaqi, I''m crazy." "What?" This sentence is endless. I can''t understand it. "I know that I can''t like you, and I shouldn''t like you; but as long as I''m awake, my mind is full of you. I think I''m crazy. I know I''m doing something wrong, but I just want to do it. I know that if I buy yourpany and force you to be my assistant, you will definitely hate me, but I can''t help it. When I was craziest, I even felt that as long as you are by my side, it doesn''t matter if I hate you. " Video call pixel is very high, I can clearly see Ji Qingxuan''s eyes. And his face. That really is the expression that love miserable me, is also the expression that remorse extremely. For a second, I put my hand on the doorknob and even felt the impulse to open the door for him. I know it can''t be like this. Ji Qingxuan hurt me so much, but I gave him a chance. What can I do to repay Lu Qiaoyu? I closed my eyes and said, "you don''t love me, you just love this feeling that you can''t get." "No!" Ji Qingxuan immediately denied, "once I thought it was like this, so Lu Qiaoyu and you are going abroad these days. I know, but I try not to interfere." His words made me take a breath. It turned out that he knew everything. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ji Qingxuan see I don''t speak, wry smile, hand on the wall, "scared? You know what? I endured so hard that I didn''t realize that I didn''t have that kind of possessive desire for you until I knew that you had reserved a ne ticket. " "Mr. Ji, you are drunk." I interrupted him. I''m pretty sure he''s drunk. Because the sober Ji Qingxuan is full of dignity, it is impossible to say such words. Ji Qingxuan looked at the video call for a long time, and then said, "stay, Qin Jiaqi. I won''t marry Qin Jiameng. I''ll send her to prison. As long as you stay, I''ll promise you anything." I stared at the screen. I don''t know if Ji Qingxuan is lying, but this sentence makes my heart very sour. Ji Qingxuan is really powerful. He can always easily disturb my mind. I was silent for a long time, convinced myself again and again in my heart, and then said to Ji Qingxuan, "no, Mr. Ji, I used to love you, but I love Ji Qingxuan who is superior to me, not Ji Qingxuan who is soft at my door now." With that, I pressed the close key. At the same time, turn on the no disturb mode. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 I don''t know when Ji Qingxuan left, but that day, I sat at the door for a long time. Until I fell asleep. The next morning, I woke up at the gate. The first thing I did was to open the door. There was nothing outside. Even after the night, I could still smell some wine. It seems that Ji Qingxuan really drank yesterday. Back in the room, I wanted to call Lu Qiaoyu, but I found a message on my mobile phone. From Ji Qingxuan. He said, "this time I''ll let you go and don''t let me see you again. ¡¿ seeing this message, my heart was slightly sour. Hesitating for a moment, I still call Lu Qiaoyu. I wanted to tell him what Ji Qingxuan said he knew yesterday. But the phone didn''t get through for a long time. It was afternoon when he came back to me. On the phone, I could hear Lu Qiaoyu''s voice was very tired. When I told him about it, Lu Qiaoyu was also absent-minded. There is a match, there is no match for me. I said for a while, but he suddenly asked me, "what did you just say?" I frowned slightly and asked him, "what''s the matter?" "No, it''s OK. There are too many things to do before going out. I didn''t have a good rest." Lu Qiaoyu''s voice is very hoarse. It really seems that he didn''t have a good rest. I should havee down. The phone hung up, but I knew clearly that Lu Qiaoyu must have met some difficulties, but he didn''t want to add burden to me, so he didn''t tell me. That afternoon, I received a call from a strange number. It belongs to Lu Qiaoyu''s hometown. I hesitated for a moment and picked it up. As soon as we got up, we heard a woman crying over there, "Xiao Qin, I''m the son of Xiao Yu. We don''t expect him to support us. We just hope he cane back to see us often." I instantly recognized that this was Lu Qiaoyu''s mother. "Auntie..." I knew why she called, and I didn''t know what to say. Lu Qiaoyu''s mother cried and said, "I know where you''re going. It''s so far away that it takes more than ten hours to fly back and forth. Recently, his father and I are getting worse day by day. If we have any problems, maybe he won''t have time toe back to see us." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When Lu Qiaoyu''s mother said this, she cried even more. In fact, I can fully understand Lu Qiaoyu''s mother''s feelings. I can''t help but say, "Auntie, he and I haven''t made up our minds yet..." "Don''t lie to me." Lu Qiaoyu''s mother sobbed, "Xiao Yu has said that you''ve already reserved your air tickets and everything is ready. We won''t listen to you! We Xiaoyu have been sensible children since childhood. Do you want to go out? If you want to go out, you have to rely on yourself. Why are you holding my little house? " Lu Qiaoyu''s mother had a bad attitude. She has been nagging, determined that I took his son abroad. I''ve been begging to let Lu Qiaoyu go. Don''t pester Lu Qiaoyu. I can''t even get a chance to cut in. Finally, Lu Qiaoyu''s mother took out her mace and said to me in tears, "Xiaoqin, to be honest, my aunt is ready for the pesticide. If you and Xiaoyu leave, we will drink the pesticide at the back of our feet!" Hearing this, I was scared and said, "Auntie, don''t be impulsive! I''ll persuade Qiao Yu! " "Really?" Lu Qiaoyu''s mother''s voice finally improved, and her crying voice stopped. "OK, Xiao Qin, if you dare to take Xiao Yu away, we will commit suicide. You will have a bad conscience all your life!" I slightly frown, dull shoulde down. The mother Lu Qiaoyu I talked to this time made me feel very strange. It seemed that she was totally different from the loving mother during the Spring Festival. But life is of the essence. I still called Lu Qiaoyu. As soon as I got through, I would say, "Qiao Yu, let''s not go abroad. Let''s stay in another city." "What''s the matter?" Lu Qiaoyu''s tone was not very good when I said that. I didn''t want to put the me on his mother directly, so I said, "I just don''t think I''m familiar with foreign countries. I''m an art student and my English is not very good. I''ll go out for a while..." "What did Ji Qingxuan say to you?" Before I finished, I was interrupted by Lu Qiaoyu. His voice with obvious anger, I am a little surprised, but also denied, "no, it has nothing to do with him." "It can''t change unless I die." Lu Qiaoyu said firmly and hung up the phone. I don''t even have a chance to exin.This phone call made me feel strange and terrible. It''s like a different person. But I thought of Lu Qiaoyu''s mother''s words and called him back. This time, Lu Qiaoyu didn''t answer. I tried several times, but I couldn''t get through. In desperation, I had to send a text message to tell him that his mother said that if we went abroad, we might be short-sighted. To my surprise, I soon received a text message from Lu Qiaoyu. Only four words back, they won''t. ¡¿ really not? I think Lu Qiaoyu''s mother''s tone is that she has really bought pesticides. I sent a few more messages to persuade him, and Lu Qiaoyu began to return a word or two. Later, I didn''te back at all. Three dayster, Lu Qiaoyu came to see me at home and went to the airport with me. I repeatedly asked him on the road if he had a goodmunication with his family. Lu Qiaoyu is vague. I know, he didn''t say. Thinking of Lu Qiaoyu''s mother''s firm attitude, I immediately yelled to the driver in front, "stop!" When the driver stopped at the side of the road, I said to Lu Qiaoyu, "if you don''t make it clear to your parents, I won''t go with you." Lu Qiaoyu had been looking out of the window, but when he heard what I said, the tender affection on his face was reced by the cold. He grabbed my hand and asked, "are you sorry? Do you think I''m not as good as Ji Qingxuan, so I don''t want to go with you? " He grasps very hard, I only feel my hand pinched. The expression on the man''s face even makes me feel a little scared! "It hurts!" I cried, frowning. "I''m sorry." Lu Qiaoyu listened to my cry of pain. He released his hand in panic. Then he held the hand he had just grasped and exhaled. He kept asking me, "does it still hurt?" I saw him nervous and shook his head. Just about to open his mouth and continue to persuade him, Lu Qiaoyu frowned and said, "don''t persuade me, I finally make up my mind." "But..." "You know what? For you, I have betrayed all my rtives. When I went home, my parents didn''t agree and even threatened my life. But I still stand on your side, so what I fear most is that at this time, even you will give up. " Lu Qiaoyu looked at me, his eyes full of vulnerability. I know. He''s telling the truth. Lu Qiaoyu took my hand and kept silent for a while before he said, "don''t worry about my parents. They just can''t ept it for a while. I believe we cane back and have a lookter and they will ept it." He said that, and I couldn''t refuse. It''s just that when we got to the airport, changed our boarding pass and got ready for the security check, my cell phone rang. It''s andline from Lu Qiaoyu''s hometown. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 I took a look at Lu Qiaoyu and he nodded before I picked him up. And open the public release. The other side of the phone is the town hospital of Lu Qiaoyu''s hometown. The other side told us that Lu Qiaoyu''s mother drank pesticide and is now in the rescue! When the other party finished, Lu Qiaoyu rushed to the door without looking back! I also followed, but I rushed to the manager''s counter, gave him the boarding pass, and said that we might not be boarding, and we would pick up our luggage in a few days. When I ran out again, I couldn''t see Lu Qiaoyu. I''ll call him. It took a long time for Lu Qiaoyu to pick up. He said that he was already in a taxi and bought thetest train. He said, "you don''t have to go." "I''ll go." I said decisively. It''s about me. I have to go. And if Lu Qiaoyu''s mother really has a weakness, then I''m afraid I will bear a lifetime of guilt. Fortunately, Lu Qiaoyu and I got on the train one by one. When I got off the train at the railway station, I saw him in front of me. I caught up. Lu Qiaoyu saw me and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect my mother to be so impulsive." "No, she just loves you." I whispered, "I envy having a mother who loves you so much." Although this maternal love looks abnormal in this situation. Lu Qiaoyu and I took the train to his hometown Town, and immediately took a taxi to the hospital. When he went in, Lu Qiaoyu''s father was sitting in the corridor. "Dad." Lu Qiaoyu rushes in. His father began to think that he was the only oneing. He wiped a tear on his face and said, "boy, you are here! Later, you may not even see your mother for thest time! " His words let my heart "tter"! "Uncle..." I stood aside and cried. At this time, Lu Qiaoyu''s father found that I was there, and his sad face turned into anger. He got up and swung his fist to hit me! Lu Qiaoyu is scared to get out of the way. Help me stop his father! Lu Qiaoyu''s father''s eyes were red. Although he was stopped by Lu Qiaoyu, he still yelled at me, "it''s all you fox, seducing my son and letting him take you abroad! It''s all you "Dad, it''s nothing to do with her." Lu Qiaoyu is holding his father. But now Lu Qiaoyu''s mother was dying, and his father couldn''t listen at all. He pointed to me and said, "now you are hooked by him, and you can''t listen to anything! Thest time she came home, I thought this woman was foxy! It''s not a serious person "Dad, stop it!" Lu Qiaoyu stopped his father from continuing. But his father got more and more excited. I looked at them for a moment in a trance, and began to wonder if it was really these two people I saw before Chinese New Year? Why is it that after such a short time, their attitude towards me has be so big Lu Qiaoyu''s father was stopped by Lu Qiaoyu, and finally sat down on the chair, but still said, "Xiaoyu, I tell you, if your mother died here today, I will definitely let this woman be buried with me, and I''m not afraid of going to jail!" "No, Ma will be fine." Lu Qiaoyu patted his father''s hand tofort him. I could see that his face was full of embarrassment. We sat in the corridor of the emergency room for only half an hour, and the lights went out. When the doctor came out, Lu Qiaoyu stood up first and asked, "doctor, how is my mother''s health?" The doctor looked at Lu Qiaoyu and at us behind him, sighed and said, "people are saved, but they need to stay in bed. They can''t get out of bed in a short time." "We''ll take care of my mother!" Lu Qiaoyu promised. When I heard the doctor''s words, my heart was rxed. Otherwise, I''m afraid I really can''t live. After that, Lu Qiaoyu''s mother transferred to the ward. Lu Qiaoyu and his father followed him in. Lu Qiaoyu''s father refused me to go in. I can only wait outside. In the evening, Lu Qiaoyu came out and saw me outside the door and said, "I''ll be here with mom tonight. Go to the hotel first." "Good." I nodded and asked with concern, "how is Auntie now?" Lu Qiaoyu looked embarrassed and shook his head. "It''s not very good, but recovery really needs a process." "That''s good." I turned to go. After hearing Lu Qiaoyu say, "I''m sorry, going abroad may have to be postponed..." I know he is in a dilemma. At this time, my mind is not going abroad. I shook my head, turned around and said, "no, don''t go out. Family matters."That night I thought a lot in the hotel. I think neither Lu Qiaoyu nor I can be selfish. Want to understand this matter, the next morning, I bought a train ticket back to Yancheng. Before I left, I sent a message to Lu Qiaoyu, telling him, "I''m back in Yancheng. Take care of my family. ¡¿ as for the rest, I don''t think he knows. I went back to Yancheng, because I quit my previous job, and I couldn''t find a new job, so I had to contact the previous cafe. Fortunately, they are easy to recruit. A few days after I came back, I received a text message from Lu Qiaoyu''s father. He begged me not to approach Lu Qiaoyu any more. Now Lu Qiaoyu''s mother is notpletely out of danger. If I go back, it must be a heavy blow to his family. I promised toe down. Maybe it''s a coincidence that when I went home that day, I saw Qin Jiameng again in themunity. She saw me as if to hell, "didn''t you go abroad?" "You live so well, how can I be willing to go?" I looked at her and sneered. In fact, at this time, I had no obsession with the quality of Qin Jiameng. But Qin Jiameng didn''t think so. She looked at me warily, "what do you mean!? I tell you, you''d better delete those photos quickly! Otherwise, if I''m ruined, I''ll hold you on the back, too! " Qin Jiameng''s face is ferocious when she talks. In fact, I asionally see her on TV. She is really flourishing now. Although she only produced a set of design works, she has been praised. And she went to Mn fashion week with this set of works. But after that, she didn''t move. Now it''s March, but she doesn''t mean to wear summer clothes. I guess she wanted to stop in time, celebrity forever. "Good." I looked at her, a faint smile, "we good sisters, with natural, to die naturally also want to die together." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Now, I''m really alone. There''s nothing to be afraid of. But Qin Jiameng wants too much. She listened to me andughed with disdain, "who will perish with you? I''m going to be Mrs. Ji. I live in the best house and have the most handsome and rich husband in Yancheng. At that time, I have plenty of ways to get the photos back" "are you sure?" I remember what Ji Qingxuan once said. It seems that Qin Jiameng knows nothing about what Ji Qingxuan has done. But these are not important. I picked up my mobile phone and directly sent out a microblog that had been edited long ago. Avoid long nights and dreams. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 I finished my microblog and raised it to Qin Jiameng! Qin Jiameng just took a look and turned white! "You deleted the microblog!" She came at once, trying to grab the cell phone. As soon as I dodged, she threw herself in the air. I put my mobile phone into my bag and said calmly, "you remind me, otherwise I can''t remember to send photos. I''ll send them early so that you won''t find someone to assassinate me next time. I''m sure I''m not so lucky every time. Since I''m going to die, I''ll also pull you on the back." "Qin Jiaqi!" Qin Jiameng has no heart to talk to me. Her mind is all in the mobile phone, want to grab, but can''t grab! I looked at her without any sense of revenge. I just felt that she deserved what she had done. "Well, Weibo has also been sent. I''m going back to reply to you." I smile, "in addition to Weibo, I n to send it to several popr forums to show you what kind of genius the main designer of Jiameng design studio is." With that, he went home. Because it''s night, and themunity is separated by people and cars, most of the people who live here are car owners, so there are very few people walking on the ground. Even if we make so much noise, no one will find out. I am familiar with the environment of themunity, so I get rid of Qin Jiameng when I plug in the path. However, when I got to the door of the building, Qin Jiameng suddenly rushed out from the nearby flowers and stood in the door with a grim smile, "Qin Jiaqi, you have only one way to revenge me, and I have 10000 ways to revenge you!" "Is it?" I looked up at her bleary eyes. In fact, I believe what Qin Jiameng said. She spent a lot of time calcting me. "Yes, do you know who is looking for someone to kill your child in prison?" "It''s you." I know that the police had already said that when they first investigated the case of elder sister long. Qin Jiameng was not surprised by my answer, and continued, "yes, but do you know where your dead child went? Do you think he''s been thrown away like garbage? " "What else?" Qin Jiameng''s words make me feel tight. A bad feeling came to my mind. Originally, the child was induced tobor, died, and was thrown away like garbage, which was miserable enough. But ording to Qin Jiameng, it doesn''t seem to be the worst. Qin Jiameng looked at me and suddenly began tough. When sheughed, her face muscles became a bit ferocious. "I tell you, your child was sold by me to the mage in Thand and raised as a kid. So, your child can''t reincarnate, and now he is suffering from the refining of the mage every day. Maybe he will help the mage to harm others!" After listening to these words, my brain "buzz" burst! "You''re bullshit I rushed over and grabbed the cor of her dress. I asked! "Guess for yourself if it''s bullshit." Qin Jiameng doesn''t seem to be afraid of me at all, and her expression tells me that what she said seems to be true! "No way!" I grabbed Qin Jiameng''s hair, pped her in the face and asked, "tell me where the child is! Which mage I can''t believe that there is such a vicious person as Qin Jiameng in the world! Qin Jiameng didn''t answer me, but wanted to fight back. At this time, I was dizzy with hatred and anger. Although she hit me, I couldn''t feel the pain at all. There is only one purpose in my heart, that is to kill Qin Jiameng! I put her on the ground, the whole person sitting on her body, constantly hitting her face, while ying, while forcing to ask, "where is the child! Who is the mage? " Qin Jiameng didn''t care to answer. She could only shout "ah ah ah"! From time to time, he called for help. I don''t know how long I fought. Later, the security guard came and controlled me. But I was as mad as I was, and I kept on shouting to Qin Jiameng, "where''s the child! Where is the mage? " A security guard went to help Qin Jiameng. She was beaten by me and her face was covered with blood. She looked at me in horror and said, "she''s crazy, she''s crazy! Send her to the madhouse Security called 110 and 120. Soon, both sides came, and the police followed us to the hospital. Qin Jiameng was sent to the examination room for bandaging, and I was pressed by the police to take notes outside. I was so disappointed that I told the police everything Qin Jiameng told me. The policeman looked at me, a little surprised, but because it was only a unteral record, he didn''t say anything. After recording the confession, when the police and I were waiting for Qin Jiameng to wrap up, Ji Qingxuan came. The man came quickly from the end of the corridor. When he saw me, he was stunned for a moment. Then he came to ask me, "what happened?""Ask your fiancee." I sat there and didn''t want to say anything to Ji Qingxuan. The police listened to me and knew that Qin Jiameng was Ji Qingxuan''s fiancee. They pointed to the examination room next to him and said, "your fiancee is in it." Ji Qingxuan hesitated for a moment, or went in. As soon as he went in, I heard Qin Jiameng crying in the examination room. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The cry can be said to be the cry of ghosts and gods. As if the world''s grievances are carried by her. I sat outside and heard Qin jiamengjiao say to Ji Qingxuan, "I was just passing by yourmunity. As a result, Jiaqi saw me and hit me like crazy. She asked me if I was engaged to you." "Ha ha." I sneer. Qin Jiameng is really good at making up the reason. I said to the policeman on one side, "I''m going in." "No way." The police refused immediately. "There is Ji Qingxuan in it. Can I get his fiancee?" I said. The police seemed to think what I said was reasonable. They nodded, "go and speak well, or I''ll use handcuffs!" I got up and went to the examination room. At the door, Qin Jiameng leans on Ji Qingxuan like no bones. The nurse has treated the wound on her face, especially the ce of the bridge of the nose. It seems that the blood just came from there. When she saw me, she immediately pretended to be timid and went to Ji Qingxuan''s arms, "Jiaqi, don''t, don''t hit me." "I''ve known for a long time about your engagement." I calmed down. I just nced at Qin Jiameng, looked at Ji Qingxuan, and said to him, "Qin Jiameng said that she sold our child in my stomach, which was inducedbor in prison, to Thai mage Lian Xiaogui." "What?" I finish saying, Ji Qingxuan''s pupil obviously contracted for a while, embracing Qin Jiameng''s hand also put down. Looking down at her as if waiting for her answer. Qin Jiameng looked aggrieved and said, "I didn''t, how could I do such a cruel thing, and I didn''t know what else to do." With that, tears came down. The whole person is full of flowers and rain. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 I knew for a long time that Qin Jiameng would not admit it. She has worked hard for so long to forge a good image in front of Ji Qingxuan. How can this image copse so easily? however, I don''t care about this anymore. I look at Ji Qingxuan and ask him, "I don''t know if what Mr. Ji said before still counts?" I''m just gambling when I ask him that. Not his feelings for me, but his possessiveness for me. Ji Qingxuan looked at me with hesitation. Although I have just told him what Qin Jiameng has said and done, it is obvious that he does not believe everything. Woman is very sensitive in this respect, he saw Ji Qingxuan''s hesitation, immediately vignt, asked me, "what words?" "Guess what?" I look at Qin Jiameng, the corners of my mouth raised to one side, and I deliberately show some secrecy. "What are you talking about?" Qin Jiameng looks up at Ji Qingxuan, and her expression is still harmless. Even if it is a nose on the shelf, but also let her feel embarrassed. "Yes..." "President Ji." I looked at Ji Qingxuan''s hesitant look, not sure he would stand on my side, so I interrupted him first, "I don''t want to be your wife, and I don''t need her to go to prison." Ji Qingxuan was surprised to hear what I said. I continued, "the ancients said," a wife is better than a concubine, a concubine is better than stealing, and what can be stolen is better than what cannot be stolen. " After a pause, I continued, "so, I want to be Mr. Ji''s lover, OK?" Anyway, I believe what Qin Jiameng said. If my child is really dead and still suffering, how can I make Qin Jiameng feel better? "What? What are you talking about? " Qin Jiameng seems to have arrived at something for a while. She grabs Ji Qingxuan''s arm and acts like a coquetry. "Jiaqi seems to be crazy. Just now, she seems to have been stimted by something. Her mind is a little abnormal." "Yes, I''m crazy, because you tell me that Ji Qingxuan and I are still tortured when our child dies. I''m not crazy!". Even if he has no feelings for this child, but the child has also shed his blood! As long as I keep saying it, he will always be touched. "I didn''t." Qin Jiameng took Ji Qingxuan and said, "I really didn''t do cruel things. At that time, I just lost my child. I used to be a mother soon!" Qin Jiameng began to get excited when she spoke. But this meeting, no matter what she said, Ji Qingxuan''s deep feeling is as cold as ever. I watched the y calmly. The time was almost up. I said, "Mr. Ji, you and she will continue to get married. I just want to be your lover and stay with you, OK?" "Qin Jiaqi! Don''t be shameful This sentence finally stimted Qin Jiameng! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She rushed to me like crazy and wanted to hit me! I was just about to hide, but suddenly there was a ck wall in front of me! Looking up, I saw Ji Qingxuan standing in the middle of me and Qin Jiameng, facing Qin Jiameng with his back to me. "Qingxuan, you, you help her? Do you forget what she did? She''s so resourceful. Are you going to be cheated by her? Is it true that all good people end up like me? " Qin Jiameng is incoherent. But she said she was kind? I''m really going to beughed to death. Before, I always felt that because I was a rtive, I had to leave a bottom line anyway, but at this moment, I have found that the kind, even stupid person is not her. It''s me. I can''t see Ji Qingxuan''s expression. I hesitated and decided to gamble. He said, "Mr. Ji, I was just on the spur of the moment. Now think about it, I''m bold. How can I say this in front of your fiancee? It''s hard for you to do it." When I speak, I always look at the back of Ji Qingxuan''s head and most of his side face. I see that the man purses his lips slightly. Seems to be in a bad mood. After a pause, I continued, "I''m gone. Today''s words will be taken as if I didn''t say them." Then he turned and wanted to go out. But not out of the door of the examination room, I heard Ji Qingxuan cold but firm voice behind, "OK, I agree." I stopped and tilted my head slightly. Ji Qingxuan has turned around, has been pursing the corners of the mouth actually slightly raised, ck eyes seem to contain a trace of smile. Is this man happy? I thought he wanted to skin me. Ji Qingxuan reached out to me, e on, since it''s settled, I can''t give you the chance to go back." I took a look at Qin Jiameng, who was already angry behind him. He gave a false smile. Although he hesitated, he finally threw himself into the arms of a man.Just leaning on the man''s strong chest muscle, Qin Jiameng grabbed the man''s arm, "Qingxuan, what are you doing?" "As you can see." Ji Qingxuan replied. "But, have you forgotten what you said?" "I said I would marry you, and naturally I will." "But..." "But I didn''t say no other women." Ji Qingxuan said, holding me out. Qin Jiameng, you also have this day. As soon as we went out, we were stopped by the police. After all, because I hit Qin Jiameng, if Qin Jiameng doesn''t agree with this, I can''t go. Ji Qingxuan took out a white business card and handed it to the police, "tell your director that she has given me full power to handle this case. If you have something to do, just contact mywyer." The policeman took a look at the name on it and gave way immediately. Qin Jiameng followed us and said, "Qingxuan, don''t go, don''t go, if you go again, I willmit suicide!" When she said this, Ji Qingxuan stopped. He looked at Qin Jiameng and said, "I''ll investigate about Jiaqi''s child. If the truth is what he said, you may be happy tomit suicide." Every time Ji Qingxuan said a word, Qin Jiameng''s face was ugly. After all that, Qin Jiameng was scared to cry. He was sitting on the ground with a pale face. What''s the answer? I guess Ji Qingxuan should have known. Ji Qingxuan and I were sitting in the car. The man leaned forward to fasten my seat belt. The handsome face stayed opposite me and asked me, "tell me, why didn''t you go?" "Because I don''t want you?" Even I''m surprised that after I''ve made up my mind to fall, I even lie like this. Ji Qingxuan''s thin lips evoke a smile, deep eyes looking at me, silent for a moment, said, "although I know you are cheating me, but I am willing to ept this cheating." His answer surprised me. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 After a few days, I lived in Ji Qingxuan''s house in Yancheng No.1. To my surprise, Ji Qingxuan asked me to sleep with him, but he didn''t have any rtionship with me. Ji Qingxuan at work, servants are generally in the room, I do not call will note out. I checked inside and outside his house and found no trace of Qin Jiameng. Does Qin Jiameng appear several times, not to Ji Qingxuan''s home? So who is she going to? Making sure that she didn''te to Ji Qingxuan''s house, I decided to go out and look for a job during the day. Although it''s March, it''s still a little cold. The heating has been stopped at home and it''s chilly for a long time. That morning, I got up and waited for Ji Qingxuan to go out. But the man sat at home after breakfast and didn''t seem to leave at all. "You don''t go to work?" I sat across the table and asked him. The man gracefully touched the corner of his mouth with a tissue, looked at me, and said to me gently, "this weekend, I''ll apany you." With me? "Well, I''ll take you out after dinner." Ji Qingxuan said with a smile. "Out to y?" I look at Ji Qingxuan, some doubt, "where to?" "Confidential." Men have a mysterious look. Maybe I''ve been on the alert for Ji Qingxuan recently, but he didn''t adapt to me. But I didn''t say much. After all, to be a lover, you have to look like a lover. I finished my meal, changed my clothes and put on light makeup. When I went out, the man was already dressed. Sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Seeing me go out, he looked at me up and down and said, "it''s beautiful." I didn''t respond because I knew myself. I never felt like a beauty. Ji Qingxuan drove me to a private airport not far from Yancheng City. When we went in from the terminal, we saw many airnes parked in the airport, with all kinds of signs painted on them. At first nce, theye from differentpanies. Ji Qingxuan took me to a medium-sized ne, and I recognized the logo of Optimus group at a nce. "We''re going abroad?" I was a bit surprised. You need to fly where you go. Ji Qingxuan nodded and exined to me, "but it''s not too far away. You''ll know when you go." Although I want to continue to ask, but I also want to understand, if Ji Qingxuan wants to sell me, even if I break the casserole to ask in the end, it is useless. This is my first time to take a private ne. There are only a few seats in the big cabin, a big TV, a bathroom in the back and a separate bedroom for sleeping. I took a turn in the ne, and then I sat happily in a reclining chair, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Ji Qingxuan came to me, looked down at me, affectionate and serious, "what do you think?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Miss Qin Jiameng." I looked at him and answered. When the man heard my answer, he was obviously surprised. Without waiting for him to speak, I first exined, "I finally understand why she, and those women, have tried their best to marry rich people like you. Sitting on such a means of transportation, even if they go anywhere, they won''t suffer." Although the Qin family is rich, they are not yet able to afford private airnes. Ji Qingxuan sat on the armrest of my seat, his slender fingers gently plucked my short hair, "it''s said that from frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult, in the future I will give you the best, so that you can''t leave me." "Then I just can''t do without your money." "You can''t do without money." His words make me a Zheng, I seriously look at Ji Qingxuan, suddenly feel that his impression in my heart is actually a little vague. He used to be the son of heaven; I love him and admire him. What happenedter made him proud. I hate him; but now he is humble when facing me. Ji Qingxuan looked at me in a daze, handsome face so good-looking, thin lips from elegant radian, asked me, "what''s the matter? Are you fascinated by me? " "No I blushed, turned to look out of the window and said unnaturally, "then you have to be rich all the time." "Don''t worry, I''ll always be rich and give you up like a queen." He didn''t say princess. It''s about the queen. I don''t know if I''m stupid or why, Ji Qingxuan can always easily poke into the softest ce in my heart.Let me umte hate, inadvertently he consumed most. The ne will take off soon. I fell asleep on the couch. When I wake up again, there is no cloud outside the window, it is the boundless blue sea. "Awake?" Ji Qingxuan''s voice came from my ear. I looked back and saw the man sitting on the couch next to me, holding a financial newspaper. On the table in front of him, there was already a stack of newspapers. "Where is this?" I rubbed my eyes and asked him vaguely. "It''s almost there. You''ll soon know." Ji Qingxuan replied. Sure enough, soon the nended at an airport, and then we turned to a yacht andnded on an ind. Both the airport and the ind are very warm. I took my coat in my hand, and a skirt with seven sleeves inside made me feel a little hot. "This is..." "I bought the ind a while ago. I know you are afraid of the cold at home, so I''ll take you on holiday." Ji Qingxuan said, holding out his hand to me and looking at the high-heeled shoes under my feet, he said, "the sand here has been sorted out in advance by the people watching the ind. It''s very delicate. You can walk barefoot." Indeed, high heels are not good for walking in the sand. I kicked my high heels aside and walked barefoot in the sand. Really, as he said, the sand here is very delicate and soft. It''s almost evening here. The sun is just right and it''s not too sunny. Ji Qingxuan looked at me walking towards the beach and grabbed me, "don''t go, go to dinner first, and then I''ll walk with you." "Good." I nodded. The ind is not big, and its area is more than twice that of the wholemunity. The ind restaurant is on the beach. Ji Qingxuan and I were sitting at dinner when we saw the sun sinking a little bit, and finally fell into the sea. It''s really beautiful. After dinner, Ji Qingxuan took me to my room to change the clothes he had prepared for me in advance. I flipped around and found that it was either a bikini or a semi permeable sunscreen "These..." When I was questioning Ji Qingxuan with a bikini jacket, I was hugged by a man from behind. The man gave me a kiss on the top of my hair and said in an ambiguous tone, "except for the people who look at the ind, I''m the only one here, so you wear it. I''m the only one who can see it when you wear it." Chapter 102 Chapter 102 I don''t want to wear it, but my clothes are not suitable for staying on the ind. You can only find one with the most fabric to wear. When I changed my clothes and put sunscreen on the outside, Ji Qingxuan had changed his beach pants. Perfect chest curve, strong eight abdominal musclespletely exposed. It''s really eye-catching. The man seems to see my eyes a little straight, step forward to hold my hand, said, e on, take you for a walk." To be honest, this is my first time to see the sea. When I was a child, I grew up in an orphanage. I didn''t have any chance to go out to y. When I grew up, I was busy working to make money, and I didn''t want to go out to y. Although I tried my best to control my excitement, I still couldn''t help running after the rising and falling sea water. I can''t help living on the beach and writing my name. A few hourster, exhausted, Iy on a couch by the sea. Some inders brought coconut juice with straws. As soon as I had a drink, I heard Ji Qingxuan say, "go back and have a rest. Don''te here." My hands trembled with fright, and coconut juice dropped on me. When I want to wipe it with my hands, the man''s big palm is covered up, his head is lowered, and the coconut juice is wiped off with his tongue. Then he straddles on the beach chair, and his dark eyes seem to twinkle with lust in the golden sunset. I can''t help but shrink back, but the man continues to press up. A big palm around my waist, the other hand picked up the coconut juice, a tilt, will be most of the coconut juice on me! "Ah I was startled. Before I could escape, the man had already bitten my bikini belt Ask me in a husky voice, "baby, I want it." Then, without waiting for my answer, I started the next step. The golden sand beach, the blue sea, the beautiful sea breeze, and the man''s action is like a storm, will I crazy devour. Ji Qingxuan and I stayed on the ind for three days. I came back to Yancheng. Because these three days of men''s crazy vent, I once even walk a little hard, Ji Qingxuan in thest day, is holding me on the speedboat. Finally, we went back to Yancheng and got to the underground garage of Yancheng No.1. He came down from the driver''s seat and wanted to hold me. I immediately refused, "I''m too heavy to use." "No way." Ji Qingxuan picked me up, closed the door with his feet and walked towards the elevator. As he walked, he said, "I found that only when I hold you can I feel more real that you are beside me." His words stunned me. His words, always let me misunderstand. I thought he loved me. At home, he finally agreed to put me down. I took out my mobile phone and found that there were several missed calls, all from angel. Is there something wrong with Lu Qiaoyu? I took a look at Ji Qingxuan who went to the bathroom, picked up his mobile phone and went to the living room to call Angel back. "Qin Jiaqi, I have only one request when I call today. Please stay away from Lu Qiaoyu and don''t hurt him any more!" As soon as she got on the phone, angel told me all about me. I was in a nervous mood. "What''s the matter? Is there any danger for the elder''s mother? Last time, the doctor said it was all right.... " "Nothing?" Angel sneered, "do you know why her mothermitted suicide? It''s not just the son who has to leave. An old man has worked hard all his life, waiting for the day of glorious retirement, but was suddenly dismissed. What do you think she will have? " "Ah?" I was stunned. "What? ident? Are you surprised that you can do such a thing? " Angel said seriously, "I tell you, Qin Jiaqi, I have found out that Lu Qiaoyu''s motherpany received a sum of money from Optimus group; this is thest time! If you dare to hurt Lu Qiaoyu again, I will not let you go! " With that, the phone hung up. I can''t help looking at the desktop of my mobile phone. Who is it? Who did it. "What''s the matter?" When I hesitated, Ji Qingxuan came from behind. I look back, the man has put on the suit, looking at my dull look, hook lip a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you tired? If you''re tired, take a rest. I''ll go to thepany ande back to apany you in the evening. " He didn''t seem to notice my abnormality and was about to leave. "Wait a minute!" I hesitated and stopped him. "What''s the matter?" Ji Qingxuan looks at me. I looked at him, hesitated, shook my head, "it''s OK." Ji Qingxuan left with a smile. There seems to be no disguise.Watching the man leave, I am lost. Am I wrong again? I close my eyes, my mind is still reverberating on the ind, is Ji Qingxuan to my good. He''s the one who''s carrying me around. If I want to y with sand, he will apany me. It''s No, it''s not. I open my eyes, looking at the big home, thinking about angel''s phone. Ji Qingxuan is a businessman, the businessman is only for profit. He once promised me not to design Yufeng, didn''t he? Why do I think it has nothing to do with him. What''s more, angel said that thepany has a sum of money from Optimus group N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I was upset and the temperature in the room was low. I changed my clothes and went downstairs to sit in the garden. When I was dazed in the air, I saw Ji Zhaoming passing by from a distance. It seemed that he was walking towards his home from another direction. I was hesitating to say hello when he turned and saw me. At first, there was a little surprise in his eyes, but soon it changed into a smile. Come up to me and say, "Why are you here?" "It''s OK. Come out and have a seat." I lied. Ji Zhaoming seems to see that I have something on my mind at a nce. Sitting beside me, he looks like an intimate uncle and asks me, "you are not good at lying. Come on, what''s the trouble? Maybe I can help you I don''t know why, Ji Zhaoming always gives me a sense of stability and reliability. And after thest thing, I always feel that he and I are the same kind of people. I looked at him, hesitated, or asked, "can you tell me what kind of person Ji Qingxuan is?" "He?" Ji Zhaoming looked at me and said with a smile, "you are not with him every day. How can you ask me?" I shook my head. "I don''t know him." Ji Zhaoming gave me a smile, "Xiaoxuan people are very good, very reliable, business has always been aboveboard, whether to be a boyfriend or husband, are good candidates." "Really?" "Really." Maybe I asked him, but I wanted someone to confirm me and tell me that Ji Qingxuan would not do such a thing. When Ji Zhaoming finished, I believed. The burden in my heart seems to be much less. However, Ji Qingxuan came back that night. After dinner, I went to take a bath. When I came out, I heard him calling from the balcony. Maybe it''s out of prison. I''m curious, so I''ll get close to it. Only the man said, "are you dead?" My heart moved up to my throat in an instant, and my movement became lighter. "I know. Block the news. Don''t let others know about it, especially her." With that, Ji Qingxuan hung up. I''m still in a daze when he looks back. There''s no time to escape. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Ji Qingxuan see me, obviously a Leng. "Who are you calling?" At this moment, I can''t think of anything else. I just think Ji Qingxuan is talking about Lu Qiaoyu''s mother. He said that she, in my opinion, is me. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I can''t even pretend to be nothing. "It''s nothing. It''s about thepany." Ji Qingxuan is really a good actor. His face immediately returned to calm, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, came to me. I stepped back and thought about my trust in him during the day. It was clear that the evidence was solid and I tried to find an excuse. Everything was ridiculous! I looked up at him, the expression is that they can feel the cold, word by word, "Ji Qingxuan, I am now by your side, if you hate me, then we can go to hell together,ter don''t involve innocent people." With that, he turned and left. Ji Qingxuan grabbed me with a serious look, "what''s the matter? It wasn''t good before. " "Ji Qingxuan, didn''t you ask me why I didn''t go with Lu Qiaoyu? I can tell you now that Lu Qiaoyu''s mother was suddenly dismissed from the company, and her son wanted to go abroad with me again. He couldn''t bear the pressure andmitted suicide, so we didn''t seed. " I didn''t want to tell Ji Qingxuan about this, but now I have to. Ji Qingxuan stood in the same ce, deep eyes to explore looking at me, seems to sh across a trace of injury, eyebrow deep frown, asked me, "do you suspect that I do?" "Who else would it be?" Ji Qingxuan listened to my question, with a helpless face, told me word by word, "if I don''t want you to leave, I call, you can''t get any visa, I still need to work hard on his mother? And I can''t do such a mean thing. " I''m a little hesitant. Because he''s right. Ji Qingxuan looked at me and knew I didn''t believe it. He said coldly, "at that time, I had decided to let you go. I didn''t do anything extra. Believe it or not." With that, he changed into a casual suit and went out. No more words were left for me. I stood there, looking at the empty room, a little at a loss. Am I wrong again? I went to the windowsill where Ji Qingxuan called just now and looked at the lights in my eyes. For a moment, I was a little disappointed. I picked up my mobile phone, looked at the number, and finally felt like calling Jiang Qin. Fortunately, she got through. She came up and asked me, "if you don''t go to the three treasures hall, what''s your problem?" "Jiang Qin, where are you? Is it in Yancheng? I want to talk to you. " Now my doubts, is not the phone can talk about a few good. "I''m at home. I just came back in the afternoon. It''s just the right time for you toe and help me cook. Hehe." Jiang Qin said happily. I turned to look at the floor clock in the living room. It''s more than 9 o''clock. "You haven''t eaten sote? It''s not good for the stomach I couldn''t help saying. "Yes,e on, baby." Jiang Qin finished, facing the phone "wood ah" a. I got to Jiang Qin''s house about half an hour by car. Her family is always in a mess. However, I didn''t clean up this time. Instead, I went to the kitchen to help her cook. However, when I opened the refrigerator, a bad smell came out and soon water flowed out. I tilted my head and looked at the plug beside me. The poor plug was lying on the ground quietly. couldn''t help but Tucao, "are you sure you want to makeints about the food in the fridge?" Jiang Qin came over and saw the miserable appearance in the refrigerator. He patted his forehead and said, "I came back one dayst time. I forgot to plug in the refrigerator." "I''ll help you clear out the refrigerator." "No, no, let''s go out to eat. I''ll call the housekeepingpany to clean it tomorrow." Jiang Qin wants to pull me out of the door, I still use a mop to clean the dirty water on the ground. I was taken by her to a cold pot shop near her home, which has a small front and all the tables are outside. The owner is an old woman. Because it''s early spring and it''s very cold at night. There''s no business at all. As soon as Jiang Qin came over, he said hello to the olddy warmly, and then he took the te and began to pick the strings with ease. Then he took two bottles of beer and asked me to drink with her. Maybe the atmosphere of eating string is very good. I sat there and told her a lot of things recently. It has been said that Lu Qiaoyu and I separated. After fighting Qin Jiameng, we went back to Ji Qingxuan. Jiang Qin listened carefully and sighed gently, "it''s OK. In fact, marriage is a matter of life. You just want to repay Lu Qiaoyu, but it''s unfair to him." I dropped my eyes and said nothing.Actually, Jiang Qin is right. "Later..." I n to tell Jiang Qin that Lu Qiaoyu''s mother may have something to do with Ji Qingxuan recently. However, maybe my heart is partial to Ji Qingxuan. I''ll talk about the ind first. After listening, Jiang Qin''s eyes were straight, "what! Private ind? " I nodded. Jiang Qin grabbed my hands and looked at me with sincere eyes. "Dear Qin Jiaqi, please tell Ji Qingxuan that if you go next time, please take me. I promise not to be a light bulb. I''ll be in my room every day and the beach in front of me. I won''t go anywhere!" Then she raised another hand and tried to raise three fingers, but because of the tendon problem, she couldn''t do it, but she still didn''t forget to say, "I swear!" I was a little heavy at first, but I was amused by her. "Well, next time I go, I will take you. Even if you are abroad on business, we will pick you up first." "This is a good sister!" Jiang Qin raised the wine ss in front of him, "I''ll do it first." After drinking, I finally told Lu Qiaoyu about his mother and Ji Qingxuan. To my surprise, Jiang Qin interrupted me immediately after hearing half of it, "please, wake up. Ji Qingxuan is also the president of Optimus. No matter how shameless he is, he can''t attack the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled." Her words made me fall into silence. Is that so? It seems so. "But..." "But what? I really don''t want to go to the ind to say good things for him. I''m in first ss now. What kind of rich people haven''t seen?" Jiang Qin confidently said, "most of them are in the guise of hypocrisy, but this kind of person is born from the heart, Ji Qingxuan..." "How is he?" I listen with relish, listen to her pause, quickly asked. Jiang Qin said with a smile, "when I was a child, you paid attention to him every day. Naturally, I also paid attention to a little bit. In addition to some recent things, I think that even if he was not a good man, he would never do such a vulgar thing." "But It''s not him. Who is it? " I wonder. Jiang Qin thought about it and looked at me mysteriously. "Do you have other pursuers?" Chapter 104 Chapter 104 I am a Leng, "how possible! I''m not you. " I''m very self-conscious. I''m not a beauty. Ji Qingxuan doesn''t say that Lu Qiaoyu is such a perfect person who will like me. Maybe it''s my fortune in myst life. "But if someone else did this, then this person is most likely to like you. In this way, you and Lu Qiaoyu fall apart, and you have a quarrel with Ji Qingxuan. Isn''t this person profiteering?" Jiang Qin''s analysis is reasonable. I don''t think her words are unreasonable. It''s just "My life circle is just like this. Let me think that Ji Qingxuan is sitting by the bed, holding Qin Jiameng''s hand. Seeing this report and thinking of Ji Qingxuan''s words yesterday, I suddenly feel that I have been pped in the face. I always feel that I am taking revenge on Qin Jiameng. Now, who is retaliating against whom? I can''t say for a moment. Before I sent the photos to the microblog, Qin Jiameng fell from the altar and his reputation was greatly damaged. Jiameng studio was temporarily closed. Ji Yanhai came out in person for an interview, saying that if it is true, then the engagement will be cancelled. But what if the whole world stood opposite her? Ji Qingxuan is on her side. I''m upset. I packed up and went back to my house. When he came in, he just caught up with Ji Zhaoming and went out. He looked at me and said with a smile, "how do you remembering back?" "Well." I just nodded. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I don''t know what to say. Ji Zhaoming didn''t ask. He said goodbye to me and went out. But to my surprise, on the same day, a new news appeared. It''s about Chen Lan''s death. After the original design came out, someone secretly re investigated the case of Chen Lan''s death. There is a lot of evidence that Qin Jiameng is not without suspicion of Chen Lan''s death, if it is homicide. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 I watched the news and the followingments were out of control. Mostizens feel that Qin Jiameng has something to do with this. Maybe there are many womenmenting on it. Most of them are calling Qin Jiameng a white lotus and a green tea whore, and cheating Ji Qingxuan. I turned off my cell phone and shook my head. What does this have to do with me? No. Whether Ji Qingxuan has me or not, as long as I exist here, I will be disgusted to Qin Jiameng. That''s all I can do. But that''s enough. But I''m looking for a job. I don''t have aputer at home, which makes me feel more and more inconvenient. So I went to the store and bought aptop. Considering that I had to draw pictures in the future, I gritted my teeth and bought a more expensive one with high performance. When I came back, the first thing I did was to edit my resume, and I began to submit it topanies one by one. I just hope that I can find a job by taking advantage of the opportunity of many people resigning and changing jobs around the new year. Even if it''s ordinary. I put in my resume at home all day, but I didn''t remember that I hadn''t eaten in the evening. There is nothing in my fridge. I can only eat out. I went to the business outside themunity and found a fast food restaurant. After eating, I went to the supermarket to buy some vegetables, eggs and meat, ready to open fire at home. When I bought good things and walked home, a car stopped in front of me. Soon, the co pilot''s position was opened, and I saw Fan Yue down from above, shouting, "Qin Jiaqi, stop for me!" Soon, Qin Zhaomin got out of the driver''s seat. "What brings you here?" I sneer and want to make a detour. Fan Yu stopped me, came up and grabbed my hair, scolded, "if you don''t want to be shameful, what''s wrong with you, you have to be a junior. Now you almost kill Mengmeng! Are you happy? " "Let go." I have something in my hand. It''s not convenient. Fan Yu intensified, "I tell you, now the dream is still in danger, if she has any problems, I''m not finished with you!" "But she killed my child." "Your child? Your child is nothing Fan Yuling snorted, "the children born by wild dogs are also wild dogs!" Wild dog! Anger rushes to the brain. "Shut up In a hurry, I clenched the stic bag with eggs in my hand and swung it up! Hit Fan Yu on the head! A dull sound, because of my strength, all the eggs are broken! Protein, yolk and broken eggshell flow out of the gap of the stic bag and directly paste on Fan Yu''s hair and face! She was stunned in an instant! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. My hands are loose. I pulled my hair out of her hand and said coldly, "everything is Qin Jiameng''s fault. It has nothing to do with me." "Roll back, apologize to Xiaomeng and tell the media that you faked those pictures of Chen Lan!" As soon as I took a step, I was dragged by Qin Zhaomin. He''s a man. He''s very strong. "No way, that''s not a fake." I look at Qin Zhaomin and feel ridiculous, "Qin Jiameng is your daughter. Don''t you know what level she is? So stupid, what kind of works can she make? Don''t you know? " "Don''t talk nonsense, Xiao Meng is very smart, she just doesn''t work very hard!" Fan Yu wanted to hit me again, but was stopped by Qin Zhaomin. Qin Zhaomin looked at me, full of disgust, "I give you 500000, leave Yancheng, leave Ji Qingxuan, don''te back." His tone seemed to be determined. "Zhaomin, are you crazy to give her money?" Fan Yu was upset all of a sudden. I sneered, "half a million? Is Mr. Qin sending a beggar? Five hundred thousand is not enough for Ji Qingxuan to buy me a dress. How can I give up this rich man for the money of a dress? " Before I checked the clothes Ji Qingxuan bought for me, there are several dresses, hundreds of thousands of big. "Bah! You''re the third kid! Be a junior, spend your brother-inw''s money! What are you doing! All that money should be given to Meng Meng! " It turns out that''s how Fan Yu ounts. I looked at her with funny eyes, "you''re wrong. The money belongs to Ji Qingxuan, and the power of control is also in him. Qin Jiameng has no ability. Who''s to me for the money?" Although I''m not strong enough. But I can''t show it in front of them. "Bah! It''s not you! My dream is not as cheap as you Fan Yu pointed at me and scolded me. Qin Zhaomin grabs my arm''s hand also more and more forcefully, "go not to say?" "No "Get in the car with me!" My refusal angered Qin Zhaomin, who wanted to pull me into the car.I struggle. Finally, Qin Zhaomin got impatient and kicked me with one foot. He scolded me, "give me face, don''t you want face, right?" Because I was held by his big arm, this time, under his guidance, I almost met his feet! It hurts! But my nature is stubborn, I reluctantly stood up and threw the stic bag on the other hand directly at him, "I won''t go!" This meeting, people around to see someone fighting, all around. But it''s just watching. Fan Yu was covered with eggs. As soon as he saw someoneing, he let Qin Zhaomin pull me away. Qin Zhaomin wants to pull me into the car. I won''t go. But he''s powerful. Fan Yu stood in the back seat and exined to the people around him, "I''m sorry, my daughter, she eloped with someone and was caught by us." As soon as you listen, no matter what I say, no one cares. When I was in despair, a great force suddenly caught Qin Zhaomin. Qin Zhaomin faltered and I was dragged out by him. The next second, I''m in the arms of an exnation. It''s Ji Qingxuan. Perhaps out of revenge, I stand on tiptoe, hook Ji Qingxuan''s neck, coquetry, "Qingxuan, thanks to you, or they will send me away from Yancheng." Ji Qingxuan put an arm on my body, and his eyes red at Fan Yu and Qin Zhaomin. Fan Yu looked at Ji Qingxuan and immediately said, "son inw, my dream is still in the hospital. How did youe back? Did you help Mengmeng get something? " "Qin Jiameng and I are not engaged yet." Ji Qingxuan said lightly. All of a sudden, he left his rtionship with the Qin family far away. In an instant, Fan Yu and Qin Zhaomin were a little embarrassed. Qin Zhaomin was discontented. "Even if you''re not engaged, you and Mengmeng have made a promise. That day you and your grandfather were there. Now she''s lying in the hospital. The situation is very bad, but you have to protect Qin Jiaqi here? Without her, how could Mengmeng not be able to think of it! " "Yes! Mengmeng is such a kind and cheerful child. I can''t help but be forced by her! " Fan Yu also said. "With me..." When I was about to defend myself, I heard Ji Qingxuan say, "did Jiaqi let her copy other people''s works?" He''s speaking for me. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Fan Yu turned pale, but said quickly, "what giarism? Qin Jiaqi was jealous of Meng Meng''s talent. Just before she knew Chen Lan, she made those things to set her up! " "Is it?" I listen to Fan Yu''s pale exnation, only feel ridiculous, "that is Chen Lan''s work, not me alone, I hang out, many colleagues also identified, to me can only me Qin Jiameng stupid, Chen Lan''s work personal characteristics so obvious, she copied is to hit the muzzle!" "Come on, go back." Ji Qingxuan took me to leave. Fan Yu wanted toe and take it, but Qin Zhaomin took it down. After all, they can offend me, but they can''t offend Ji Qingxuan. He took me into themunity and naturally wanted to go in the direction of his house. I stood in the same ce and asked him, "Ji Qingxuan, were you there in Qin Jiamengst night?" "Yes, she was yesterday..." Ji Qingxuan said here, pause, seems to be thinking about what, then said, mitted suicide outside, fortunately was found in time by passers-by, picked up a life." "If shemitted suicide every night, would you go with her every night?" I said with a sarcastic smile, "yes, she''s your fiancee." Ji Qingxuan saw that I was angry, didn''t speak, didn''t answer, just reached out and wanted to hold me in his arms. I backed away and asked him, "how about Ji Qingxuan, our child? Is that what she said? " "I''ve had it checked. There''s no evidence yet." Ji Qingxuan said. I don''t know if he''s putting me off. But a good businessman must be a good actor. If he wants to cheat me, it may be difficult for me to find out the w. "Well, there''s another thing. I''m looking for a job. I''ll live there myself in the future. It''s convenient for you and Qin Jiameng in the future." I finish saying, Ji Qingxuan''s brow has already wrinkled. He looked at me and asked, "jealous?" "Isn''t that what you want?" I don''t deny it. Although I want to dig out my feelings for Ji Qingxuan from my heart, let himpletely be a person who doesn''t care. But when I really tried, I found that it was impossible. Ji Qingxuan looked at me standing two steps away from him, and his sharp eyes shed a touch of tenderness. "I apologize. As compensation, I will free up the floor of my office downstairs and build a team for you. What do you think?" Below his office is the second top floor of Optimus group. No matter how close Qin Jiameng''s studio was to Optimus group, it can''t be any closer than here. "I think it''s very simr to the ancient emperors who treated their concubines for favors and gave them a few lychees to the empress. If the empress is jealous, you can send a lychee tree to appease her. I don''t need it. I want to go Yufeng design. " I said. Yufeng design should be reced now. When I go there, no one may recognize me. "Well, you can go any time." Ji Qingxuan''s expression, no ident. It seems that he knew I would refuse, so he just talked. It made me realize what I said, "but I want your downstairs floor too. As for what to do, I have to think about it again." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I thought Ji Qingxuan would be in a bit of a dilemma. After all, it''s usually coo downstairs of Optimus group, and there are also some senior executives'' offices. Give them to me? How is that possible? To my surprise, Ji Qingxuan said directly, "OK, I''ll help you out in three months." I was stunned. The man then said, "the condition is that you are not allowed to live back to your own home, and you should live with me." This condition is for the wholeyer of Optimus group I''m afraid a fool won''t change it. "Well, I won''te back." I promised toe down. Ji Qingxuan and I went home. To my surprise, he just changed his clothes and left. "Where to?" I asked him. In fact, it''s more than one question. Ji Qingxuan was putting on his shoes when he heard me ask him, "go to thepany." "Oh..." I should be a meaningful, see men do not look back on the left. But in my heart, he was lying! as soon as he left, I went out, took a taxi and went straight to the Sacred Heart Hospital. I want to meet him there, so he has nothing to say. I went to Shengxin hospital, because I had lived in the hospital before, and I had an identity. After I went in smoothly, I went to the inpatient department to ask Qin Jiameng about her ward. The nurse seemed to know Qin Jiameng very well. As soon as she saw me, she said, "are you Qin Jiameng''s twin sister? He''s in bed seven on the 12th floor. " I thank you, straight upstairs, want to ambush Ji Qingxuan. When I went to the door of the ward where the seven good beds were, I saw that the door was open. Qin Jiameng was standing by the windowsill, talking to the nurses standing beside him."Is this the man whomitted suicidest night and was saved a life?" I thought. Although I can''t see Qin Jiameng''s face, I''m a healthy man! When I stood there, I saw the nurse turning toe out. I quickly stepped back, took the exit cover from my bag, put it on my face, and then turned to walk in the direction of the elevator. Two stepster, the nurse came out. I saw her say to a doctor beside her, "Miss Qin said that she can call president Ji and say that she is awake." At that time, the doctor was standing in front of me. I nced at his badge and saw the words [director: Xiao Qing] written on it. I slowed down and listened to Xiao Qing say, "it''s too fast. At least it will have to wait until afternoon." "I said, but she didn''t listen. Let''s take care of her and do what she said. To avoid the me Then the nurse went into an office. I quickly went to the staircase next to the elevator, but my heart was full of confusion. This Shengxin hospital is the best private hospital in Yancheng. It is said that the boss behind the scenes is very mysterious, but he is a big man who is not easy to be provoked. Such a ce, Qin Jiameng can find someone to "care"? I feel more and more that Qin Jiameng is definitely not simple. Because it is certain that Ji Qingxuan maye, I will wait there to see what will happen to Qin Jiameng. Sure enough, Ji Qingxuan came in about half an hour. The man came in from the outside, and soon entered the ward where Qin Jiameng was. I followed behind stealthily. Looking through the small window on the door, I found that Qin Jiameng waspletely different from what I saw just now. Now she is lying on the bed with pale face, hanging a needle, and a pile of instruments are monitoring her health. It turned out that everything was directed and acted by her. And then put it on Ji Qingxuan. Poor Ji Qingxuan, the president of Tangtang, was teased by a woman again. I left Sacred Heart Hospital. In the evening, Ji Qingxuan didn''t go home until about 10 o''clock. He was full of the smell of disinfectant. There was no need to exin where he went. He took the initiative to help him with his suit and said faintly, "Mr. Ji, such a powerful man, but Qin Jiameng yed him around. I don''t know how he feels." Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Ji Qingxuan looked at me and didn''t speak. I went to Shengxin hospital today to see Qin Jiameng, including her standing in front of the bed. After that, I looked up at Ji Qingxuan again and said, "you can''t believe me." With that, I handed the clothes to the servant and went to the room by myself. But heard behind Ji Qingxuan said, "in a few days you have a birthday, there is no ce you want to go, or want a gift." Birthday. This word is familiar but strange to me. Counting the days, the birthday is reallying, but there are more than two weeks left. I look back at Ji Qingxuan. The man is loosening his tie with his hand. To tell you the truth, he''s so sexy. He took off his tie and unbuttoned his shirt, revealing a little of his strong chest muscle. That pair of deep ck eyes looking at me, what I think of is that he also looks at Qin Jiameng like this. The slender hands also meet Qin Jiameng''s hands at any time. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What I want is aplete Ji Qingxuan, a Ji Qingxuan that only belongs to me. But I know it''s impossible. I quietly looked at Ji Qingxuan and said, "what I want is that I have never known you." If you can''t have it, you''d better never know it. "Don''t be angry." Ji Qingxuan came and hugged me. This time, I did not resist, only heard the voice of the man from the top of my head, "I know what you want, give me a little time, after my side only you a woman." It''s a lie. This is what I said in my heart. I know he''s cheating, but it''s a good lie. At that time, I was greedy. Ji Qingxuan ordered a birthday Hotel, cake and dress for me that day. The next day, I joined Yufeng design again. Yufeng''s current general manager is Ji Qingxuan. His name is Deng Qi. He knows the rtionship between Ji Qingxuan and me. The first morning I go to work, he asks me to go to his office. As soon as I went in, he said straight to the point, "Miss Qin, I''ve exined everything about you. In the future, you can go to work ording to your own time, and you don''t need to pick up too many customers at one time. If you need any help, pleasee to me at any time." I know. Ji Qingxuan told me that. But I declined. "Manager Deng, just treat me as an ordinary employee. I will work hard." I promised, but Deng Qi still had doubts in his eyes. But on the surface, it should be. I know that he didn''t believe what I said, so just as he was about to leave, the door of the office was pushed open again. Angel came in from the outside and said as she walked, "manager, I have finished thest list in my hand. Today, the customer has epted it. I will resign from today." "OK, OK, it''s hard for you." Deng Qi said a few polite words. Angel was about to leave, and finally noticed me by my side. She was surprised, "Qin Jiaqi? What are you doing here? " "She''s new to thepany." Deng Qi will introduce me immediately. Angel sneered. "Fortunately, I quit today. I''m blind." Then he went out. I also followed out, immediately catch up with Angie, asked her, "why do you quit?" "It''s none of your business." Angel is not going to say it at all. But I know it has something to do with Lu Qiaoyu. I''m not a nuisance anymore. I just said, "I won''t go to Lu Qiaoyu any more. He''s very good. I don''t deserve him." Then turn around and go. I obviously saw angel''s expression was quite unexpected when she listened to me. Although she has never been good to me, I think angel is more suitable for Lu Qiaoyu than me. I came in as a new employee in Yufeng design, and the design department almost changed a lot. Except for a senior designer named Cao Jing, all my colleagues didn''t know my identity, and they got along with each other quite easily. Maybe it''s a coincidence. On the third day when I came to Yufeng, I received a call from Lu Qiaoyu. He told me on the phone that his mother was in poor health, so he decided not to go back to Yancheng, but to stay at home and open a small designpany. "You''re great. I''m sure you''ll do well." I said. I don''t know what else to say. I and he that impulse elopement, obviously not a few days, but as if it had been a thing of thest century. Now I have be Ji Qingxuan''s lover. Life seems to start all over again, but the road ahead is dark.I can''t see the light of the future. However, Ji Qingxuan is still doing enough on the surface. My birthday was two weekster. I went to work that day. He waited for me at the next intersection of thepany as I said. After getting on the bus, he took me to change my dress and put on make-up. In the evening, when the weather settled down, he took me to a high-end restaurant. When the waiter opened the door for us, I stood at the door and saw that in the big restaurant, there was only a table with a small candle on it Ji Qingxuan is very gentlemanly next to me to do a please action. In fact, at this time, my heart is a little scared. I''m afraid of this dark space. I looked at the middle of that ramshackle candle, as if he would go out the next second! "Don''t be afraid." Ji Qingxuan grabbed me with one hand. I had some shaking hands, after feeling the temperature from the palm of the man''s hand, it seemed better. I plucked up my courage and stepped into the restaurant. When I stepped in that moment, there were countless lights around, and therge shading cloth on one side of the window was also pulled up. Outside the window is the most famous CBD in Yancheng, and all the shing screens on the building are on. When I looked at it, I only saw a few words rolling on all the buildings - Happy birthday, Jiaqi. At the same time, on a small stage in the restaurant, a band yed music. A waitress pushes a cart with threeyers of birthday cake on it. At the top of the cake is a Disney Princess Belle. "Happy birthday." Ji Qingxuan took my hand, pulled me to the only table and opened the seat for me. I sit down. After that, another waiter came with a cart. I saw a velvet box on it. That texture, it should be jewelry inside. When I saw the box, Ji Qingxuan went over and opened it. A ne is lying in it. The pendant under the ne is a huge pink heart-shaped gem. I don''t know what it is, but it looks shining and beautiful. "This is a pink diamond ne. I flew to Francest week to auction it for you." Ji Qingxuan said, took up the ne and asked me, "do you like it?" I nodded gently. Such a big pink diamond should be very expensive. I can''t help saying, "in fact, you don''t have to give me such an expensive one. I don''t know what to do." Ji Qingxuan didn''t reply to me. He just picked up the ne and said, e on, I''ll bring it to you." He said,ing up behind me. I was about to bring it for me when I heard the sound of walking behind me. It seems to be the sound of high heels hitting the ground. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Because Ji Qingxuan is wearing a ne for me, before I turn back, I hear a cheering voice behind me, "Qingxuan, I have a good news to tell you!" Qin Jiameng. I don''t know if the ne is on or not, so I''ll go back. As soon as I turned around, the ne fell to the ground because I didn''t take it well, making a clear sound. My heart trembled and I lowered my head to get it. Although I don''t know the price, the ne must be very expensive. I wanted to check it, but I saw Qin Jiameng holding a familiar thing in his hand with Yu Guang. "How did you get here?" Before Qin Jiameng said the good news, I heard Ji Qingxuan''s usation. The man''s voice is cold and terrible. It''s obvious that Qin Jiameng''s way is unexpected. "I I... " Qin Jiameng is wronged by Ji Qingxuan. She turns to look at everything around her and looks up at the neon lights outside the window Although the light in the room was dim, I still saw her tears rolling in her eyes. "You said, you have something to do on my birthday. It turns out that the thing is to help Jiaqi celebrate her birthday..." "Yes." Ji Qingxuan does not deny it. Qin Jiameng pretended to be sensible. "Oh, I know. I''m sorry, I I''m noting at the right time. I''m leaving now. " When she spoke, her tone was full of grievances. Tears came down my eyes. I''m sitting there, and I''m starting to feel uneasy. Because I can clearly see that what Qin Jiameng is holding is When I was worried, Qin Jiameng came over, handed the things in his hand to Ji Qingxuan and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to disturb you, just It''s just that I suddenly know I''m pregnant today. I''m so happy that I pester your assistant to tell me where you are. I want to share the good news with you for the first time... " Qin Jiameng said. Ji Qingxuan took the test sheet, the body was obviously stiff. Eyes fell on Qin Jiameng''s t belly, "pregnant? When... " "That night..." Qin Jiameng''s face is a little red when she talks. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Qingxuan didn''t speak, but Qin Jiameng raised her innocent smile and said, "Qingxuan, are you happy that we have children again?" "What does he have to be happy about?" Ji Qingxuan does not speak, I cold hum a, "Qingxuan now afraid is considering how much money to give you, let you go to abortion appropriate." Qin Jiameng was stunned and looked at Ji Qingxuan, "no, Qingxuan, you said you want to have a child with me, and we are going to get married soon..." "Qingxuan, what do you say?" I asked Ji Qingxuan. Today, since I ran into him, I must let Ji Qingxuan make a choice and make an end. I''m totally liberated. "Qingxuan, you won''t let me kill the child, will you?" Qin Jiameng''s delicate voice inteced with my cold questioning. Ji Qingxuan stood at the same ce looking at me, also looking at her, half a day, just raised his hand to pat Qin Jiameng''s shoulder, "you go back first." "I don''t..." "Mr. Ji, make a choice." My name for Ji Qingxuan has changed. In my opinion, his words just now have actually stated his position. I guess I''ve lost. "Qingxuan, have you forgotten what happened in those years? Do you forget why I chose tomit suicide there? " I can''t understand what Qin Jiameng said. But I guess she and Ji Qingxuan may have met before. Otherwise, how can there be such a deep feeling? But I still exposed Qin Jiameng, "don''t pretend, you didn''tmit suicide and lose blood at all. Everything was pretended by the people who bribed the sacred heart. President Ji has found out, but I''m sorry to expose you." I don''t know if Ji Qingxuan has found out, but my words have obviously stimted Qin Jiameng. "I didn''t! Don''t talk nonsense Qin Jiameng pulls Ji Qingxuan, "Qingxuan, you believe me, Jiaqi just wants to destroy the rtionship between us." "Yes, I just want to destroy the rtionship between you. After all, it''s a birthday surprise prepared by President Ji for me. What''s the matter with youing here?" Even if we were born the same year, the same month, the same day. But it''s not too much for Qin Jiameng to say that he is an enemy. Qin Jiameng exined, "I don''t know. I just want to tell Qingxuan about my pregnancy..." "Now that he knows, you can go." I''m chasing customers. Where is Qin Jiameng willing to go? She grabbed Ji Qingxuan''s arm and said, "Qingxuan, do you really want our children? Then I''ll go and knock him out, and I won''t give you any trouble! "She said, and went out. This move really worked for Ji Qingxuan. When Qin Jiameng quickly goes to the door, Ji Qingxuan finally can''t help but chase him. I saidter, "Mr. Ji, is this your choice?" Ji Qingxuan did not answer, did not look back. At that moment, I heard my heart broken. I''m a crazy gambler in this rtionship. But this time, I lost again. The neon lights outside the window have been blessing for a long time, the music of happy birthday is also on, and the candlelight on the table is flickering. But I''m the only one left. I checked the ne carefully to make sure it wasn''t damaged. I put it back in the box and left alone. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I was wearing beautiful clothes and makeup. When I was walking on the road, two motorcycles stopped beside me. A young man got out of the car and said to me, "ouch, beauty, alone? Is it lovelorn? Do you want my brother to apany you? " I don''t care. There are other young people down, hand hook my shoulder, "beauty, you see is lovelorn, forget that not long eye man, apany brother happy." I raised my hand, knocked his arm off and went on. The young man was obviously irritated by me, "Oh, don''t give face, right?" "Yes! Brother Qiang is the shoulder of this generation Some of them said while they dragged me into thene with few people! "Let go!" I just regained my mind, realized the danger of things, and struggled to run forward. Young man is chasing me! I had no choice but to take off my high heels. After all, men run faster than women. When the people behind me are about to catch up with me, a ck Mercedes stopped. When the driver''s seat opened, a white figure came down from the car and immediately blocked behind me. I looked up and was surprised that the man in front of me was Ji Zhaoming! He was wearing a long white shirt. Although he only saw the back of the man, I could recognize that it was the doctor''s white coat. The little gangster seemed to see Ji Zhaoming wearing sses and said with disdain, "uncle, I see you have thin arms and legs. Do you still want to save the beauty? Don''t put your life in it Chapter 109 Chapter 109 "Why don''t you try?" Ji Zhaoming didn''t mean to flinch. When several gangsters hesitated to start, one of them called, "brother Qiang, the patrol is going here." "Damn it! You''re lucky That strong elder brother finished saying and got on one side of motorcycle. A few punks left. Ji Zhaoming turned around, "thank you." I stood in front of Ji Zhaoming. I was embarrassed when he saw me like this. Then he wanted to leave. Ji Zhaoming called to me behind his back, "you don''t wear shoes. How do you n to go?" "I..." In fact, because I took off my shoes to run, there seemed to be ss on the road, which was stuck in the center of my feet at this time. Just now, I didn''t feel that I was running for my life. I would stand down. I just found that my feet hurt when I didn''t walk for a while. "Get in the car." Ji Zhaoming said gently. Then I opened the co pilot''s seat for me and got into the driver''s seat by myself. After I went in, Ji Zhaoming first said, "sorry, my car is cheap after all. Maybe it''s not asfortable as Xiaoxuan''s car." "No, no, good." I said quickly. Ji Zhaoming started the car and asked me, "today is your birthday?" I was stunned and looked at him. With doubts in his eyes, he asked him, "how do you know?" Ji Zhaoming nced out of the window and said, "today Xiaoxuan has bought all the buildings that can be contracted. Let alone me, I''m afraid few people in the whole Yancheng don''t know." I turned around and saw that the lights of the building outside wishing me a happy birthday were still shing. Think of Ji Qingxuan who left because Qin Jiameng was pregnant. It''s a great irony. "He burned a lot of money." I dropped my eyes and gave a wry smile. "Xiaoxuan is a businessman, but he is not willing to spend money for everyone." Ji Zhaoming''s eyes were fixed on the front. There was a happy birthday light in front of him. He looked at it and said, "he is willing to spend so much money on you, which shows that he cares about you." "It may never have happened." I smile bitterly. He took me to heart? He only has Qin Jiameng in his heart. I sat in the car in a daze, and soon realized that Ji Zhaoming''s car was not heading for Yancheng No.1. I looked at the strange scenery outside the window and asked him, "where is this going?" Maybe it''s my trust in Ji Zhaoming. Even if this road is not the way home, I have no doubt that he will harm me. Ji Zhaoming said with a smile, "your foot is injured. I was on duty in the hospital and went home to get something. I didn''t expect to meet you when I came back. I helped you with the wound on your foot and sent you home." My foot injury should be serious. I really need to go to the hospital. Soon, Ji Zhaoming heard the car at the door of a small private hospital, and I looked at the sign of Guangming hospital. The car was parked closest to the door. Ji Zhaoming opened the door for me. I got out of the car and thought that the wound on my right foot was serious. I wanted to step on the ground with my left foot. However, my left foot just touched the ground and it hurt badly. I took a breath of cold air. As I tried to get up the courage to get down, Ji Zhaoming squatted in front of me and said, e on, I''ll carry you." "No, No." I''m going to wave my hand. Ji Zhaoming kept squatting, slightly tilted his head and said in a gentle tone, "are you going to leave a string of blood footprints in the corridor of our hospital?" His words embarrassed me a little. I do have blood on my feet now. Hesitated for a moment, I still put my hand on the man''s shoulder. All the way, I was carried to the diagnosis room by Ji Zhaoming. By the nurse to help me deal with the foot injury, my feetrge and small, a total of three pieces of ss. When pulling out the biggest piece of ss, Ji Zhaoming didn''t know where to take a bear doll and handed it to me, "hold it, don''t be afraid, just a moment." "Thank you." I took the doll and watched the nurse take out the biggest piece of ss with tweezers. After that, I disinfected my feet and trembled with gauze. Ji Zhaoming asked the nurse to get me a new pair of nurse shoes. Send me home. On the way back, I asked him, "I didn''t expect you to be a doctor..." "Well, just a poor doctor." Ji Zhaoming added. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I immediately said, "no, no, the doctor is very good. It''s a good career to help the dying and the wounded." That''s what I think. Ji Zhaoming took a look at me with Yu Guang and said with a faint smile, "thank you. In fact, I also like my career very much." Ji Zhaoming sent me home. As soon as I got off the bus, he ran after me again. "I''ll give you this."I look down. It''s the bear doll. "No, No." I subconsciously refused. "Take it. It was sent to me by a small patient before discharge. It''s useless for a big man to take it. I''ll send it to you." He said, put the doll into my hand, and then added, "you are also a child in my heart." After that, he went back to the car and drove away. I looked at the little bear dolls, unconsciously smile, take the doll to go home. That night, maybe because of bear, I didn''t have insomnia. - the next day, as soon as I arrived at thepany, I was blocked by a group of employees. "Qin Jiaqi, yesterday was your birthday, wasn''t it?" "Your boyfriend is so proud. He bought all the sh screens of the buildings in the city yesterday!" "That is, you have such a rich boyfriend, do not tell us, so low-key?" Everyone around said, only heard Cao Jing said, "her sister is the biggest boss of ourpany, general Ji''s fiancee, can she be bad?" In a word, there was an uproar. More colleagues came around and asked me who my boyfriend was. I know. No one believed that Ji Qingxuan bought it for me. I just said, "it''s not me, maybe it''s the same name." "Don''t cheat. I checked with the personnel. Your birthday was yesterday." Colleagues don''t believe it at all. I looked at a crowd of colleagues around me with a wry smile and asked them, "if this happened to you, would you deny it?" In a word, everyone seems to understand. Colleagues left with a look of disappointment. Someone pulled Cao Jing and said, "bang. I thought she really had a rich second-generation boyfriend. " Cao Jing said with a smile, "she''s just a little tricky. She''s just being yed by men. If she can meet the second generation of rich boyfriends, don''t I have to marry the richest man in the world?" Cao Jing was the only person in the design department who knew about my design in Yufeng. She has a problem with me and I can understand. At lunch time, I sat at a table and heard other colleagues sitting together, discussing yesterday''s events. The people in the design department also spared no effort to share my morning words with them. Everyone looked disappointed and satisfied. I thought I could have lunch alone today, but I heard someone ask me, "is there anyone here?" Chapter 110 Chapter 110 I look up, not by a Leng. See is the design department of different groups of colleagues, called in quietly. I used to get a ride together because I worked with her on amunity project. I''m not familiar with it, but I know it. I nodded. After she sat down, I lowered my head to continue to eat, but heard her say, "Qin Jiaqi, yesterday I saw president Jie to meet you, yesterday''s sh screen is yours?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not me I immediately denied it. "Why don''t you admit it? People say that Ji is always your sister''s fiance, but yesterday I saw that when Ji always picked you up, he treated you very well, too..." Yu is two years younger than me. He has just walked out of the campus and is simple. Maybe it was the people and things I contacted recently that made me a little wary. I looked at her and said, "in that case, I''m not a junior?" "Ah?" Yu was obviously stunned by what I said. Then he immediately waved his hand and exined excitedly, "that''s not what I mean! I don''t think so! " When she spoke, she hit the chopsticks on the chopsticks, and one of them fell to the ground and rolled to my feet. I picked it up for her. Looking at Yu''s embarrassed appearance, I was also a little embarrassed and shook my head, "it''s really not me. What you saw yesterday may not be me, it''s my sister." "But..." "It''s not really me!" I stare at her and say for sure. After all, Ji Qingxuan and I are too close to each other. Even if she doesn''t think much about it, some people with ulterior motives will use it to make an article. Yu quietly seems to be aware of something. Desperately nodded, "yes, it''s not you, it''s not you!" When I get off work in the evening, Ie out of thepany and unconsciously go to a road in front. I just walked two steps before I realized that Qin Jiameng was pregnant. Ji Qingxuan must apany her. How could she When I deny myself, I see the intersection in front and the familiar car parking there! My heart a tight, want to look back, but the heart wants me to move forward. "No, no!" I warn myself that once I give in to something, I will be doomed. I went back to thepany quickly. Overtime. I sat there and began to make the renderings of a list I had just signed the day before yesterday. When I finished more than half of it and looked up again, it was already dark outside. Looking at the time, it was more than 11 o''clock. Ji Qingxuan must have left this point. I packed my things and went downstairs. When I got to the intersection, I subconsciously took a look at the previous direction, but I saw that the car was still there. The lights are shing. In this dark night, the yellow light is so dazzling. I didn''t go there. Instead, I took advantage of the dark night to get out of sight of his car and took a taxi home. The next day. The third day. Ji Qingxuan has been waiting for me for a week. Later, I was afraid, so I arranged to go to the construction site to check the project every afternoon. Whether Ji Qingxuan is waiting for me or not has nothing to do with me. In this way, a month passed in a muddle. I work every day, and I don''t let myself rest, and I don''t let myself daydream. Only that day, thepany held a meeting in the afternoon, and I was called back to thepany. After the meeting, I leave on time. When I stood at the intersection, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s car didn''t stop there. At that moment, my heart was empty, but Iforted myself. "No matter, no matter." The next day was the weekend, and I had a day off. Jiang Qin happened to be in China. She asked me to do spa. In fact, apart from working, I don''t enjoy it very much, especially in skin care. But I have to say that spa is reallyfortable. when we twost night set a massage skin care, sitting in the hall to rest, ginger Qinchu Tucao, "you see, you skin is much better, you should not makeints about it. If you continue like this, you will be yellow faced when you are more than 30 years old. No one will want you then!" "No one wants it, no one wants it." I drop my eyes. I don''t know when to start. I''ve made up my mind to live alone all my life. "No, even if no one wants us, we should be pretty. We should never let others think that we are left behind by others, but those men are not worthy of us!" Jiang Qin sat upright. She is good-natured and beautiful. I''m not married in myte thirties. It''s true that those men don''t deserve her. When we came out of the spa club, she dragged me shopping.As a result, as soon as I entered the shopping mall and went to the first store, I heard a delicate voice, "Yi Shao, I like all these clothes. I don''t know which one to choose ~" then I heard a familiar and disgusting voice, "then wrap them up, baby. Happiness is the most important thing." I followed the voice and saw Yizi an sitting on the sofa in the counter. Standing in front of a protruding back of the beautiful woman. Two clothes in hand. It''s still early spring. We all go out in our coats, but she''s already wearing a miniskirt, a low cut jacket and a silicone chest. Net red face is covered with hyaluronic acid. "Bang." Jiang Qin looked at Yi Zian with disgust on his face. "Go, or you''ll have needle eyes." Jiang Qin and I turned around and left, only to be seen by Yi Zian. Behind him came the voice of yizian shouting "beauty". Then the man trotted over and stood in front of Jiang Qin, his hands in his pockets, looking proud, "big beauty, do you want to buy clothes? Take whatever you like. It''s my treat "No, I have hands and feet. I can make money and buy by myself, and..." Jiang Qin looked at Yi zi''an''s clothes and sneered, "do you think the price of your personal custom-made clothes will drop when you bring other girls to the mid-range shopping mall?" As soon as she said this, she couldn''t hang on the face of the beautiful woman who had just tried on her clothes! He came over, took yizian and looked at jiangqin, "who are you? Don''t dare to talk to Yi like that. " Jiang Qin is in good shape and looks good. It''s pure nature, not hyaluronic acid. It''s natural to throw away this masked beauty. Facing the provocation in the beauty''s eyes, Jiang Qin didn''t care at all, "who am I? I''m a passer-by. It''s You Yi who wants to chase me. Don''t you me him, but me? " "Don''t get close to your face, Yi Shao him..." "Yes, yes, I ran after you." The beauty was beaten in the face by yizian before she finished her words. Yi son an looks at Jiang Qin with a smile on his face, "big beauty, where do you like your clothes? I''ll take you right away! " "No Jiang Qin is pulling me to leave. Yizian should have realized that Jiang Qin was different from his other women, and he was not angry with her. Instead, he ran after her and said, "don''t, don''t, I have an important message to tell the beauty around you." With that, my eyes fell on me. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 "Me?" I was a bit surprised. "Yes, about my elder brother, Ji Qingxuan!" Yizian nodded quickly. Although I was a little curious, I thought of Jiang Qin bothering him and said, "no, I have nothing to do with him." This time, I led Jiang Qin away. But this time Jiang Qin stopped and said, "tell me, what''s the matter." Seeing Jiang Qin wavering, Yi zi''an was a little bit aggressive. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Hey. This is exclusive to me. If you want to know, at least you have to exchange it in your name. " He added, "and the phone." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After listening, Jiang Qin just rolled his eyes. I took Jiang Qin and left, "no, I don''t want to know his information any more." Jiang Qin didn''t move. At this time, the masked beauty beside yizian finally couldn''t see it any more. She pointed to Jiang Qin and scolded, "why do you have so many tricks and y hard to get? It''s your honor for Yi to ask you less for a phone call!" She said, and then took yizian''s arm to act like a coqueter, "Yishao, you see this woman doesn''t give you face. She''s not as good as me. Let''s go." Jiang Qin took a look at the woman and hesitated for a moment. Then he took out a business card from his bag and handed it to Yi Zian, "go ahead." "You, you woman, why are you so unprincipled!" That masked beauty was in a hurry! She also saw that yizian''s interest was not in herself at all. Now Jiang Qin gave him his business card, didn''t shepletely get out of the game? Yizian really ignored her. After I finished my business card, I looked at it carefully andughed with satisfaction, "stewardess? Not bad. " "You can say it." Jiang Qin asked him. Yizian looked around, "there are so many people. There is a good coffee shop nearby. I have a VIP card there. Why don''t we go there and have coffee and talk?" "No more." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Go." Jiang Qin and I have a different voice. "OK, let''s go!" Yizian automatically filters out my words. The masked beauty saw that yizian was going to take us away. She was in a hurry. "What about me? I''m going too! " At this meeting, yizian finally showed some impatience, took his arm out of the woman''s hands, looked at the waiter at the counter just now, and said, "wrap all the clothes she tried just now." The masked beauty thought that yizian was going to take her. With a sweet smile, "I knew Yishao would not leave me." As soon as she finished, yizian continued, "take your clothes and go, or I won''t pay for them." Masquerade beauty a Leng, but she is not stupid. Although in the eyes ten thousand are not reconciled, looking at Jiang Qin''s eyes full of envy, she still chooses to leave. Before he left, he looked at yizian reluctantly and said, "Yishao, people wait for you to contact me again ~ ~" yizian didn''t even look at her again. Took us to the cafe. With his VIP card, we sat in the box on the second floor. After that, yizian, in order to please Jiang Qin, took the initiative to rmend Jamaica Blue Mountain coffee to us, and then kept talking about the grade of coffee beans. After listening, Jiang Qin said only four words, "Mocha, thank you." Yizian was a little embarrassed and asked me again. I shook my head. "I don''t drink much coffee on my day off. Just ck tea." Finally, yizian did not order the coffee he rmended, but chose the same Mocha as Jiang Qin. As soon as the waiter went out, Jiang Qin asked, e on, what''s the matter?" Yizian looked at me and said, "my elder brother may not marry your sister." He said, I was not surprised, but added, "your news is out of date, Qin Jiameng is pregnant." "I know." Yizian looked proud. "I don''t say that. I know almost everything about my elder brother." "Then how can we not get married?" Jiang Qin asked for me. After that, yizian began to talk endlessly. The main reason is that the dress designed by Qin Jiameng was highly praised by the industry. Ji Yanhai thought that she was very capable, so although this marriage was a bit absurd, it was also recognized. As a result, I burst the story of Qin Jiameng''s giarism. In addition, the original designer Chen Lan''s cause of death in that year was revealed, and there was another secret. When the police investigated, it seemed that Qin Jiameng had a little rtionship with her. As a result, Ji Yanhai''s impression of Qin Jiameng changed from good to very bad. Now Ji Yanhai is talking about another marriage for my elder brother. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment''s silence, I said, "it''s fine." "Ah?"Yizian''s reaction to me, some can''t believe, "don''t you love my elder brother so much? I''m not surprised to hear that. " "Who says they love each other so much?" I didn''t speak, Jiang Qin said first, "it''s not your elder brother who has been pestering her!" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Yizian was not happy when he heard Jiang Qin say so, "my elder brother is so excellent, let alone Yancheng. People all over the country who want to marry him can line up from here to Paris!" "That''s great." I know Jiang Qin wants to speak for me, but I''m the first to say, "please tell him quickly, don''t pester me again." "That''s right!" As soon as Jiang Qin patted the table, he took me and left. Yizian looked at Ji Qingxuan and worshipped him very much. If we say that, he might be very angry and didn''t catch up. When we came out of the coffee shop, Jiang Qin looked at me, "what do you think?" "It''s good. I''m free." I blurted out without hesitation. "Don''t lie to yourself." "I didn''t." I dropped my eyes and was silent for a moment. "In fact, I''m by his side now, but I just want to revenge Qin Jiameng. As long as he marries Qin Jiameng and whoever he marries, I won''t disturb him, and I will draw a clear line with him." "What if he keeps pestering?" ¡°¡­¡­ He won''t I''m not very confident in this sentence. But Ji Qingxuan didn''t contact me recently, didn''t he just decide to give up? Although she had been waiting for me in front of thepany for a long time. That day, I apanied Jiang Qin to other shopping malls to buy clothes and had dinner. It''s about nine o''clock before we go home. When I got home, I cleaned up my room. Before going to bed, I took out the skin care products rmended by Jiang Qin. ording to the people who said in today''s spa club, I was preparing to apply them to my face. "Kowtow, kowtow." A knock came from the door. My heart is a little nervous. I can only think of one person in my mind "Kowtow, kowtow." There was a knock at the door again. It''s light. When I was struggling to make a sound, I heard people outside say, "at home? I''m Ji Zhaoming. " Knowing that it was him, my heart was inexplicably released. When he opened the door, he saw Ji Zhaoming wearing a household clothes, one foot on the ground, and the other touched the ground slightly, as if he did not dare to exert himself. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 "Brother Ji, what''s the matter with you?" I asked. "I twisted my foot." Ji Zhaoming grinned bitterly. "I want to ask if your family has any medicine for traumatic injuries." I only have band aids at home, medicine for headache and cold. I shook my head. "No, but I''ll buy it for you." "I''ll buy it. It''s sote." Ji Zhaoming refused. "But your feet..." "It''s OK. I can walk with a limp." Because I don''t trust Ji Zhaoming to limp to buy medicine. Ji Zhaoming doesn''t trust me to go out alone at night. In the end, the two of us decided to go together. There is a 24-hour pharmacy outside themunity. I walk with him in themunity. There is arge section of stone road in themunity. Although it is difficult for him to walk, he always keeps a distance from me. Avoid tripping and leaning on me. Looking at his trembling walk, I still went to help him. Ji Zhaoming looked at me gratefully and said, "thank you." We two went to the pharmacy to buy medicine and went back. As soon as we got to the gate of themunity, we heard a scream in the distance! "Help, help!" We both stopped at the same time, looked at the past, saw a woman with messy hair, frantically running to the direction of themunity gate. When she saw us, she seemed to see hope and ran faster. He ran and yelled, "help Not far away, there are several people in ck who seem to be bodyguards chasing after them. The woman ran up to us and raised her head. I was stunned. "Qin Jiameng." It''s Qin Jiameng! Qin Jiameng looked at me, first stunned, and then looked at Ji Zhaoming beside me. When she saw Ji Zhaoming, she was not in a daze, but her pupils shrank. She seemed to be afraid and looked directly at me. Grabbing my trouser leg and pleading, "Jiaqi, help me, help me, they want to kill my child!" Soon several bodyguards caught up and wanted to catch Qin Jiameng! Qin Jiameng almost climbed up behind me, got up in front of me, stood behind me and threatened several people, "no, no! I tell you, my child is the boss of Optimus group. No matter who bribes you, it''s not easy to kill them " those bodyguards just ignore her and reach out to catch people! Qin Jiameng grabbed me and begged, "Jiaqi, Jiaqi! We have a fight. Please help me "I''m just a wild dog of the Qin family. I don''t deserve to be your sister." I said indifferently. Qin Jiameng was obviously stunned when he heard what I said. Ji Zhaoming also looked at me withplicated eyes. "Get out of the way, or we won''t be responsible for the injury." The bodyguards didn''t dare to act rashly when they saw us at the gate of Yancheng No.1. And I don''t care whether Qin Jiameng''s children are alive or dead. A sh, Qin Jiameng exposed in front of the bodyguard! Qin Jiameng seems to have run for a long time all the way. She didn''t respond to my move and fell to the ground. The bodyguardes forward and catches! She looked at me viciously, "Qin Jiaqi, you bitch! You didn''t help me! I tell you, if I can''t keep my child, I''ll turn your child into a fierce ghost and seek your revenge! " "Even if my child bes a fierce ghost, it''s you who should take revenge, not me." When I said this, my heart was bleeding. My child, who can''t live, may still be suffering like this. Several bodyguards are holding people to go. Ji Zhaoming limps over, grabs Qin Jiameng''s arm and says, "this person is my future nephew''s daughter-inw. If you want to take her away, I have to ask for my nephew first." Qin Jiameng''s eyes brightened when he heard Ji Zhaoming''s words! Immediately said, "Mr. Ji, help me! Help me "Sir, it has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to take part in it." One of the leading bodyguards said. With a warning in his voice, he seems to be able to guess that the person behind him is certainly not simple. However, Ji Zhaoming didn''t care at all. He still grabbed Qin Jiameng with one hand and said, "I can''t let you take this person away." Ji Zhaoming has always given me the impression of being gentle and modest. But at this time, when he said this, it made me feel a little overbearing in his temperament. It seems that if he says it, he will do it. Several bodyguards looked at each other. Seems to want to go to the next step of action, themunity security also came, asked, "what''s the matter!" As soon as the bodyguard saw the situation, he turned around and left. Leave Qin Jiameng behind.Qin Jiameng cried, "thank you, Mr. Ji!" Then he wanted to jump into Ji Zhaoming''s arms, but he twisted his foot. Qin Jiameng jumped back two steps and almost fell down! I helped Ji Zhaoming from the side. And then he said, "I''m going." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Then he went back. But Ji Zhaoming held me, "do me a favor." I look back at him. Ji Zhaoming said, "call 120. When the ambncees, I''ll go back with you." Qin Jiameng is a fool. This means that there is no intention to continue to help her? "But But I don''t have money and I don''t have a phone Qin Jiameng said in embarrassment. At this time, I have started to call 120 with my mobile phone. Soon, 120 will arrive. We specially ask 120 to send her to Shengxin hospital, because there is a membership system. Qin Jiameng only needs to show her identity and add the previous inspection records. The hospital will definitely treat it first. In the end, Qin Jiameng gets on the ambnce alone, but she obviously doesn''t want to. After all, since childhood, Qin Jiameng has always been the apple of his family''s eye. When did he have a headache that was not taken care of by the whole family? Now the injury is so serious that even a concerned person doesn''t have to take 120 to the hospital? She can''t stand it. To my surprise, Ji Zhaoming has no n to go with her at all. After 120 people sent Qin Jiameng away, Ji Zhaoming and I went back together. On the way back, I couldn''t help saying, "you save her, I thought you would take her to the hospital." Ji Zhaoming shook his head, "when she gets to the hospital, Xiaoxuan will definitely go, but it''s not good for me to go." I nodded in silence. I can''t help thinking that Ji Zhaoming is really far away. Yes, someone wants to beat Qin Jiameng''s child. How can Ji Qingxuan, the father, not go? Three days after that day. When I went home in the evening and turned on the TV, I saw a piece of news. The content is about the Qin family. It is reported that there are arge number of fund loopholes in Qin''s family, which may face bankruptcy at any time. After that, there were several other videos of reporters visiting Qin''s head office and being blocked by the staff. My heart pped. The next day I arranged my time and went to Qin Ci''s home as soon as I got off work. When I went in, I found that the number of servants in my family was obviously less than that of myst visit. There seems to be less at home. When I looked around, I found that the blue and white plum vase of Qianlong years ago was also missing. The plum vase was sold by Qin Ci at the auction. I like it very much. I always serve as a baby Chapter 113 Chapter 113 I was a bit surprised. I believe in some problems of the Qin family, but I didn''t expect that they have reached this point. Qin CI looked around at me, took my hand and said, "it''s nothing. It''s not a big deal." Qin Ci''s house is very big. Many things will be moved away, and there are few servants. All of a sudden, he looks lonely. But aunt Qiu is still there. "Grandma, in fact, it''s useless for me if you give me that house, or I''ll sell it and pay for it..." "No, there''s nothing trivial about any enterprise. It''s just exaggeration." Half way through, I was interrupted by Qin CI. "But..." I''m a little hesitant. Exaggeration? If I didn''t go into Qin Ci''s house, I might really feel that way. But now I see that there are fewer servants and antiques in my family, and the huge house seems deste. I have long guessed that the whole thing is not what Qin CI said. "It''s OK. It''s OK." Qin CI said nothing but nothing. I guess she knows the situation of Qin''s family well, and she doesn''t know what to say except that she has nothing to do. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan, I asked, "if Qin Is it better for my sister to marry Ji Qingxuan? " Originally I wanted to talk about Qin Jiameng. But at this time, my rtionship with Qin Jiameng is not good, Qin CI may be more distressed. So I changed my mouth. Qin CI once heard of it and sighed, "s, this rtionship is hard won. Xiaomeng uses the stupidest way to add points for herself, and eventually she will hit her feet with a stone." I know what she''s talking about. "But, before is not Ji Qingxuan''s grandfather already nodded?" "Now Lao Ji has gone back on his words, and I have no face to intercede with Xiao Meng." Qin Ci''s face was full of embarrassment. I know what she''s talking about. Looking at her like this, I have some regrets If I hadn''t discovered Qin Jiameng''s giarism, maybe things wouldn''t have been like this. I was silent. Qin CI patted my hand. "You don''t have to think about it. This time, it has nothing to do with anyone. Qin, like me, is old. There are always some old problems that have been squeezed for many years." That day I was in Qin Ci''s home, more than Iforted Qin Ci, but Qin CIforted me. She told me again and again in a tough tone that we must not sell the house of Yancheng No.1. I have to promise for the time being. But if Qin really has difficulties, I think I will sell the house. - after that, life remains the same. Because of my good work, I finally took over the project of a small western restaurant. After all, this western restaurant is located in the downtown area. On the first day, I went to measure it and prepared for the renderings. I worked hard all day and came out of the shop in the evening. Is struggling to go where to fill the stomach, a look up, but saw a familiar figure. Ji Qingxuan. Many days no see, the man''s brilliance is still, a sapphire blue handmade shirt, casual pants, and beside him, a woman and he stood side by side. They are walking to a jewelry store. That shop specializes in diamonds, focusing on wedding rings. Although I only saw a figure, but I am very sure that this woman is not Qin Jiameng. Because her hair is as ck and shiny as seaweed, and Qin Jiameng''s hair is dyed and permed all the year round. What''s more, ording to thest time Qin Jiameng was pregnant. If there is no ident, Qin Jiameng has been pregnant for three months now, it is absolutely impossible to wear high heels. The figure will not be so delicate. Clearly has decided to draw a line with him, but I still follow the past. I went up to the door of the jewelry store and took a peek. All the waiters in the shop surround Ji Qingxuan and the woman beside him. I saw the shop assistant take out arge diamond ring and show it to them. The woman shook her head, and the waiter changed it again. If the woman shook her head again, the waiter changed it again. I watched it for about five minutes. The waiters kept taking out boxes of diamond rings from a house in the back, and the women looked at them one by one. Ji Qingxuan stood beside him, with no impatience in his expression. Just stay with me. I feel a little sour. Looking at that woman, the more I look at her, the more I feel that she is Familiar? Because this woman has a red mole on her eyebrow. I''m more familiar with this mole than with this woman. They looked at it for a while, but they didn''t seem to be satisfied. It seemed that they were going to leave. I was so scared that I ran away.I went to the most humble snack bar and asked for a bowl of wonton. When eating, a picture shed in my head "It''s her!" I suddenly think of, Ji Qingxuan apany of this woman is who! This is a thing that has been almost forgotten by me. About 2-3 years after I saved Ji Qingxuan. Once the orphanage organized older children to visit various colleges and universities in Yancheng. I''m one of them. It was September 1st, just at the beginning of school. Maybe it''s a coincidence that when we got to the gate of the best women''s College in Yancheng, I saw Ji Qingxuan I''m very excited to see you again after a few years. I kept looking at him to help me forget to follow the brigade. The teacher noticed me and came back to call me. Seeing that I was dazzled, he asked me, "what are you looking at? So serious? " I''m a little nervous. I''m sorry to say that I''m watching Ji Qingxuan. All of a sudden, I noticed the girl beside Ji Qingxuan. I look about my age, with ck hair on my shoulders and a mole on my eyebrow. I quickly pointed to the girl and said, "she is so small, how can she go to college?" The teacher looked at me with a smile and said, "she is the only girl in our junior ss." "Junior ss?" I asked with my head tilted. The teacher pulled me to go, although I was reluctant, but can only follow. On the way, the teacher just told me what youth ss means. In short, it''s a special ss for genius. That means the girl is a genius. At that time, I naively thought that person might be Ji Qingxuan''s girlfriend. Ji Qingxuan is so excellent that it''s right to have a genius as a girlfriend. But this girl I haven''t seen for so long, Ji Qingxuan didn''t even mention her, but now how did she appear again? And Ji Qingxuan seems to be watching the diamond ring with her. Is she going to get married, or She is going to marry Ji Qingxuan. After eating wonton, I cleaned up my lost mood and nned to go back to work. As soon as I went out, I was about to take a taxi when I saw Ji Qingxuan''s caring slowly. My first reaction was that Ji Qingxuan was in the car and wanted to hide first! As soon as he turned around, he ran into a strong embrace. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 I have a sore nose. While covering his nose, he could not helpining, "no eyes, go behind people!" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." When I knead my nose painfully, I heard a soft voice like water. The moment I heard the sound, my mood seemed to be cured. I looked up just to say "forget it". When I saw the two people in front of me, I felt a chill behind me. It''s Ji Qingxuan and the woman who chose diamond ring just now. "Ji Mr. Ji said I filtered the address and chose the safest one. Just, when I speak, Ji Qingxuan''s face seems to have changed. The woman next to him looked at him and asked, "do you know him?" "No..." "Yes." Ji Qingxuan and I answered together. I''m denying it, he''s admitting it. Ji Qingxuan looked at my face more and more ugly. The woman seemed to understand something and said with a smile, "do you have something to talk about? Then I''ll avoid it Say, want to go to one side. Ji Qingxuan didn''t move, but I was nervous first, and quickly called the woman, "no, no! Ji is always the big boss of mypany. What can I say to him? " The woman stopped and looked at me. She saw Ji Qingxuan and asked, "are you sure?" "Sure!" I nodded desperately, "goodbye, Mr. Ji!" Then he ran away. Wait until a shop corner, I just stop, probe to see, Ji Qingxuan and the woman standing in front of the car seems to say something. Soon after that, I got on the bus. At this time, I realized that my heart was pounding, and it was also sour. However, just now I had a close look at this woman. She is different from Qin Jiameng. She is well dressed and generous. She is ady of a family. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Only such a woman is worthy of Ji Qingxuan. If she is by Ji Qingxuan''s side, it will be very good. I can be at ease, too. I went back to work overtime. These days, I have been doing 3D renderings for the western restaurant project. The owner of this western restaurant is a young couple of overseas returnees. The man''s name is Jiao Jie and the woman''s name is Zuo Meng. The two returned home to start a business, so they had a lot of hope for the restaurant. I also try my best to modify the renderings at their request. So I often work overtime. Finally, two weekster, I finished a 3D rendering that satisfied both their husband and wife, and then gave it to the engineering department. This project is an important work in my hand. As soon as it is finished, my time is free. In the afternoon, when I was sitting in the office drinking boiled water and nning to go back to have a good sleep at night, there was a commotion outside the office. I heard someone say, "herees the chairman!" Chairman. Yufeng design now belongs to Optimus group, so there is only one chairman Realizing who it was, I immediately began to pack up and get ready to leave. But as soon as I got to the door, I was blocked by the minister, "all the people in the design department have a meeting!" At that time, I was standing at the door, face to face with the minister. The minister looked at the bag in my hand and said, "Qin Jiaqi, where are you going? I''ll leave after the meeting. " I have to work, but I have no choice but to stay. The meeting was held 15 minutester, and all the people in the design department were gathered there. And Ji Qingxuan is sitting in the middle of the position, he sat next to Deng Qi. This meeting mainly said that there are many interior design rtedpanies under Optimus group, so thepany decided to hold an interior designpetition. There are three stages, preliminary, semi-final and final. The final is in two months. At the same time, I would like to tell you that you need to submit relevant works when you sign up, and the submitted works will be regarded as preliminary works. The specific time and rules will be released next Monday. But if you are interested, you can save your life first. And he said, "it''s a big bonus." After the notice, the meeting will be over. My first reaction was not to participate. After the meeting, it''s time to get off work. I''m afraid I''ll run into Ji Qingxuan, so I take things and go out. Just at the door, I saw Qin Jiamenging up. I haven''t seen her for a while. She is wearing loose clothes, and her stomach seems to be pregnant. "Qin Jiaqi!" She saw me and came up to talk to me. I didn''t n to stay more, I just said, "do you want to talk to Mr. Ji? He''ll be down in a minute"Who said I''m looking for Qingxuan? I''m here for you!" Qin Jiameng stood there with a big stomach, full of pride, "I''m Ji''s future grandson in my stomach." Worried that Qin Jiameng was scheming against me, I took out my mobile phone and photographed her. Then I said to Mike, "now Qin Jiamenges to see me by herself, and she still refuses to leave. If she falls herselfter, it has nothing to do with me." "You "Qin Jiameng, you are a viin, so I have to defend you in an abnormal way." I said calmly. At the same time, there''s no n to turn off the video at all. Qin Jiameng was not angry either. She touched her stomach and said happily, "whatever. Anyway, I''ll be Mrs. Ji soon." "Is it?" I looked at her stomach and said, "I''ve heard that grandfather Ji has found a new marriage partner for president Ji. Not only you, but also the whole Qin family are out." "Bah! That''s bullshit When Qin Jiameng heard me say this, her face became very ugly. Obviously, she already knew about these things. "I have no nonsense. You are haggard. After all, it''s not your fault. As long as you are safe, Mrs. Ji should be yours, but you want to do some designer brand and copy it." Said giarism, I see her expression and disdain a bit. I hate her. If it wasn''t for giarism, Mrs. Ji would be her. In that way, nothing will happen to the Qin family. "I''m not trying to consolidate my position! Who told you to do something extra! " Qin Jiameng looked at me with vicious eyes. "There''s no fire in the paper! Even if you hurt yourself, now the Qin family is like this. If you are honest, the Ji family will certainly help the Qin family now! " The more I say, the more angry I am! But Qin Jiameng didn''t feel wrong at all! She didn''t care, "what''s the rtionship between the Qin family and me? This Mrs. Ji has nothing to do with the Qin family. I got it on my own!" "Don''t be shameful!" "You are shameless! Anyway, I wish I had a good life. You are totally out of the game, just jealous of me! " When Qin Jiameng spoke, he was full of pride. I''m really pissed off. "You''re so selfish." "I''m selfish? Don''t pretend to be a virgin. You stay by Qingxuan''s side all the time. Isn''t it for the sake of living a rich wife''s life? " Qin Jiameng pointed at me and said aloud. I''m angry. If she wasn''t pregnant, I would have done it a long time ago. But she''s pregnant and I can''t do it. When I try my best to control myself, Qin Jiameng''s eyes brighten up, and suddenly he staggers back! I was startled, subconsciously to help her! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Qin Jiameng grabbed my hand, but her eyes fell behind me. At that moment, I deeply felt a bunch of cold eyes appeared behind me. Don''t think about it. I know what''s going on. I''m sure Qin Jiameng stood firm, then let go and said without looking back, "enough of the performance? There are cameras everywhere, but you want to y the part of me pushing you to miscarry you? " "I didn''t." Qin Jiameng stood there, with tears in her eyes, looking at the direction behind me. "There are so many coincidences in the world. I''ll push you as soon as president Ji appears. Are you a fool, or do you treat president Ji as a fool?" I asked her. "I didn''t..." Qin Jiameng''s eyes were already spinning in her eyes, as if they were about to fall in the next second. I didn''t bother to talk to her, and said, "you slowlyin with Mr. Ji, and tell me that I quarreled with you, and then I''ll push you to miscarriage. Whatever." At this time, I don''t want to exin any more. I''m so tired. I came home at night and wanted to have a rest, but I got a call from Zuo Meng. She said she wanted to redesign the area of the foyer. Because the engineering department had been there in the afternoon, she meant to let me see if I could get the design out today. For this reason, they specially drove to pick me up. Show me the entrance hall again, and say that I want to make a small fish pond with ss te on it. I measured the size,municated with them, and went home to make the drawing again. It''s not difficult, but they have their own ideas about the shape of the fish pond, and they have changed a few drafts. It was more than one o''clock in the evening when I went to bed. The next morning, I got up to thepany and received a client who was still a residential project. I probablymunicated my ideas. Because I didn''t sleep well these days, I asked for leave to go back to bed in the afternoon. I don''t know how long I slept, but I was awakened by the fierce knock on the door. I was so sleepy that I got up and opened the door without thinking of anything. Just opened the lock, the door was directly pushed open from the outside, directly hit my face! Because I eat pain, sleepy run more than half. "Dream Fan Yu came in! Her eyes were red, her eyes were dark and her face was haggard. At first sight, I cried and didn''t have a good rest. Although I regret opening the door, but the door is open. What can I do? I rubbed my face and said, "what do you want her to do with me?" "Dream Fan Yu put her hands on my shoulder and stared at me. She said in a pleading voice, "please, tell me, where is the dream?" I will finally wake up, looking at Fan Yu, a face inexplicable, "find her to me? How could shee to me? " "The dream must be with you!" Fan Yu said definitely. "Why? I can''t have her anywhere else. " I have some doubts. Is Fan Yu taking the wrong medicine. She looked at me, it seems that I did not lie, the whole person is like a vented ball, sitting on the ground, eyes looking forward, mumbling five words, "dream is missing." "Ah?" I was a bit surprised. Fan Yu sat there and said in a very small voice, "Mengmeng didn''te backst night. We thought she went out and didn''t care. But today, we always received a call from Mengmeng..." Said this, she pause, tears flow down her eyes, "we pick up, there began to be no sound, and then there are a few men''s voice, and then, suddenly hung up." ¡°¡­¡­ She was kidnapped? " I looked at Fan Yu suspiciously, "if you are kidnapped, call the police. What''s the use of looking for me?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Fan Yu looked up at me, "but they said that when Mengmeng went to yourpany to find you yesterday, I had a fight with you!" It''s because of this! I immediately denied, "I don''t know. When she quarreled with me yesterday, Mr. Ji was also there. Later, I left first. If you have any questions, ask Mr. Ji." "Yes He said he didn''t know, and told us not to look for him in the future I can see that when Fan Yu said this, her face was full of despair! She said, and suddenly burst into tears, "how can he be so heartless! Mengmeng was so hard to conceive his child, because he was worried about miscarriage, he was careful every day, but now Mengmeng is missing, he doesn''t even care about it! " Fan Yubian said that he cried even more. I frowned at her. I don''t know why. At this moment, I don''t feel sorry for her at all. As for the missing Qin Jiameng, as long as she doesn''t die, I won''t feel sorry for her.I yawned, "please contact the police. I really can''t help you." "You, you..." As soon as Fan Yu heard what I said, she suddenly stood up and said, "Why are you so heartless! She''s your twin sister Say, raise a hand to want to hit me! Although I was sleepy, there was still some reaction. I dodged. Step back, looking at Fan Yu, I don''t care whether Qin Jiameng is really missing. After all, yesterday she came to me, the purpose is to calcte me in front of Ji Qingxuan. I don''t feel for her either. Instead, I pointed to the red rm button on the wall and said, "Ms. fan, you''ve already expelled me from the Qin family. I have nothing to do with you and them. If you don''t leave, I''ll press this rm button. In less than five minutes, themunity security and the police will appear here." After all, Yancheng No.1 is a high-levelmunity, and the police around it also attach great importance to it. "You, you! Qin Jiaqi, you wait! If there''s something wrong with this dream, I''ll sue you! " Fan Yu hysterical said for a long time, but finally because of fear of the police, or left. I closed the door and went to sleep. I''m so busy with my work that I don''t care whether Qin Jiameng is alive or dead. It''s just that I can''t help thinking of Qin Jiameng being chased by several bodyguards a few days ago when I lie in bed. Could it be a group of people? The next day, as soon as I got out of thepany, several policemen came over, took out their police certificates and said, "Qin Jiaqi, we have a case and some questions for you." The eyes of the colleagues who came out with me gathered around. I knew it was Qin Jiameng''s case as soon as I guessed. I said calmly, "ask." The police didn''t say whether Qin Jiameng was found or not. What happened to Qin Jiameng''s disappearance? They just asked me where I went the night before yesterday. "The client asked me to change a case, and I went." I answered truthfully. The policeman asked again, "can anyone testify for you?" "Of course! Yesterday, the customer came home to pick me up, went to the project site to measure the size, and after listening to the modification opinions, he sent me back. " I have a n. But as soon as the words came out, I felt that this scene was familiar. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 At that time, I was falsely used of pushing Qin Jiameng down the mountain. At that time, Deng ChuChu came to me and said that there was a ce in the marriage room that needed to be modified. After I went, I met Qin Jiameng. Later, Qin Jiameng disappeared. Deng ChuChu didn''t testify for me. I didn''t have a witness I can''t help but feel nervous when I think about it. The police didn''t seem to see my abnormality and nodded, "then you can call them. It''s better to exin to them face to face." "Good." I said, and I took out my cell phone. But just want to dial, hand slip, mobile phone "pa" sound fell on the ground. Even I didn''t pay attention to it. When I thought about it a few years ago, my palms were sweating. I quickly wiped the palm of my hand on my clothes and lowered my head to pick up my mobile phone. "What''s the matter?" The policeman asked me. "Nothing." I shook my head and found Jiao Jie and Zuo Meng in the phone. After watching for a while, I finally decided to call Jiao Jie. I press the dial key. The phone began to enter the waiting tone. At this time, my heart is pounding, for fear of any more problems. I called for a minute, but no one answered. I was a little flustered for a moment. Then I hit Zuo Meng again. Still no one answers! "I, I, I..." My heart fell into the iparable confusion, "they picked me up to the western restaurant, and they came to themunity to pick me up. We have monitoring in themunity, and we can definitely find it!" I said excitedly. The police look at me, but from the previous routine, be a little suspicious. I know that the more I am like this, the more suspicious I am. But I don''t know why, I can''t control myself at all. Heart has even begun to deduce the worst oue, began to guess, I was Qin Jiameng calcted. The policeman looked at me and finally said, "anyway, if you can''t get in touch with them, just follow us to the bureau first." "No!" I yelled! I''m not going to the police station! I''m afraid I''ll go in and never get out. "It''s not up to you. We have enough reason to watch you because of your current mood." Said the policeman. Indeed, now I just make a phone call and panic like this. If there is no suspicion, even outsiders may not believe it. The colleagues watching around are still there, they are whispering, it seems that I have done something illegal. In my desperation "I can follow you, like the shadow chasing the light, sleepwalking..." The phone rings! I look down and see the name written on it is Zuo Meng! I seem to have grasped the straw and answered quickly! "Sorry, designer Qin, my husband and I are choosing materials. We didn''t hear your call." When I get through, Zuo Meng immediately apologizes to me. At that time, my excited heart almost melted and said, "it''s OK." And then start talking about what the police are asking for. When Zuo Meng heard this, he agreed without saying a word. In less than 40 minutes, she and Jiao Jie drove over. After they got off the bus, they exined the situation to the police very cooperatively. While listening, the police made a record. After making the record, they looked at me in a puzzled way, "isn''t there a witness? What are you nervous about?" "I''ve been cheated before, so I''m very nervous this time." I have a faint smile. They were willing to testify for me, and my heart was rxed, and I didn''t look too nervous. Before leaving, the police probably told me something about Qin Jiameng. She had been found in the middle ofst night, but the situation was not very good. Not so good? Maybe the baby''s gone. I guess so. But it''s none of my business. After the police left, Zuo Meng asked me something about the design, because she helped me and I trusted her very much. Naturally, she would answer all the questions and help them modify the 3D renderings. I went home by car and bought some things in the supermarket. I couldn''t help thinking when I was cooking at home. Qin Jiameng had an ident. If he didn''t find the real behind the scenes, the pot would be on my back. Sure enough. Before I finished my meal, the phone rang. There was a strange number on it. My first reaction was the customer''s and I picked it up without thinking about it. But unexpectedly, as soon as he picked it up, Fan Yu''s hysterical voice came from inside, "Qin Jiaqi! You have to die! Your conscience has been eaten by the dog. How can you hurt your dream so much! I''ll kill youI listened for a while without expression and hung up. Then, the number was cked out. Before I put Fan Yu, Qin Zhaomin''s number has long been pulled ck, they simply can''t call me. Now in order to scold me, I used a new number. It seems that the Qin Jiameng event is very big. But it seems to me that it has nothing to do with me. The next morning, I arrived at thepany. As soon as I entered the office, I saw a few colleagues chatting in a group. When I came in, I stopped. Several people looked at me. But no one spoke. I didn''t answer. Seeing that I didn''t respond, Cao Jing seemed unable to hold back. She stood up and asked, "Qin Jiaqi, your sister was raped by a gangster. Why didn''t you respond at all?" "What?" I was stunned. Look at Cao Jing. Cao Jing was a little surprised, "don''t you know? It has been revealed on the Inte that your sister, Ji Qingxuan''s fiancee, was kidnapped and raped by several gangsters the night before yesterday. " I look confused, immediately take out the mobile phone, call up the micro blog. Random search Sure enough, this matter has spread all over the Inte. It''s not because Qin Jiameng is so famous. It''s because Ji Qingxuan is so famous. He used to be the dream lover of many women. He had a wedding before, butter he remarked that he wanted to marry Qin Jiameng after a lot of trouble. Many things have been passed on the Inte. Although we don''t know what happened, we have great opinions on the Qin family. We all think that: one person has two weddings? This is not a waste of Ji Qingxuan''s money? Now Qin Jiameng has been raped by gangsters, and thements below are even more shameful. Many of thements are good, otherwise these youngdies always feel that they are precious. ¡¿ [these gangsters are OK. They have the same X as Ji Qingxuan C. ¡¿ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. there are a lot of such evil remarks. There are also somements that look like women''sments. They think that Qin Jiameng has been strengthened, and it must not be worthy of Ji Qingxuan. Let''s get out of the way! When I look at thesements, I feel strange. Although Qin Jiameng''s all this seems to me to be self me, I still feel a little ufortable when people on the Inte say so. While I was reading these documents, Cao Jing said, "I heard that the police came to you yesterday, and some people said," happy birthday, Jiaqi, who was all over the world a while ago! ¡¿Ji Qingxuan bought it for you... " Chapter 117 Chapter 117 In the middle of Cao Jing''s words, other colleagues said, "did you move your hand?" "Yes, what''s the rtionship between you and Mr. Ji?" "If your sister is sullied by a gangster, won''t she be upetitive to you?" Colleagues, you say a word, I say a word. Everyone''s mood is the same, but the attitude is to watch good ys and gossip. Cao Jing, in particr, knew that Qin Jiameng hade to Chen Hui and wronged me, and that Chen Hui''s wife hadid a corpse at the door of thepany. Most of the people who designed in Yufeng at that time had a bad impression on me. Including her. Looking at these people, I said word by word, "my rtionship with Qin Jiameng''s fiance, our general manager Ji, is the same as all of you and him." What I said is a little roundabout. But it''s clear. "But before you mixed high concentration formaldehyde into his studio, you had a problem with her, didn''t you?" Cao Jing is reluctant. "I have a problem with her, but it has nothing to do with me whether it''s formaldehyde or this time." I looked at her and said calmly, "even if it''s a big holiday, I won''t do anything to find someone to rape her." Then I sat down. Stop talking to them. However, since then, I have been looking up the posts about Qin Jiameng on the Inte. I found that Qin Jiameng seems to have fled to a rural family in the middle of the night and asked them to help call the police. Then, the farmer''s son, who had just turned 16, saw Qin Jiameng and took some pictures. It''s on the Inte. It''s just been exposed. I told Cao Jing and my colleagues what I would not do. They are suspicious. But some people don''t believe it. Those are the Qin family. In the afternoon, as soon as I finished my lunch break, I received a call from Shengxin hospital. It was a doctor. It seemed that someone asked him to tell me that Qin Ci was in hospital. I was surprised to hear the news. Immediately asked for leave, straight to the Sacred Heart Hospital. I went to the hospital, asked Qin Ci''s room number, and went straight upstairs! Qin CI lives on the ninth floor. When I got off the elevator, I saw a familiar person in the corridor. Qin Zhaozhi. By generation, she should be my sister-inw. However, like other Qin family members, she didn''t even give me a straight eye after I entered the Qin family. She''s on the phone. I wanted to go inside, but I heard her say, "I think it''s hard for mom to survive this time. You should ask thewyer to make a false will, otherwise my brother''s shares will be more than mine because there are more wild seeds in his family at that time." Two wild species? I was a bit surprised. Is Qin Zhaozhi talking about me and Qin Jiameng? Usually, although she is not good to me, she is good to Qin Jiameng. She secretly brings me together with her? "Just in a hurry these days, my brother''s mind is on his daughter recently. I''m sure he can''t take care of these." When I heard Qin Zhaozhi say this, I suddenly felt strange. Is it Qin Zhaozhi who harmed Qin Jiameng? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The purpose is to change the will? I want to listen again, but Qin Zhaozhi has already hung up and entered the ward. I also came out from the corner and went to the ward. Before we got to the door, we heard Qin Zhaozhi crying and saying, "Mom, you can be better!" It''s a good y. I went to the door of the ward. Although the door was open, I knocked on it. Qin Zhaozhi turned around and saw me. Suddenly, the whole person yelled like crazy, "you still have face!" Say, stand up to rush toward me! Before I could hide, I heard Qin Ci''s weak voice behind her, "Zhaolian,e back." She got up and came over. I also happened to see Qin CI. Qin Ci was lying on the bed. His face was sallow and he looked very weak. He seemed to have lost weight. There''s a drop on the back of your hand. Qin Zhaozhi was told by Qin Ci that although he stopped, he was full of anger and said, "Mom! You''re still protecting her here? Dream of things, in addition to her, who can also make such a thing "Not me." I stood at the door and said calmly. "Not you? No, who else can you have! " Qin Zhaozhi crossed his waist, which was like Fan Yu. I calmly looked at her and said, "I was just outside listening to your call saying that I want to change my legacy..." "You bitch! If you hurt your dream, you still have a face! " I didn''t finish, Qin Zhaozhi suddenly yelled again, a few times, directly pushed me to the outside of the ward!Outside, she looked at me with warning, "what did you hear just now?" "Nothing..." I turned my eyes away and said casually, "that is to say, in order not to give more shares to your brother''s family, I have to let thewyer..." "Enough!" Listen to me say this, Qin Zhaozhi also knows, I should listen to, shouldn''t listen to, all listen to. I didn''t go on. Qin Zhaozhi looked at me warily, "I have a friend from the court. Just now, if you dare to tell others half a word, this case, you don''t want to win!" "Ha ha, isn''t it? I''ll see. " I''m not worried this time. Because Zuo Meng and Jiao Jie are not Deng ChuChu. I have an alibi. No one''s going to pit me. What else did Qin Zhaozhi want to say? There was a sound in the ward. Let''s look at it together. Qin Ci, who is weak, wants to get out of bed! We both rushed in quickly. I helped Qin CI back to bed and said anxiously, "grandma, don''t move." Qin CI didn''t look at me. Instead, he looked at Qin Zhaozhi behind me. "I''ve said that this time, it must have nothing to do with Xiao Qi." Her tone was weak, but very positive. I''ve heard that, and I can''t help feeling warm. "Mom, do you know who knows what you are Qin Zhaozhi said reluctantly. "All right." Qin CI waved his hand. "You''ve been here all day. Now Xiao Qi is here. You can go back and have a rest." "Ma!" Qin Zhaozhi hesitated. Qin CI insisted on letting her go, but she chose to leave. As soon as Qin Zhaozhi left, I asked Qin CI what happened. Qin CI sighed and then told me the whole story. It turned out that that day, Qin Jiameng had a meal with Ji Qingxuan after he cheated me at the gate of ourpany. I don''t know what they talked about. After Ji Qingxuan sent Qin Jiameng back in the evening, Qin Jiameng was crazy at home and had a fight with Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu. Then he went out alone. Then she didn''te back that day. The next day, the Qin family realized that she was missing. As soon as the ident happened, Fan Yu thought of Qin Jiameng and said that she had seen me. However, Qin CI also told me one thing, that is, for such a long time, Qin Jiameng lived at home, and seldom did not go home at night, so Fan Yu found out that he didn''te back all day. Well, I was surprised. I apanied Qin CI in the hospital and Aunt Chen brought porridge in the evening. I was feeding Qin CI when I saw Fan Yu and Qin Zhaomin carrying a pile of health care products into the ward. When they saw me, their smiling faces suddenly became angry. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 "Qin Jiaqi! There you are Fan Yu threw down her mobile phone and rushed to me, "you''ve done this to my dream! I''ll kill you Fan Yu said, step forward, two hands directly on my neck! "Cough, cough!" I cough like hell! Hand to reach in front of, one by one to pick open Fan Yu''s fingers. Qin Zhaomin also said, "in front of mom, you''re enough!" "But she was so miserable that she hacked our phone!" Fan Yu seems to have a long backlog of anger, which will finally find a vent! Although Qin Zhaozhi was excited to see me before. But it''s obvious that Fan Yu has not. Qin CI on the bed said weakly, "let go! You don''t care about me! " When Qin Zhaomin heard what Qin CI said, he immediately pulled Fan Yu away and said, "let go!" His strength is great, Fan Yu a stagger, almost fell. I was also led for a while and rushed forward. Fortunately, I held the wall beside me and didn''t fall. Although Fan Yu let go, she still said, "Qin Jiaqi, how can you do such immoral things! Qin Jiameng is your sister "So?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "So?" As soon as Fan Yu heard what I said, she immediately yelled, "you see, you see, she admitted it!" "Qin Jiaqi..." Qin Zhaomin called my name in a low voice. I saw her hands clench tightly into fists, and the veins on the back of her hands burst out. I stood against the wall and said calmly, "I didn''t admit that I didn''t do this thing. It has nothing to do with me. I have a witness." "You are still sophistry! That''s what you asked someone to do! " Fan Yu was very excited. She pointed to me and said, "Mengmeng didn''t hurt you for two years. You let her be raped. Are you human?" Ha ha. The three outlooks are moving. Raped and jailed. I don''t think it''s lighter. However, in Qin Ci''s face, I didn''t make trouble with Fan Yu. I just kept repeating, "this matter has nothing to do with me. You can check it casually, and I''m not interested in Ji Qingxuan for a long time. There''s no reason to harm her." I''m very calm. After all, Qin Jiameng''s family is not as good as strangers to me. Their affairs don''t affect my mood at all. Qin Zhaomin stood aside and did not speak. Fan Yu began to cry. She went to sit on the sofa in the ward and said, "it must be you, not you. There won''t be anyone else." Fan Yu''s words stunned me. Yeah. If it wasn''t for me, who would it be? But I know my innocence, "it doesn''t matter who I am. It''s not me anyway. It''s the job of the police to find the killer." "Don''t guess everything, wait for little dream to wake up." Qin CI opened her mouth. Looking at Fan Yu crying, she said, "maybe it''s an ident. After all, it''s not safe outside now. She goes out at night, and it''s a girl again..." "Impossible, impossible!" Fan Yu murmured. Did Qin Jiameng not wake up? This surprised me a little. While arguing outside, a nurse came in from outside and said, "the patient in bed 3 is awake." Although I don''t know where Qin Jiameng lives, I guess that''s her. After the nurse finished, Fan Yu stood up excitedly and went out with Qin Zhaomin. Qin CI can''t move. I was going to take care of Qin Ci, but Qin CI patted my hand and said, "go and have a look, too." In her opinion, we are still a family. I hesitated and agreed. I went out ording to the bed number, and sessfully found Qin Jiameng''s ward. I stood at the door and heard Qin Jiameng crying inside. She said, "I finally got pregnant with Qingxuan''s child. How difficult this child is, and now it''s gone! What should I do Ji''s family also found a new marriage partner for Qingxuan. I lost my child, and I lost myst card. " Qin Jiameng cried really. I used to see her acting, so this time, I could tell from the sound that she was really crying. And it''s sad to cry. But soon, I heard Qin Jiameng stop crying, his voice with a strong sense of hate, "Qin Jiaqi! It must be her! It must have been the man she was looking for Sure enough, Qin Jiameng suspected it was me. "Not me." I went in without thinking about it. Seeing me go in, Qin Jiameng''s eyes are red. Regardless of the obstruction, he wants to jump out of bed, but he is held down by Qin Zhaomin. "Let go of me, Dad!" Qin Jiameng looked at me, "nonsense, it must be you! If it''s not you, who else is there? ""Yes, you and I think the same, I thought at that time, besides her, who else is there?" Fan Yu caters. I can see that these two people, or these three people, have long thought it was me. No matter what I say at this moment, they won''t believe it. I shook my head and said, "believe it or not." After that, go outside. As soon as I went out, I saw the elevator door at the end of the corridor open. Wearing a suit, Ji Qingxuan walked out of it quickly. It''s just a light look, not a worry. We two four eyes opposite, all Leng for a while. But I quickly lowered my head and tried to walk past him. Men are like a ck wall blocking my way. My heart can not say the feeling, some panic. I bowed my head, tried to hide the mood in my heart, and said, "Mr. Ji, Qin Jiameng is in bed 3." With that, the man did not speak. In the corridor of the whole ward, only the faint cry of Qin Jiameng could be heard. For a moment, Ji Qingxuan said, "I don''t want to ask this." "What does Ji always ask? Do you want to know if I did it? " When I thought of the suspicious eyes and firm tone of all the people before, I couldn''t help looking up at Ji Qingxuan. There is no doubt in men''s eyes. Light, as if what I said had nothing to do with him. However, I still said, "Mr. Ji, I didn''t do this thing, and it has nothing to do with me. If you don''t believe me, you can go to investigate. But this time, all my evidence is solid, so don''t want to send me to prison so easily." I finish, want to bypass Ji Qingxuan. Just stepped forward, but the wrist was caught by a man. My heart is tight. Looking back, looking at the man''s indifferent expression, "is there anything else for Ji Zong?" The man looked at me, ck eyes as if with a bit of exploration, seems to want to see something from my face. But the result seemed to disappoint him. The man saw enough before he said, "you remember to sign up for the designpetition." As soon as he said it, I remembered another thing. It''s just that, to my surprise, he met me just to tell me this. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 "Sorry, Mr. Ji, I''m not very interested in this." I answered truthfully. Then he looked down at Ji Qingxuan''s hand holding my wrist, and then looked up at him, "Mr. Ji, your fiancee just lost her child, and now she''s crying inside. You''re holding me here and asking me to participate in a designpetition Isn''t that bad? " However, my words did not change Ji Qingxuan''s behavior. The man looked at me and twisted his eyebrows together. He continued to talk about the designpetition. "In thispetition, I will invite the best international interior designer to be the judge. If I win the prize, it will be very valuable." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I looked at Ji Qingxuan doubtfully. I don''t know what he wants to do. The man looked at me and said, "if you want to be on your own in the future, thepetition is a good exercise opportunity and a shortcut for you to stand on your own." Ji Qingxuan''s words made me more and more confused about what he wanted to express. But there is no denying that his words touched me. When I haven''t made a statement, Ji Qingxuan added, "there''snce Harris in the judges." Originally, I was just excited. But when I heard the name, I almost looked at him in disbelief, "who?" "Lance Harris." Ji Qingxuan repeated the name again. This person can be said to be one of the most legendary contemporary designers in the world. Known as a genius maniac. He is not only an interior designer, but also an architect. His works are free thinking and self-contained, and the inside and outside of the building are all at once. In a word, if you can see him and even let him say something about his works, it''s the dream of many designers. It''s a pity that he''s a strange man and never shows up in public. He won''t even go to see the president. How can youe to such a small game? I stare at Ji Qingxuan, trying to find the answer from his eyes, but the man''s ck eyes are as quiet as water. I can''t find the answer I want. I smoked the hand that Ji Qingxuan held. I can''t pull. I can only look up and say to him, "thank Mr. Ji for reminding me. I''ll think it over. You''d better go and see your fiancee." Ji Qingxuan looked down at me. After a while, he said, "I have a reason for everything. You give me a period of time to deal with it. I''ll..." "President Ji." I had already guessed what he was going to say, so I had to interrupt. "That day you left, you made a choice. In the future, my rtionship with you is nothing more than the rtionship between the superior and the subordinate. If you can''t see me apanied, I will be single all my life." I''ve been cheated by him so many times. I don''t want to get entangled with him any more. Because I know that, in that way, I will only lose myself on the road, go further and further. Ji Qingxuan has been silent for a long time. I can feel the strength on my wrist loose. I raise my hand, shake off the man and leave without looking back. In front is Qin Ci''s ward. When I went in, deep feeling was hard to hide. "Did they say you again?" When Qin CI saw me like this, he thought it was Fan Yu and them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "They all think I did it." I didn''t admit it, I didn''t deny it. I really hate being led by Ji Qingxuan''s words and deeds. But I can''t control it. Qin CI waved and asked me to sit next to her, holding my hand and saying, "Xiao Qi, don''t me grandma. This time I''m sick, I can feel that my time is running out..." "Grandma, don''t talk nonsense!" Qin Ci''s words made me feel tight in my heart and quickly said, "who has no minor illness or pain? You are in good health and will surely live a long life!" In fact, this time, I don''t know why Qin Ci was ill. Guess it has something to do with Qin Jiameng''s disappearance. Qin Ci was lying on the bed, looking at me with a kind smile, but his face was a little dull. She sighed for a long time and shook her head gently. "I always feel that the Qin family is sorry for you. Although I have thought about it, it''s a pair of twins. How could the hospital make a mistake and only hold one, but now it''s useless to think that if I go, Zhaomin, Fan Yu and Xiaomeng are your only rtives..." "Grandma, don''t say anything unlucky." I know what Qin CI is going to say. When people are old, they feel that family affection is very important. But she didn''t know that the three of them were a family, and I was just a stranger, even if I worked hard a hundred times. "Xiaoqi, you are a sensible and clever child. Xiaomeng has been spoiled since she was a child. Zhaomin and Fan Yu just haven''t epted you. When they get old and have a long time, they will know that you are more sensible than Xiaomeng."Qin CI took my hand. She speaks very slowly. Back and forth, it''s just an old man''s expectation of his family. But I listen to listen, can''t help asking, "grandma, is this hospitalization because of Qin Jiameng?" Just after asking, Qin CI gave me a look, with a trace of surprise in his eyes. Seems surprised that I didn''t know about it. But soon he covered it up again, looking at the drop in the bottle with a slightly chaotic look, "people are old, organs are old, how can we not get sick?" That''s all she said. No matter what I saidter, Qin CI didn''t say much. Today is Friday. I said that I woulde for two days at the weekend. At first, Qin CI didn''t agree. I know that she was afraid that Qin Zhaozhi and Qin Zhaomin woulde and conflict with me again. But I insist, and she can only agree. When I left in the evening, I went to the office of the doctor on duty and asked Qin CI about his illness. The doctor looked at me, first a little surprised, and then said, "are you twins with the patient in bed three?" "Yes." I nodded. The doctor confirmed that I was a family member, so he told me Qin Ci''s condition. Over the years, Qin CI has been worried about Qin''s family, overworked, poor health and heart. this hospitalization is really caused by Qin Jiameng, but it is more a process of quantitative change and qualitative change. This incident may be thest straw that killed the camel. The doctor also told me that Qin CI would have a heart bypass operation next week, before that, Qin CI could not be stimted any more. I realized that although I didn''t have any response to Qin Jiameng''s incident, it was appropriate for Qin Ci to attach great importance to her family. The impact of this incident on her was definitely greater than her emotions. I was in Shengxin hospital for two days at the weekend. It was inevitable that I would meet Qin Zhaozhi and Qin Zhaomin. Several people spoke coldly to me, but in order not to stimte Qin Ci, they didn''t do anything. On Sunday afternoon, when I was packing up and ready to leave, I heard the nurse outside suddenly shouting in the corridor, "the patient in bed 3 is about to jump!" Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Bed three, isn''t it Qin Jiameng? At that time, Qin Ci was sleeping, and my first reaction was to walk out with my mobile phone. Go to the door and close it. At this time, the corridor outside has been a mess, doctors and nurses voice mixed together. "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know. She wasn''t at the time of my rounds. I didn''t pay attention to her. As a result, the security guard just said that a patient was found on the roof. I saw that it was bed 3!" The nurses who said this were crying in their voices. If Qin Jiameng has any problems, she must be implicated. Several doctors took the nurse upstairs. This meeting, Qin Zhaomin and Fan Yu are not here. Qin CI is resting again. That is to say, I am the only one rted to Qin Jiameng in the whole Shengxin hospital. I followed a group of doctors and nurses and went up the elevator with them to the top floor. It''s April now, and the weather is warm and cold. After I went up, I saw Qin Jiameng standing on the edge of the roof of the top floor in a thin hospital uniform. There''s a fence, about one meter three high. It should be to prevent someone from identally falling down. But this time, Qin Jiameng was standing outside the fence, which was only about 20 cm wide. As long as one step, will fall downstairs! "Don''t be impulsive!" A doctor was shouting. I just went up, Qin Jiameng saw me, had been silent, suddenly pointed at me and said, "she, that woman!" The eyes of all the doctors and nurses around me fell on me. A doctor misunderstood her meaning and immediately said, "what''s the matter? I''m not asking you to look after it. The patient won''te up!" There''s a security guard on the side who wants to drive me away. I''m not interested in this matter. I know Qin Jiameng won''t really dance. She just wants to force the Ji family toe forward and give her an exnation. Better promise her an identity. I turned around and was about to go downstairs when I heard Qin Jiameng''s voice behind me So I was asked back. Qin Jiameng pointed at me and said, "call Ji Qingxuan! Tell him if he doesn''te, I won''t live! " So it is. Ji Qingxuan came to see him that day, and it seemed that he left in less than ten minutes. As soon as he left, Qin Jiameng''s cry was so loud that I could hear him when I went to the corridor to take out the garbage. After that, Ji Qingxuan never appeared again. Qin Jiameng asked me to call, and all the doctors asked me to call. But I had to call Ji Qingxuan. Although the number has been saved, but the number is still remembered. I yed the number, just put the phone to my ear, I heard a man''s voice inside, "Hello, Jiaqi." In less than a second, Ji Qingxuan answered my phone. When his voice came from the other end of the phone, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I was so happy and seemed to be smiling. When I heard it, I could almost see the thin lips of a man when he was answering the phone. It''s like, he''s very strange. I''ll call him. I opened my mouth and forgot what I was going to say. Didn''t seem to hear my voice, Ji Qingxuan asked again, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you? " "I..." "Well?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The words about Qin Jiameng are stuck in my throat. At this time, not far from the rooftop, Qin Jiameng was worried, "what''s the matter! He didn''t answer the phone The doctors and nurses around also urged me, "did you answer the phone? Tell him quickly "What''s the matter? Is there a lot of noise around you? Where are you? " Ji Qingxuan didn''t seem to change her mood because of my silence. His tone still sounds very happy, and his voice goes up unconsciously. "That..." "Well?" The man''s words soon, doctors and nurses around me urged me, I finally opened the mouth, "Qin Jiameng in Shengxin hospital inpatient department roof, said not to see you will jump, youe quickly." Then I hung up. I dare not even listen to Ji Qingxuan''s next words. As soon as the phone hung up, Qin Jiameng asked in the distance, "what did he say? Will hee? " "He didn''t say that." I said. To be exact, I didn''t listen. But I think Qin Jiameng will definitelye for things rted to him. Sure enough. About half an hourter, Ji Qingxuan appeared surrounded by a group of bodyguards. In addition to bodyguards, he also took his assistant Li Kai behind him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He looked at me, the quiet eyes, as if brewing something.I shrunk my neck subconsciously. Step back. "Qingxuan, I knew you woulde!" Seeing Ji Qingxuan, Qin Jiameng''s eyes brightened and her voice became powerful. "Come down." Ji Qingxuan said. I stood behind him. I couldn''t see his face, but I could hear themand in his voice. Two words, Qin Jiameng''s eyes red, "I don''t, Qingxuan, our children are gone, I have been ruined, I have no face to live in this world, I call you, just want to see you onest time." Ha ha. Qin Qin Meng used his acting skills, and I still silently Tucao in my heart, and I heard a doctor nearby say, "such a beautiful girl, but unfortunately it was stained by a little bully. I can''t makeints about such a powerful character as Ji Ju." Another doctor also said, "well, it''s true. Although it''s not required that the wife must be a virgin, it''s been given a turn. I really can''t ept it..." The words of these two doctors made me feel a little chilly. No matter who did it, that person either hated Qin Jiameng, or he was ruthless and didn''t give people a way out. Now the story of Qin Jiameng has spread on the Inte. Not to mention Ji Qingxuan, maybe even his family is in trouble. For a long time, I didn''t hear Ji Qingxuan speak. I stood a little to the side, can barely see the man''s small half face, the man''s ck eyes looking at Qin Jiameng, even the slightest emotion can not feel. Thin lips impatiently pursed into a branch line. Qin Jiameng also looked at him, waiting for his answer. In the case of such a stalemate, Ji Qingxuan suddenly said, "OK, now see, I can go." A bolt from the blue! Not only me, but also Qin Jiameng, including all the doctors, nurses and security guards around, were shocked! Qin Jiameng stood on the rooftop and cried with a cry! "See, see! I can die at ease and apany my children at ease! " She said, just to let go. "No, dream!" At this time, a woman''s voice came from behind the door. I immediately recognized that it was Fan Yu. Looking back, I saw Fan Yu, Qin Zhaomin and several policemen! Fan Yu looks at Ji Qingxuan and rushes over. She clenches her fist to hit a man, but is stopped by several bodyguards. She is not reconciled, shouting at Ji Qingxuan, "Ji Qingxuan, you are not a person!" Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Ji Qingxuan just stood there, and Fan Yu cried hysterically over there, "my dream is for you. Now the child is gone, and it''s sullied, and the wholework knows it! You don''t want to just forget it! " Ji Qingxuan doesn''t talk. He looked at Fan Yu and Qin Jiameng in the distance. Qin Jiameng is still holding the railing, and doesn''t want to jump down at all. Qin Zhaomin grabbed Fan Yu, but said to Ji Qingxuan, "Mr. Ji, if you don''t give an ount of my daughter''s current situation, even if she doesn''t jump today, it''s a matter of time." Although Qin Zhaomin has a temper, he can bully him. Like me. For Ji Qingxuan, he has no temper at all. Now that Qin Jiameng has suffered such a big loss, his life can be said to be gloomy, but his attitude has not changed. It seems that he is talking about a business with Ji Qingxuan. "If you don''t marry her, if my daughter has any problems, I''ll go to yourpany every day. If we don''t live well, you can''t think about it!" Fan Yu was stopped two meters away from Ji Qingxuan and scolded. I stand in the side, can see her saliva flying in the air. Her love for Qin Jiameng is really a mother daughter rtionship. Hearing this, Ji Qingxuan finally had a little reaction. He looked at Fan Yu, frowned slightly, but soon spread out again. His ck eyes stared at her and asked, "say it, how much is it?" Fan Yu is stunned! I didn''t say anything for a moment. But the expression on the face is ever-changing, there are joy, tangle and hesitation. It seems that Ji Qingxuan didn''t expect to give money so happily! "I..." "We don''t want money!" Fan Yu didn''t open her mouth. Qin Jiameng, not far away, heard it clearly. She seemed to prevent her mother from saying the wrong thing. She said first, "Qingxuan, I love you, not for your money. Now I don''t deserve you. I just hope that when you think of me in the future, I''m still the clean one who loves you..." Qin Jiameng finished, then stepped back. Although the hand grasps the balustrade, but the half body all leaned out! "No!" Fan Yu saw this moment, it seems that before the idea of money all disappeared! Two knees a soft, directly knelt in front of Ji Qingxuan. Face pasted on the ground, said to Ji Qingxuan, "Ji Qingxuan, Ji Zong, please, please agree to Mengmeng''s request, she is only 24 years old this year, life has just begun, can''t die like this." Qin Zhaomin was also afraid, "Mr. Ji, please save my daughter." At this time, there were several doctors and nurses nearby, who also said, "human life is of vital importance. Don''t just say something!" "That is, if you really jump down, you will feel guilty for the rest of your life." Ji Qingxuan nced at the people next to him, showing an unhappy face, and said to Li Kai, "drive them down." "Yes." Li Kai agreed, and then took a few bodyguards to drive the doctors and nurses out. They used to watch the fun, so they were not happy to be driven out, and they didn''t want to go. Some people scold Ji Qingxuan, "this is our hospital, why do you drive us away!" "We''re not going!" "If you want to go, you should go too!" A few people didn''t want to go. Ji Qingxuan a listen, light said, "well, let''s go." With that, I''ll go. Fan Yu was so scared that she cried. She climbed over and hugged Ji Qingxuan''s leg. "General Ji, don''t go. Please, help my daughter!" The police will also see that several doctors have nothing to look for. Without saying a word, he cooperated with Li Kai and drove several doctors and nurses down. Wait for someone to go down, the police just came to say, to Ji Qingxuan politely said, "this boss, I see understand, this matter, you a word to solve, better say, let her down first." "Everything I say counts." Ji Qingxuan looked at the police, although did not directly refuse, but the expression on the face has been very clear. I just stood by and didn''t say a word. Because I don''t think Qin Jiameng will really jump. Back and forth is just acting. I just want to see how the y ends. When the police heard this, they looked sad. Since Ji Qingxuan doesn''t want to talk, he can only contact the police negotiators over there, and dy here. As soon as the police leaned forward, Qin Jiameng yelled, "don''te here! I''m going to jump! " "No!" Frightened, the police took a big step back and stepped back into the crowd. Fan Yu was almost scared to death, "don''t, dream!" Said, and holding Ji Qingxuan, "Ji, please, please, I promise to marry my dream, this thing is also promised good ah!""Yes, Mr. Ji, just say, let the dreame down first." Qin Zhaomin just followed Fan Yu''s words. I see this situation, turned to go, an action was found by Ji Qingxuan, the man directly grabbed my arm, asked me, "where are you going?" "This kind of form, wait a moment, Ji always can''t be soft hearted, promise toe down, then go to embrace her, the result I all know, don''t continue to see." After a pause, I said, "besides, I don''t think she can jump." "Qin Jiaqi, shut up! I''ll tear your mouth As soon as Fan Yu listens to me, he will let go of Ji Qingxuan and hit me! Ji Qingxuan was standing on one side, a sh, will I block behind, warning, "enough!" Fan Yu cried and said, "please, Mr. Ji, help Mengmeng! Or she''ll really jump. " This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Jump down and you won''t die." I sneer behind Ji Qingxuan, "the police below are all covered with cushions. At most, it''s bad luck. When they fall on the cushions, they bounce off again. The direction doesn''t y well. They fall to the ground and be paraplegia. They can''t die." I finished and nced at Qin Jiameng. Her face was pale, and her outstretched body drew back. Ha ha. After all, it''s not fear of death. "So high, I''m sure I''ll die if I fall down!" Fan Yu is going to be angry with me! "Ha ha, you have to jump once to know." I don''t really worry about her falling. When I quarreled with Fan Yu, I heard Ji Qingxuan''s voice over my head. He asked me, "what do you want me to do? Jiaqi. " His voice is not big, but I and Fan Yu all heard him. "You asked her?! My daughter''s life, why do you ask her! She must want to die. It''s not all her fault that makes dreams like this Fan Yu said hysterically. "I''ve said it. It''s none of my business." I looked at Qin Jiameng''s direction, "why don''t you ask her whose bodyguard was chasing her a few days ago." When I spoke, Ji Qingxuan held my hand tightly and asked me again, "what do you want me to do? Qin Jiaqi, as long as you say, I''ll agree to everything. " Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Every word he said about me was resounding. Around, Fan Yu, Qin Jiameng, Qin Zhaomin, are fried! Especially in the fence side of Qin Jiameng, looking at my eyes full of jealousy and hate. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Her face, I wish I coulde here now and kill me. When I hesitated how to answer him, I heard another voiceing from the rooftop, "let me go up, let me go up, little dream, my baby granddaughter." This voice "Grandma!" I turned my head and saw Qin CI standing at the door. And there was no one to support her! I shake off Ji Qingxuan, grab my arm''s hand, step up, will qinci hold. At the same time, I took a look in the direction of the ess to the roof. A figure in a white coat just left. Qin Ci was held by me, and the whole person leaned on me. He was very weak, but when he saw Qin Jiameng in the distance, his arm trembled and stretched out, "little dream,e down, good." "No, grandma, I have no face to live in this world." Qin Jiameng said, tears in her eyes. However, I can''t read sadness and ident from her face, let alone worry about Qin CI. It''s like Qin CI is just a prop she uses. Qin CI grabbed my hand and kept shaking, "little dream, little dream, don''t scare grandma." As she spoke, her breathing was clearly difficult to hear. I was scared, "grandma, grandma, you go down to have a rest first, and leave it to us here!" I said, trying to help Qin CI leave. But Qin CI grabbed the wall with one hand and said, "no, I won''t go. I have to watch my little dreame down." I know that she won''t let you believe in Qin Jiameng. Helpless, I can only shout to Qin Jiameng, "Qin Jiameng, youe down!" "No, I don''t, I''m sullied, the child is gone, Qingxuan doesn''t want me, I don''t have any hope to live." She said, "Jiaqi, you should take good care of grandma and my parents for me." With that, I want to jump again. "No, little dream!" Qin cigang didn''t know. Seeing Qin Jiameng like this, he was so scared that he wanted to go forward. But she was so weak that she began to get cold. I was so scared that I said to Ji Qingxuan, "call the doctor, call the doctor!" Ji Qingxuan immediately asks Li Kai to call a doctor. This meeting, Fan Yu seizes the opportunity, "Ji Zong, you promise to marry Xiaomeng, we don''t ask for anything, just ask her to live!" As Qin Jiameng said just now, the first two things she lost are untraceable, but the third one, Ji Qingxuan, is here. Qin CI listened, looked at Ji Qingxuan and looked at me. Hesitated for a long time, difficult mouth, "Xiaoqi, you let Ji Qingxuan bring down the little dream." Qin CI spoke. Isn''t that what Qin Jiameng wants? Qin Jiameng stood there, the wind was strong, and her whole body seemed to be crumbling, but when she heard Qin Ci''s words, Qin Jiameng quickly said, "no, I want him to promise to marry me, promise him not to leave me, except Ji Qingxuan, I have nothing to ask for in my life." "No way." This meeting, nobody talks, Ji Qingxuan refuses first. Qin Jiameng squatted down, then sat on the edge of the roof a little bit, looked back at us and said, "I know, goodbye..." "No! Don''t jump Qin Ci''s breathing became more and more difficult and his face turned pale. There were three doctors at the meeting, one of them with a stretcher. But Qin CI refused to let the doctor touch her. Instead, he said to Ji Qingxuan, "I know your feelings with Xiao Qi, but Xiao Meng''s life is also very important. Please, marry her." Finally, Qin CI also said the word "beg". She said and looked at me, "Xiaoqi, grandma also begged you, you let Ji Qingxuan promise,ter Grandma will find a good family for you." At this time, Qin Ci, who was lying in my arms, was very, very weak. She had one hand over her heart. I am really afraid that she has a weakness, helpless, can only nod, "good, grandma, I promise, you say what I promise, as long as you follow the doctor now." "Old man, you must go back to the ward immediately, or you will be in danger." The doctor also said. I''m afraid that something will happen to Qin Ci, so I can only look up and ask Ji Qingxuan, "Mr. Ji, please marry my sister." As soon as I spoke, I didn''t know why, tears fell down my eyes. Completely out of control. No consciousness. When I felt the heat and humidity on my cheeks, I realized I was crying.Ji Qingxuan looked at me, ck eyes as if brewing something, he stretched out his hand, a little bit wiped off the tears in my eyes. I didn''t say anything for a long time. I feel Qin Ci''s weakness. I know that there is no time to be hypocritical. I beg him, "Mr. Ji, please, marry my sister and save my grandmother." Afraid that he would not agree, I added, "you just said that you would agree to everything I said." Ji Qingxuan smiles bitterly after listening to me. He looked at me and was silent for a moment before he said, "yes, I said, I said, what I said will count." I don''t know why, I see Ji Qingxuan''s eyes seem to be moist. I seem to see a dense in front of the man''s quiet ck eyes. He looked at Qin Jiameng and said, "OK, I''ll marry you." "Really?" Qin Jiameng was overjoyed. Ji Qingxuan to Qin Jiameng, she did not resist. At this meeting, Qin Ci was relieved. The doctor put her on the stretcher. Qin CI grabbed my hand. I heard her whisper, "Xiao Qi, I''m sorry." And my eyes have been looking at the direction of Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan. I saw Ji Qingxuan go over and hold Qin Jiameng from the railing, then just hold her and go to the crowd. Qin Jiameng put her hands around the man''s neck and her face was filled with a happy smile. At this time, the doctor left with Qin Ci, and I followed. Follow them downstairs. As soon as I got down, I saw Li Kai. The man lowered his head and seemed to be depressed. But I didn''t have the time to manage him. I just went to Qin Ci''s room to get my bag, went downstairs and found a quiet ce to sit down. It''s just the ce where Qin Jiameng jumped off the building. The crowd below is still around, and the police are still collecting the intable mats they put in ce before. There are patients and medical staffing and going. I heard them say, "the one who jumped from the building above is the one who was in the news a few days ago. He was taken by a gangster. I didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan to ask for her. He''s really a good man." "Yes, this woman is very lucky." "Ji Qingxuan is not only handsome and rich, but also infatuated. It''s rare!" I listened to people''s conversations, biting my lips and not letting myself continue to cry. I endured for a long time, finally, the tears won''t flow down. I got up and wanted to go back to the inpatient department to see Qin CI. Then I saw Qin Zhaozhie to me with this phone. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 I quickly hid. Some wonder, just didn''t see Qin Zhaozhi''s shadow, how can she be here? Then I heard Qin Zhaozhi say, "I just inquired about my niece''s jumping off a building. As a result, my mother was angry again. This time, she might not be able to do it." At this moment, I remember what happened before. I picked up my mobile phone and began to record. From thest phone call, it is obvious that Qin Zhaozhi is making a false will. If grandma really had an ident, then what would happen is still unknown. Later, Qin Zhaozhi talked about the false will on the phone. He also said that the distribution of shares and assets should not be too biased, otherwise it would be easy for people to suspect. In fact, I don''t like Qin Zhaozhi and Qin Zhaomin, but in contrast, I hope Qin Zhaozhi will take more property. After she called and left, I went back to the inpatient department. This meeting, Qin CI is still in ICU, there is no one outside. Qin Zhaozhi and Qin Zhaomin are not here. It seems that when grandma is in aa, they don''t even want to do it. However, after a while, Qin Zhaozhi came. When she saw me, she didn''t speak. She just looked outside. I think Ji Qingxuan is still in the hospital. In order to avoid the embarrassment of meeting him, I left first. It''s Monday in the twinkling of an eye. The notice about the design contest was sent to a rted website. In order to call on everyone to sign up, thepany also made a special mobilization at the weekly meeting. Thispetition, 6 decorationpanies of Optimus plus several studios will participate. Although there are only rules for the preliminary and the second round, there is not a word about the rules for the final. But I feel vaguely that Ji Qingxuan wille to the final in person. Now I just want to be an ordinary employee under him, and I don''t want to have anything to do with him. Although the total prize of thispetition is as high as one million, as long as I enter the final, there will be a prize, which makes me a little excited. But it''s just a heartbeat. After the meeting, all my colleagues were discussing the designpetition. I just went back to thepany and continued to do my own work. Lunch. Yu quietly ran to me and asked me, "Qin Jiaqi, what are you going to do in the designpetition?" "I''m not going." I buried myself in the gap between meals and answered her. She blinked and looked at me in disbelief. "What? You''re not going to take part? " "No." "But the bonus! ording to the grapevine, it seems that the highest is 400000! I thought the wholepany would take part. " Yu quietly still seems not willing to believe it. I looked up, looked at her, a wry smile, "so manypanies, studios, crouching tiger, hidden dragon, even if I try my best, it is estimated that I can not enter the final." "But..." Yu quietly seems to want to say something, but I think what I said is reasonable. I go to see Qin CI every day after work. She woke up on Monday and went back to the general ward. Because of physical condition, the operation was dyed for four days and put on the weekend. I got to the hospital early on the day of the operation. I entered the ward, Qin CI saw me, eyes a bright, happy to say, "Xiaoqi, youe." "Well, grandma, how are you feeling today?" As I walked in, I looked left and right. Qin CI lived in a t all the time. I looked around, and there was no one in the ward except Aunt Chen, who was sitting beside Qin Ci''s bed with an atherosclerotic bowl. Neither Qin Zhaomin nor Qin Zhaozhi came. Qin CI took a mouthful of porridge and let out a long breath, "much better. The doctor came to check in the morning." "Well, that''s good." I nodded. At that time, I thought Qin Zhaomin and Qin Zhaozhi woulde soon. But I stayed with Qin CI in the ward for two hours, and I didn''t see any of them. When it was nearly 10 o''clock, a middle-aged doctor in a white coat came in and introduced himself to Qin Ci, "Hello, old man, my name is Peng Xinzheng, your chief surgeon today." "Hello, hello." Qin CI said hello to the doctor. While the two exchanged greetings, Peng Xinzheng asked Qin CI about his eating habits and his death, which was an understanding. When it was all over, he nodded and said to Qin Ci, "I know. I''ll get ready and let the nurse take you there." "Good." Qin CI nodded. I was at her side, holding Qin Ci''s hand. As I watched the doctor go, I could feel Qin Ci''s hand trembling slightly. As soon as the doctor went out, she gave me an envelope and said, "Xiao Qi, please give this to the doctor just now."¡°¡­¡­¡± I looked down and opened it. There was a bank card inside. Understand her meaning, quickly go out, catch up with Peng Xinzheng who has almost walked to the elevator. I called him to the door of the stairwell, handed him the envelope, and said, "Dr. Peng, I''ll ask you for my grandmother''s operation." He looked at the envelope in my hand, looked left and right, took it and put it in his pocket. He said something to reassure me and left. I''ll go back to apany Qin CI. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Soon the nurse came, took Qin Ci''s temperature again, changed her bed, and then pushed her out. I''ll follow. Qin Ci was lying on the moving bed, holding my hand and looking at me, with a solemn and stirring face. "Xiaoqi, grandma knew that grandma ignored you too much about the incident of Xiaomengst time, but I can''t watch Xiaomeng jump down like that." "Grandma, I know. I don''t care." How can I me Qin CI. Qin CI sighed, "these years, you have been wronged. I don''t know if I can make it up to you..." "Granny, don''t think too much. An operation is just a sleep." I encourage her. When the mobile bed arrived at the door of the operation, I was stopped by the nurse. The nurse wanted to push Qin Ci''s bed into the operation room, but Qin CI pulled me and refused to let go. I leaned over, hugged Qin Ci and said, "don''t worry, grandma, I''ll be waiting for you outside." Qin CI released his hand. Qin CI went in for a while, and the light in the operating room came on. I sat at the door, feeling very upset. About two hourster, Qin Zhaozhi came, and then another hourter, Qin Zhaomin came. Both of them just sat at the door for a few minutes and left. I had been sitting at the door until more than two o''clock at noon. It was almost five hours since Qin CI entered. But the operation is not over yet. I had been hungry for a long time. As soon as I got up to go out for a meal, I saw a nurse running towards me and shouting, "get out of the way! Get out of the way I quickly stepped back and saw the nurse holding a te full of bags of blood. Pass me and rush directly to the operating room not far away. At this time, the door of the operating room opened a little, and there was a nurse waiting. As soon as I took the te from her hand and closed the door again, I rushed to block the blood delivery nurse and asked her, "how''s my grandmother''s operation?" Chapter 124 Chapter 124 The nurse looked at me and shook her head nervously. "I don''t know if I want to send blood." Then, without waiting for me to ask again, I trotted away. Nurse''s behavior, let me really start to doubt, grandma''s operation is not a problem! I stood at the door and did not dare to leave for a moment. About eight hourster. The sunlight outside the window is already orange. Finally, the light in the operating room went out, the door opened, and Qin Ci was pushed out of the bed. "Grandma I''ll run to it! Qin Ci''s eyes were closed on the bed. Peng Xinzheng came out from one side. Although there was no blood on his clothes, there seemed to be blood on his face, even on his hair! "Dr. Peng, how is my grandmother''s operation? Is it sessful?" I asked nervously. Peng Xinzheng looked at me, tired face, "because the patient is old, the operation out of some small problems, but have been solved, the operation is sessful." "When will my grandmother wake up?" I listen to what Peng Xinzheng said, and it seems that he has something to hide from me. "Because of excessive blood loss, the patient may be in aa for a short time. As for when he can wake up, it depends on the patient himself." Peng Xinzheng finished, bowed to me and left. The nurse pushed Qin CI away. I''ll follow you. Qin Ci was transferred to the ICU ward. At this time, Qin Zhaomin and Qin Zhaozhi both came and kept pulling the nurse to ask, "how is my mother?" The nurse told them the situation just now. "What?! How did you do the operation! " Qin Zhaozhi blew up at that time and said angrily, "you said that we had the best chief surgeon. What you said is so nice. Now what''s wrong?" "All right!" Qin Zhaomin looks serious. But Qin Zhaozhi said, "that''s our mother! Now that is the case, we must pursue it to the end, and we have to fight awsuit! " The nurse said, "wait a minute." He left. After that, Peng Xinzheng came over. It can be seen that he was very tired and could hardly lift his feet when he walked. He exined the situation in the operating room to Qin Zhaozhi and Qin Zhaomin. Qin Zhaomin said that he understood that Qin Zhaozhi was still reluctant, "it''s your surgical error! Heart stent is originally a small operation. I checked it on the Inte. You must have made a mistake! " With that, he began to cry at the door of the ward. All the medical staff who came and went looked at it like this. I just stood in the back and suddenly felt a little angry. Qin Zhaozhi had known for a long time that something would happen to Qin CI this time, but he looked like a hypocrite and cried the most. On Qin Zhaomin''s face, there was no sadness. They were there, and I was ready to leave. Press the elevator. When the elevator door opened, there were two people standing inside. Qin Jiameng and Ji Qingxuan. They were standing side by side. See me that moment, Qin Jiameng''s hand immediately took Ji Qingxuan''s arm, the whole person pasted on Ji Qingxuan''s body, Jiao didi said hello to me, "Jiaqi, hello." Two people go out. I didn''t speak. I went into the elevator by mistake and pressed the close button. The elevator goes down a little bit. My heart hurts a little. That day, I said to Ji Qingxuan on the rooftop, "please marry Qin Jiameng." the words echoed in my ears all the time. The look when the man bowed his head and brushed away my tears was lingering in my mind. It''s like two people who love each other are separated. If he loves me. How good it should be. When the elevator door opened again, I went out to meet a generous embrace. The man opened his arms and held me in his arms. I could hear the shortness of breath, the powerful heartbeat and the smell of sweat. The next second, I only heard the man say, "Qin Jiaqi, I miss you so much." I miss you so much, too. But this sentence, I stuck in the throat can''t say, I know I can''t say. Because I asked him to marry Qin Jiameng. I feel the man''s embrace, heart beat with the rhythm of his heart beat, I suppress all the excitement in my heart, heart beat. After a while, he only asked, "did you run down?" "Yes, I ran down." Ji Qingxuan just hugged me. He only wore a thin shirt, my face was close to his chest, and I could even feel the man''s question. But "Ding Dong." There was a door opening from the next elevator. I tilted my head and saw Qin Jiamenge out from inside with a narrow afterglow. I saw Ji Qingxuan holding me, and my eyes were full of jealousy.But soon the jealousy and anger in her eyes turned into tears and said, "Jiaqi, why..." Ji Qingxuan heard his voice and finally let me go, but he blocked most of my body behind him and said to Qin Jiameng, "Jiameng, I hope you understand that some things, even if forced, can''t be forced. I can give you money, I..." "I don''t want it!" Qin Jiameng said aloud. Her words attracted the attention of people around her. In Shengxin hospital, many people don''t know our sisters, but few people don''t know Ji Qingxuan. But before Qin Jiameng was tainted things to the Inte, there are many people know her. Qin Jiameng pointed to me and said, "she asked you to marry me. You agreed, but now why do you go back on it? Why do you unite to cheat me..." She said, sitting on the ground in despair. Tears flow more and more, the whole person looks so pitiful. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. A middle-aged aunt couldn''t see it. She went to Qin Jiameng and said to Ji Qingxuan, "Mr. Ji, I know you and the girl''s business. The girl doesn''t want to do that. She is forced to do it! How can you dump her for such a thing? " "That''s it There are also people around to watch the excitement. Qin Jiameng heard that someone helped her. Instead of thanking her, she took the middle-aged aunt and said, "don''t talk about him. Please don''t talk about him. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t go out sote or be caught. And when I meet something like that, I shouldmit suicide and live in this world unclearly." She said, tears falling again. Qin Jiameng is very clever. Take the responsibility to yourself, the people next to you all say, "what a nice girl, you don''t know how to cherish it!" Of course, some people don''t forget to say, "are you her twin sister? How can you rob your sister''s boyfriend? Do you want a face? " "Yes! It''s true that today''s little girls can do anything for money. " In an instant, everyone stood on the moral high ground and pointed to Ji Qingxuan and me. By the way, I feel sorry for Qin Jiameng. Qin Jiameng got the sweet, afraid of Ji Qingxuan''s embarrassment, immediately got up and said, "it''s all my fault. Don''t say it, it''s all my fault. I''ll go to see grandma first." Said, on his side of the elevator. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 The rest of the aunts saw that the parties were gone and scattered. I stepped back and kept a certain distance from Ji Qingxuan. Looking at him, I said, "Mr. Ji, thank you for being so kind to me. In the future, you will be my brother-inw and my boss. Let''s not have any more private interactions." When I finished, I went out. I didn''t hear Ji Qingxuan''s footsteps behind me. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Some empty heart firmly, the answer also know that this is the best. The most despairing is the stagnant water. I just got to the door of the hospital. I was taking a taxi, and an arm stretched out across my face. I looked down and saw the man with the pink diamond ne in his hand. It was a birthday present from him. My heart slightly smoked ache for a while, just say, "Ji total, this need not." "Take it." Ji Qingxuan just said two words, and then the ne rudely into my hand. This is the first time I''ve seen this ne in the daytime. Golden sunset and pink "Mr. Ji, is there anything else?" I looked up at Ji Qingxuan, let his voice as far as possible appear alienated. The man held me in one hand and took a ne out of his pants pocket in the other. It''s daylight now, and for the first time I''ve really seen this ne. In the golden setting sun, this ne is shining with bright light. Especially the pink heart-shaped diamond at the front. It looks so wless, covetous and admirable. However, it and I do not belong to the same ss, one world. Just like Ji Qingxuan. I just looked at it and wanted to return the ne to the man. "Sorry, Mr. Ji, it''s too expensive for me." "There''s no reason to take back what I send out." Ji Qingxuan grabs me with one hand, and inserts the other hand into his pants pocket immediately. He doesn''t n to pick me up at all. I insisted on returning, "Mr. Ji, you might as well give it to Qin Jiameng. Even if she knows you gave it to me, I think she will ept it happily." "This is for you." Said the man. It''s a little cold. "But I don''t like it at all." "If you don''t like it, throw it away." Ji Qingxuan finished this sentence, finally let me go, turned to leave. I look at the man''s back. I can''t say the sour and astringent in my heart. It''s like a farewell. This ne is the best witness of farewell. When I got home, I found a towel to wrap the ne, then I took a bag and put it in the top of the wardrobe. I know I may never wear this ne again. - Qin CI has been in aa. The next day I came after work. When I got to the hospital, I saw some policemen standing there. When one of them saw me, he came directly to me and said, "did you say Qin Jiaqi? We have a few questions for you about Ms. Qin CI. " The police are straight to the point. I''ve seen this kind of scene too many times, and I''m not surprised. I nodded calmly, "OK." The police began to ask about Qin Jiameng''s jumping off the building and the day of Qin Ci''s operation. I answered them one by one. At first, it was nothing. Later, the police asked me, "did you see Qin Ci''s chief surgeon, Dr. Peng Xinzheng, before the day of the operation?" "No I answered. Hearing my answer, the policeman asked again, "are you sure?" "I''m sure." Although I answered like this, looking at the police''s eyes, I realized that there seemed to be something wrong. I asked, "Mr. police, it''s my grandmother''s operation. What''s the problem?" "I''m sorry, I can''t disclose the case to you for the time being." With that, the policeman left. The next day, I was about to go to the hospital after work and was called to the police station by the police. There, the police asked me, "do you have a bank card with a mantissa of 7891?" ¡°7891£¿¡± I thought about it. This is not thest number of my mostmonly used sry card. But It seems that this is the tail number of the card Qin CI gave me. I looked through my bag and said, "I seem to have a bank card with this tail number. Please wait a moment." However, I can''t find the card Qin CI gave me when I look through my wallet! I suddenly realized that the card would not be lost! The police saw that I couldn''t find anything for a long time, so they asked, "what''s the matter?" "My grandmother gave me a bank card. I kept it in the middle of my wallet. It seems that it''s gone." I answered truthfully."Gone?" The policeman looked at him and asked, "you can look for it again." "It''s really gone. I put it in a fixed ce." I answered truthfully. The policeman looked at me, suddenly his face became serious and said, "you don''t have to y. Peng Xinzheng has already exined everything." "What?" I''m at a loss. The police told me that Peng Xinzheng said that the ident of this operation was that I gave Qin CI money and deliberately made him unconscious. It was better to never wake up and gave him a bank card. They checked the bank card and found that there was 500000 yuan in it, which was earned from my bank card with the tail number of 7891. At that time, I was confused, "how can it be! I didn''t! " Police see my reaction, there is no ident, "we have found the video of that day, also see you call Peng Xinzheng to the corner of the stairs, gave him an envelope." "Grandma asked me to give it to him!" I was stunned! How could it be like this? "Ms. Qin CI is in aa now. She can''t testify to you." Said the policeman. I was confused for a moment. After thinking for a long time, he said, "but I have no reason to harm my grandmother! When I get to Qin''s, the best thing for me is grandma! " "But we heard that just a few days ago, because your sister Qin Jiameng jumped from a building, Qin CI forced you to leave Ji Qingxuan, who is close to you, and asked him to promise to marry Qin Jiameng. Is that so?" Asked the policeman. I nodded, "yes." "Do you have a grudge against him?" "How can it be!" I was stunned, "my grandmother is very good to me. In my eyes, she is my only rtive in the world. How can I hate her! I''ll listen to whatever she says! " I tried to defend myself. But these seem to be sophistry in the eyes of the police. In the end, I was locked up by the police, but he said I could be released on bail. Bail me out. Who can bail me out? Jiang Qin? I remember her circle of friends just started today. She was in Dubai. Who else? I sat in the police custody room, looking at the watch on the outside wall of the railing, turning a little bit. It''s 11 o''clock. When I thought I would be detained like this, the police came to me and said, "Qin Jiaqi, someone hase to bail you. You can leave." Who is it?? I was really surprised. When I got to the door of the police station, I saw a man standing there in a light colored suit in the moonlight. Saw mee out and waved to me. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 It was so dark that I didn''t recognize who it was. Just when I wanted to ask who you are, that person took a step forward. I was full of question marks and said, "yizian?" How could it be him?! "Why? You think I like to pick you up most of the night! " Yizian looked at me with the same expression as I looked at him. He took out the car key, pressed the high-end sports car not far away, and said, "get on the car quickly. I''ll have a gameter." "Thank you. I''ll just go back myself." I have a bad impression of yizian, and I don''t want to be with him. Yizian didn''t pay any attention to me at the beginning. I got on the bus by myself. I wanted to take a taxi at the intersection. Yizian''s sports car stopped in front of me with the roaring sound of the engine and said, "don''t talk nonsense, get on the bus quickly! If my elder brother hadn''t asked me to pick you up, do you think I woulde? " Ji Qingxuan? Realizing that it was him made me feel tight. Hesitated for a moment, or sat on the co pilot. As soon as he got on the bus, yizian''s phone rang. Yizian took a look and picked it up. I heard him say, "yes, your ancestor is not willing to go with me. I wish I could ask her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I took a look at yizian. How can this man be like this! Before expressing his opinion, the man threw his mobile phone directly at me and said, "answer the phone." Then, start the car, a foot elerator, the car "fly" out! I looked at the mobile phone on my leg and hesitated for a moment. I felt that I really wanted to talk to Ji Qingxuan about this. I picked up the phone and said, "hello." "Are you all right?" Over the phone, Ji Qingxuan''s gentle voice came. His voice seems to have the ability to cure, but when I hear it, my mood is sour. I took the phone and nodded, "it''s OK, thank you for asking someone to pick me up, otherwise I don''t know what to do." "Sorry, it''s not convenient for me to pick you up. I can only let him pick you up." "It''s OK, I..." I wanted to say something, but in the middle of it, I changed my mouth and said only three words, "thank you." When I was detained in the police station, I was wondering whether Qin Ci''s operation was idental or deliberate. If someone did it on purpose, Qin Jiameng is not without suspicion. Just now I wanted to ask Ji Qingxuan to help me find someone to investigate. But in case it has something to do with Qin Jiameng Ji Qingxuan on the other side of the phone seemed to recognize my hesitation and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong? " "No, I''m a little tired. Thank you." I don''t know what to say except thank you. As for the investigation, I think I can only rely on myself. Without Qin Ci''s card, I have no money. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At present, the quickest way to get money is to sell a house, but only designpetition! I hung up the phone and handed it to yizian. Yizian looked at me with Yu Guang, and his face suddenly changed, "Miss Qin, that I suddenly feel that I just talked too much. I apologize to you. " ¡°¡­¡­ It''s OK. " Yizian heard that I was ok, so he began to ask me, "can you tell me something about Jiang Qin? I called her recently, and she basically turned it off. " I see. I knew yizian would not treat me so well for no reason. But as a dandy like him, I knew Jiang Qin didn''t like him, so I said for her, "Jiang Qin won''t like you. I think Mr. Yi should put his energy on other girls." "Bang, how can it be!" Yizi an Mingxian refused, "as long as she follows me, she doesn''t have to fly around on the ne every day. I keep her and I''ll buy her whatever I like." "Raise her? Will you support her for the rest of your life? Will you never raise another woman? " I looked at yizian and asked him directly. In fact, I know the answer if he doesn''t answer. No way. Sure enough, after I asked, yizian coughed twice. She didn''t speak again until she sent me home. The next day, I went to thepany registration office to sign up for the designpetition. There are still three weeks to go before the preliminaries. But in addition to the works of thepetition, I have a more important thing, which is to find thewyer of Qin Ci''s case. In a week, I had to go to the hospital at night to apany Qin CI. During the day, I ran to seven or eightw firms and consulted several law firms online. As a result, no suitablewyer was found. Senior and powerfulwyers, I give them all thepensation for my case, and they don''t like it. However, thewyers I can afford are all newwyers, or they are too junior to be sure of winning the case.Although some of them also said that they would fight for me, I dare not bear the possibility of even one percent imprisonment. I don''t want to go back to jail. For more than a week, I didn''t even get a draft of my design. Fortunately, before Qin Zhaozhi pretended to open a nursing room in the hospital. They didn''te. I stayed there with myputer in the evening. After watching Qin Ci, I went back to my room to draw pictures. Just one dayter, I got a subpoena from the court telling me the time of the hearing. When I saw the court summons, I really realized that this "battle" would start again. In desperation, she can only call Jiang Qin and ask if she has anywyers she knows. Jiang Qin has a lot of contacts. As soon as I told her the story, she sent me the name of aw firm and the name and phone number of a lawyer. It''s just that people can''t apany me abroad. When I look at this information, my chin is going to fall off. Thisw firm is called three Kw firm, which isposed of three very famous acewyers in Yancheng. Although I have searched thisw firm before, I dare not even call. Because I can''t see the money in my case. This time Jiang Qin introduced, will they show kindness? After a little bit of struggle, I decided to try my luck. The next day I asked for leave of absence and went to three Kw firm. I went in and exined my intention. I met thewyer Jiang Qin introduced to me. His name was Ge Wenbin. Thewyer was chubby, only wearing a white shirt, and the cor button was untied. I should be over 40 years old. I feel like a middle-aged greasy old man. At the mention of Jiang Qin, his eyes are a little bit lusty. I''m a little disgusted, but for the sake of the case, I have no choice. I began to tell Ge Wenbin about my case. While listening to it, he took notes. After hearing this, he said, "your case is a bit tricky, plus the evidence is solid, it''s a bit troublesome to forge information." "What? Fake information? " I didn''t understand for a moment. Ge Wenbin looked at me with a self righteous expression and said, "you don''t have to hide from me. Many people whoe to me, like you, hide what they have done and only tell me what they want. In fact, we are on the same front." I didn''t understand his words until I had a reaction. In his opinion, I did it! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 At that time, I was a little unhappy. I''ve found so manywyers, and everyone''s response is to believe me and defend me from the starting point of "I''m not guilty". And Ge Wenbin actually thinks that "I''m guilty" and how to cover it up for me. It makes me think he''s unreliable. I got up and said, "I think there''s something wrong with mymunication with you. I''d better find someone else for this case." Then he got up and left. "Oh, no, no!" Ge Wenbin immediately stopped me and said with a smile, "in fact, if you are willing to give more money besides compensation, I don''t want to be in trouble." Looking at the way he smiles, I immediately feel that GE Wenbin''s view is unreliable. I''ll tell you the truth, wyer Ge, to tell you the truth, my financial condition is not rich. Besides thepensation, I really don''t have much money for you." "No money?" On hearing this, Ge Wenbin said to me with a well-known expression, "you don''t have to hide it from me. I know everything about the upper ss of Yancheng. You and your brother-inw have nothing to do with it. You can understand it yourself." "My brother-inw?" "Yes, Mr. Qingtian, Ji Qingxuan." Ge Wenbin leaned his head over and whispered, "so, this case is troublesome, but if you ask him for some money, won''t you be able to fight thewsuit?" I didn''t expect Ge Wenbin to know all about it. It''s a pity that he really miscalcted. I looked at GE Wenbin, who thought he had caught a big fish, and sneered, wyer Ge, if I really have that kind of rtionship with him, I''ll go directly to hiswyer team. I need to trouble Jiang Qin, and then I''ll find you?" "This..." I see Ge Wenbin speechless, sneer, wyer Ge, your IQ, I''d better find someone else." With that, go straight away. Behind him, I heard Ge Wenbin''s displeased voice, "it''s just a small three, what''s high IQ!" I''m toozy to argue with him. However, as soon as I got to the lobby of thew firm and was ready to go out, I saw a person at the front desk. The man saw me and cried, "Qin Jiaqi." "Brother Ji, why are you here?" It''s Ji Zhaoming. Ji Zhaoming walked up to me with a friendly smile on his face. "Recently, I met a bit of medical trouble. The legal adviser of our hospital is here." "Are you looking for a legal adviser?" I was a bit surprised. It''s not always the legal adviser who goes to the employer. No employeres to the legal adviser. Ji Zhaoming nodded, "yes, he is busy, so I have toe here." I immediately felt that this legal adviser should not be Ge Wenbin, right? Ji Zhaoming is a good-natured and talkative man, so I bully him. Or thewyers in the whole 3Kw firm are unreliable. When I was daydreaming, someone behind me teased, "Zhaoming, don''t ckmail me." Ji Zhaoming looked at my back and said with a smile, "tell the truth." I looked back and saw a man standing at the door of the middle office behind me. His hair is a little sparse. He may look bigger than Ji Zhaoming. He''s in his 40s, but he''s in good spirits. He''s not as big as GE Wenbin. Ji Zhaoming shook hands with him, then turned around and asked me, "Qin Jiaqi, what are you here for? Do you need awyer? May I introduce you? " "I..." At that time, I hesitated, but I thought that I had not found awyer yet. If Ji Zhaoming introduced me, I could get a discount, right? I had the cheek to say, "yes, I haven''t found it yet." Ji Zhaoming asked me to go in, and I learned that thewyer''s name was song Yiran, and he was the acewyer of the firm. After entering, I just gave song Yiran a brief ount of the situation, and he nodded, "no problem, I can take this case." "Thatwyer''s fee..." I didn''t expect that song Yiran agreed. I''m really afraid that he will give me a sky high price. Song Yiran didn''t speak, Ji Zhaoming said first, "I give you so much money every year, and I haven''t used you several times. This is only our hospital." "How is that going to work?" First of all, I said, "what I can give you is that I may not be able to take out so much at once, but I can pay by instalments." I asked a very goodwyer before, and some said that in addition to thepensation, there was no price. At least a hundred thousand, at most hundreds of thousands. I''m afraid it won''t be cheap. Song Yiran took a look at Ji Zhaoming, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I saw you speak for a woman for the first time. OK, it seems that you''re an old bachelor. I''ll be your single this time." When I wanted to oppose it, Ji Zhaoming and song Yiran threw it out with the saying "something to talk about".After going out, I n to thank Ji Zhaoming and give him a gift after the case is over. Thewyer''s business has been settled. I thought I could finally settle down to the designpetition. As a result, the prosecutor and the police came to me in turn. I asked the same questions over and over again. I was afraid of being locked up again. I didn''t dare toin and answered them one by one. Every time I''m free, it''s more than 10 o''clock. I need the money for the final and I''ll try anyway. So every time I start painting in the evening, but after a busy day, my brain is so thick that I can''t do anything. For the preliminaries, we have to draw hard. But no matter how I draw, I''m not satisfied, but I don''t have much time. I can only stay upte to do it. The more I stay upte, the less clear my head is, the worse my painting is. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It''s a vicious circle. Seeing that it is only five days before the preliminary draft is delivered, I look at the rough draft in my hand, and I really want to cry without tears. In the evening, I sat on the small table in the nursing room, drank three cups of coffee, revised the works on theputer over and over again, and finally fell asleep The next morning, when I opened my eyes and realized that I had fallen asleepst night, I was very sorry. But I have no time to think about it. I want to go to work. Today is the weekly meeting. When I got to thepany, I went to the meeting room to turn on theputer in advance and wanted to see how to change the drawing again, but I found that the design in front of me was not the same as before I went to bedst night! This design has been modified in many ces. And many small details, have done delicate adjustments. Who moved my manuscript? Who would know that I drew manuscripts in the hospital? Looking at the work in front of me, I only have four words in my mind - snail girl. But soon, Iughed at myself, "it''s just a legend. How can there be such a thing in the world?" It''s just that after I negated my ideas, I found some small details in my works Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The person who modified my work drew a small circle where he modified it. Made a little mark. The drawing method of this small circle is a little different, that is, the two lines are not exactly sealed, but are staggered a little, which is a bit simr to drawing the connected X. I only know one person who has the habit of drawing circles Lu Qiaoyu. Thinking of him makes my heart tense. Shouldn''t he be in his hometown? Andst time I said I would open apany in my hometown. How can it be in Yancheng? Do you want to change my picture? It''s impossible. But if it wasn''t him, who would it be? This skillful style, urate judgment, is not Lu Qiaoyu, who will it be? My head is full of questions. After work that day, I went to the hospital and asked the doctor about Qin Ci, who was still in aa. ording to the doctor, if thea continues, Qin CI may be judged as a vegetable. I understand the concept of a vegetable. Although there are many TV dramas about the miracle of a vegetative person waking up, those are TV dramas after all. In reality, the possibility of a vegetative person waking up again is almost one in ten million. I stood in front of the ss wall of Qin Ci''s ICU ward, full of sadness. When I first came back from the orphanage, Qin CI took my hand and said to me, "from then on, we will be a family." Even if people don''t like me any more, she even pulls me and says, "you are the granddaughter of the Qin family." As I look at Qin Ci, my cell phone rings. It''s song Yiran. "Hello,wyer song." I picked up the phone. "Miss Qin, I have a few questions for you." Instead of being too polite to me, song Yiran asked me a few questions directly. The most important one is when my card disappeared. I can''t think of it. After all, I seldom use this card. Even if it''s gone, I won''t notice it. After hearing this, song Yiran was silent for a while, and then said, "well, think about it again. It''s mainly because after your grandmother is hospitalized, is there any time that the bag is not with you?" I promised toe down. After I hung up, I went back to the nursing room to revise the design. In order to confirm the "snail girl" thing, I painted for a while, originally wanted to pretend to be asleep. I''m really tired of the recent coupling work. Just after lying down for a while, I really fell asleep In a daze, I felt that I was standing in the dark. At that moment, I was a little scared and my body was shaking. It''s like I''m in the dark. When I was afraid and couldn''t move, I saw something moving in front of me. One person, to be exact. I look carefully and find that it''s Qin CI! "Grandma The moment I saw her, all my fears were almost driven away. I ran to her, but no matter how I ran, Qin Ci was so far away from me! "Grandma I ran and yelled. But Qin Ci was standing a few steps away from me, with a loving smile on his face. I don''t know how long I''ve been running. When I was closer to her, I didn''t know where something came from and put it in the heart of Qin CI! As soon as Qin Ci''s face changed, it disappeared "Grandma I wake up! Open your eyes. I''m in a dark room. Cool moonlight through the window into the room, I distinguish, this is the escort room. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It''s just When I turned my head to the small dining table where I had been, I saw that myputer was still on. Through the light on the screen, I could see a person sitting in front of theputer. When I look at him, he''s looking at me I didn''t think I would wake up. "Senior." That snail girl is really Lu Qiaoyu. I was not surprised to see him, but I was a little excited and moved. When Lu Qiaoyu saw me wake up, he didn''t turn on the light. Instead, he went straight to my bed, raised his hand and straightened my hair. He said gently, "sleep, give me the picture." The light is dim, but I can still see the pain in his eyes. "No, it''s my own business. How can I trouble you?" I got up from bed, shook my head and drove the sleepiness away. Then turn on the lights in the room. I sat in front of theputer. When I look at it, the whole picture is quite different from before. He stood aside and looked at me in front of theputer. I turned off the map and opened a new one. He said with a bitter smile, "you really haven''t changed at all. I saved the previous version for you.""Thank you." I followed his position and found the previous version. In fact, if he doesn''t save it, I''d rather do it again, or give up the game, rather than take his picture to participate in the game. Because I''ve seen Lu Qiaoyu''s version, and then I''ll see my own version, it''s really very different. I smile bitterly at what I''ve made. "Or I''d better delete it and start over?" Lu Qiaoyu shook his head, sat next to me and said, e on, I''ll tell you what your problem is." That night, Lu Qiaoyu gave me a lot of guidance. I didn''t have time to change them, but I wrote them down one by one. When he was about to say it, I remembered to ask him, "Why are you here?" Lu Qiaoyu looked at me seriously and said, "because I feel that you may need my help, so I came." "Did I give you my dream?" When I finished, Iughed. Lu Qiaoyu looked at me andughed. When I think about it, more than a month ago, we were lovers, but now sitting face to face, we are very close to each other, but it seems that there are some things that can no longer be crossed. Later, Lu Qiaoyu told me that one of his friends was ill and lived here. When he came to see me, he saw me. Originally, I wanted to see what I was doing secretly. As a result, my drawing was so bad that I couldn''t help helping. After we had a chat, it waste in the night, nearly four o''clock. I kept him for the night. I sleep in bed and he sleeps on the sofa. The next morning, when I got up, Lu Qiaoyu had already packed up and bought breakfast. At dinner, I asked him, "when are you going back?" Lu Qiaoyu took a look at myputer and said, "I nned to go back yesterday, but I need my help to see your design so much that I can only stay." "No, you said everything yesterday? I''ve written it all down. I''ll do the rest myself. " "No, I''m not sure." "I really can." I appreciate what Lu Qiaoyu has done for me, but I don''t want him to do anything for me. Because there is no possibility, there should be no hope. After dinner, we went out of the hospital together. When I entered the subway station, he grabbed me and asked me, "what''s the rtionship between you and Ji Qingxuan now?" Chapter 129 Chapter 129 "Girlfriends and girlfriends." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I faint smile, covering the heart of the guilty. "Really?" Lu Qiaoyu looked at me with disbelief in his eyes. I hesitated for a moment, and finally returned to his firm eyes and said, "really, what can I do to deceive you? He is very good to me, and I''m living very well now" Lu Qiaoyu''s brows were deeply twisted together, and a pair of clear eyes looked at me. No words, but I have some guilty, but still added, "really, I am now very good, especially good." With that, he took back his hand and got off the subway station. I know that this lie is like a piece of paper, which will be broken as soon as it is poked. But there was no choice. Because I don''t deserve Lu Qiaoyu''s kindness to me. Life goes on. After that day, Lu Qiaoyu seems to have gone back. I have never seen him. Ten dayster, about my case, the first trial was held. Qin Zhaomin sat in the intiff''s seat, while I sat in the defendant''s seat. The case is in session. I met Peng Xinzheng, who was arrested by the police after the ident. He insisted in court that it was I who gave him the money to cause the ident on purpose. Fortunately, song Yiran found Peng Xinzheng''s industry blemish before, which made his testimony invalid. Later, he just talked about his family and settled the first instance easily. When song Yiran and I just walked out of the referee hall, we met Qin Jiameng who had been sitting in the auditorium. She stood in front of me, looked at Song Yiran and sneered, "Qin Jiaqi, in order to win thewsuit, you are willing to go to bed with anyone." "What? Lose awsuit, don''t look for the reason on oneself? Have youe here to open a brain hole? " I gave Qin Jiameng a white look. To tell you the truth, I used to think that there was a person who looked the same as me in the world and was very happy. But now I see her, I just feel disgusted. Qin Jiameng''s eyes were on Song Yiran, and immediately changed into a harmless face. "Lawyer song, you can be careful about the person around you. She has a lot of thoughts." "Is it?" Just as I wanted to exin to song Yiran, song Yiran spoke first. He looked at Qin Jiameng indifferently and took out a ck pen from his pocket. "I have recorded what you said just now. If necessary, I will directly sue you for defamation and damage Qin Jiameng''s personal reputation." "You..." Qin Jiameng didn''t expect that song Yiran still had this skill. White face! I didn''t dare to say a word more, so I left directly. "Thank you." I look at Song Yiran gratefully. He waved his pen and said with a smile, "I lied to her. It''s just an ordinary pen." When we got out of the court, I watched Qin Jiameng get on the bus and leave. It suddenly urred to me that during Qin Ci''s hospitalization, there was a time bag that was not with me. That''s when Qin Jiameng jumped from a building. I told song Yiran about it. He asked the specific time, recorded it and left first. I went back to work, went home from work, changed my clothes, took a bath, went to the hospital to see Qin Ci, and stayed there at night to do the design. I didn''t hand in my final draft until an hour before the deadline for the preliminary design contest. A weekter, the results came out. There is a special online designpetition. When I went up to check, I found that I was 52, but only the top 50 in the preliminary competition. Although I am not very satisfied with my work, I know I may not pass the preliminarypetition. However, when I saw that I was only two ces behind, I was somewhat lost. I was in the office. I heard many colleagues congratting Cao Jing. I turned up and found that Cao Jing was 32. When I was paying attention to her ranking, Cao Jing came to me, looked at my website and said with a smile, "Qin Jiaqi, I usually see you pick up the most frequently, and some customers wrote to thepany saying that your design is good, how can you not even have a preliminary contest?" "The skill is inferior to others." I only said four words. I don''t want to use these as excuses aboutwsuits and grandma''s illness. "Ha ha ha, you really know yourself." Cao Jing smiles and returns to his position. After a while, I received a text message from Lu Qiaoyu, "I saw the results of the preliminary match. I''m sorry, I didn''t give you the correct guidance, so you didn''t enter the second round. ¡¿ Lu Qiaoyu is always like this. It''s obviously my own problem, but he takes the reason to him. Anyway, the designpetition is over, and I don''t have to stay upte any more. However, just three days after the good day, the designpetition was announced again. Because through the preliminarypetition of the top 50 contestants, there are two people''s design, was found to have arge area of elements giarized the works of some famous designers.He was disqualified from thepetition. Originally in 52, I became 50. Among the two disqualified people, one is Cao Jing. As soon as this incident happened, the people who used to tter Cao Jing in the office got together again. "I said, we did not choose, how she entered, but also 32, it is copied." "Yes, we used to praise her symbolically. Look at her face." "Well, it''s all right now. Let''s see what she says in the future." I listen to those people''s words, but smile, picked up the bag, ready to go out. I have an appointment with song Yiran today. I took a bus to song Yiran''sw firm. As soon as I got off the bus, I saw a group of people around the road. I wanted to go around, but I heard a familiar voice, "Damn, I didn''t hit you!" Then, an olddy cried, "it''s you. It''s you who hit me. I can''t dodge when you drive so fast!" I stood there and nced. Confirm that the person inside is yizian, and prepare to leave. After all, he has plenty of money and is not afraid of being misunderstood. As a result, as soon as I took a step, I heard someone calling me, "Qin Jiaqi! Come here ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can you see me here? I turned around and saw yizianing. The olddy held his leg and refused to let him go. "Qin Jiaqi, please help me. Hurry up! I went to the police station to pick you up that day! " Yizian didn''t dare to kick the olddy, so he could only call me. Indeed, he picked me up at the police station that day. In desperation, I could only walk to him, and only after asking about it did I know what happened. He was waiting for the traffic light. The signal was red, but it just turned green. As soon as yizian started the car, the olddy fell in front of him. Said he started too fast and knocked himself down. After listening, I said three words indifferently, "call the police." Such a simple thing. Say, want to take the phone. "No, no!" Yizian snatched my mobile phone, "can''t call the police!" "Why?" I looked at him suspiciously, "are you really the one who hit me?" Otherwise, why are you afraid to call the police. Yizian listened to me and gave me back my mobile phone. He leaned over his face and whispered, "this car belongs to my elder brother. He wants to know that I have an ident and won''t lend it to meter." Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°¡­¡­¡± This car belongs to Ji Qingxuan. I remember that Ji Qingxuan first bought him and Qin Jiameng a wedding house. There are many sports cars in the basement. But he never drives it. Yizian saw that I didn''t move, and then he said, "you''re amon citizen. You should be very good at this kind of thing. Please help me or scare her!" I think yizian''s EQ is negative. Ask for help, talk like this. I gave him a white look and said, "no help." And then we''re ready to go. "No, no! I can''t give you money! Five hundred thousand! how! You take care of this, I''ll give you half a million! " Yizian took me with one hand and said. The onlookers were stunned. "Half a million?" "God, rich people are different." And the olddy who wronged yizian, when she heard that yizian wanted to give me 500000 yuan and let me solve her, immediately cried out, "Oh,e and see, there are some unreasonable people here! I hit my olddy''s leg. I want to run without money! " He did not hold yizian in his hand. At this meeting, we all know that the olddy is a porcin bumper. I took out my mobile phone and started recording directly. While recording, I said to yizian, "500000? If you get in the car now, you''ll lose two million if you push the elerator. " "What?! This... " Looking at yizian to say something else, I immediately winked at him. Although yizian''s EQ was low, his brain was still good. "I see," he said! I get it Then he got into the car. I stepped back and pushed back the onlookers, asking them to leave Yizi an a way out. The olddy sat in front of the car and looked at the front of the car. She was a little confused for a moment. The sound of a sports car starting. The olddy is already a little ready to get up. And then with "buzz!" Although the car didn''t move, the olddy stood up and ran away! I quickly took my mobile phone and took a picture of the olddy. Yi zi''an put out the car, got down, and looked at me with admiration, "yes, Qin, Qin Jiaqi, isn''t it? I didn''t expect you to be so good! " "Half a million." I spread my hand to him. "Here you are." Yizi ran to the car, took out a stack of checks and was ready to write them. I was joking, but I didn''t expect that yizian really gave it to me. The world of the rich is really beyond my imagination. Looking at him tearing down the check to give it to me, I waved, "no, don''t pester Jiang Qin in the future. I''ll thank you." With that, I headed for thew firm. As soon as I took two steps, I saw song Yiran and Ji Zhaoming standing at the door, looking at me together. When I got there, song Yiran pped his hands and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Miss Qin to be such a bold and resourceful person." "No, No." I just used a rogue way to deal with rogues, but song Yiran and Ji Zhaoming saw me. Ji Zhaoming said to song Yiran, "this Qin Jiaqi looks like a domestic cat, but in fact it''s a wild cat." "Well, I think so." They teased me and went upstairs. Upstairs, Ji Zhaoming told me that he found a rtionship to check the monitoring of Shengxin hospital. On the day Qin Jiameng jumped off the building, after I left Qin Ci''s ward, a nurse went in and left in less than a minute. They have given the situation to the police. At present, as long as it is proved that my card was stolen and that the money was not transferred by me, my guilt will be cleared. When I heard this, I suddenly thought, "did the monitor see who woke up my grandmother and helped her to the rooftop?" "Well We don''t think we''ve noticed yet. " Song Yiran shook his head. "Can you help me?" I look at Ji Zhaoming with the eyes of request. He hesitated and agreed. I talked with song Yiran and Ji Zhaoming for more than an hour, finished some things about the next court session, and then got up to leave. Ji Zhaoming sent me. As soon as we got to the door of thew firm, we saw a familiar car parked there. And the owner of the car, Ji Qingxuan, is standing by. When he saw Ji Zhaoming and I together, his face changed from in to displeased. Come quickly to us. I looked at Ji Qingxuan''s face and thought that he would be angry when he came, but when the man was only one step away from me, he suddenly stopped.Look at me. Something seems to be brewing. A momentter he said, "where are you going? I''ll see you off. " "What?" I thought I heard wrong. Ji Qingxuan''s tone is light, even mild, which is totally different from the momentum that just came. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Where are you going now? I''ll see you off. " Ji Qingxuan repeated his words again. "No, I..." "Well, I have something to do, so I''ll go first." When I subconsciously wanted to refuse Ji Qingxuan, Ji Zhaoming interrupted me. With that, he went straight away. I didn''t even say a word of Hello. I looked at the man''s back, and looked at Ji Qingxuan, there is a sense of being betrayed. "Let''s go." Ji Qingxuan looks at me. I don''t know if it''s my illusion. In the eyes he looks at me, there are always some things I can''t see through. A lot of people, really can''t resist the heart. I look at Ji Qingxuan, he goes in the direction of the car, I follow him. Looking at the man''s back, blocking most of the sun, like a wall, a city. Every time I thought I was escaping, I found that it was just my self righteousness. It turns out I''ve been standing in the center of the city. Never left for a moment. By the time I got back to my senses, I was already in the man''s car. Ji Qingxuan leaned over and stretched out his hand to hold the seat belt for me. His face was very close to me, and his deep eyes were staring at my face all the time. They were light and shallow. It seems that it''s just a pool of clear water. You can see through his mind at a nce. This is Ji Qingxuan I know. With a click, the seat belt jammed, and the man leaned over and asked me, "where are you going for dinner? I''ll stay with you. " ¡°£¿¡± I looked at Ji Qingxuan, the man''s eyes as I saw just now. There is no secret in it. As if what he said was what he thought. Seeing that I didn''t answer, Ji Qingxuan said again, "Qin Jiaqi, I want to have dinner with you. After dinner, I''ll take you home." "Why?" I blurted out. I always remember that I asked him to marry Qin Jiameng. I can''t turn back. "No why." Ji Qingxuan looked at me and continued to ask, "what would you like for dinner?" "Sorry, I have to go to thepany again. I may not be able to have dinner with you." I wanted to promise, but I lied. "OK, I''ll take you to thepany." Ji Qingxuan didn''t say anything. Straighten up, a foot elerator, soon, to ourpany''s downstairs. When I get off the bus, I don''t forget to say to him, "I''ll work overtime for a long time. Ji doesn''t have to wait for me." Then he left. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Because I went to see song Yiran in the afternoon, some work was shelved, and I finished all the work. When I looked up again, the day outside had changed from the day before to the evening. Although we can''t see the sun from this angle of the office, we can see the golden sunset in the sky. I looked down. It''s early 7 o''clock and it''s more than an hour after work. Clock in and out. I stand in the elevator, nning to have dinner in the evening, go home to take a bath, then take my notebook to the hospital to see Qin Ci, and then continue to do the design work. When the elevator opened, I thought of the man. Ji Qingxuan. Should he go? I must have left. I guess he can''t be here for more than two hours. I walked out with my bag. As soon as I got to the door, I saw the ck car parked there. It''s just that no windows are closed. Ji Qingxuan was not seen around. Maybe the same car? When Iforted myself, I saw the door open and Ji Qingxuan got out of the car. I''m still wearing the afternoon suit. He''s been waiting for me here for two hours? I was in a trance for a while. I thought that a long time ago, I was still Mrs. Ji. That day, Lu Qiaoyu drank until he had stomach bleeding. Ji Qingxuan apanied me to take him to the hospital. I spent the night with Lu Qiaoyu in the hospital. When I came out, I saw Ji Qingxuan waiting for me in the car. He waited for me all night. When I was distracted, the man hade to me, and his thin lips tilted slightly to one side, looking at me, "what do you think? I''ll take you to what you want to eat in the evening ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well?" Ji Qingxuan looks at the smile in his eyes. I don''t seem to mind waiting for me at all. I looked at him for a long time, then said, "you decide, anything can." Maybe I should talk to Ji Qingxuan. We can''t go on like this. Ji Qingxuan took me to Dongfeng Building, to the top floor, but we did not sit in the box, but sat on the balcony. There are night lights around. It''s not too hot in April. It''s cool at this time. I feel good. Ji Qingxuan asked me to order, I still said, "you decide." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the food came up. It has to be said that the dishes in Dongfeng Building are really delicious. Every dish is delicious. When we finished eating, the main dish tes were removed, and the desserts were served, I looked up at Ji Qingxuan and said, "let''s have a good talk." "Try this first. Their desserts are delicious too. I didn''t order themst time." Ji Qingxuan interrupted me. His expression is gentle, but I feel that he seems to deliberately do not let me speak. I looked down at the Matcha cake in front of me and took a bite. First slightly bitter, then sweet. It''s like the rtionship between Ji Qingxuan and me for such a long time. In retrospect, it seems that every step is painful, are scars, but why, I always vaguely think of a good memory. I just took a bite and continued, "Mr. Ji, if I remember correctly, you said that you can only have something to do with Qin Jiameng all your life. Now that you have married him, how nice it is that you are entangled with me, which will only hurt her heart." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Qingxuan is silent. He looks down at the dessert in front of him and doesn''t move. "Mr. Ji, I''m not trying to figure out whether you want to enjoy the happiness of all people or why, but no matter why, since you are going to marry Qin Jiameng, don''t have any contact with me any more. I''m very busy now and I''m very busy every day." The mystery of Qin Ci''s operation, thewsuit and the designpetition. Any one of them alone will be enough to spend all my energy. I really don''t want to deal with Ji Qingxuan any more. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Qingxuan still did not speak. "President Ji..." "Qin Jiaqi, I just want you in my sight." After a long silence. Ji Qingxuan finally spoke. But I didn''t understand. He didn''t love me, he didn''t like me, he didn''t miss me. Just want to see me. In fact, maybe if a man says this, I think he likes me, but in front of Ji Qingxuan, I dare not expect. I looked at him and said, "I understand that Ji is always afraid that I will get too close to your uncle, and that I will find another man. You can rest assured that he will not." "Stay away from him. He''s not as simple as you think."When I mentioned Ji Zhaoming, Ji Qingxuan''s face became serious immediately. I just nodded, "well, I know, it''s just that the Qin Zhaomin family sued me this time. I just wanted to protect myself when I came to him." "Then why don''t youe to me? I have the bestwyer team in Yancheng. " Ji Qingxuan said. There was some dissatisfaction in the tone. It''s like you''re breathing. His words only made me feel funny. I looked at him and asked, "if the murderer who framed me is Qin Jiameng''s family, or she is also involved in it, will you help me fairly?" Ji Qingxuan looked at me, and I answered for him, "no, you will threaten me to withdraw thewsuit, otherwise you will firmly stand on her side." "I will help you fairly." Ji Qingxuan exined. "Is it?" I listen to the man''s pale defense, sneer, "Mr. Ji, have you forgotten why we divorced?" Even though our rtionship started to be bad. But there has been moderation in the middle. I still remember Ji Qingxuan got that knife for me when I was kidnapped by elder sister long. Without Qin Jiameng, maybe we are now I sp my hands tightly, remind myself not to think about the past, it is clear that the pain between us is more than good. When I look back, I can only think of beautiful things. "Not this time, not in the future..." Ji Qingxuan''s eyelids drooped slightly when he spoke. It''s like covering up the guilty heart. No matter how stupid I am, I understand. "Mr. Ji, I''m ready. Thank you for your hospitality. I''m leaving." I''m going to leave with my bag. Ji Qingxuan gets up. He wants to see me off. I know I can''t refuse, I can only promise. Because themunity is a separation of people and cars, he deliberately parked the car to the door, and then apanied me to walk into themunity. The night just happened, we walked on the winding stone road, but without a word. Until I got home, I just said "goodbye" and went upstairs. After I got home, I took a bath, changed my clothes, packed up my things and prepared to go downstairs to the hospital. After all, Qin CI is still in a slighta and may wake up at any time. Qin Zhaomin and Qin Zhaozhi will not be in the hospital. I''m afraid she will feel lonely when she wakes up with no one around. I packed my things and went downstairs. As soon as I walked out of the door, I saw a man sitting on the flower bed not far away. In the dark, there is a little light, bright and dark. It seems to be a lighted cigarette. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 "Ji Qingxuan?" This is my subconscious behavior. I''ll be sorry after that. However, the man had heard it. He looked up and saw me. Although the night was dim, I couldn''t see his eyes clearly, but he heard a bitter smile from the man. "Before, I didn''t like you to call me with your surname. I hope you call me Qingxuan. Now, you call me with your surname. I will be happy." "Mr. Ji, why are you still here?" I don''t know why his words make my heart tight, there is a light sour lingering in my heart. "I, I don''t know." Ji Qingxuan''s voice was mncholy. He stood up and asked me, "where are you going? Do you want me to give you a ride? " "No I don''t want to tell him about my going to the hospital. "I''ll give it to you, since it''s all for me." Ji Qingxuan came forward. I saw his face clearly, but I didn''t see him for a while, but I thought he was a little haggard. Maybe it''s an illusion. I want to go by myself, Ji Qingxuan won''t let me. In desperation, I could only tell him that I went to Shengxin hospital. In fact, my heart is very contradictory. My brain''s judgment should be on guard against Ji Qingxuan, who is from Qin Jiameng''s side. But my behavior, my heart, my subconscious, all trust him. Even I look down on myself. We went to Shengxin hospital, I went up to see Qin Ci, Ji Qingxuan also followed me. I stood outside the ICU where Qin Ci was, watching her lying there quietly with her eyes closed. It was still what I saw every day, and there was no change at all. The values on the surrounding instruments also seem to have little change. It just seems a little different. Because I''m not a doctor, I don''t know much about it. "My grandfather came to see her before." Ji Qingxuan stood behind me and spoke. "Grandfather Ji?" I turned to look at Ji Qingxuan, quite surprised. "Yes." Ji Qingxuan nodded, "before Qin Jiameng jumped from a building, grandma Qin called my grandfather and said this marriage, but my grandfather immediately refused." "That''s understandable." When Qin Jiameng hurt me, I exposed her giarism. As a result, the image of both of us in Ji Yanhai''s heart plummeted. He certainly said that he would not want any of us to be his daughter-in- law. "But after my grandfather came to see granny Qin, he changed his mind and called Qin Jiameng and me to my home. He said he would allow this marriage." Ji Qingxuan finished, my heart a tight. Agreed? Isn''t that marriage? It''s good. It''s good. "Well, Congrattions, sister..." The man hugged me from his back before he said the word "husband". I heard his thin lip stick to my ear and say, "Qin Jiaqi, I can marry her. I have never touched her, and I will never touch her in my life. You are the only woman I can touch that I am willing to touch." "President Ji..." "Don''t call me that." Ji Qingxuan held me from behind and asked me, "where do you live?" His voice is a little hoarse. With ambiguity. I know exactly what kind of road it will be once I answer. But I was stupid, I was always confused by him, I told him I lived there. We went into the nursing room, Ji Qingxuan picked me up, gently put me on the bed, the whole person pressed up, "Qin Jiaqi, I want you..." Maybe, maybe it''s ttery. I looked at him and asked him, "you said you didn''t touch Qin Jiameng, her child..." "It''s not mine." Ji Qingxuan''s answer shocked me! "Not yours?" I looked at him suspiciously, "how do you know?" The man''s hand was moving a little bit, doing forey action, and his ck eyes looked at me, so seriously, "I never touched her, at least when I was conscious, I thought that child was mine, because I was drunk that day, I thought she was you..." At this point, the man pulled my hair off my cheek. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Showing my whole face, he gently leaned down and kissed my cheek, "people say you look the same, but in my opinion, you look different at all, so after that day, she was pregnant, and I always had a suspicious attitude." "And then?" "Then on the day of her child''s abortion, I asked someone to make a special identification, and the child was not mine." Ji Qingxuan said lightly. I look at him, but feel the heart so painful, "Ji Qingxuan, she cheated you, you still treat her well everywhere, if this is not love, then what is love?" "Sorry..." Ji Qingxuan is very hot at this time.When he kisses me, I just feel the hot breath spraying on my face, as if trying to light me up. He kept teasing me, I can not help but make a beautiful ambiguous voice. The room light is off, the moon is so cold, I can''t see his expression, just feel his action, a little guide me. Fill me up. The most primitive instinct, let me hook his neck, bear the moment he gave me love. Finally, I fell asleep with him in my arms. When I woke up again, there was no one in the bed beside me. I subconsciously touched it, and there was a little bit of temperature. I took a look in the room. The man''s ck suit was still there, and his shoes were also there. When I was looking for his man, I saw Ji Qingxuane out of the bathroom. He had no clothes on, only a bath towel wrapped around his lower body. The water drops down the man''s short hair. When he saw me awake, he jumped on me again. I know what he wants to do, but I have to work today! "I''m sorry, I can''t..." At this time, I have been sober, thinking of my behaviorst night, I think I must be crazy. Why lead the wolf into the house. But Ji Qingxuan hugged me, "baby, I found that I really didn''t sleep enough for you. From the first time I slept with you, I became addicted. No matter how long I left you, I couldn''t give up." "Don''t You''re going to be my brother-inw. " I am cruel, or push him away. Got up, wrapped in a thin quilt, with clothes into the bathroom. Take a bath. When he came out again, Ji Qingxuan had changed his suit and stood there. I stood awkwardly at the door, looked at him, and said, "I''ll go to see grandma and go to work. You don''t have to send me." "Then I''ll go up with you." "No more." Maybe it''s the sun shining on me during the day. I''m awake. I know I have to draw a line with him. Ji Qingxuan still followed me. I know I can''t get rid of it, and I don''t talk anymore. However, when I went up, I saw several people standing in front of Qin Ci''s ICU. Everyone is a familiar face. Qin Zhaomin, Qin Zhaozhi, Qin Jiameng I was so scared that I wanted to leave. Qin Zhaomin had turned his head. At first sight, he didn''t seem to see me, but Ji Qingxuan behind me. He said, "son-inw, why are you here?" Chapter 133 Chapter 133 As soon as he spoke, everyone looked in our direction. The next second, you''ll see me. The ugliest face is Qin Jiameng. She stares at me, her forehead is slightly raised, her hands are holding tightly, but she still keeps smiling and says, "elder sister, Qingxuan, how are you two together?" "We..." "I met them downstairs, and they came up together." While I was still thinking about how to say it, I heard Ji Qingxuan behind me saying it. His words made my heart tighten. I can''t help sneering. Also, what am I thinking? In front of Qin Jiameng, Ji Qingxuan will certainly leave everything behind with me. "So..." Qin Jiameng''s expression recovered a little. Because of this lie, I have enough confidence to ask them, "Why are you here? It''s the suning out in the West Qin Jiameng took a look at Qin CI in the ward. Her eyes drooped and she cried a little. "In the middle of the night, the doctor contacted us and said that grandma''s condition was not good. Let''se here." "Midnight? Why didn''t the doctor inform me? " I don''t even know! When I said this, a doctor just came over and immediately exined, "yesterday we went to call you. This gentleman opened the door and said you were resting." ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the doctor finished, the atmosphere of the whole corridor fell into silence. The doctor seemed to see that it was not right, so he turned and left. Qin Jiameng looks up and looks at Ji Qingxuan, tears fall down, "Qingxuan, what''s the matter?" Then he looked at me, "sister, why do you want to unite to cheat me..." Qin Zhaomin was also angry. "Qin Jiaqi, it was you who let Ji Qingxuan marry Meng Meng. Ji Qingxuan, you also agreed. What''s the matter with you two now?" "Dad, forget it, it''s all me, it''s all my fault, I''m just a redundant person, I should die..." Qin Jiameng said, just want to run. Qin Zhaomin grabbed her. He couldn''t beat me. He could only stare at me and say, "Qin Jiaqi, we shouldn''t have picked you up at the beginning! How many shameless things have you done over the years! Your grandmother loves you the most. As a result, you bribed the doctor to harm your grandmother, and now you are involved in the dream marriage With a few words, I said it was a heinous thing. This reminds me of what song Yiran said yesterday. How could it happen that Qin Jiameng jumped off a building and someone else came to get my card? Who said that everything was not designed long ago? "Mr. Qin, don''t you think you are ridiculous?" I put my hands around my chest. "At the beginning, I was picked up for the stock. Later, I was used to marry. Qin Jiameng tried to harm me. As a result, my grandmother revealed that I married Ji Qingxuan, so that I could disappearpletely and put me in prison!" "You''re bullshit "I''m talking nonsense?" I smile even colder, "far away, just talk about this incident. I''m afraid you designed a jump time for Qin Jiameng to be Mrs. Ji. During this time, you stole my card and transferred it to the doctor. I''m afraid it''s not safe, and I don''t care about grandma''s danger. I''ll ask her toe to the roof to intercede for you! It turns out that Ji''s family doesn''t agree. You use grandma''s illness to shake Ji Yanhai! " In fact, I guess most of the things in it. But when I finished, I saw Qin Zhaomin, Qin Jiameng''s face was full of guilty. It''s like, what I said is true, when ites to their heart! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Qin Zhaomin was silent for two or three seconds and suddenly said, "what are you talking about! You son of a bitch Say, raise a hand to want to hit me! He was very angry and quick. I knew I couldn''t escape. I closed my eyes subconsciously. But that p didn''t fall down as I imagined. Before I opened my eyes, I heard Qin Zhaomin say, "Ji Qingxuan, are you protecting her now? She''s a fox, a liar! I can''t hear a word. " By this time, I had realized that I had guessed most of the plot correctly. Qin Jiameng is so cruel! In order to marry Ji Qingxuan, even Qin Ci''s life doesn''t care! I decided to gamble. I took Ji Qingxuan by my side and said, "Qingxuan, it''s all your fault. I didn''t hear the doctor knock until I was tootest night." I finish, Qin Jiameng''s face is green! "Qin Jiaqi, don''t be shameful! You rob my husband Qin Jiameng pointed at me and scolded me. This meeting, I don''t care at all, "your husband? This is the marriage you threatened with Grandma''s life. If it wasn''t for grandma''s sake, do you think I would ask him, do you think he would agree? Your true colors have been exposed. No matter how much love a man has for you, it will be consumed. " When I say this, my arm firmly sps Ji Qingxuan''s arm. I''m afraid he''ll smoke. That way, I lose the bet.Ji Qingxuan holds Qin Zhaomin''s arm in one hand, and I hold the other hand. I dare not look up at him. But in the end, the man pulled his arm out from between my hands. At that moment, I saw a glimmer of joy in Qin Jiameng''s eyes. But the next second, Ji Qingxuan''s arm on my shoulder, hand also let go of Qin Zhaomin''s hand, word by word said, "Jiaqi said right, if it was not the special situation, I could not agree to marry her." "But you say, what you say will count!" Qin Jiameng is in a hurry. "It counts." Ji Qingxuan''s hand around my shoulder, so hard, I only heard him say, "I just promise to marry you, other, nothing promised." "You You... " At that moment, Qin Jiameng''s eyes were red. If eyes can kill people, I''m afraid I''ve been dead a thousand times. I looked down and said, e on, I''m going to work." Qin Zhaozhi looked at the situation and finally said, "were you two in the nursing room yesterday? I ordered the escort room to apany my mother, not to let you have an affair! " "Well, I won''t go any more." I said faintly. After that, I went back to get things. He left. Ji Qingxuan said he went to drive, I superficially agreed, but in my heart I had nned to take a taxi by myself. I went to the door of the hospital and was waiting for a taxi when I saw a red sports car parked opposite. I know that car. It''s Qin Jiameng''s car. Qin Jiameng is also in the car. Seeing the car there, I had a bad feeling in my heart. Sure enough, the next second, the red sports car turned around and rushed in my direction like crazy! I was stunned. I started to run in the other direction, but the sports car is very flexible, so I''ll go straight to the corner and continue to rush towards me! Seeing the car about to hit me, I thought I would die! A ck car suddenly rushed out! Bang! A car crash! The voice resounds through the sky! I take a close look. It''s Ji Qingxuan''s car that blocks Qin Jiameng''s car Chapter 134 Chapter 134 All the airbags of the whole car came out. The man was wrapped in the airbags and didn''t move. "Ji Qingxuan!" I was so scared that I rushed to Ji Qingxuan''s door. The man is sitting so straight, eyes closed, the body, the airbag is blood, I don''t know where the blood. Seeing this scene, my heart was strangled by a hand. It hurts. I love you so much! But I dare not move, I am afraid I move, Ji Qingxuan will have a problem. Fortunately, in front of the hospital, several doctors pushed the mobile bed out. At this time, Qin Zhaomin and Qin Zhaozhi all came. Qin Jiameng''s car is more serious than Ji Qingxuan''s. The airbagse out, there is blood inside, and the front of the car is seriously deformed. When she was lifted out, her face was obviously covered with blood, and arge wound on her forehead was very obvious. I watched Ji Qingxuan was carried in, want to follow in, but was stopped by Qin Zhaomin. He grabbed my arm and stared at me fiercely, "Qin Jiaqi, if there is something wrong in my dream! You''re done! " "Mr. Qin, pleasee here." I nced at Qin Zhaomin and went on. Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng were sent to the rescue room. Soon, Ji Qingxuan where the rescue room lights out, I quickly stand up, see the man was pushed out. When I passed by, I saw that Ji Qingxuan''s eyes had slightly opened, and his left hand was fixed by several boards. When he saw me, he said with a smile, "little things." In a word, let my heart almost copse! Last time, he protected me from injury, and he also said these two words. "Don''t talk!" I said helplessly, "I''m hurt." The doctor exined to me that Ji Qingxuan''s injury was not serious, but his left arm was injured. He needed to be cast, and he needed to recover for about three months. Qin Zhaomin also came and asked, "where''s my daughter?" The doctor looked at Qin Zhaomin, "the other one is injured and still in aa. I''m not very clear about the details." Finish saying, push Ji Qingxuan to walk. I also ignore Qin Zhaomin and follow Ji Qingxuan. Because I was worried about Ji Qingxuan, I asked thepany for leave. Originally, I made an appointment with a guest today to go to the survey site, but now I can''t go. I apologized to the guest and wasined. When I got back to Ji Qingxuan''s ward, the man''s arm had been cast. Because of the slight impact on his head, the doctor suggested that he be observed in the hospital for a day. I was with him in the hospital. At noon, I had nned to go to the canteen to buy some food, but Ji Yanhai came with the servant. The servant should set four dishes and one soup on the table. Ji Yanhai looked at me for a while and asked, "which one is this sister?" "Grandfather Ji, I''m Qin Jiaqi." I''d like to introduce myself. Hearing my name, Ji Yanhai''s face didn''t change. He just said to Ji Qingxuan, "these two sisters are going to kill you. This time, even for Qin Ci, I won''t allow you to marry any of them!" "Grandfather." Ji Qingxuan looked at Ji Yanhai and frowned slightly, "you are so hurt, aren''t you? It''s not easy to y the part of a hero saving beauty, which moved her. Now you won''t let me marry you. " "I can''t marry you!" Ji Yanhai''s face was serious. "How nice LAN Quan is. Look, you are entangled with two sisters outside. She doesn''t have a word. Such a woman is suitable to be the future hostess of Ji family!" Blue spring. It turns out that woman''s name is Lan Quan. I know it''s not suitable for me to stand here, so I went out under the pretext of going to the bathroom. Actually, there''s a bathroom in the room. I went out on purpose. After I came out, I had nothing to do, so I wanted to see the situation of Qin Jiameng. Downstairs, I went to the emergency room and found that the light in the emergency room had gone out, and Qin Zhaomin was not there. I went to ask the nurse, only to know that Qin Jiameng in the rescue found intracranial hemorrhage, directly sent to the operating room. I went to the brain department again. As I was walking in, I saw a man already pulling the doctor to ask about the situation. "Assistant Li?" That''s Li Kai, Ji Qingxuan''s assistant. He was in the hospital. I walked over and heard him asking, "is Qin Jiameng''s situation dangerous? Will it have an impact on life?" "I''m not sure until the operation is finished." The doctor''s answer was conservative. I stand in the back, in the heart can''t help but doubt, is Ji Qingxuan let hime? Ji Qingxuan''s move is very good. Thereforted me, and Ji Yan said he wanted to marry me.Here, I let my assistant care about Qin Jiameng. If I didn''te here and happen to meet him, I''m afraid I didn''t know he had such a high skill. As if nothing had happened, I went up and asked Li Kai, "is assistant Li here to care about Qin Jiameng for president Ji?" He heard me and turned right away. I don''t know if it was my illusion. He was obviously shocked when he saw me. There was some unnatural expression on his face. After a pause, he said, "yes, Mr. Ji asked me to ask about Miss Qin Jiameng. There is no other meaning." "Oh." I dropped my eyes and said nothing. Originally, I wanted to leave directly, but my bag was still in Ji Qingxuan''s ward. Anyway, Ji Qingxuan also saved me. If I take care of him for one day, I''ll return the favor. Qin Jiaqi, Qin Jiaqi. You still don''t know the reality. He is always cheated by Ji Qingxuan. While I scolded myself, I went back to Ji Qingxuan''s ward. Through the ss at the door of the ward, I saw that Ji Yanhai was still inside, so I didn''t go in. I went to the canteen to have a meal and wandered around. When I came back, I found that Ji Yanhai was still there. I just sat outside, staring out the window in a daze. Within ten minutes, Ji Yanhai came out. When he saw me, he seemed to want to say something, but he took another look at the direction of the ward and finally left. As soon as Ji Yanhai left, I got up and went back to the ward. Looking at Ji Qingxuan, want to mention just now, but feel oneself affectation. In love and reason, Qin Jiameng is Ji Qingxuan''s fiancee. What''s the matter with her? That afternoon, although I apanied Ji Qingxuan, he asked Li Kai to care about Qin Jiameng, but it was like a knot in his heart. I want to say it, but I don''t know how to say it. I want to put it down, but I can''t. In the evening, he asked Li Kai to take us to the underground garage of themunity and wait to get out of the car. I wanted to go to the building where my home was, but Ji Qingxuan put me in his arms with his right hand. "Baby, you see my hand is injured. It''s not convenient for me to go home alone." Then he turned me to his house. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t you have servants at home?" "Yes." Ji Qingxuan pause, slightly bent over, with a very ambiguous look at me, "but I want to take a bath, you can''t let the servant serve me..." Chapter 135 Chapter 135 take a shower. Ji Qingxuan''s words have been very explicit. I looked at him suspiciously, "you won''t all hurt like this, still think about that thing?" "No" Ji Qingxuan''s arm imprisons me, but he says innocently, "I just want you to take a bath for me..." "No washing." I am a little angry, "you wait for Qin Jia to wake up and help you wash it?" "Qin Jiameng?" Referring to her, I saw Ji Qingxuan''s eyes darkened, and then said, "except to marry her, I won''t do anything else." "Do you want Li Kai to care about Qin Jiameng?" I can''t hold it any longer. I have to say it now. I said, Ji Qingxuan slightly frown, "what?" "Don''t pretend. I know all about it. When Grandpa Ji came here today, I went to see Qin Jiameng and happened to meet Li Kai." I gave Ji Qingxuan a white look. In the heart is angry, but at this time he in my side, my heart gas seems not so heavy. The most unpromising is me. Ji Qingxuan listened to my words, silent for a moment, as if thinking about something. Seeing me looking at him, the corner of the man''s mouth was raised to one side, "I didn''t order this, but the people around me must take into ount all the things I might ask." This reason, I reluctantly ept. I apanied Ji Qingxuan to go home. When I opened the door, some servants saw me, and all the servants went back to the servant''s room skillfully. The empty room is just me and him. As the man walked in, he unbuttoned his shirt. Half way, he turned and looked at me. He said innocently, "baby, I can''t take off my clothes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Qingxuan at that time that appearance, where is what big president, is clearly waiting for his mother to help the son! I gave him a white look and deliberately said, "take it off yourself." "I can''t take it off." Ji Qingxuan came over and held me in his arms with his right hand, shaking his left hand in front of me. I probably took a look. Ji Qingxuan''s left hand is in ster, and the sleeve of his shirt is rolled on it. If you open the button of the sleeve, you should be able to take off the clothes. Looking at the pitiful look of the man, I don''t know why I''m not angry. Let him sit on the bed, I carefully help him unbutton his left shirt, and then take off his clothes. I thought it was easy. I unbuttoned and began to undress. "It hurts." I take off to half, Ji Qingxuan cry pain. At first, I thought he hit me. I tugged again and looked at the man. His face was a little white, and his forehead seemed to be covered with sweat. I realized that he didn''t seem to have lied to me. "Pain..." Ji Qingxuan just looked up at me. His face was full of innocence and sincerity. I looked down to check, only to find that although the cuff link came out, the middle part of the sleeve was stuck in the ster, and a drag would drive the ster. I quickly pulled the sleeve back, frowned and said, "I can only cut this dress." Then he went to find the scissors. When I was holding the scissors, I saw Ji Qingxuan sitting upright and stretching his left hand straight. Before, he felt as cold as a handsome face on an iceberg teau, but with a trace of grievance and tension. See me with scissors. Finally, I couldn''t help saying, "be careful, or you will ruin the happiness of the rest of your life." "Mine?" I chuckled and said, "you''re broken. I''ll rece you with someone else. You''ll only destroy yourself Ah Voice did not fall, directly by the man''s right hand to the arms. One turns over and presses on the bed. Action came too fast, my scissors suddenly did not hold steady, flew a few circles, "bang when" fell to the ground. "Someone else''s?" Ji Qingxuan pressed me. Just now, the tension also disappeared with thending of the scissors. He looked at me, his ck eyes were full of banter and pondering, "experienced my size, other men can''t satisfy you." Then he began to lean over and kiss me. My mind is not here at all, "your left hand is still injured!" "Nothing." While kissing my neck socket, the man said, "pain, you can''t only use your hands..." Beautiful night. Ji Qingxuan and I went from the bedroom to the bathroom and back to the bedroom. I don''t know. I''ve been lingering for hours. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally, I fell asleep in his arms. It seems that not long after I fell asleep, I was awakened by one bell after another. I opened my eyes slightly, and the sky just turned white. It should be like five or six. Ji Qingxuan beside me, some discontented to pick up the phone, I nestle in his arms.The room was very quiet, and the telephone was a little loud. I heard Fan Yu''s voice clearly from the microphone, "Mr. Ji, I wake up from my dream. She''s in a veryplicated situation now. Pleasee here!" "When she wakes up, she goes to the doctor." Ji Qingxuan said lightly. His attitude made me feel at ease. "No, Mr. Ji, I beg you,e here, dream of her, she I lost my memory I also heard Fan Yu''s words clearly. I was in a man''s arms and saw him frown slightly, saying, "if you need me, I can help introduce a psychologist." "No! Mr. Ji, pleasee here. I''ve said a lot that dream and you were predestined to each other Fan Yu is entangled in every way. I don''t know if Ji Qingxuan refused because of me. I don''t think he let go, so he said, "go, I''ll go too." Ji Qingxuan squinted at me and said reluctantly, "OK." In fact, I mainly want to see whether Qin Jiameng has really lost her memory, or what else to do. I dressed Ji Qingxuan well. This time, we chose a shirt with loose sleeves, which can be easily put on and off. We went to the Sacred Heart Hospital. ording to the ward number Fan Yu said, to the door of the ward. I was on the elevator, holding Ji Qingxuan on purpose. The door of the elevator opened. Sure enough, Fan Yu was standing at the entrance of the elevator. When she saw Ji Qingxuan, her face was filled with joy, but she soon saw me. Just now the expression of joy turned into consternation, and then into anger! Pointing at me and swearing, "Qin Jiaqi, why are you here?" "Aunt fan, I sleep with him in the same bed. You wake me up and I can''t sleep any more. Naturally, I''lle and have a look." I said alienated. Fan Yu''s teeth are itching, "Qin Jiaqi! You bitch, without you, our family, our dream would not be like this! " She said, the whole person rushed at me! Ji Qingxuan pushed with his right hand, Fan Yu staggered, pushed back a few steps, holding the wall did not fall. She looked at Ji Qingxuan, face some incredible, "Mr. Ji, dream so love you, how can you be Qin Jiaqi this fox spirit hook soul!" Fox spirit. Well, this is probably the unified name of Qin Zhaomin''s family for me. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 I am not angry, looking at Fan Yu, "do you want him to see Qin Jiameng? No, let''s go. " "You..." Fan Yu was staring at me. Her eyes were almost full of fire, but in the final analysis, it was Qin Jiameng who was important! She just thought about it and said, "look! But only Mr. Ji, you can''t go! " In fact, from Fan Yu''s address to Ji Qingxuan, I think they have long recognized the reality. Otherwise, it can''t be called Mr. Ji Qingxuan. "I''m going too." I said this sentence looking at Ji Qingxuan. Speaking, the arm tightly holding the man''s right hand, pouting, a little coquettish meaning. "Well, I''ll take you." Ji Qingxuan looked at me, eyes full of doting. Fan Yu saw everything in her eyes, and her eyes were almost angry. But what does that have to do with me? I just want to see what medicine Qin Jiameng sells in gourd. In this way, Ji Qingxuan and I finally entered Qin Jiameng''s ward. In the ward, Qin Jiameng''s head is wrapped with bandage and sits quietly on the bed. When we went in, her face was looking out of the window, her hair was scattered, and she was wearing a white hospital uniform. How to say? Clean and beautiful. The whole image is like what I saw on my first day home from the orphanage. At that time, I was stunned and began to doubt whether she really lost her memory? "Mengmeng, Mr. Ji is here." Fan Yu stood beside us and called for her. At the same time, she tugged me hard, and dragged me away from Ji Qingxuan, so that I could no longer hold him. When I want to pull back, Qin Jiameng has turned her head and saw Ji Qingxuan, with a slight frown on her thin eyebrows. A pair of apricot eyes are a little dense, and she says, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ji, it''s all my fault." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Qingxuan didn''t speak. Qin Jiameng continued, "it''s all my fault that I had a car ident and dyed our wedding. I hope you don''t me me." As soon as she spoke, I decided that she must have been a fake amnesia. First of all, she remembers Ji Qingxuan, which is definitely notplete amnesia. Even if it''s selective amnesia, her memory is not right. At the beginning, she cheated me to get married instead of me. Now how did she get into a car ident and dy the wedding? Ji Qingxuan stood in situ and looked at her indifferently, and said, "you have lost your memory. That''s the past few years." "What?" His words stunned Qin Jiameng. She looked at Ji Qingxuan, her eyes were round, and she didn''t seem to understand what he was saying. Seeing this, Fan Yu pulls Ji Qingxuan, "Mr. Ji, we haven''t told Meng Meng yet. I''m afraid it will stimte her. Can you cooperate with me..." "With what?" Maybe it''s really the past few years that have polished Ji Qingxuan''s patience. When he heard Fan Yu say that he wanted to cooperate, his face was full of impatience. This seems to be beyond Fan Yu''s expectation. She didn''t expect Ji Qingxuan to do this. She hesitated and said, "that''s to say it ording to what she said..." Oh, so it is. I seem to understand something. Looking at Fan Yu, "Auntie fan, do you think that if you y amnesia, you can erase all the things you have done before and return to their wedding night?" "What nonsense! Shut up In a word, Fan Yu will hit me when she raises her hand! I raised my hand to hold her hand, sneer, "I said broken, angry?" "Mom, what are you doing? Don''t y Jiaqi." Qin Jiameng''s face is still the same as before. Good. Human and animal are harmless. But after so much experience, how can I be cheated by her again? "You treat her like a sister, but she doesn''t treat you like a sister at all!" Fan Yu''s hand was caught by me. She wanted to smoke, but she couldn''t. Qin Jiameng did not continue to say this, but looked at Ji Qingxuan, his eyes were very clear, "Mr. Ji, you just said it has been several years, what do you mean?" "Literally, just look at the time on your phone." Ji Qingxuan''s attitude to Qin Jiameng has always been cold. Qin Jiameng looked around, but didn''t find her mobile phone. Fan Yu couldn''t see it, so she could only give Qin Jiameng a pink mobile phone. She took a look at the mobile phone, some confused to Fan Yu, "this is my mobile phone?" Fan Yu nodded. Qin Jiameng didn''t seem to believe it. But she tried to enter the password, looked at the phone open, and then inside looked at some things, seems to believe that this is her mobile phone. But the brow has been frowning.She took a look at time and Ji Qingxuan, and asked sincerely, "this So we''ve been married for three years? What happened all these years? Can you tell me? " This is the brain circuit. I have nothing to say. "No, we''re not married." Ji Qingxuan answers truthfully. As soon as he finished, Qin Jiameng''s hand trembled, and her mobile phone fell to the ground, making a clear sound. She looked at Ji Qingxuan, her eyes full of disbelief. Hesitated for a moment, then asked, "no, not married? Why? " At this time, I, Qin Jiameng, Fan Yu''s eyes all fall on Ji Qingxuan. It seems to be waiting for him to say something. The man hesitated for a moment, suddenly pulled me over and held me in his arms, "because your memory is wrong. It was not you who wanted to marry me at that time, but Qin Jiaqi." "Mr. Ji, what are you talking about?" Fan Yu was shocked! He came to me and pulled me out of Ji Qingxuan''s arms. But Ji Qingxuan''s strength is very big, she can''t pull at all. Ji Qingxuan slightly looked back at Fan Yu, "since she lost her memory, then shuffle the memory, good for everyone." "But..." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Fan Yu''s face is full of idents. It seems that Ji Qingxuan didn''t expect to do this! But I think Ji Qingxuan''s practice is very good. If Qin Jiameng really lost her memory. So it''s good to say this thing to her directly. "Really Really? " Qin Jiameng looks at Fan Yu with doubts in her eyes. Of course, there are tears. It''s like she can''t ept this reality. "This..." Fan Yu hesitated and said, "yes." "You lied to me!" Qin Jiameng heard the answer and burst into tears. Tears, like broken beads, can''t stop at all. Her hands tightly clenched the quilt, slightly trembling, eyes looking at Ji Qingxuan, began to bite her lips with her teeth, as if to stop crying. It seems that no matter how hard you try, tears can''t stop falling. Finally, he gave up and looked at Ji Qingxuan with tears in his eyes. "You lied to me, Mr. Ji. You told me that if you only marry one woman in your life, it must be me." "Your memory is wrong." Ji Qingxuan continued. But, I stand beside him, I see clearly, Ji Qingxuan strong pretend indifferent eyes, there are some things in the shake. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 "No way!" Qin Jiameng cried even more, "even if I lost the memory of these three years, but the previous memory I was intact, I did not forget, I did not remember wrong!" At this point, she could hardly cry! As she cried, she covered the gauze on her head with her hand. "Wuwu, my head hurts so much. I''m sure I can''t remember it wrong. You must have said..." Qin Jiameng cried very hard, and her cry rang in the whole corridor. Finally the nurse came. A look at this situation, immediately unhappy, "the patient just woke up, the situation is unstable, you do not stimte her!" "Yes..." Fan Yu''s face was full of regret. The nurse went in to have a look at Qin Jiameng''s situation and said discontentedly, "you go, don''t stay here." All three of us were kicked out. Aftering out, Fan Yu scolded me all the time, "Qin Jiaqi, you hurt my dream so miserably! Now that she has finally lost her memory, why do you collude with Mr. Ji to say these things? " "Or what?" I don''t understand looking at Fan Yu, "said you in order to calcte my hand stock, by the way let me be driven out of the Qin family, joint design hand in hand for marriage?"? As a result, Ji Qingxuan not only fell in love with me, but also fell in love with me? " "You..." "Isn''t that worse?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I sneer. "If she really loses her memory, just follow what I just said. I hope she can get out of the haze and start a new life as soon as possible." Ji Qingxuan said, "if you need money, I can give you some." "We don''t want money! We want a happy dream Fan Yu said firmly, "Mr. Ji, why don''t you give Qin Jiaqi money and stay with Meng Meng?" "It can''t be forced." Ji Qingxuan said. "But they''re all the same, aren''t they all the same with whom you''re with?" Fan Yu is not reconciled. It seems to have begun to speak out. Her words really make meugh. Before I could retort, I heard Ji Qingxuan say, "no, I don''t think they are the same." This sentence, perhaps,es from Fan Yu. But I''m so happy. Ji Qingxuan left with me in his arms. When we got downstairs, there was already a car parked downstairs. I thought it would be Li Kai driving, but when I got there, I found a middle-aged driver in his forties. He looked very mature and steady. "Not assistant Li?" I asked casually. Ji Qingxuan looked at me and said with a smile, "after that, the things he was responsible for changed." I didn''t understand him, but I didn''t care. The driver took me to thepany. I got off the car and sat in the office. Suddenly, I felt different. Maybe it''s because of Ji Qingxuan. After all, if Qin Jiameng really loses her memory, the rtionship between the three people will be reshuffled. Maybe Ji Qingxuan and I can "Qin Jiaqi, what are you going to do in the second round?" When I was daydreaming, Yu''s quiet voice interrupted my train of thought. "Ah?" I looked at her, confused. Yu quietly told me that the test questions of the second round have been sent for several days, and they are in the work mailbox. I just opened the mailbox. See inside quietly lying an email from the head office, the title is [semi-finals topic]. Open the door. There are only two words behind the title: hospital. I couldn''t helpughing. It''s a coincidence that I''ve been in the hospital every day recently, and these two words really have an indissoluble bond. "What are youughing at? Is that easy for you? " Yu whispered, "I''ll tell you, don''t take it lightly. It''s the simplest problem that''s hard." "Well..." I nodded, looked up and asked quietly, "are you in the re examination?" I remember the first one is that one can do one three five and two four six should have a rest! Ji Qingxuan 1000, 10000 do not want to, but look at me to do the second round works, can only agree. Two weeks passed. These two weeks, my life is as usual. On the day of the weekly meeting, I arrived at thepany from the construction site. After the meeting, I was ready to go back to the construction site. I met Qin Jiameng at the door. She had loose hair and a hat on her head. It was hot and she was wearing a long pink dress. Light makeup. This image is really like her in college. In college, Qin Jiameng was ady, though her style was very dissolute. When she saw me, she raised her hand slightly and called my name. Although some reluctant, but I hold her amnesia true or false curiosity, or walked past.Approaching, I saw that there were still some unhealed scars on Qin Jiameng''s forehead. When she saw me, her eyes turned into crescent moon and she said, "are you at work? exhausted or not? Where are you going to eat in the afternoon? Would you like to join me? " A few questions at once. "No, I have something else to do. You can tell me if you have anything." I answered. To tell the truth, no matter whether Qin Jiameng lost her memory or not, many things happened, and she and I could not go back to the past. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 "Jiaqi." Qin Jiameng took my hand and asked sincerely, "can you tell me what happened in the past three years?" "Want to know?" I looked at her suspiciously. I don''t know if she is sincere, or if she is trying to set me up "Well, I want to know!" Qin Jiameng took me, just like a good sister before, "I asked my mother and father, but they refused to tell me. They just said that I didn''t marry Mr. Ji..." In fact, Qin Jiameng is more like a good sister now. Or she really lost her memory. Or her acting is better than before. I thought about it and asked her, "then tell me first, why do you think you will marry Ji Qingxuan? After all, you know each other just before you get married. " "We We''ve known each other since we were very young! " Qin Jiameng looked at me innocently. "Very young? Why don''t I know? Tell me about it I''d like to know why Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng have to be entangled. Qin Jiameng seems to have been stopped by my question. Looking at me, empty eyes, seems to be thinking. But soon she squatted down in pain, "my head hurts so much It hurts... " "Are you all right?" I squatted down to see if she was pretending. Qin Jiameng''s eyes were full of tears, her hands covered her head, and her body seemed to be shaking and in pain. True or false. I called an ambnce. While waiting for the ambnce, Cao Jing came out, saw Qin Jiameng and said, "Qin Jiaqi, isn''t this your sister who is the wife of President Ji?" "Ah?" As soon as she said, Qin Jiameng, who was still in pain for thest second, suddenly raised her head. Grab her. "What are you talking about? Whose president''s wife am I? " Her eyes were full of tears. Cao Jing was startled by such a catch. He looked at me like hell, and then at her, "Ji, general Ji..." "Which President Ji?" "Ji Qingxuan." Cao Jing said, scared to run. Qin Jiameng covered her head with one hand, but her eyes looked at me, "she, she just said, I''m Mr. Ji''s wife, why do you cheat me?" "She''s lying to you." I said calmly. "No No, you must be lying to me, you all lie to me! Why did you lie to me? " Qin Jiameng''s eyes were not only full of tears, but also uneasy. There are doubts. It''s not like pretending. I was a little confused for a while. When she grasped me, her hands were shaking and her expression was painful, as if her head was still aching. At this time, the ambnce came. The doctor came down and asked about my situation. I reported the address of Shengxin hospital and left. I went to the construction site. Ji Qingxuan came to meet me in the driver''s car at night. In the car, I couldn''t help talking about the afternoon. Ji Qingxuan had heard of it and was silent for a while before he said, "this thing, you can only wait and see its change. I also asked some psychiatrists. They said that Qin Jiameng''s memory loss is a kind of selective amnesia." After that, Ji Qingxuan told me what the psychiatrist said. Perhaps, Qin Jiameng not only lost her memory, but also changed the root cause of all her mistakes ording to her ideal, turning it into a new memory. After listening, I couldn''t get back to myself. "How could it be?" I looked at Ji Qingxuan suspiciously, "is her behavior pretending now?" "I don''t know. The doctor said that there were personality changes after amnesia." Ji Qingxuan''s words made me confused. However, I feel that Qin Jiameng''s present character is her own disguised character. Could it be that she wanted to be such a character, so she changed her character when she lost her memory and reorganized her memory? Let''s go home together. Today is Friday. Ji Qingxuan had a day off yesterday. As soon as he got home, he didn''t have a meal yet. He rushed over like a starving wolf, and he called it - eat me before dinner. The injury to his left hand really didn''t affect his activities at all. We exercise first, then we eat. After dinner, I hold theputer to do the design. The theme of this hospital reminds me of when I was a child in the orphanage, a child told me that she hoped to have a hospital full of candy, so that she would not be afraid to go to the hospital. This time, I want to be a lovely hospital. A hospital for children.Although the candy inside is not real candy, it is made into candy shape. When I was in the middle of design, I wanted to check some information, so I opened the website. I swiped the microblog again. As a result, a few popr messages made my heart tremble! What''s going on. Why does Qin Jiameng''s event appear on the hot spot again?! I did it several more times. Every time, there are videos of Qin Jiameng being raped by gangsters and asking for help. I click on thement, and the bottom is still the foulnguage. Someone wants to kill Qin Jiameng! Or is it using Qin Jiameng to harm me! When I realized this, I immediately went to Ji Qingxuan''s study with myputer to find him. When I went in, I saw a voiceing out of the man''sputer, "help, help me..." I can tell immediately that this is the voice in the video of Qin Jiameng. Ji Qingxuan is looking at the screen in front of him with a dignified face. So much so that I went in and he didn''t find it. "Qingxuan..." I called his name. After a few seconds Ji Qingxuan just realized, looking at me, "ah?" I held up myputer, pointed to the video on myptop, frowned and said, "I''m watching this, too. Who made it?" Ji Qingxuan shook his head. He looks serious. "I''ve asked Li Kai to find someone to delete it." Ji Qingxuan finished and said, "but he reported that this time it seems to be organized. The people who sent this video are all trumpets or death numbers. What we deleted here is not as fast as what they sent." "Do you know who did it?" I look at Ji Qingxuan. I don''t know why. As soon as this incident happened, I had a deep sense of crisis. While I was talking to Ji Qingxuan, his mobile phone rang. I saw that although the number didn''t exist, I recognized that it was Fan Yu''s number. He looked at me and answered the phone. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as I got through, I heard Fan Yu crying, "Mr. Ji,e and have a look at Mengmeng. She''s hurting herself." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Qingxuan frowned slightly and opened his mouth. He didn''t say what he wanted to say. Fan Yu was not stupid. She seemed to realize something and immediately said, "Mr. Ji, I know Qin Jiaqi is with you. Come on, all of you, or my dream will die." "Good." Ji Qingxuan answered hoarsely. When we went, the police car and ambnce had already stopped at the door of the Qin family. When we entered the room, we saw the police and doctors standing in the living room. Fan Yu was blocking the door of the bathroom in a bedroom, and no one was allowed to enter. Qin Zhaomin stood on one side with an anxious face. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 When Fan Yu saw us, her eyes lit up, "Mr. Ji, you are here! Please help Meng Meng Then he made way. Ji Qingxuan went forward to open the bathroom door, but it was locked inside. Clothes were strewn all over the door. Fan Yu said, "Mengmeng must have no clothes on. I dare not let them in." "Is it important for your daughter to be seen naked, or for her life?" I''ll make it straight. It''s not that I pity Qin Jiameng. But I think Fan Yu''s logic is moving. However, I also realized that the things in the door might be the situationid by Fan Yu, Qin Jiameng and Qin Zhaomin. Inside is what they want us to see. Ji Qingxuan pushed the door, "where''s the key?" "There''s no key to this door. There''s a lock inside. If it''s locked inside, you can only kick it hard." I said, I know so much because this room was mine before. The lock is broken. No one has ever repaired it. Fan Yu nodded in embarrassment. Standing outside, we could hear the rustling sound and the faint cry inside, indicating that Qin Jiameng was still alive. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. No suicide. No wonder Fan Yu is not in a hurry. "Kick it open quickly, we''re all in a hurry. We''ll let Mengmeng open the door, and she won''t open it either!" Fan Yu urges Ji Qingxuan to open the door. Ji Qingxuan nced at her and said faintly, "I think you know what''s going on inside. Since you''ve yed for so long, it''s impossible for me not to kick in." As soon as he said this, Fan Yu turned pale. Hand unconsciously stroked the hair. This is an unconscious action of people''s guilty heart. Before she spoke, Ji Qingxuan called out, "I kicked the door!" Step back and kick on the door! The door fell with a bang. All the scenes inside show up. I took a look and almost fainted. What I see is blood all over the ground. Qin Jiameng seems to be naked, but it doesn''t seem to be because her skin, arms and chest are all red. Maybe that''s not skin anymore. She holds a steel ball in her hand and is brushing her body desperately Eyes focus on the skin of the body. The kicking of the door didn''t seem to distract her. "Dream Fan Yu saw this scene and fainted on the spot! I came forward and grabbed Qin Jiameng''s hand, "don''t wipe it!" Qin Jiameng seemed to notice that someone came in. She gave me a dull look and then looked up at Ji Qingxuan with a silly smile. "Mr. Ji, I know why you don''t admit our marriage. Don''t worry. I''ll wipe off this skin and I''ll be clean again." She said, regardless of my obstruction, continue to move. I saw the wire on the wire ball rub on the skin, with blood, with dander, with meat! "Don''t wipe it." I tried to stop her, but she was too strong. Ji Qingxuan doesn''t seem to be able to look down. She takes off her suit and leans down to take off the wire ball in her hand, which is still on the ground. Put the suit over her, pick her up and say, "don''t wipe it. I''ll take you to the hospital." "I don''t..." Qin Jiameng looked at Ji Qingxuan, tears rustle down, "I''m not clean, so you don''t want me, right? I saw it all on the Inte. " "No, it''s not..." Ji Qingxuan looking at Qin Jiameng, that pair of ck eyes, full of heartache. It''s hard to cover. I stood in the same ce, suddenly felt that somewhere in my heart was hollowed out. Before all was set up out of the beautiful, as if all of a sudden disappeared. I just stood and watched Ji Qingxuan take Qin Jiameng out. It''s like thest time I was on the roof. I watched Ji Qingxuan take Qin Jiameng down from the roof. Only this time, I was more desperate. Qin Zhaomin looked at me and said nothing. Ji Qingxuan took Qin Jiameng to the ambnce and didn''t look at me from the beginning to the end. His eyes are full of Qin Jiameng. Is it a costume? Is it bitter meat? I don''t know. If it''s pretending, it''s bitter meat, then Qin Jiameng is too powerful. Really hard on yourself. But what about that? Ji Qingxuan is not or she got it? The doctor carried Fan Yu to the ambnce, and Qin Zhaomin followed.I was the only one left at the busy gate just now. My heart hurts. I think Qin Jiameng seeded again this time. I went back to Ji Qingxuan''s home to get theputer. When the servant saw me, he called out, "Ma''am." I give her a smile, "I''m not ady, you call me Miss Qin,dy is someone else." I said, holding theputer, my things left. After that day, I have no news of Qin Jiameng or Ji Qingxuan. Song Yiran told me that the case of Qin Ci was withdrawn. All of a sudden, I seem to have nothing to do. Besides work, it''s just about the game. My time is more free than ever. Think of before because of Ji Qingxuan entangled to do distress, is really a sweet burden. It''s a past that we can''t hope for any more. I focused on my own design and handed it in on thest day of design. A weekter, it was time to announce the results of the second round. Everyone was waiting in front of theputer. When the timees, everyone will refresh. The result is not the result of the second round, but a notice. I click open, the first thing I see is my name. The notice says that I copied Lu Yuhan''s works. Lu Yuhan. She is the first design sister of a studio owned by Optimus. She is also well-known in China. If there is no ident, the winner of this competition must be between her and another designer named Tang Ruo. Because they are the two most powerful. As soon as the announcement came out, all the people in the office focused on me. I heard someone say, "giarism, s, someone giarizedst time and was brushed down. What''s more, this time?" "Last time, if no one giarized, she couldn''t even get in. It''s bad luck." "Yes, and it''s copied from Lu Yuhan. He''s really a master of Arts. He''s brave." With that, a crowd burst intoughter. There are also two attachments on the website, which are my works and Lu Yuhan''s works. I first downloaded the two attachments and opened them. Because it was designed by myself, I can see at a nce that Lu Yuhan''s is the first draft of my final draft. I had already decided to hand it in. Later, a little change was made to the light. The only difference between her and me is themp. "Qin Jiaqi,e to my office!" When Ipared the two works, Deng Qi appeared at the door. His expression was serious and even angry. And the colleagues on one side all look like schadenfreude. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 I followed Deng Qi into the office. He closed the door, and then looked at me seriously, "Qin Jiaqi, how can you be so confused! Even if Ji always how to report you to enter the finals, you can''t giarize "I didn''t copy. She copied me." I said calmly. "She copied you? How is that possible? You entered the semi-finals with the 50th ce. This time, the work is highlypleted and the idea is novel. When you look at Lu Yuhan, you just spend a lot of effort. Who''s wrong with you to copy? You just copy her? " Deng Qi didn''t believe me at all. He only believes that I copied Lu Yuhan. But I don''t me her. After all, my level in thepany is good, but it is not the same level as Lu Yuhan. Lu Yuhan has won many awards in China with novel themes. I have paid more or less attention to it. "I didn''t copy it. I have the original document on myputer." I said. In fact, I know that this is not convincing. After all, this kind of thing can be made in a short time if you want to imitate it. But beyond that, I don''t know how to prove that I didn''t giarize. Deng Qi looked at me, disappointed, and didn''t intend to listen to me. He sat on the chair, "if you don''t giarize this time, Ji Zong can still get you to the final, but since you don''t work hard, even don''t do the work, giarize directly, the immortal can''t help you." "Now that you think you are, it''s useless for me to say anything." I''m toozy to talk. Lu Yuhan and I, no one will believe that she copied me. As soon as he wanted to leave, he heard Deng Qi say, "Oh, wait a minute!" "What''s the matter?" "No, I wonder. You said that your ability is good at ordinary times, and there are some good works. Why do you copy her? What do you draw?" Deng Qi sat there, patting the table, frowning. He looked puzzled. I looked at him and asked, "yes, what do I want? Do I have a brain problem, or do I want to copy from her? " "This..." Deng Qi looked at me and nodded. After thinking for a while, he looked at me suspiciously and asked, "so, you didn''t copy her?" "I didn''t. She copied from me, but I don''t know why." I answered. Deng Qi frowned, put his hands around his chest, frowned tightly, nodded and thought, "yes, what does she want? Although your work is good, as long as she takes out 50% of her strength, she will not be able to enter the final Deng Qi said this and asked, "do you have any enemies?" Enemy? I have. Actually, there are quite a lot of them. When I''m struggling with what to say to Deng Qi. The door of his office was pushed open. Two women came in one after the other. I don''t know any of them. "Mr. Zhan." When Deng Qi saw them, he immediately stood up andughed. I guess Mr. Zhan in Deng Qi''s words is the woman in front of him. Mr. Zhan didn''t look at me. He went directly to Deng Qi''s desk and patted the desk. "Call Qin Jiaqi from yourpany for me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was for me. Deng Qi gave me a color, said, "you go out first, I''ll find youter." I realized that he seemed to want to help me. I tangled for a while, looking at this, Mr. Zhan must be angry. When I thought about going out first, the younger woman behind Mr. Zhan suddenly held me, "don''t go. I''ve seen your sister''s news on the Inte. Are you Qin Jiaqi?" News of Qin Jiameng? I''m afraid that the video that was forced was brushed again a while ago. On hearing this, Mr. Zhan turned his head to look at me, and his eyes were on fire. "Are you Qin Jiaqi? I can finally see you. You have the courage to copy the works of my family''s Yuhan. " I realized that the woman in the back was Lu Yuhan. I''ve only heard her name before. This is the first time to see me. Lu Yuhan is not tall and slightly fat, but his eyes are fierce. "I didn''t copy." I said lightly. "No giarism?" Zhan always looked at me. "What do you mean? Does it mean that our Yuhan giarizes you? Ha ha ha With that, he justughed. Her appearance is exaggerated, behind Lu Yuhan is also a horizontal face, "that is, you this kind of third rate designer, also don''t see what virtue, I copy you?" "How do I know?" My expression has been very calm.After all, I have confidence in this matter, so I don''t need to use voice to suppress it. "You don''t know? Pooh! Are you still rampant in giarism? " Mr. Zhan looked at Deng Qi and yelled, "Deng Qi, I tell you, such a person must be dismissed immediately!" Deng Qi stood in the same ce, with a helpless smile on his face. Looking at the shouting president Zhan, he said, "don''t be angry, don''t be angry, have something to say." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "How to say it? Your people copied our works of Yuhan. What''s the matter? Think she''s Mr. Ji''s lover, so that''s it? " Zhan said directly. "Mr. Ji''s lover?" I look up at Mr. Zhan. She looked at me, too. "What? Dare to do not dare to say? We all know it so well that we can''t hide it. " "That''s to say, you and your sister''s two daughters are serving one husband together. Do you think we don''t know if we don''t talk about it? There is no impermeable wall Lu Yuhan followed suit. I stood still. How can there be such a rumor? Two women serving a husband? Ha ha. I can''t do such a disgusting thing. However, I can also see that these two people are well prepared, so naturally they won''t let it go. I looked at Mr. Zhan and Lu Yuhan again, "don''t yell. It''s not the one who has a big voice that makes sense. Besides, our works are very simr. Why must I copy yours? Can''t it be that you took the money and deliberately giarized me? " When I finished, Lu Yuhan was stunned. The expression on his face was immediately unnatural. Zhan always is not, she sneers, "she giarizes yours?"? Who doesn''t know our family''s Yuhan level, and why should we copy from you as a third rate designer? " "How do I know?" I shrugged. Deng Qi looked at the situation and said, "if not, today''s quarrel can''te to an end. Let''s go back and sort out the evidence that this work is our own, and then find a time to take it out together, and then find some people toment on it." In fact, I think what Deng Qi said is feasible. But Mr. Zhan didn''t want to, "why? She giarized our Yuhan, we have to take evidence? You want evidence? We have already handed in the evidence! " "How many days earlier? I can''t do it even if I do it in a few days. Moreover, the submitted works arepletely confidential. I have no channel to know her works. " I can''t argue with Mr. Zhan. Lu Yuhan also said on one side. But in the end, there was no result. In the end, I decided to use one week to sort out the materials and prove that this work is my own, and then show it to you in the conference room of Optimus one weekter. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Zhan and Lu Yuhan left. Deng Qi looked at me and said, "is this work really yours?" "Really." I only said two words. Deng Qi had no choice but to nod, "that''s OK. You can put your work aside recently and think about how to prove that this design belongs to you. If you need my help, pleasee to me." I should havee down. When I got back to the office, my colleagues all gloated when they saw me. Especially Cao Jing, when she saw meing in, she leaned over happily and said, "ouch, Qin Jiaqi, why do you think you are so confused? Why can''t you copy? It''s a big deal. Maybe you''ll be fired. No matter how big your backstage is, you won''t be able to cover up. " I ignored her. Just sit and pack up, think about how topress the working time recently, and then concentrate on finding the evidence that the work belongs to me. Cao Jing saw that I ignored her, a little unhappy, "why don''t you talk? Is Mr. Deng going to fire you? " "You''re noisy." I gave her a white look. Cao Jing was stunned for a moment, but still said, "hum, you have to be fired in a few days She''s gone, and my ears are quiet atst. All the colleagues in the whole office were eliminated in thispetition, only I kept them. They are all in the mood of watching a good y. I didn''t bother to manage so much. I made a schedule, contacted several clients and people from the engineering department, and set a good time to start working. If I need to see customers, ormunicate with engineering department or supervision department, I will do it during the day. Modify, or make renderings, I will do it in the evening. A week''s workload, forced me into four days. On the evening of the fourth day, Imunicated with the engineering department and checked all my previous work ns. Then I went back to my office, turned on my personalputer, and began to think about how to prove that this painting was mine. I look at the works on theputer, and immediately I get tangled. Well, how to prove it? You can''t just have a draft. I open the design drawing. Although there areyers and details in it, it can be drawn even ording to the gourd. There is no proof that this is my own. It took me two days to meditate. Find your own evidence, and you''re going to be overruled. Seeing that there is still one day left, I will go to the meeting room of Optimus to prove to you that this work is my time. But there was no progress at all. In fact, I understand that if Lu Yuhan, like me, can notpletely prove that this work is her own, others will believe her. I sat in front of theputer, helpless when the phone rang. I bow my head. It''s Lu Qiaoyu''s. Pick up the phone, his first thing is to apologize to me, "sorry, I thought you didn''t enter the semi-finals, has not been concerned about that website, today opened, only to see giarism." "Nothing." In fact, if I didn''t have Lu Qiaoyu''s advice on my preliminaries, I couldn''t even get into the preliminaries. Lu Qiaoyu asked me, "how can this matter be solved now?" With the mentality of having a try, I will tell him about the positive PK between Lu Yuhan and me in the hearing of Optimus tomorrow. At the same time, tell him what I''m doing. It''s just that you can''t get it all authentic. This painting is your own. After hearing this, Lu Qiaoyu was silent for a while and said, "I''ll help you think about it." In fact, at this time, I have no hope. I just said thank you. By 11 o''clock in the evening, I had been sitting in front of theputer all day, and I couldn''t think of any good way to prove that this painting was my own. Just break the pot. Sleep! The next morning, I woke up, looked at the openputer, and regretted. One night, maybe I cane up with a good idea. But now it''s toote to regret. Picked up the notebook, took it to Optimus group. When I arrived at the gate of Optimus group, Deng Qi was already waiting for me. Today, he was wearing a ck suit with sequins. He looked very advanced. When he saw me, he came up to me and asked nervously, "how''s it going? Do you have confidence in persuading people? " "Let''s talk about it when we go." This is a hearing debate, and I can''t say something frustrating before I start. Although at this moment, I seem to have seen the results. When Deng Qi listened to me, he had no confidence at all. He was even more worried, "what do you mean to say again? Do you have any confidence? Is this work yours or not? Don''t shame me then? "¡°¡­¡­¡± My heart is in a mess and I don''t want to talk. But Deng Qi said, "if this work isn''t yours, let''s go. Don''t be shameful!" "Oh, what''s the matter? Before we start, we have internal conflicts first? " When Deng Qi ran after me and asked, he heard a woman''s sharp voice. I looked up and saw Zhan and Lu Yuhan standing at the door of the elevator. The conference room is on the seventh floor. Taking the elevator is the only way. When Deng Qi saw them, he was a little guilty. He could only pretend not to worry about them. He straightened out his spine, straightened out his suit, and calmly said, "this work is the work of Qin Jiaqi in our family. We are fully prepared." "Yes? We''ll see. " Mr. Zhan looked at me with contempt in his eyes, the elevator just came. Four of us go up together. By the seventh floor, there were many people sitting in the conference room. I probably took a look at them. They were all new faces, but there were some familiar faces. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. One is Shu Qing, the other is Li Kai. I can understand Shu Qini. Li Kai is Ji Qingxuan''s assistant. I don''t know why he''s here. The meeting starts at nine. It''s only half past eight. We both sat at the same time sorting out things, and Deng Qi kept asking me in my ear, "do you have confidence in the end? Are you sure? If you humiliate me, I''ll fire you! " "Don''t worry, Mr. Deng. The work is mine. I didn''t copy it." Besides, I don''t know what to say to Deng Qi. Finally, it''s nine o''clock. Li Kai stood up, went to the center of the conference room and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m the assistant of general Ji. My name is Li Kai. General Ji has something to do this morning, so I''m in charge of this meeting for the time being." Deng Qi, Zhan Zong, Shu Qing, and several others are very polite to Li Kai. As soon as memories began, Lu Yuhan couldn''t wait to open his notebook, and then step by step showed the draft of his works, as well as the 3D modeling on theputer and so on. Seeing these, I couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. draft as like as two peas, but as like as two peas, she has the same model. It can be said that she directly got my original documents through what channels. This is more than giarism. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Lu Yuhan began to talk about his design ideas while showing things. Although it''s different from me, it''s also true. Even some small things, I just design, she can say some of the door. I didn''t speak yet, but I felt like I had lost. After all, although I am an author, hernguage organization ability and on-the-spot adaptability are all above me. I am very clear that what I saidter is definitely not as good as her. After Lu Yuhan finished, I took out something to talk about my design concept and ideas. I just opened the model picture, and the people below were sighing. I think, like me, you can see that these are two identical model files. This is not giarism. It''s a copy. I talked about my design concept and ideas. In order to win everyone''s heart for myself, I also gave a brief ount of my childhood experience in the orphanage. But all this before Lu Yuhan perfect exnation, appears so pale. When I was speaking, I already felt the change of people''s expression, there were banter and disdain. It seems that I have been identified as giarizing. Mr. Zhan, in particr, didn''t smile out loud, but his mouth was almost at the end of his ears. Finally, I''m done. After I said, "the above is all my thoughts on my work. Thank you." At the same time - Mr. Zhan stood up and looked at the people around him, "I think it''s very clear who owns this work." When she finished, everyone began to whisper. Lu Yuhan was even more pleased with his smile, but said, "boss, don''t be like this. After all, Qin Jiaqi worked so hard to make up a design idea." When she finished speaking, the people around her were whispering. "Such a good work, how could it be her? It''s a big face." "No, I thought it was giarism. Now, she''s even more shameless. She directly copied Lu Yuhan''s document and added something to it, saying it''s her own." "Such a person, I think, should be dismissed." It''s not very loud around, but the conference room is so small. I think it''s hard not to hear. This meeting, Deng Qi can''t sit still, "what''s the matter with you? Ah? Now you want to say that this work is yours? I shouldn''t have been shamed with you With that, he got up and wanted to go. I got up in a hurry and said to Yuhan, "this work is mine. I don''t know what method you used to copy it away, but it''s mine and mine. It can''t be fake!" "Ha ha ha ha!" As soon as I finished, Lu Yuhanughed directly. She was fat. When sheughed, the flesh on her body and face trembled. When she smiles, Mr. Zhan and other peopleugh with her. Deng Qi was about to leave. When he heard everyoneughing, he came back and called me, "OK! Don''t you think it''s embarrassing enough? Come with me "I''m not going." At that time, my strength was not there. Standing in the same ce, I repeated, "it''s mine. It''s not me that is humiliating!" At this meeting, all the people who came to listen wereughing. I hold my hands tightly, my fingernails are pinching my palms, and my back is straight, so that I don''t shrink back. I don''t want to be wronged! Don''t carry the pot. "Assistant Li, the result is obvious. We''ll go first." Mr. Zhan said to Li Kai, "our Yuhan family has many projects on hand. Customers are waiting." Li Kai looked at me and Lu Yuhan, and said indifferently, "President Ji said that he willeter." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In a word, Zhan and Lu Yuhan sat down directly. We also heard that Ji Qingxuan wasing, and we didn''t dare tough so much. Deng Qi looked at me and said in a low voice, "you''ve giarized all of them, and you''re still holding Mr. Ji to speak for you?" "I didn''t..." In fact, at this time, my mood is also a littleplicated. After that day, I haven''t seen Ji Qingxuan for a long time. Now that he saw me, he didn''t know what he would think. About half an hourter. Ji Qingxuan is here. When he came in, all the managers, especially Mr. Zhan, crowded in front of him to say hello. Ji Qingxuan came in and asked about the general situation. Because everyone thought it was me who giarized, they began to talk about me crazily. What words such as "shameless", "people who lost Optimus group", "scum of designers" and so on, what can be said, what can be used, how ugly, are all used in me. Ji Qingxuan listen, although the eyes did not look at me, brow deep lock, face is also cold terrible, ck eyes dyed deeply unhappy.Next to this group of managers are all elite, looking at Ji Qingxuan''s mood is not good, said a few words, also dare not say. Ji Qingxuan finally looked at me and said, "tell me about it." "I made it." This Ji Qing is very clear. I lived with him and he watched me do it. However, at this time, I do not want to say this fact more than he does. Once said, I may not survive in thepany. "Well, at this time, you still have the face to say that you did it? You... " "Shut up Lu Yuhan just wants to ridicule me, Ji Qingxuan directly opens his mouth. He only said two words, but he was very aggressive. Scared Lu Yuhan a shiver, toward the chair shrunk. Ji Qingxuan''s eyes look at me, with some doubts in his eyes. He seems to be asking me how to do it. In the scene of such a stalemate, Mr. Zhan suddenly stood out, "Mr. Ji, I have something to say." "You said Ji Qingxuan''s eyes swept her. "I heard that you have a different rtionship with Qin Jiaqi, but this time she copied my people''s works, so I have to speak for my people. If you want to be selfish, we have to find a ce to prove our innocence even if we leave Qingtian." The tone of Mr. Zhan''s speech is very tough, obviously just to the end. When she said that, the faces of the people around her changed. Everybody''s looking at me. It''s incredible in my eyes. "Zhan Yun, don''t talk nonsense!" Li Kai finally spoke. For the first time, I also know the name of President Zhan, which is Zhan Yun. "I talk nonsense? As the Secretary of general Ji, you can''t be more clear about this. " Zhan Yun is confident. Moreover, Ji Qingxuan doesn''t say anything. In fact, the truth is very clear. Ji Qingxuan looked at her, went to the center of the conference room and said, "I don''t know much about design, but I know this work was designed by her, because at that time, we lived together every day." Just a few words, like a deep-water bomb thrown into the water! Everyone''s eyes are on me. My eyes are looking at Lu Yuhan, her face sweat down, it seems that Ji Qingxuan will testify for me! Standing in the same ce, I didn''t know what to say for a moment, so I heard Zhan Yun say, "Mr. Ji, you are also Mr. Optimus. You lied for a woman." Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Ji Qingxuan nced at Zhan Yun. His eyes were light, and he was not irritated by her words. That look, even a bit like a joke. I can read his eyes, and Zhan Yun can read them, too. She said angrily, "Mr. Ji, I respect you, but I''m Hu Duzi. Lu Yuhan is my strong general. If I don''t stand out for her, who will stand out for her?" I admire it. I absolutely admire Zhan Yun. And I also understand all her actions. She absolutely believes in Lu Yuhan. That''s why she is so confident here. Compared with Lu Yuhan, this meeting''s face has begun to turn white, and his expression is not natural. Standing behind Zhan Yun, he looks around. It''s obviously a sign of a guilty heart. Ji Qingxuan looked at her and asked after a pause, "what are you going to do?" "Fire her." Zhan Yun said, and added, "since we all belong to the Optimus group, we can''t spoil a pot of soup because of a rat excrement. If Mr. Ji has an affair with her, he will keep her at home. Don''t harm our whole group." What Zhan Yun said is right. When she finished, some managers beside her nodded. When I listen, I just feel that it sounds familiar. Someone once said something simr to Lu Qiaoyu Lu Yuhan was a little nervous beside her, but now Zhan Yun helped her overthrow Ji Qingxuan''s proof. She also began to rx, echoing, "yes, we are a group." I looked at Zhan Yun and asked her, "do you believe her so much?" "Of course." Zhan Yun gave me a white look. Her eyes were full of contempt. She snorted coldly, "Yuhan has been with me for several years. I know her very well, but I''ve heard something about you since you came in." For a moment, the scene was deadlocked. I, Ji Qingxuan, Zhan Yun and Lu Yuhan stand in four corners. We don''t talk, and no one else dares to. Ji Qingxuan in particr, although we have ideas in mind, but also dare not jump to a conclusion. But Zhan Yun still said, "Mr. Ji, now the result is very clear. If it''s OK, we''ll go first." Ji Qingxuan looked at me, "what''s your n?" "I..." I don''t know. What can I do? I can''t prove that this painting is mine. Ji Qingxuan did not acquiesce, Zhan Yun also ns to take people away. "I can follow you like a shadow sleepwalking with light..." Before they got to the door, my cell phone rang. It''s Lu Qiaoyu. When I picked up the phone, I heard Lu Qiaoyu ask me, "are you still in the conference room?" "Yes." "OK, you let them all watch, then make a video call with me and invite remote assistance to myputer." Lu Qiaoyu finished and hung up. Although I couldn''t figure out what he was going to do, I was inexplicably confident. Looking at Zhan Yun and Lu Yuhan standing at the door watching me hang up and ready to leave, I said, "Mr. Zhan, designer Lu, please wait a moment." "Qin Jiaqi, our time is precious." Lu Yuhan said. This meeting, she has recognized that I can''t find any evidence. She is full of air when she speaks. "Just a moment. My friend helped me find new evidence." I just finished, Lu Yuhan''s face became a little white, looking at me, some unhappy said, "don''t waste everyone''s time." "Since we''ve all been here and wasted so long, why should we go after a result?" I looked at the people around me. "I think everyone wants to know whose work it is." I don''t know what Lu Qiaoyu is going to do. But I trust him 100 percent. Lu Yuhan has already felt guilty, "we don''t have so much time to apany you." "Sit down and we''ll see what she can do." Lu Yuhan does not want to sit, but Zhan Yun is not afraid. She took Lu Yuhan back to her original position. After watching the two of them sit down, I turn on theputer, connect to WiFi, and then remotely assist Lu Qiaoyu''sputer. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After he agreed, there was another desktop on myputer. It''s Lu Qiaoyu''s desktop. He could also be heard. Lu Qiaoyu first introduced himself. He just said his name. Most of them already knew him. Lu Qiaoyu began to show three pictures on hisputer. One is the works submitted by Lu Yuhan in the second round, and the other two works I haven''t seen. Lu Qiaoyu said, "these two works werepleted by Lu Yuhan before the second round of the designpetition and during the second round. I don''t need to introduce the other one."He disyed the three works on the table and asked, "do you see any difference?" No one spoke. At this time, I watched Lu Yuhan, her face has be very ugly, holding the edge of the chair. My eyes are burning. No one spoke. Lu Qiaoyu said, "among the three works, the two I just showed are made with thetest version of software, while the works of the second round are made with old software. You can see this from the shadow." Lu Qiaoyu said, and showed three works respectively. At this time, there was a voice of discussion around. At this time, I also understand what Lu Qiaoyu is going to do. He is not proving that this work is mine, but proving that this work is not Lu Yuhan''s! As long as the work is not hers, it will prove to be mine. After the exhibition, Lu Qiaoyu said, "if you want to, you can have a look at Qin Jiaqi''s other works. After all, she is nostalgic for the past, even if she uses a software. If she is used to the old version, she doesn''t like the new version." "My rain culvert may also use the old version." At this meeting, Zhan Yun can''t sit still. She looks at Lu Yuhan when she talks. Lu Yuhan''s empty expression in his eyes haspletely betrayed her. Zhan Yun seems to be around for a while. When he looks at Lu Yuhan, his expression is already a little angry! Hearing Zhan Yun''s words, Lu Qiaoyu calmly said, "I''m sorry, I''m a rtive of Lu Yuhan. I tried to persuade her to admit that she is stubborn. But this morning, I specially confirmed to her thetest version of the software she is using. She also admitted that it has always been thetest version." After a few words, the fact is very obvious. Deng Qichang let out a breath and gave a few dry smiles. "Ha ha, I said that I trusted my employees most, otherwise I would not follow her to participate in this event." Ji Qingxuan''s eyes have been staring at myputer. Every time Lu Qiaoyu talks, his face seems not very good. Zhan Yun stares at Lu Yuhan and asks her seriously, "what''s the matter?" The bosses of severalpanies also looked at Lu Yuhan. His eyes changed from the trust he had just had to the spectator of the good y. Lu Yuhan lowered his head and kept silent for a long time. Suddenly he looked up, pointed to myputer and scolded, "Lu Qiaoyu, you forced me today!" Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Lu Yuhan shouts to Lu Qiaoyu in theputer, "do you still help her now? Do you know she has an affair with Ji, the boss of ourpany? " "Shut up." Zhan Yun will know that he is wrong and doesn''t want to talk about it. But Lu Yuhan refused, "Lu Qiaoyu, didn''t you ask me to help you? Who hurt your parents? I found out that the person looking for the financial operation of the ount is Mr. Ji''s assistant - Li Kai! You must know very well who did it She said Li Kai, but I looked at Ji Qingxuan. Who did it? Not only Lu Qiaoyu, but also me. At that time, he was full of doubt. Although he was enlightened by Jiang Qin, he still had some doubts. This will be exposed by Lu Yuhan, my heart inexplicably up disgust. I hate Ji Qingxuan. Lu Yuhan turned his face to me, with a grim smile on his face and a trembling fat on his face. "Qin Jiaqi, do you think Ji Zong is very insidious? I tell you, what''s more insidious is that you, a senior who has been pretending to take care of you all the time!" "What?" "Ha ha ha, you don''t know! At first, Yufeng design didn''t work for a while. Everyone thought it was retaliation. In the face of my rtives, I introduced my client to Lu Qiaoyu. As a result, my client told me that Yufeng design didn''t take the order! " I am very clear about what Lu Yuhan said. At that time, I had already left Yufeng design, but angel told me that Yufeng was going to close down. At that time, I had doubts about Ji Qingxuan "Enough of you!" In theputer, Lu Qiaoyu''s voice came. There was a palpable panic in his voice. Why? I don''t know. Lu Yuhan looked at myputer andughed horribly, "are you afraid? It''ste! Don''t you just want toe back with her? Then I won''t let it "You..." In theputer, when Lu Qiaoyu wanted to say something else, Ji Qingxuan hade over and shut myputer. Eyes cold swept all the people present, hands in their pockets, word by word said, "today''s events here, if spread to half a word, I will not go to trace the source, I will guarantee that all of you will never mix in this industry." He said, and walked up to me, "let''s go." At this time, my mood is veryplex, and I have no heart to say anything to Ji Qingxuan. I can only say, "thank you, Mr. Ji." Stride out of the conference room. I can hear Ji Qingxuan chasing out of the voice, I speed up, to the front of the elevator, two elevators are upstairs, down for a while. In desperation, I chose to walk from the stairwell on one side. As soon as he entered the stairwell, Ji Qingxuan caught up with me. He held me in one hand. I am angry, struggling to push the man away! "Well." Ji Qingxuan stepped back and leaned against the wall, supporting his left arm with his right hand. I just remember. His arm is not good, although it has not been cast, and it has been broken for 100 days, it is not just good. At this time, the man''s facial features twisted together, and his expression looked very painful. He opened and leaned against the wall. I went down two steps and didn''t mean to chase me. Can''t something really happen? Tangled for a while, I still leaned over, a hand gently hold the man''s arm, "OK?" Ji Qingxuan maintained the movement of holding his left hand with his right hand, squeezing out a word from his teeth, "pain." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I forgot about the injury on your arm." To be honest, I''m a little flustered at this time. Take out your cell phone and try to call 120. Ji Qingxuan raised his hand, held down my mobile phone and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "listen to me." "But..." "Listen to me." Ji Qingxuan frowned and looked at me, "I found some clues about Li Kai before, but he followed me for a long time..." Ji Qingxuan said that it stopped here. The expression on his face was more painful. I was scared and wanted to continue to call with my mobile phone, but Ji Qingxuan held my hand and continued, "and he didn''t make any wrong number all the time, so I just mentioned that it really had nothing to do with me, but I''ll find out and give you an exnation." The man said, leaning against the wall, slowly squatted down. The expression is more and more painful. It''s not really damaged, is it? I was terrified, trying to pull my hand out of his hand, while saying, "you let go, I hit 120, you can''t do this." "No..." Ji Qingxuan whispered. I was in a hurry. I leaned over and tried to open his fingers with my fingers. But just as I got close, the man suddenly raised his arms and hugged me.I was stunned. Then I heard the man stick to my ear and say, "just give you a hug." ¡­¡­ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You scared the hell out of me!" I''m so angry that I''m going to fight! I saw the man frowned, a dull hum, right hand holding his left arm, serious said, "this time really a little pain." "If it hurts, call a doctor. I''ll go first." I didn''t want to talk to him any more. I got out of the stairwell and there was an elevator on the 7th floor. I got on the elevator. Leave Optimus. When I got out of Optimus group building, I saw Qin Jiameng hovering at the door not far away. Now the weather is hot, in addition to some office workers wearing long sleeve shirts, most people have worn short sleeves. Qin Jiameng wears long sleeves. I wanted to avoid her, but when she saw me, she came over happily and said hello to me, "Jiaqi, why are you here?" ¡°¡­¡­ Well, a meeting. " I don''t want to talk to her, I just want to leave. But Qin Jiameng didn''t think so. She pulled me with a familiar white lotus smile on her face. "Jiaqi, what can I do for you? Since we met today, would you like to have lunch together? " "I''m not free." I answered coldly. For Qin Jiameng, I don''t know whether she is really amnesia or fake amnesia. I still remember her cruel hand in the bathroom that day. If everything is pretended, then Qin Jiameng is too powerful. Qin Jiameng didn''t seem to be angry with my indifference. She frowned and said, "what''s the misunderstanding between us in recent years? I remember we had a good rtionship before... " "Our rtionship has never been good." I would rather Qin Jiameng sneer at me than she always looks like a white lotus. I can''t cope with that. But that''s what happened. Qin Jiameng tugged at me and said, "it seems that Mr. Ji and I are the same. We are not as close as before. He is very kind to me, but I always feel different." "I have something to do. I''ll go first." I listen to her say she and Ji Qingxuan things, the mood is inexplicably irritable. The fire goes up. Qin Jiameng didn''t feel it. She pulled me and said, "no, let''s have lunch together. You must have lunch, right? You tell me what happened between me and Mr. Ji. If I''m not good, I''ll go and apologize to him. After all, we will be together for a lifetime. " Chapter 145 Chapter 145 To be together for a lifetime. These words, like an invisible hand, strangle my heart. Make me so miserable. Inexplicable jealousy rose in my heart at that moment. She tugged me and made me more angry. She raised her hand and yelled, "I don''t want to get involved in your affairs!" Maybe I tried too hard. Qin Jiameng''s whole body fell back. I looked back and saw her sitting on the ground, her face slightly painful, her hands rubbing her buttocks. The people around us all looked at us and looked at me with usations in their eyes. I don''t want to be a good person. I just want to go. When I see the people around me, the direction of their eyes has changed. Following their eyes, I saw a maning out of the door of the building. Ji Qingxuan. The suit was the same as before. He saw Qin Jiameng rising from the ground and quickly stepped forward to help her up. At this time, I saw that the bandage was still under Qin Jiameng''s long sleeve. It seemed that the wound on her skin was not good. Another bitter trick? Looks like she''s a fake amnesia. Qin Jiameng''s move has been tried repeatedly and never tired of using it. Qin Jiameng was pulled up by Ji Qingxuan, looked at me, and immediately exined to Ji Qingxuan, "sorry, I can''t walk well." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I thought she was going to say, I didn''t pull her down. Ji Qingxuan''s eyes are all on her body, patted the soil on her body for her, shook his head, "Why are you here? Didn''t the doctor say you wouldn''t run away? " "I I just can''t remember what you look like at work, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect to meet Jiaqi. " Qin Jiameng stands beside Ji Qingxuan. Her height difference of more than 20 cm makes her look like a bird. Two people standing together, so harmonious. It seems that Qin Jiameng and I appeared at the same time after Qin Jiameng attacked him that day. Ji Qingxuan''s eyes would never take the initiative to look at me again. It''s all like this. How can I not understand? Why do I stand here and ask for nothing? Turning to go, I heard Qin Jiameng''s voice behind him, "Jiaqi, let''s have lunch together." Ha ha. I turned around, Ji Qingxuan''s eyes finally moved from Qin Jiameng to me. But the way he looked at me was different from that of Qin Jiameng. There is no such heartache. Yeah. After all, I''m different from Qin Jiameng. I don''t cry, I don''t cry, I don''t act coquetry. How can I beat her? Men like women like her. My stinky, hard and stone like man may start to feel fresh, sooner orter will be disgusted, and then turned into the gentle countryside. I looked at them and said, "no, call me when you''re having a wedding." Finish, leave. My heart hurts. Clearly want to cry, but tears did not flow out, all back to the heart. Salt burning my heart full of holes is very painful. I lost again. It''s not the first time, but I still feel bad. I took my bag, walked on the street and got into a bar. Triple the whisky. When I ordered the fourth, the bartender pushed a red cocktail in front of me. "What is this?" I asked him in a daze. The bartender looked at me and said with a smile, "this is the cocktail I made for the saddy. It''s called drunkenness." I shook my head andughed. "I thought I would say goodbye to the past." "That''s fine." The bartender will be pushed to me. I took a sip, and a slightly sour smell ran down my throat to my stomach. After drinking some sweet mouth, but there is no alcohol spicy. "It''s not wine?" I look at the bartender. "As long as you want to get drunk, what does wine matter?" Bartender light said. Yeah. As long as I want to get drunk, even if it''s not wine, I can get drunk. I''m lying on my stomach and my head is dizzy. I''m so tired these days. In order to prove that I didn''t giarize, it really cost me a lot of energy. In my ear, my cell phone is ringing. I heard the bartender kindly remind me, "madam, your cell phone rings." I don''t want to. I don''t expect anyone to call. I''m in a daze and my eyes are getting heavy. When I wake up again, it''s morning. I open my eyes and look around - from theyout of the room, I''m sure I''m in the hotel, but I fell asleep in the bar yesterday. How could I be here?"Kowtow, kowtow." When I was confused, there was a knock at the door. I kneaded my head and got up to open the door. When the door opened, a gust of rice fragrance floated in along the crack. At the door is a dining car. And the one pushing the dining car is - Lu Qiaoyu. "Senior?" When I look at Lu Qiaoyu, the first thing I think of is what Lu Yuhan said yesterday. Before, I also had opinions on Ji Qingxuan for his design of Yufeng. I never doubted Lu Qiaoyu, and I never thought that he would cheat me. This matter has be a knot in my heart. Lu Qiaoyu stood at the door with a gentle smile, "wake up?" I let him out of the door, frowned and asked, "why am I here?" Lu Qiaoyu pushed the dining car in and set the breakfast for me before he said, "after yesterday''s incident, I drove straight over and called you when I arrived. As a result, a man answered. He said he was a waiter in the bar." "Thank you for helping me, senior." I said, looking at the big breakfast in front of me. Lu Qiaoyu frowned, half knelt down in front of me and looked up at me. "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to tell you that. At that time, I was just afraid that you would go with him. I was confused for a moment..." "Senior, I don''t me you." I smile to Lu Qiaoyu, "I know that you care about me when you do that, and in fact, you didn''t hurt anyone, you just hurt yourself." "I..." "I really don''t me you. Get up and let''s have breakfast together." I want to understand when Lu Qiaoyu sets breakfast for me. Lu Qiaoyu did everything because he cared about me, and he really didn''t hurt anyone. Lu Qiaoyu sat down and his eyes were full of uncertainty when he looked at me. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. in order to reassure him, I picked up breakfast first and said, "thank you for breakfast." In this way, Lu Qiaoyu would like to eat with me. After breakfast, I looked at my watch, time has not allowed me to go back to change clothes. But it''s a little bit affluent. I finished my clothes in the bathroom and came out to see Lu Qiaoyu sitting there. I called him, "Lu Xuechang." "Well?" He looked up. I walked up to the man and looked down at him. "Lu Xuechang, you are very kind, kind, careful and can take care of people. If anyone can marry you as his wife, that woman will be very happy." "And then?" Lu Qiaoyu has guessed that I haven''t finished. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 I sat down on his bed and gave a wry smile, "but it won''t be me." "Why?" Lu Qiaoyu got up and sat down next to me. He took my hand and said, "Ji Qingxuan has nothing to do with you. He''s going to marry Qin Jiameng, right? I know that you are an independent individual, you are a free man, and you don''t belong to anyone!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn''t take back my hand and let him hold it. Lu Qiaoyu looked at me as if he was a little anxious. "If you are worried about my parents, you can rest assured that I will deal with it well and never let that happen again." "But it''s not fair to you." "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. I..." "Lu Xuechang." Before Lu Qiaoyu said something that made me feel more guilty, I interrupted him and said, "senior, do you think that the rtionship between Ji Qingxuan and I just started when I married him for Qin Jiameng?" "Isn''t it?" Lu Qiaoyu was stunned. I gently shook my head, sank my heart, and slowly said, "no, I love Ji Qingxuan. I have loved him for many years. I first met him when I was ten years old..." I sat beside Lu Qiaoyu and told Lu Qiaoyu about my first meeting with Ji Qingxuan and my persistence in those years. Besides Jiang Qin, he is the second person to know this. Lu Qiaoyu sat there and listened quietly. He let go of my hand and lowered his head. I heard a self mocking sneer. He said, "I came toote." ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry that he hurt me like that. How I wish I could take him out of my heart. But I tried many times and found that I couldn''t do it. I could only build a high wall of my heart so that he wouldn''t hurt me, but he was in the wall and couldn''t get out. " If I can, I would like to love Lu Qiaoyu. At least I don''t have to work so hard. Lu Qiaoyu listened and nodded, "I know." "I''m sorry." I wanted to say Angie was very good, but I hesitated and shut up. This is Lu Qiaoyu''s own business. I shouldn''t interfere too much. He sat down again, took a look at his cell phone, got up, said to me with a smile, "let''s go, or I''ll bete for work, I''ll see you off." At that time, the morning sun on the man''s face, like ayer of holy light, so good-looking. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I just looked at it and lost my mind for a moment. Such a nice man. I just love him. I murmured in my heart. It''s a pity that all things are not if. Lu Qiaoyu tidied up his clothes, helped me with my bag and opened the door for me. We went downstairs together. Because of the time, he didn''t check out, so he sent me to work first. He took me to the door of thepany, handed me the bag and waved to me, e to Yancheng to see you next time." I nodded, closed the door, watched the car disappear in the traffic, I turned into thepany. As soon as I got to the office in the morning, I got an inside call from Deng Qi, asking me to go to his office. I put down my bag and passed without even making coffee. As soon as he went in, he asked, "Qin Jiaqi, who is the expert you called yesterday? He can see such a tiny difference. " "My friend." I smile. Well, it''s the person I trust the most. Deng Qi sat in the boss''s chair and said happily, "because of the super high level of your works in the second round and the Wulong event of Lu Yuhan, you have been confirmed ahead of time that you have entered the final. Go back and prepare well! Don''t disgrace me "All right, boss." In fact, I''m not surprised. After all, if we didn''t enter thepany, it would not take so much effort. After that, Deng Qi and I reported the recent progress of our work. He called a designer toe over and asked her to follow me. If I went to participate in the designpetition, I would be ready to take over my work at any time. We''ve been working together all morning. When I was free again, I found that my mobile phone was still in my bag. When I took the mobile phone out of my bag, I saw two calls from Lu Qiaoyu and seven or eight voice records from wechat. I didn''t think much about it. When I started the voice call, there was a lot of noise, and then Lu Qiaoyu''s voice came out. "Xuemei, I''m sorry, I may not be able to see you..." "Qin Jiaqi, I love you." "Why don''t you answer my phone? I want to tell you this sentence myself... " "Cough, I Cough, cough. " "I love you, you have to be good, you Cough... " "I love you..." "I love you..." "I Cough... "Thest few, has been repeating that I love you. At that moment, my heart suddenly felt extremely sour, breathing difficulties! An ominous premonition rose in my heart. I picked up my cell phone to call Lu Qiaoyu back, but no one answered. "Nothing, nothing!" I''m in a panic. Call 120 and ask Lu Qiaoyu if there was a car ident in the city when he called me in the morning. Someone was sent to the hospital or something. 120 people checked and told me that there was no ident, but there were several other incidents. I asked about the patient''s age. None of them should be Lu Qiaoyu. However, I''m sure something must have happened to Lu Qiaoyu. It''s two hours since he called me. Anything can happen in these two hours! When I was at a loss, the phone rang. It''s Lu Qiaoyu! "Senior!" I picked up and cried excitedly. The person on the other side of the phone seemed to be in a daze for a moment. He was silent for a moment before he said, "madam, do you know the owner of this phone?" "Yes! What happened to him I''m ready for the fact that Lu Qiaoyu didn''t answer the phone. The people on the other side of the phone reported to their families. They were at the people''s Hospital in Wuzhen between Yancheng and Lu Qiaoyu''s hometown. They received Lu Qiaoyu on the highway. Now his situation is very critical because Lu Qiaoyu''s phone is locked and he has not been able to contact his family. It happened that all my calls were in the past, and they called me back directly I couldn''t believe my ears when I heard what the person on the other side of the phone said. Hang up the phone, call a car, straight to Wuzhen people''s hospital. It took me an hour to get there. When I got there, I went straight to the emergency room! But the lights in the emergency room have gone out. I rushed to the information desk to ask about Lu Qiaoyu. A male doctor came up to me and asked, "are you Qin Jiaqi?" "Yes." I nodded and asked anxiously, "where''s Lu Qiaoyu? Where is he? what''s happening? Are you out of danger The male doctor looked at me. He was wearing a mask. I couldn''t see his expression clearly. I could only see that he was frowning slightly. There was some sadness in his eyes. He said four words to me, "I''m sorry, please change." Chapter 147 Chapter 147 "What do you mean?" I stood still. When I saw the doctor going, I ran up to him. "What do you mean! Just a few hours after the talent arrived, please let me know! I had breakfast with him in the morning, he sent me to work, and he said "Come with me." The doctor interrupted me. I was stunned. Knowing where he was going to take me, I stood in the same ce and shook my head desperately, "I''m not going! you deceived me! He, how can he die All of a sudden. There''s no sign. I don''t believe it! How can I believe it? A few hours ago, Lu Qiaoyu was still in good condition, but now the doctor tells me that he is dead? I don''t want to see it. I don''t want to believe it. I turned around and left. The doctor called to me at the back, "Miss Qin, although Mr. Lu was in aa when he was sent here, after our rescue, he woke up once." I turned, "and then? What do you mean wake up once? Since you wake up, why don''t you save him I asked. Now that I''m awake, why am I still dead! "When he woke up, he said," you wille. If you do, let me tell you something. " The doctor looked at me and said, "he said he loves you. If there is an afterlife, let him meet you earlier." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I just looked at the doctor and couldn''t say a word. Tears, down the corner of the eye. My heart seems to be pinched. It hurts. "Come with me." The doctor waved to me. I raised my foot and followed him to the ground floor. It''s obviously colder here than above. The doctor took me to the door of the mortuary, opened it and waved to me. I stood over and looked inside. Maybe because it is small in Hegong hospital, there is only one bed there. There is a man lying on it. The length seems to be shorter than Lu Qiaoyu''s height. Lu Qiaoyu is taller than this. Yes, Lu Qiaoyu is taller than him. This is not Lu Qiaoyu. I pretended to be rxed, "startle me, this is not a senior, senior is not so short." Then he wanted to go. The doctor said to me behind me, "it''s no use deceiving yourself and escaping." "This is not a senior in the first ce!" I lowered my head and said in a tone that even I felt guilty. "Go and have a look." The man was covered with a white cloth. I can''t see his face. "Just look." I pretend to be rxed. A few steps into the morgue. When I got to the position one step away from the bed, my feet suddenly seemed to be filled with lead, and I couldn''t move a step. The doctor followed, went to the bedside and asked me, "can I help you lift it?" "No! Don''t move I''ll stop it. I''m scared. I don''t know what to do. I want to go back, but I can''t move my feet. The doctor looked at me like this, raised his hand and patted me on the shoulder, "have a look, I think, he also wants you to see him." He wants me to see him? Will it? The doctor''s words seemed to be a kind of encouragement. I finally got up the courage to take a step forward. I stood in front of the bed and put my hand on the white cloth. After a long time, I finally made up my mind to lift the white cloth. I saw Lu Qiaoyu''s face as soon as I lifted a corner. He closed his eyes and his face was pale, but not pale. It was like falling asleep. "Senior..." The tears that had been stopped fell down my eyes again. I can''t believe my senior just now is lying here. I reached out and touched his hand. Although some stiff, but also some temperature! There is still temperature! "He, he''s alive! He''s not dead! " I looked at the doctor, took his hand to touch Lu Qiaoyu''s hand, "you see, his hand is still warm, he is still alive!" It''s not always said that people are cold when they die. But Lu Qiaoyu''s body is still hot. He may not be dead! The doctor pulled out his hand and looked at me sympathetically. "When a person dies, the blood cirction stops, but the body won''t get cold right away..." "No, you, didn''t you save it! He''s not dead! He''s not dead yet! Do you want to try again! " Plop a kneel in front of the doctor.Hands in the chest, beg him, "please, help him, try again, he is really not dead." The doctor looked at me and sighed, "Miss Qin, you can''te back from death. I think you''d better give us his information as soon as possible so that we can contact his family." Then he turned and walked out. I''m going after you. Because I ran too fast, I fell and broke my hand, but I didn''t care so much. I ran after the doctor. "Please, he''s not dead. He''s not dead. Please help him!" The doctor ignored me and went on upstairs. I ran upstairs. All the way to the doctor''s office. At this time, a nurse came over, suddenly put a needle in my body, I looked at her, want to struggle. After only a few seconds, I felt that my eyelids were heavy and my consciousness was stripped. When I wake up again, it''s in a familiar ce. A hotel. I heard the sound of knocking on the door, opened the door, and saw a cart at the door. At the moment of opening the door, the congee fragrance floated in along the crack of the door. I looked up and saw Lu Qiaoyu standing at the door, saying to me, "good morning, Xuemei." "Senior..." I was staring at him, confused. But I stepped back and let him into the room. He set breakfast for me, sat next to me and had breakfast with me. Later, I went to the bathroom to clean up. When I came out, I saw him standing by the window and looking at me. The sun shines on his handsome face, the man''s clear eyes are crooked, and his mouth is smiling. Look at me, so gentle, so beautiful. The golden sun was shining on him like a holy light. He said to me, "Xuemei, you should take good care of yourself in the future." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Senior I looked at him, trying to say something, but the words stuck in my throat. I tried to rush over and hold him, but I couldn''t move my leg. Then, the sun is getting stronger and stronger, so strong that I can''t see him clearly "Senior, senior, senior!" When I can speak out - open my eyes. In front of my eyes is a white. I recognized the hospital at a nce. What happened just now is just a dream for me. Then a nurse came in, looked at me and said, "are you awake?" "I What''s wrong with me? " I think about it carefully. Yesterday, I chased the doctor and asked him to check Lu Qiaoyu again. Later, I was given an injection. "You were so excited yesterday that we sedated you." The nurse exined to me. I looked at her and thought of Lu Qiaoyu, "where''s the senior? How is my senior "His parents havee and are preparing to transport the body back to his hometown. You should be able to catch up now." Said the nurse. To be shipped away? I didn''t think about anything. I put on my shoes and ran out. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Maybe it''s because I''ve taken a tranquilizer. I''m still a little dizzy. I bump around when I''m running, but I can''t manage so much. Just to the door, saw a big van parked there. There were seven or eight people standing by. I recognized Lu Qiaoyu''s parents at a nce. They saw me, too. As I walked on, Lu Qiaoyu''s mother came up and pushed me away, "don''t follow my son any more! It''s all you! You''re a wet nket! But for you, how could my son have died! " "Aunt, aunt, forget it. Don''t be angry." She was supported by someone nearby. "Auntie, I''m wrong." I looked at the body of Lu Qiaoyu in the car and begged her, "I want to have another look at my senior, OK?" "No way!" Lu Qiaoyu''s mother blocked the door and kept pushing me, "you broom star, do you think you can return my son''s life?" Lu Qiaoyu''s mother cried badly. She always pushed me to keep a distance between Lu Qiaoyu and me. I know that if the body is taken away, I will never see Lu Qiaoyu again. "Auntie, I..." When I wanted to ask her again, a man came out from behind the crowd. Before I could react, the man raised his hand and pped me in the face! I just feel my ears buzzing. Looking up, Angie was standing in front of her. She looked at me with red eyes. "Qin Jiaqi, can you get out of here? You''ve done Lu Qiaoyu such a terrible harm before, and you don''t know how to repent. Now you''ve taken his life. You''re still here. What else do you want to do?" "I..." I was beaten by her, I didn''t hate her at all, and even felt deeply remorse. Yeah, I did it all. If it wasn''t for that, how could Lu Qiaoyue to Yancheng? If you don''te, you won''t go back. There would be no ident. It''s all my fault. I killed him. "As far as you can go, please never forget that Lu Qiaoyu was killed by you!" Angel said, directly raised her hand and closed the door of the van. Help Lu Qiaoyu''s mother to get on the bus. I stood there and watched them get on the bus. Looking at the van carrying Lu Qiaoyu getting farther and farther away from me. When I couldn''t see the car, I finally squatted on the ground, buried my head in my knees and said, "senior I''m sorry... " I''m sorry. If I do it again, I''d rather die. The next day, I went back to Yancheng. Ask thepany for leave. Take the money and rent the room that Lu Qiaoyu reserved for me before. I live in it. Do nothing, just sit on the bed in a daze, looking at the door, waiting for the door to be knocked. Expecting the door to open, Lu Qiaoyu came in. However, every time I was disappointed. It''s always room service. I stayed for seven days. On the seventh day, the door was knocked again. I go to open the door with joy, open the door, standing at the door Jiang Qin, see me, a punch up, "you make enough!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I looked at her and murmured, "how do you know I''m here?" "You don''t care." Jiang Qin gave me a look and said angrily, "what are you doing? Waiting here for your superpower to travel through time and space? " "I..." Yeah, I''m looking forward to something. Lu Qiaoyu is dead. He will nevere back. "Tell me what happened." Jiang Qin sat on the bed and looked at me. I started to tell him about giarism in the second round, until Lu Qiaoyu died. After that, I murmured, "it''s all my fault. I don''t have the ability, otherwise I don''t have to ask him for help, so he won''te to Yancheng, won''t get on the highway, and won''t die..." "Wake up! It''s all idents "It''s not an ident, it''s not me. He won''te to Yancheng." I repeated firmly, "if he doesn''te to Yancheng, he won''t go back to the Expressway..." Jiang Qin saw me like this, sitting on the bed and holding me in his arms, "OK, everything must be Lu Qiaoyu''s willing. Even if he knew something would happen, he would definitelye back. This is his choice." "But..." "There are so many, but he certainly does not regret, for the sake of the people he loves, what regret." Jiang Qin''s words made me silent. For the people you love. He loves me, I know. He sent me so many messages before he died. Tell him he loves me. But I don''t deserve his love at allJiang Qin apanied me to return the room and go home. When I was at home, I received a phone call from Deng Qi. He told me that the matters rted to the finals hade down, and he would gather and set out in three days to ask me what''s going on here and when to ask for leave. "Sorry, Mr. Deng, I won''t take part in the final." I gave a dull answer. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When I listened to Deng Qi, I went back to it. If it wasn''t for the second round, if it wasn''t for Lu Yuhan''s wonderful event, there would be nothing behind it! "What?" Deng Qi was stunned on the phone, and immediately said, "Jiaqi, we''re not kidding. You''ve worked so hard to prove that you didn''t copy. When you get to the final, what do you mean you don''t want to participate?" "Mr. Deng, the person who proved that I didn''t giarize that day was dead. I killed him." I hold the phone and say. At the mention of this matter, tears fell down the corner of the eye. My heart is very sour. "Dead?" Deng Qi seemed to be stunned on the other side of the phone, "how All of a sudden. " "Yes, so I don''t want to participate." Then he hung up. Now I have a feeling that I have no love in my life. Jiang Qin heard me on the phone and came out to ask me, "what''s the matter?" "It''s OK, but I won''t take part in the final." I said faintly. Jiang Qin listened, in situ Leng a second came over, patted my face, "sister son, are you crazy? This final proves that you didn''t giarize. Lu Qiaoyu gave it to you in exchange for his life. He died, but you didn''t take part in it. Are you worthy of him? " "I..." Originally, my head has been a paste for so many days, but Jiang Qin''s words suddenly made me sober. Yes, Lu Qiaoyu proved his innocence with his life. How can I not participate? I quickly picked up the phone. When I wanted to call Deng Qi, he already called me back. I answered the phone and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Deng. I didn''t have a clear head just now. I took part in the finals, I took part in the finals!" Hearing what I said, Deng Qi let out a long breath on the other side of the phone, "Oh, Qin Jiaqi, you scared me to death." "I''m in." I repeat. "OK, OK, the final notice is sent to the private. I''ll go to your email now and have a look." Deng Qi finished and hung up. Less than a minuteter, I received an email from Deng Qi about the final. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 I click on the email to have a look. There are six people in the final, but the email does not disclose who these six people are. It''s just that in three days, everyone should gather at the airport and be organized by the relevant person in charge of thepany. I didn''t write where I went. But I can''t manage so much. Since I''ve decided to go, I''ll go even if it''s a sea of fire. When I was reading the email, Jiang Qin came over and hugged me from behind. "I know you are sad. People can''te back to life after death. The reason why he came here this time is that he was worried about you, so you should be better." I lowered my head, grabbed her arm and said to her, "I told him before he left that I would not fall in love with him. Did I do something wrong? I think I should be with him..." "Then, your feelings for him are sympathy, not love." "But then, he will not leave with this sad mood." "But it''s still sympathy. Do you want the person you love to be with you for the rest of your life because they sympathize with you and love him?" Jiang Qin''s question, even if he does not answer, I also have the answer in my heart. I don''t want to. Jiang Qin patted me on the shoulder, "people can''te back to life when they die. This thing can''t be changed when they die for you. Take his share and live well." "Good." I nodded. I want to live better than I am now. Jiang Qin will go to work tomorrow, and he won''te back for more than a month. In the evening, I cooked local food for him and fed her. We twoy in bed and talked about many things when we were children. I didn''t sleep until after midnight. The next day, when I got up, I saw that Jiang Qin was still sleeping, so I pushed her, "are you still going?" Jiang Qin felt the mobile phone vaguely, looked at it, and jumped up from the bed in a hurry, "why didn''t you call me early?" Whileining, he changed his clothes, took the luggage he had packed up before, and went out before he even had time to make up. I saw Ji Zhaoming when I saw her out. He went downstairs, too. See Jiang Qin rush out, help her block the elevator. Jiang Qin said, "thank you." You''re wee to rush in. When she left, I cleaned myself up and went to thepany to hand over my work. After all, the matters rted to the final were too general. I only wrote about meeting at the airport after three days. Besides, I didn''t write about where to go or how long to go. I can only hand over all the work I have on hand and the customers I''m not willing to do. After the handover, I came out of thepany and received a strange phone call. I pick up, the other party first asked me, "is it Qin Jiaqi?" "Yes." The voice is strange. I can''t help being alert. The other side said, "Hello, this is Wuzhen traffic police station. I have a question about the traffic ident on the highway a few weeks ago." Wuzhen traffic police station? "Ask me?" I was stunned. Naturally, I know he was talking about the ident, but "What do you mean? Wasn''t that car ident an ident? " I can''t help being nervous. "I''m not sure yet, but we found some doubts when we checked the scene, so I have a few questions to ask you." The traffic police are very official. I hastened to say, "yes, please ask. I''ll tell you what I know." The first thing the traffic police asked was about Lu Qiaoyu calling me. I told him the situation at that time, saying that I didn''t receive his call at that time, and then he sent me a voice message. "What''s the content of the information, is it convenient to tell me?" Asked the traffic policeman. I''m a little hesitant. That''s Lu Qiaoyu''s personal information. But I want to know more about the traffic police. After hesitation, I still said, "I have something emotional with him. He sent me wechat to tell me that he loves you." "Well, I see. If there''s anything else, I''ll get back to you." The traffic police didn''t say much. I heard what he meant, knew he was going to hang up, and quickly said, "well, can you tell me, is there any doubt about this ident?" "This..." "Tell me about it. Lu Qiaoyu is very important to me." I said deliberately, "otherwise, he won''t even have time to inform his family before he dies and just call me, right?" The traffic police were silent for a moment on the other side of the phone before they said, "well, we didn''t find any traces of braking at the scene of the ident." More, the traffic police did not say. The phone hung up, I stood in front of thepany, head a little confused. What do you mean? Did someone harm Lu Qiaoyu?If so, who is that person? Can it be that he has some conflicts with whom in business, and the other party is in pain? I know it''s no use thinking about it. It''s still up to the police. I''m going to the finals in two days. I don''t know how long I''ll be going this time. In addition, I haven''t seen Qin CI for a long time. Now I''m free. I took a taxi to Shengxin hospital. Qin CI is still in aa and lives in the ICU ward. I look at her through the ss wall. After a few months in aa, Qin CI had lost a circle of weight and his cheeks were obviously sunken. "Grandma, you must wake up." I stood by the ss wall and murmured. In this world, I don''t think many people are important, Qin Ci, Jiang Qin and Lu Qiaoyu. Now that Lu Qiaoyu is dead, Qin CI must not do anything. "Oh,e so early?" "Well, I think I''ve been looking forward to this moment for a long time." While I was watching Qin Ci, two nurses walked past me. They both spoke a little loud, and I heard them all. I turned around, walked quickly to them and asked them, "what are you talking about?" One of the nurses didn''t seem to expect me to catch up. Her face changed and she immediately said, "nothing." Another is not happy, "there is something to hide, it is not something that can not be said." "What''s the matter? Is there something going on this afternoon? " I asked. "You don''t know?" A nurse asked me, "this patient has been in aa for more than three months. He had another examination yesterday and was judged to be a vegetable. I have informed your family toe and announce this in the afternoon." "What?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I stood still. Two nurses gave me a puzzled look and seemed surprised that I didn''t know about it. Two people go away, I stand there alone, head in a mess. What do you mean? Be judged to be brain dead, announce this matter in the afternoon? No one told me that if I didn''te today, I would definitely miss this moment. I waited outside the ward for an hour, Qin Zhaomin, Qin Zhaozhi and Qin Jiameng appeared together. Three people were stunned when they saw me. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 "You asked her toe?" Qin Zhaozhi nced at Qin Zhaomin and his face was full of discontent. "I didn''t." Qin Zhaomin shook his head. He looked at me and asked, "Qin Jiaqi, what are you doing here?" "Me?" I looked at them with alienated eyes and said, "I''ll do whatever youe for!" It seems that they want to keep it from me. "You..." Qin Zhaomin looked at me with an unhappy face. Seems to be trying to get rid of me. At this time, a doctor came up with a folder, saw us and said, "is everyone here? I''ll tell you when we''re all here. " Qin Zhaomin and Qin Zhaozhi took a look at me. Although there was dissatisfaction in their eyes, it was not easy to attack in front of the doctor. The doctor opened the folder in his hand and simply read Qin Ci''s admission time,a time, and some data. Finally, brain death was announced. After the announcement of brain death, the doctor looked at us and said, "please go back and discuss the time to turn off the venttor." Turn off the venttor, then Qin CI will die? "I don''t agree!" I''m the first to say that. I don''t agree. I don''t agree! Lu Qiaoyu has just died. Now if Qin CI dies, he will lose two important people. I can''t ept it. Qin Zhaozhi gave me a white look. "This is the Qin family. You are not the Qin family at all. Do you have a speech here?" "Turn off the machine, grandma will die!" I look at Qin Zhaozhi. "Mom died long ago, but the organs are still running! He''s already a vegetable. Do you understand what a vegetable means? " Qin Zhaozhi said. The doctor looked at us disputing ndly, just told us, "pay attention to be quiet." He left. He must have looked down on that. I also know what a vegetable means, but I just can''t reconcile myself, "but aren''t there many news that vegetable people wake up from coma for many years?" "News?" Qin Zhaozhi immediatelyughed, "do you think it''s funny to say these two words yourself? If it''s not rare, can it be news?" She said, and looked at Qin Zhaomin, "brother, don''t you speak? Now what''s the situation of the Qin family? You know better than I do. How long can west for tens of thousands of yuan a day and nearly a million yuan a month? " ¡°¡­¡­ But we can''t turn off the machine today. " Qin Zhaomin was silent for a long time. It''s like a lot of determination. But it doesn''t change the ruthlessness of what he says. "When will it be closed? I must pass this month, or I won''t pay for it! " Qin Zhaozhi put his hands around his chest like he did what he said. Qin Zhaomin looks sad, "go back to discuss it first." They are in front of me. It''s hard to say. I will definitely stop them. So avoid me. Qin Jiameng watched them quarrel, and then advised, "aunt, Dad, there must be a way to get to the mountain. We are so anxious to turn off the venttor. If grandma can really wake up, don''t you regret it?" Her words surprised me. On second thought, not too surprised. After all, Qin Jiameng has always been such a white lotus. I don''t know what I think in my heart. I can say it very well. Qin Zhaomin looked at him with some impatience on his face. "If it was before, it''s OK. Now you should know something about what''s going on at home." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is, or you let you Ji Qingxuan, anyway, this small money for him, but also a drop in the bucket." Qin Zhaozhi said sarcastic things nearby. At the mention of Ji Qingxuan, Qin Jiameng was embarrassed, "I I''ll tell him about it, but I don''t think it''s good. It''s our family''s business after all. " "Yes, let him give the money to the Qin family. Now the Qin family is the ce to use the money, so this little thing doesn''t need to be taken care of." Qin Zhaozhi said. Her expression was taken for granted. But I was furious. This little thing? Qin Ci''s life, in her opinion, is such a small matter "I''ll do something about it, too." What I say will not make them stop Qin Ci''s venttor. All three of them looked at me with different expressions. Qin Zhaozhi, in particr, looked like a good y and said with a smile, "OK, Qin Jiaqi, I''ll wait for you to take the money." Then he left. Qin Zhaomin looked at me and left. Here, I and Qin Jiameng are the only two people left. I want to go. I hear Qin Jiameng say, "otherwise, I''d better ask Mr. Ji for some money."Stop. I looked at her and asked, "don''t you have any money yourself?" Qin Jiameng looked a little embarrassed and shook her head. "No, I checked the bank records recently. In recent years, Mr. Ji has paid me every month. The credit card I used is also given by Mr. Ji." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh, I see. Ji Qingxuan is really capable. While provoking me, I also keep Qin Jiameng. I don''t know why. I''m just angry in my heart. I squint at Qin Jiameng, "you have your own hands and feet. Why do you go out to make money?" "I..." Qin Jiameng was embarrassed and said, "I can''t do anything. You don''t know that you helped me with some of my college homework. I went out to earn a month''s money, which is not enough to buy a dress." So it is. She''s right. She can''t do anything. She can''t make any money. "So you''re going to be raised by Ji Qingxuan? What if one day he doesn''t support you? " "Mr. Ji will not." "Why?" I don''t understand why Qin Jiameng said so firmly. I don''t understand the entanglement between them. "I..." Qin Jiameng looked at me, eyes a littleplex, tangled for a long time to say, "anyway, will, will give." "That you love Ji Qingxuan''s money, still love her this person." I have wanted to ask this question for a long time. It''s just that the rtionship between Qin Jiameng and Qin Jiameng was stiff before, and there was no chance. "I love them all." Qin Jiameng really surprised me. She said that and left. I didn''t say that I would keep it secret for her, as if it didn''t matter to her. Ji Qingxuan loves her all the time. Is Qin Jiameng a real amnesia or a fake amnesia. I''m getting more and more confused. After leaving the hospital, I didn''t go home. Instead, I went to the agency in front of my house to find out how much my house is worth now. The price quoted by the intermediary is 14 million yuan, but there is no guarantee that it will be sold soon. I have two days to go to the final of the designpetition. I don''t know how long I will go. If I sell the house in the middle, I can''te back. I don''t trust that the 14 million will bepletely taken care of by the intermediary. After weighing things up, I went home and found Qin Zhaozhi''s contact information. Instead of calling her, I added her wechat first. After she passed, I sent her the video of Qin Ci''s phone call recorded in the hospital before the operation. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 When I sent a message to Qin Zhaozhi, I saw Lu Qiaoyu''s wechat portrait again. His wechat avatar is his photo. I''ve never seen a picture of him on wechat before. Click to erge the picture. I found out that it was a picture of him in college. Wearing a clean white T-shirt and jeans, standing at the school gate. This dress and this picture look familiar to me when I look at them. After a careful look, I remembered that this one was taken by me for him. We didn''t know each other at that time. He stopped me at school and said, "Xuemei, take a picture for me." At that time, Lu Qiaoyu was already a man of the hour in our department, which can be said to be at the grass level. I recognized him at a nce and agreed without hesitation. After that day, we exchanged wechat. I click to open the dialog box, the seven or eight voice messages are still lying there quietly. I didn''t have the courage to order it again. Afraid to hear his voice. It''s like running away. I open his circle of friends. The first one was sent by his parents instead of him a few days ago. Thest one was four or five months ago. It''s Spring Festival. He didn''t know from which corner he took a picture of me and paid a line of words - I hope I can apany you every year. When I looked at the circle of friends in a daze, my mobile phone suddenly came in a call. I nced at Qin Zhaozhi. I sorted out my mood and picked up the phone. "Qin Jiaqi, what do you mean? You''re following me, aren''t you! Why are you eavesdropping on my phone The moment I picked up the phone, Qin Zhaozhi''s voice came from the phone, very harsh. I took the phone far away, took out my ear with my hand, opened the public radio, and said tly, "tracking? I just happened to hear it "Bah! happen? What a coincidence "Believe it or not." I sit on the sofa, put my cell phone on myp and feel at ease. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Qin Zhaozhi didn''t speak on the other side of the phone for a long time. I could hear the breathing sounding from the microphone. I think seeing that video made her very angry. About 30 secondster, she said, e on, what do you want?" "I..." "First of all, I don''t want any money." As soon as I spoke, I was interrupted by her, "now you know the situation of Qin''s family, my brother''s company and I owe money." "So you''re all looking forward to grandma''s death and sharing her inheritance to pay you back?" I said faintly. It seems a little clear why they are looking forward to Qin Ci''s death. ¡°¡­¡­ No, no! " Qin Zhaozhi said anxiously, "it''s your grandmother and my mother. I''m not willing to let her die, but she''s brain dead! We can''t help it! " She said, with a little cry in her voice. Do you really cry. I don''t know. "Oh..." I meaningful Oh a, "don''t worry, I''m not asking you for money." "That''s good." Qin Zhaozhi took a long breath. I thought, "I''ll hang up my house and sell it, and then pay for grandma''s treatment." "Really?" As soon as I said it, Qin Zhaozhi''s voice was light. It''s a relief. I pause, "yes, but I''m going to take part in the final of a designpetition the day after tomorrow. I''m going to other ces, and the time to come back is not fixed. Before that, grandma''s venttor can''t stop. If it stops, I''ll send this video to let you know that you want grandma''s will." "This If your father wants to stop, I can''t help it. The money is paid by the two of us. " "I don''t care. I''ll send it out when it stops." I don''t care so much. I only have Qin Zhaozhi''s handle now. I can only let her restrict Qin Zhaomin. Qin Zhaozhi was silent for a while on the other side of the phone, and then said, "OK, OK! I''ll tell you, I''ll hold off for a month at most. If it''s too long, I don''t care! " "Good." One month, that''s enough. The next day, I contacted the intermediary to take photos at home, and asked him to contact the buyer for me first. When I came back from the final, I would make room for the buyer. On the day of the final, Deng Qi took the initiative to contact me and said he would send me. I didn''t want him to know that I lived in Yancheng No.1, so I made an appointment with him at the subway station. He came to pick me up in his car. Take the airport expressway on the way.On the way, a cart suddenly changed itsne, which scared Deng Qi to a sudden stop. When he dodged the cart, Deng Qi scolded, "Damn, now everyone can drive, it''s really not eye-catching!" When I looked at the atmosphere of him, I suddenly remembered the words of Wuzhen traffic police. Asked Deng Qi, "Mr. Deng, just like what happened just now, what would make a driver not brake?" "What?" Deng Qi looked at me with Yu Guang and said with a smile, "don''t you brake? How can it be that if you don''t brake, you''re just waiting to die? " "So it''s impossible, isn''t it?" "Unless, of course, the driver is asleep." Deng Qi''s words stunned me. Falling asleep? It was early noon when the ident happened. Lu Qiaoyu had just got up and should not have fallen asleep. What would that be? Deng Qi didn''t seem to find my difference. He kindly said to me in the car, "your opponents are very strong in this final. You can enter more or less with some luck, so the pressure should not be too big." More than 10 a.m., we arrived at the airport. When I went in, in addition to a few strange faces, I saw two familiar faces. Lu Yuhan, Zhan Yun. "Lu Yuhan?" I frown, turn to look at Deng Qi, "she giarizes my work, why is still here?" "This..." Deng Qi said with a fake smile, "originally there was no her, but Zhan Yun felt that Lu Yuhan was abetted by others, so she did something wrong. She still had strength, so she went up to make trouble. Several managers of otherpanies also helped her speak, and Lu Yuhan came." "Is that ok?" I frown. This situation can''t be more obvious. The attitude of several other managers should be directed at me. When Deng Qi and I walked over, Lu Yuhan saw me and gave me a direct look. Instead, Zhan Yun came over and said, "Qin Jiaqi, I''m sorryst time, our family Yuhan was also used. This time she came, you can compete fairly." "Well, yes, Mr. Zhan." I returned to her politely. It''s impossible for me to find Lu Yuhan. After all, Lu Qiaoyu''s death is closely rted to her! When I look up at Lu Yuhan, several people in front of me look behind me. Someone said, "Mr. Ji, you actually came to see us off in person?" Several others passed me and walked behind me. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 I haven''t turned my head yet. I''ve already guessed what''s going on behind me. Turn around. See a group of people surrounded by Ji Qingxuan. He also had seven or eight bodyguards in ck behind him. In addition, a young man in a gray suit with curly hair was carrying a suitcase. This is a new face. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I also thought he wasing to see us off, so I stood still. Last time, Ji Qingxuan announced the rtionship between me and him. Several managers knew it. They followed Ji Qingxuan and said a few words. One of them said, "Ji always has something to tell Miss Qin. Let''s go there for security check first." As soon as he said it, the others followed. In an instant, there are only Ji Qingxuan and I left near here. I turned to want to go, heard Ji Qingxuan said behind, "it''s no use hiding, I''m following you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I turn head, looking at Ji Qingxuan suspiciously, "is Ji always so idle? It''s a small designpetition, and you''lle with it. " "Well, leisure." Ji Qingxuan immediately admitted. I have nothing to say. "Then Ji is always idle. I''m very busy. I''ll go first." I don''t know why. I''m angry when I see Ji Qingxuan. Pulling the suitcase to change the boarding pass, we know that we are going to a tourist city in the south. I went through security. When I got on the ne, I found that the whole first ss cabin was packed by Ji Qingxuan. Bodyguards are sitting separately, Ji Qingxuan and the young man are sitting together. When we went to economy ss, we heard people around us talking about Ji Qingxuan''s identity. So it is. He usually takes a private ne. If he takes this kind of ne once in a while, it''s natural for him to set up a battle. The only people on the ne were seven of us who made it to the finals. Line up in the same row. My seat is near the window, next to a woman who looks a little older than me. She was dressed in a in dress, with no makeup on her face and straight hair. With a decorative book in his hand, he looked through it. "Hello, my name is Qin Jiaqi." Out of courtesy, I introduced myself. "Hello, Tang Ruo." The woman said hello to me while reading. "Tang Ruo? You are Tang Ruo. " This is Tang Ruo. I''m surprised and d to know her identity. It took four hours all the way. Most of the time, Tang Ruo is reading. If I talk to her once in a while, she will reply. If I don''t, she won''t. Although it''s very cold, it still gives me a good feeling of contact. In the afternoon, the nended. There''s a caring to pick us up. It took three hours to drive to a resort. After we went in, we didn''t stay much. We were directly taken to our respective rooms by seven waiters. And told me that he would pick me up for dinner in half an hour. To tell you the truth, the room is really good, plus the yard, the area is about 100 square meters. The bedroom has a wall with ss doors. Outside, there is a square swimming pool. A circle outside the pool, separated by a low fence one meter high. If you want to see it outside, you can see it at a nce. I had a look around, had a rest, and followed the waiter to finish the meal. When we got to the ce where we had finished eating, there were seven people outside, and the young man who came with Ji Qingxuan. He first introduced himself, "Hello, everyone. My name is Ye Ze, assistant to President Ji. Next, I''ll tell you about the rules of the final." Then, he told us the rules of the final. It''s not hard. In short, it''s about renovating our existing room. It can be changed to anything, as long as it is feasible and reasonable. Then this time, in addition to three mysterious judges, the manager of the resort will also participate in the scoring. The total design time is two weeks. For the past two weeks, we''ve lived in this resortpletely. The resort provides all services including washing clothes and changing washing and care products. In addition, there are shops in the resort, where general daily necessities can be bought. All people can only use the ordinary mobile phone provided by the resort. You can use aputer, not WiFi. In other words, these two weeks arepletely isted from the world. After dinner, I''m going to go first. As soon as he got out of the restaurant, Lu Yuhan ran after him and said with a smile, "Qin Jiaqi, don''t think I don''t know. Lu Qiaoyu must have helped you with your previous design. Now that he''s dead, I see what you can do to make such a good work as before.""You know about him, too?" I squint at Lu Yuhan, the tone has be not very good. "Of course I know. He came to Yancheng that day, and there was an ident on his way back the next day." When Lu Yuhan spoke, she was gloating. She added, "you deserve it!" "Sorry!" I deserve two words, whichpletely angered me! I grabbed Lu Yuhan''s hair and pped it! "Pa" sound, in this night is very crisp. Other designers also came out one after another. We all came together immediately. "How dare you hit me?" Lu Yuhan struggles. But I''m not afraid of her at all, "apologize, apologize to Lu Qiaoyu, and apologize for everything you just said!" I''m out of breath. He raised his hand and pped her again. If it had not been for Lu Yuhan''s words at that time, Lu Qiaoyu might not havee back. Lu Qiaoyu''s death seems to be a shadow I can''t get out of. I''ll go back to everything. Lu Yuhan struggles hard. Although she is fat, she is empty. I am angry and energetic. After a few struggles, she was out of breath. Several designers who came in with us all came together and said, "forget it, don''t fight. The game is important." "It doesn''t matter, you apologize! Or you don''t want me to let go! " I stare at Lu Yuhan, "people like you who giarize me and want to rely on me don''t deserve to participate in the finals, so you shouldn''t exist here!" "Bah! Your work must have been done by Lu Qiaoyu. You can''t make such a good work with your ability! " Lu Yuhan is arrogant! "The end of the preliminary race!" "That''s what you copied from me, too." I got her. Lu Yuhan is still arrogant and refuses to apologize. People around are persuading. In fact, my hands are too tired to grasp. "What''s the matter?" At this time, a man''s voice came from the darkness. I didn''t see it. I knew who it was. Lu Yuhan looked up and said with a smile, "Mr. Ji, we are having fun!" She said, and looked at me, whispered, "Qin Jiaqi, you let me go." "Sorry." I didn''t mean to give in at all. "Well, I apologize. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t say Lu Qiaoyu. It''s all my fault." Lu Yuhan saw that I would not let go, and added, "I should not say you, you have a lot of adults, let me go." Chapter 153 Chapter 153 I understand that Lu Yuhan is not apologizing to me or Lu Qiaoyu. But afraid to offend Ji Qingxuan. I don''t want to stay here much. Let her go. The entire resort was closed during the final, and the referee didn''t arrive. In addition to the staff, only seven of us, Ji Qingxuan and ye Ze were guests. If Ji Qingxuan goes to my room to block me, then I will have nowhere to escape. Just in case, instead of going back to my room, I strolled around. I have to say that the facilities of this resort are very good. There are swimming pools, small golf courses and ces for circus performances. But because there was no one, the circus arena was closed. I strolled around and looked at my watch. It''s more than 10 o''clock. Ji Qingxuan won''te I was walking back. A few minutes ago, the sky was full of stars. Suddenly, it began to rain. In the twinkling of an eye, it began to rain cats and dogs. I rushed back. When I was about to rush to the door of the room, I collided with a man rushing out of the corner! The man''s head just hit my elbow with my head covered! "Ah The man fell to the ground and the sound of pain came from the rain. "I''m sorry." I apologized and fixed my eyes. It was Tang Ruo. I called her, "Tang Ruo." Tang Ruo looked up and saw me. I didn''t say anything and wanted to go. I pulled her, "the rain is so heavy, my room is here,e in to avoid the rain." She turned to look at me, the rain is too heavy, the night is too dark, I can not see her expression, only heard her say, "thank you." It seems that I have agreed. I went into the room with her. During the courtesy period, I gave her the bathroom first and stood in the corner wrapped in a towel. I didn''t go in until she finished taking a bath. Each room in this resort can amodate two people, so bathrobes and towels areplete sets. When I came out with my bathrobe, I saw Tang Ruo sitting on the sofa in her bathrobe. When she saw me, she was a little embarrassed and said, "thank you. It should have been cloudy and rainy here. I''ll leave after a while." "No, no, don''t worry." I''m very polite. Tang Ruo seems to be a very nice person, but when hees into contact with him, he finds that he has a feeling of resisting others thousands of miles away. It''s been raining outside for a long time. I stand in front of the bed and watch the rain outside. Tang Ruo is sitting on the sofa. The whole room was filled with irrepressible embarrassment. "Ding Dong." Just then the doorbell rang. I didn''t think much about it, so I went to open the door. The door opened. Standing at the door is Ji Qingxuan. He had an umbre in his hand. His hair was on his face. The rain fell down his hair. I bowed my head. The legs of the man''s trousers were wet. I Leng Leng, want to say what, can think of Tang if in the room, can only say, "what''s up?" "Who is it?" Ji Qingxuan didn''t speak, Tang Ruo got up and came over. She saw Ji Qingxuan also Leng for a while, "Ji Zong." The embarrassing atmosphere just now became more strange. Tang Ruo looked at me and him and said, "I''ll go first." "Don''t..." It''s raining hard outside. If Tang goes out like this, he will catch a cold tomorrow. Ji Qingxuan step blocked in the door, exined, "no, it''s raining outside, I just came to see if she hase back, afraid she is still outside." This exnation is to Tang Ruo. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, my heart trembled slightly. Is he worried about me? It seems so. "Well, then I should go, too." Tang Ruo seems a little embarrassed. Ji Qingxuan is still blocked at the door, blocking her, "don''t, you go, she should me me, I go, I''m afraid she''ll get wet,e back, I''m relieved." With that, he took an umbre and disappeared in the rainy night. Inexplicable some distressed. I stood at the door, thinking about what he said just now. It''s rare for him to say so much. It seems that I''m really afraid that if Tang leaves, I''ll be angry. I can only exin it repeatedly. There is a kind of unspeakable emotion in my heart. Want to call him to leave the impulse card in the throat, can''t say, and can''t swallow back. Tang Ruo stood by and looked at me. He seemed a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I should have left just now. I''ve disturbed you." Her words made me realize that she was still there. He shook his head. "No, no, me and him..." What do I have to do with him? I don''t know how to exin. I have to close the door. I made two cups of tea. A cup was handed to Tang Ruo. Tang Ruo took it, looked at me, and said with a smile, "in fact, we all know the rtionship between you and Mr. Ji. We were specially ordered before we came here.""What?" "You and Ji are always in a romantic rtionship, so let the two male designers in the final not have any idea about you unless they don''t want to work in Optimus." Tang Ruo always smiles when he speaks. I was a little embarrassed, "he and I are not like that, he is just me My brother-inw. " Although I don''t want to admit it very much. But this seems to be an unchangeable fact. "But he likes you." Tang Ruo sat on the sofa and looked at me with calm eyes. "No I immediately denied that, thinking of being yed with by Ji Qingxuan again and again before, I lowered my eyshes, "I used to think so, but after a lot of things, I don''t think so anymore." "To tell you the truth, Mr. Ji stood at the door just now, afraid of your angry exnation. If it wasn''t for us, I would really doubt if it was Mr. Ji''s twin brother." Tang ruo''s words are full of ridicule. Finish saying, return oneself to smile. I looked up at her. Tang Ruo of this meeting made me feel a lot less distance. When I was struggling to say something, she got up, looked out of the window and said, "the rain has stopped, I''m gone. Thank you for your tea." She put her tea on the table. Before I could speak, I left. I packed up and went to sleep. Lying on the bed, what lingers in my head is the way Ji Qingxuan stood at my door with an umbre just now. He seems to be afraid of Tang ruo''s leaving. I''m angry and flustered. It''s like he really cares about me. I don''t know how long it took me to fall asleep. When I wake up again, I feel dizzy, angry and miserable. I have a fever. That''s my first reaction. Want to drink water, reach out to touch the water cup at the head of the bed, a did not hold steady, "pa" sound fell on the ground, my heart is cold. Now I feel sore all over and my eyes turn ck. It''s almost impossible for me to get up and pour a ss of water. I struggled for a while and fell asleep again. Until the cold tingle came from my forehead! I frown slightly, only feel as if there is a antipyretic paste on my forehead. The next second, I feel a pair of warm lips close to my mouth. Then, warm water came into my mouth Chapter 154 Chapter 154 "Cough, cough!" I coughed desperately and barely opened my heavy eyelids. Vaguely, I saw a familiar face in front of me Well Like Ji Qingxuan? I pushed the man and heard him say in my ear, "wake up? I''ll help you up and drink. " I shook my head. He added, "the doctor says you have a bad fever. You need more hot water. Come on, or I''ll feed you." Men''s words make me more worried. Iy there with my eyes closed, "no, it''s contagious." No one feeds water like this. "Give it to me. You can do it when you are well." I closed my eyes, but I could feel the smile when the man spoke. In fact, Ji Qingxuan can''t take care of people at all. When I woke up, sometimes I was awake, sometimes I was confused, but I could feel him around my bed at any time, touching my head and hand. Help me cover the quilt and change the ice stick. And, of course, mouth to mouth. Later, a doctor took a shelf and gave me a sling. I''m just waking up. Open your eyes, see Ji Qingxuan sitting beside the bed, theptop on yourp, seems to be sending an email. Outside the sun is light gold, it seems to be evening. It seems that I burned all day and slept all day. When I look at him, the man just turns to look at me. When he sees me awake, the joy in his eyes is very obvious. Get up and ask me, "wake up? Are you hungry? Is there anything wrong? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? I''ll call a doctor right now. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What''s the matter?" I didn''t speak all the time. Looking at Ji Qingxuan, there was some anxiety in the man''s eyes. He put theputer aside, half kneeling on the bedside to look at me, "is hungry, I let the kitchen to send some porridge." Nod. I''m hungry. I haven''t eaten for a day, and I''m sick. Now I''m so hungry that I can''t even speak. Ji Qingxuan called the kitchen. When waiting for porridge, men have been asking me where I feel ufortable, hot or cold. I was hungry and miserable, and had little strength to answer him. Ji Qingxuan starts to worry again and talks to himself about how the porridge hasn''te yet. The chef here is too inefficient. I looked at him in a trance. Does this man really care about me? At this moment, he seems to be really worried about me. At this time, someone knocked at the door. Ji Qingxuan thought that porridge wasing. He went to speak and said, "your efficiency is too slow." But when the door opened, I heard him say awkwardly, "is that you?" I look at it. It''s Tang Ruo. Tang Ruo looked into the room and said, "sorry, Mr. Ji, I didn''t know you were there, so I''ll go first." I thought Ji Qingxuan would let her go. But hear Ji Qingxuan say, "don''t, just I go to the kitchen to urge porridge, you apany her." With that, he left in a hurry. Only Tang Ruo at the door. "And he doesn''t like you?" As he walked in, Tang Ruo said, "I don''t think you went to dinner at noon, and I didn''t see anyone in the afternoon, so I came to see you. I didn''t expect that you had a fever. Sorry, I took a bath too long yesterday." Yesterday I asked Tang Ruo to take a bath first. To be honest, she took a bath for a long time. But I didn''t expect to have a fever. "No Facing Tang Ruo, I''m also embarrassed not to speak. Tang Ruo walked up to me, reached out and touched my forehead, frowned, "how can it burn so badly? I have antipyretic there. I''ll bring it to youter. " I shook my head. "I''ve taken medicine, I''ve had an injection." At this time, the door opened again, Ji Qingxuan stood at the door, followed by a waiter, carrying a small lunch box. The waiter put the insted lunch box on the table and left quickly. I watched Ji Qingxuan open the lunch box, hold out a bowl of porridge ande to me with a spoon. "Mr. Ji, I''ll do it." Tang Ruo immediately stood up and took the initiative to do it. "No, I will." Ji Qingxuan shook his head. Then he sat by my bed. Scooped a spoonful of porridge, put it on my mouth and blew it to cool. Then I tried the temperature with my lips and handed it to my mouth. My ck eyes were full of tender eyes and said in a gentle tone, "it''s not hot. Drink it."This is like coaxing a child. I looked at him, I don''t know how many emotions there are. Ji Qingxuan, who is high above me, is here to feed me porridge. It really seems that there is no shelf at all. "What''s the matter?" Ji Qingxuan saw that I didn''t move my mouth. He took back the spoon and tasted it himself. "Isn''t it hot?" I shook my head. The man reached for the spoon again. I took a sip, he took another spoon and continued to blow. Keep feeding me. I''m just like this, and I don''t know how long I''ve eaten. When I came back, I noticed that Tang Ruo had not left yet. She just stood behind Ji Qingxuan, a pair of eyes looking at our direction, urately speaking, looking at Ji Qingxuan. Tang if belongs to that kind of very gentle woman, a ck long hair, looks even some old-fashioned. Such a woman is always introverted and will not easily show her feelings. But at this moment, when Tang Ruo looks at Ji Qingxuan, whates out of his eyes, as a woman, I understand the first time But she looked at Ji Qingxuan and didn''t notice that I was looking at her. But Ji Qingxuan found out. He looked back and saw that Tang Ruo was still there. "You go back first. Thank you just now." "Ah..." Tang if this just returned to a God, "need not, lift a hand." Then he turned and left. I saw that when she first spoke, her face turned a little red. Ji Qingxuan didn''t notice these, it seems that a heart all pounce on my heart, turned and continued to feed me porridge. This meeting I also recovered a little bit, put my hand out of the quilt, "I''ll do it myself." "No, I will." Ji Qingxuan''s attitude is surprisingly tough at the moment. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m hungry. I drink faster myself. " This is an excuse and a truth. Ji Qingxuan has always been taken care of by others. There is no truth that he takes care of others. He just fed me porridge, and everyThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. spoon is very little. Ji Qingxuan handed me the bowl and I drank two. After drinking some water and taking some medicine, I felt better. After I got out of bed and washed, I retreated to bed because of the cold. Maybe because of the cold medicine, I fell asleep again soon. But the fever makes my body colder and colder. When I''m confused, I hold my strong arms to dispel my cold and let my temperature recover a little bit. I can feel the man holding me tenderly. There is only one person in my mind - "senior." I murmured. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 When I called out this address, I could feel that the arms holding me were obviously stiff. I didn''t care, just feel a little cold, subconsciously to the man''s arms drilled. When I woke up again, the sky was white. I sat up and rubbed my head. It seemed that my head was not dizzy and the fever was gone. I looked around. The room was empty. I got up and went to the bathroom. The door of the bathroom was open. Although the light was off, I could see that there was no one inside. I turned and wanted to walk in the direction of the courtyard pool. As soon as I started, I realized that I was looking for someone. Looking for Ji Qingxuan. When I didn''t realize I was going, I saw that he was not there, and I felt lost. "No, it can''t be like this." I shook my head desperately, trying to get the man out of my mind. After all, it''s time to draw a line between me and him. I took my temperature and sure enough, the fever had gone. It''s more than 5 o''clock in the morning. Breakfast hasn''t started yet. I took a bath and changed my clothes. It''s not easy to wait until 7:30. Just push open the door, see Ji Qingxuan standing at the door, is finishing his clothes. When he saw me, he was stunned for a moment, and then blocked me directly at the door of the room, with an obvious displeasure on his face, "how did you get up?" "Go to breakfast." Have to say, I see Ji Qingxuan, no matter how to pretend nothing happened, the beating heart will betray me. Ji Qingxuan is very tall. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he grabs the two doorframes and looks down at me. "Qin Jiaqi, in this situation, are you going to give up thispetition when you go out for dinner?" Four eyes opposite, he focused on looking at me, resulting in my heart missed a beat. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He bowed his head and said, "no, it''s just a meal." "It''s OK to eat in the room. I''ve asked the kitchen to do it. I''ll send itter." Ji Qingxuan said, two hands still holding the doorframe, did not intend to let me leave. But I stepped back. Ji Qingxuan also followed in. I don''t know why. I think Ji Qingxuan is in a bad mood today. He looks at me. Although he doesn''t have any extra expression on his face, he has a feeling of ck clouds. I sit on the sofa, turn on theputer, want to find something to do, but, just turned on, the man came over, all of a sudden myputer closed, voice some cold said, "work is not bad, this time and a half." ¡°¡­¡­¡± My eyes stay on the man''s hand on theputer. His hands are beautiful and straight. However, on the wheat colored hand, there is a small area of skin color at the end of the hand, which is obviously lighter than other ces. It seems that he usually wears a ring here. ording to etiquette, this position should be a wedding ring, not now. It should be removed before I came here because I wanted to see you. Think of this thing, my mood inexplicably some irritable, some angry, want to question, but more clearly, I and Ji Qingxuan is what rtionship? Why should I question him. In my heart, I still put down this problem. Fortunately, at this time, the waiter brought breakfast. It''s breakfast for two. Ji Qingxuan will eat with me. The two of us sat face to face at the table, eating our own breakfast, and no one spoke. The whole atmosphere of breakfast was so depressing that I couldn''t breathe. I can feel that we are both angry. I''m mad at him for wearing the ring and carrying my back. What''s he mad at? I don''t know. "Kowtow, kowtow." When I had almost the same breakfast and struggled with how to open my mouth to break the silence. There was a knock at the door. This time, people outside didn''t speak out as loud as the waiter just now. Can it be Tang Ruo?! The second this thought came into my mind, I got up and walked quickly to the door. Fortunately, the door is really Tang Ruo! She was holding a small lunch box in her hand. When she saw me open the door and just wanted to talk, she looked up and saw Ji Qingxuan sitting on the dining table behind me. Then she saw the full table of breakfast. First she was stunned, and then she said, "I was worried that you didn''t have breakfast. It seems that I thought too much." Then he wanted to go. Never let her go! I am very clear about this matter. I grabbed Tang Ruo and said, "I''m still trying to find you. I miss you a few questions. Is yourputer in the room? Wait for me. I''ll go with you.""This..." "Wait for me, I can go with you with my cell phone!" I don''t want to stay with Ji Qingxuan any more. I really can''t stand this low pressure, but I have to remind myself of my identity all the time. But Ji Qingxuan a few days ago my good, keep in my brain repeatedly, let me some at a loss. I''m afraid I''m lost. I want to stay away from him. Don ruona stood at the door. I rushed to the room, picked up my mobile phone, took a look at Ji Qingxuan, who was still sitting on the dining table, and said, "Mr. Ji, Tang Ruo and I went out first. Please remember to take the door for me when you go out." Finish saying, pull Tang if to leave. We walked for a while and sat down near a small pavilion in the resort. The pavilion is supported by several pieces of wood, with white gauze curtains hanging around. Sitting in it, the breeze blows slowly, and the gauze curtains swing with the wind. If Tang asked me, "President Ji is so kind to you, what are you escaping from?" "I can''t stand it." I dropped my eyshes, and I couldn''t say it was ufortable. "I think you were born in bliss, but you don''t know it." Tang Ruo nced at me with envy in his eyes. "In the past, my colleagues often talked about how handsome general Ji was, how rich he was, and how happy he was to marry him. At that time, I didn''t think these were his charms at all." I look at her. After a pause, Tang Ruo looked to the distance and continued to say, "but two days ago, you were sick. What he did made me find that he was the top president outside. He was beside you, but he was willing to put down his position and take care of you like an ordinary man. He fed you and advised you to drink medicine." Yeah, I know. Of course I know what Ji Qingxuan has done. But what about that? I look at Tang ruo''s direction, there is only a blue sky, not even a cloud. "However, he and I are not only me and him, he is an ordinary man in front of me, but also a superior president outside. Not only that, he also has a woman who can''t let go anyway." I look at Tang Ruo, eyes a little bleak, "a woman who killed my child, but Ji Qingxuan''s life is destined to be entangled with her, if you are me, are you still willing to be with him?" Chapter 156 Chapter 156 "Is there anything else like that?" Tang Ruo was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t think of such a thing. I wry smile, "yes." I just admit it, but I didn''t say it. After all, all kinds of things were just a scar to me. Now this scar has been scarred to some extent, and I don''t want to open it again. Tang Ruo did not ask. While we were sitting and neither of us spoke, footsteps came from the distance. I looked in the direction of the voice and saw Lu Yuhaning to us in a long dress with suspenders. Seeing us, he sneered, "Oh, I really envy you for your leisure. I''m not the same. There are too many things to refer to and design in my works this time. Drafts alone are enough for me." Lu Yuhan stood at the intersection and looked at me as if he was waiting for us to speak. But I and Tang if very tacit understanding, who also did not answer the words. She raised the corner of her mouth and said awkwardly, "Oh, I''ll go first. There are still a lot of things." Tang Ruo and I still haven''t spoken. As soon as Lu Yuhan left, I said, st time she copied me, this time she was able to enter the finals. It''s really incredible." "That''s because of Zhan Yun." Tang Ruo looks at the direction of Lu Yuhan''s departure and says lightly, "Zhan Yun has strong working ability, goodmunication and loyalty. As long as you follow her, she won''t let her people suffer." "In fact, it''s an advantage, if she''s a good person." "Yes, she''s really good." Tang Ruo told me something about Zhan Yun. This has led to a sharp rise in my favor for Zhan Yun. Seeing that the time ising to noon, if Tang wants to go back to busy designing, I will say goodbye to her. Back to the room, I probably swept a circle, the room is empty, it seems that Ji Qingxuan has left. When I sat on the sofa and wanted to turn on theputer again, I noticed that there was a note paper on theputer with Ji Qingxuan''s handwriting on it. My room is next to you. Please call me whenever you need. ¡¿ my room is in the corner of the resort, and there is only one roommate next door As far as I know, Ji Qingxuan lived in the most luxurious suite in the resort. I didn''t expect him to live here. But it has nothing to do with me. What I want to do is how to do my own design well. I hold theputer in one hand, in the room around, then I found that before I despise this topic, in fact, very difficult. Design a room, anyone can. But the simpler it is, the more difficult it is to win a prize. What''s more, the seven people in the final are all real experts except me. In the twinkling of an eye, one dayter, I sat in my room writing and drawing with a sketch book, but in the end, it was just a piece of waste manuscript. I sit in my room for two days. When I nearly finished tearing up a sketch book, I finally felt like I had a clue. When I was drawing a sketch, I heard a lot of noise outside the door. The footstep sound is disorderly, also has the woman''sughter, the man''s lightnguage. What''s going on? It''s the corner of the resort. There are few people passing by. How can there be so many people? I got up, stretched and walked into the yard. Out, see 77hayonline people into the next room. It seems to be all the people who took part in the final this time. There Ji Qingxuan''s house? What are they doing here? Is something wrong? In my heart inexplicably flustered, even the shoes have no time to change, rushed out! When I got to the door, I saw a group of people crowded at the door, each looking at the room with different expressions. Some people are surprised, some people cover their eyes, some people cover their mouth. They were all in the same ce. It seems to be a great shock. It can''t really be Ji Qingxuan''s ident! I came quickly, pushed away the crowd and looked into the room I was stunned. I saw two people in the room. One male; one female. The man is Ji Qingxuan. The woman is Tang Ruo. Tang Ruo only wears a pair of underpants. His whole body is red and his eyes are blurred. He looks at Ji Qingxuan and pours up! Ji Qingxuan dodges, and Tang Ruo continues to attack. She looked at Ji Qingxuan and said in a vague voice, "give me, give me I want to... " That voice, ambiguous, charming, full of lust. "Tang Ruo!" I was just stunned for a second. I rushed into the room and picked up Ji Qingxuan''s clothes. When I was ready to hold Tang ruo''s body, I rushed out of the bathroom with a basin of water and poured it directly on Tang ruo''s body!In an instant, I can feel the cool air rushing towards my face! Take basin to ssh her person is not others, is Lu Yuhan, she sshes over, break out to scold, "Tang if, how do you so shameless!" "Don Ruo, are you ok?" I don''t think things are right, but I don''t want to fight Lu Yuhan. I continue to wrap my clothes around Tang Ruo. Tang Ruo seemed to be sober. She stood in the same ce, looked left and right, reached out and touched her body, and looked at me. Her eyes were wide open and she asked, "I, what''s wrong with me?" "I don''t know. Come back to the room with me first." I said, ready to take her back to the house. At this time, ye Ze also came, with five or six bodyguards. Seeing the scene, he immediately said, "sorry, Mr. Ji, I''mte. Are you ok?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ji Qingxuan stood aside, his face was calm. He patted his clothes with his hand and took a look at Tang Ruo. He was not in a good mood and said, "check what''s going on." Although Tang Ruo was wrapped in my clothes, her legs were still exposed. Yetzer took a look and immediately said, "OK!" I want to take Tang Ruo back to my room. Lu Yuhan said at the back, "I saw Tang Ruo taking off her clothes while walking just now. I thought it was strange. I didn''t expect that she was so brave that she dared to seduce Mr. Ji." "Shut up I stare at Lu Yuhan. Protect Tang Ruo to go to the room. We went to the door of the room, followed by yeze, but very gentlemanly did not close, standing one meter away, said, "when it''s convenient, please contact me." "All right, assistant Ye." I finish, take Tang Ruo into the room. As soon as I entered the room, I came to wipe Tang ruo''s body with a bath towel. I found that her body was hot and still red. She sat there, shaking her head desperately, holding her hair in her hands. I got up and wanted to pour her a ss of water. When I turned around again, I saw her pull a wisp of hair down! "Tang Ruo!" I was so scared that I quickly put down the water cup, rushed to catch her hand which was still pulling her hair, and then held her, one hand patted her back gently, "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s all over." When I hold her, I can feel Tang Ruo shaking. About a few minutester, I heard her say, "it''s over, I''m over." Chapter 157 Chapter 157 I didn''t answer, just holding Tang Ruo. Her mood has notpletely stabilized, I dare not ask what happened, also dare not move. I''m afraid if I ask, or if I let go, Tang Ruo will pull his hair. I just held tangruo for more than half an hour. During this period of time, Tang ruo''s eyes have been looking at the direction of the bathroom, hands constantly struggling up and down. He also felt the position between his legs from time to time. It seems that it''s hard there. "Tangruo, tangruo, take a bath. I''ll help you." I feel no matter how to boil, Tang ruo''s body temperature can''te down, just realize that she should take a dose of medicine. Just sitting like this, there should be no way. Tang Ruo nodded and followed me to the bathroom. The shower opened and the warm water fell down on her, which also wet me. Tang Ruo lowered his head and let the water pour on him, but his hands still kept touching him. In the sound of the water, I heard her say, "Qin Jiaqi, I feel bad. Please find a man for me." ¡°¡­¡­ Well, if you stick to it, you''ll soon get better. " Such a big resort, just a few people. Two male colleagues, Ji Qingxuan and ye Ze, participated in the final together. Then there are Ji Qingxuan''s bodyguards. It seems to me that she is the one who will suffer the loss in the end. Time goes by. I stood in the water with Tang Ruo for nearly an hour. Tang ruo''s body heat gradually subsided, his hands no longer moved, and he leaned on me like he was paralyzed. He whispered, "thank you." "Nothing." I know Tang ruo''s medicine should be almost scattered. I hold her, turn off the water, and take a bath towel from one side to wrap her up. "Wipe your body, I''ll take your clothes for you, you change them first." It''s summer now. Although it''s night here, it''s also very hot. As long as you change into dry clothes, your body and hair will be dry soon. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When she changed clothes, I dried myself and made her a cup of hot tea. Then I asked her, "what happened?" Tang Ruo took the water and shook his head in confusion. "I don''t know. I just remember that when I went back to the house to do the design after dinner, I suddenly felt thirsty and hot. I don''t remember the following things very much." "Then you Where did you have dinner? " "It''s in the restaurant. Everybody''s basically there." Looking at Tang ruo''s depressed face, I couldn''t help asking, "well, there are so many rooms, why do you go to Ji Qingxuan..." In fact, I regret it when I finish. What Tang Ruo said that day actually indicated her position. Her feelings for Ji Qingxuan have gone beyond her superiors and subordinates. Maybe this kind of medicine is to let people find their heart. If Tang saw that I was halfway through, she had already guessed what I thought and had a wry smile. "In fact, I don''t know why I went to him. It''s probably my wish to go." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "But don''t worry." Tang Ruo looked at me, "Ji always won''t take a fancy to me. I took a look when I left. I stood in front of him naked and threw myself in arms. He didn''t respond. It seems that he was really not interested." "He is a man..." I want tofort Tang Ruo, but I can''t help thinking of the days when I had a good rtionship with Ji Qingxuan. He was Teddy back then. Tang Ruo looked at me, eyes bent, "you blush, what are you thinking?" "No I shook my head. Tang Ruo put his hand around me and said softly, "thank you, Qin Jiaqi. If it wasn''t for you this time, I might not have the courage to continue to live." "I''mte. If I go early, maybe I can catch up with my colleagues..." When I say this, I can''t help feeling strange. Jiqingxuan there is an ident, will definitely inform Ye Ze. Even if Lu Yuhan said that she saw it on the way, it is impossible for her to gather all her colleagues who participated in the finals to watch it in such a short time. Unless I''m a little confused. Tang Ruo seems to have seen everything, she straightened up, a smile, "yes, I was calcted, so this final, I certainly can''t participate." "Why, it''s an ident. It has nothing to do with the final." "It''s OK. You take out your work and I''ll help you see it." Tang ruo''s expression is indifferent. He seems to have been open to everything for a long time, and he has no intention to continue this topic with me. After that, I showed Tang Ruo myst sketch. Tang Ruo shook his head. She said a lot of questions. Although she is usually a very kind person, when she helps me to see the problems in my works, she is just a knife in the mouth.No beating around the Bush, very direct. I want to go back and rebuild. When she finished, I said with a sad face, "or I''ll give up." In fact, I didn''t have any hope of getting a bonus. Tang Ruo raised his hand, touched my hair, and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Isn''t there me?" "You, I won''t take your design!" Her words remind me of Lu Yuhan''s words. My preliminaries were instructed by Lu Qiaoyu, and my preliminaries were also dramatic. I must rely on myself in the final, even if I can''t win any prize, it doesn''t matter. Don Ruo chuckled, "who said I''m going to let you take my design? I''m telling you the way of thinking. " "Well? Thinking? " I''m a little confused. That night, Tang Ruo taught me in his room. Tell me, what should we pay attention to in this kind of design. Her words are all her own experience, and each one seems to me to be enlightening. When she finished telling me all kinds of things, the sky outside had changed from dark to bright. The sun ising up. Tang Ruo stretched and wanted to leave. I took her and said, "sleep together. Don''t go back." One meter eight big bed is enough for me to sleep with her. She hesitated and nodded. I fell asleep with my head on the pillow because I was trapped to the limit. When I woke up again, tangruo was gone. I took a look at the clothes she wore yesterday. They were washed and hung outside. At the time, I thought she had gone home. However, at noon when I went to the restaurant for dinner, several people who participated in thepetition sat at the same table and talked. When they saw meing, they all looked at me. Whisper. I don''t care about them. I order a set meal myself. Lu Yuhan saw that I didn''t respond and asked in a loud voice, "Oh, Qin Jiaqi, don''t you know that Tang Ruo has gone?" "What?" I don''t know. "I said that I would quit thepetition early this morning." Lu Yuhan put down her chopsticks and said with a proud face, "also, we all saw what she did yesterday. How could she have the face to stay." She said, next to a male colleague obscene said. "Hey, it''s a pity that I don''t have a mobile phone, or I''ll take some pictures." Chapter 158 Chapter 158 When the male colleagues finished, the people next to them all began to coax. "That''s right. Tang Ruo looks very conservative at ordinary times. He didn''t expect to have such a good figure." "Yes, the chest looks big and the buttocks are cocky." "Why doesn''t shee to me? I''ll satisfy her if shees to me." Two men were talking dirty. I couldn''t listen to them. I got up and went to their table. "Someone must have hurt her. There must be monitoring in this resort. When we find out who it is, that person will be in prison." With that, I nced at several people, and their expressions were all the same. I can''t see for a moment who did it. But I doubt Lu Yuhan. When the list of the second round was released, she and Tang Ruo were the most favored by everyone. If Tang withdraws this time, Lu Yuhan will be the champion as long as he doesn''t make mistakes. The bonus is also natural. I''m not in the mood for lunch, either. After a few random taps, he went back to the room. Turn on theputer and document what Tang Ruo told mest night. And start thinking about your work again. Tang Ruo told me yesterday that the main purpose of this topic is not to show off skills, but to be practical. Practical. Something new. That''s what matters. But it''s also the hardest. Think about it from left to right, or do you want to make a family room ording to the second round? Do what you say. I began to draw sketches, and I was busy until more than 2 p.m. Lying down to sleep, I remember that I was too busy to go to the bathroom. I didn''t want to turn on the light, so I ckened the bathroom. Because I walked too fast, my leg touched the corner of the table, and I took a breath of air conditioning in pain. Turn on the light. Originally white thigh, a piece of purple. I frown, looking at the piece of blue and purple, head sh, there is a creative! I can make a room for the disabled! I turned on the light and began to draw the draft again. At that moment, I was inspired enough. It took me more than four hours to draw the draft. It''s almost dawn. I don''t have the energy to eat breakfast, so I just go to sleep. It''s afternoon to wake up again. I washed for a while. As soon as it''s dinner time, I go to the restaurant and leave after dinner. I didn''t meet them. It''s only a week before the deadline. I went back to my room and went on working, maybe because it was quiet at night and I was very focused at night. Every time I look up again, it''s already three or four o''clock in the morning. This is the time to sleep these days. Three days before the deadline, I worked until the early morning as usual. When I was focusing on making 3D models on theputer, I suddenly felt that the whole person was covered by dark shadows. I didn''t realize it. The next second, I was picked up and thrown on the bed! I saw "What are you doing?" It''s Ji Qingxuan. The man was dressed in pajamas with soft hair on his face. Standing in front of the bed, he looked down at me with sullen face and said, "sleep." "I''ll go to bed in a minute." At this point, my mind is full of the half done model. In my mind, I still n what to do in this step and what to do next. Said, want to get out of bed next to theputer. Ji Qingxuan stood in front of myputer, holding a U disk in his hand, "this thing, I just plug into yourputer, one second yourputer will automatically initialize, all the things inside will be deleted." Nightmare! This is definitely a nightmare for designers like us! "No! Don''t interrupt Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. My forehead is sweating. Looking at Ji Qingxuan holding u disk hand, for fear of his impulse. "Then go to bed. You must go to bed before 12 o''clock." Ji Qingxuan looked at me, and his expression was cold when he spoke. "But..." "Well?" I want to resist, Ji Qingxuan took the U disk manual move. I was so scared that Iy down and looked around. Only then realized that the man did note in through the door, but through the fence in the yard. "Sleep! I sleep! Don''t be impulsive I said, quickly lying t, thinking, I first pretend to sleep, until Ji Qingxuan left, I get up again. Then turn off the light and do it quietly, so he won''t find out. Sure enough, Ji Qingxuan looked at me lying down, nodded with satisfaction, and then took the initiative to turn off the light for me and leave. My heart down, quietly listening to the door movement, make sure the man left, and quietly Mimi up.Quietly turn on theputer that has just entered sleep mode. When you open the software and are ready to continue working - click. The door opened. I saw Ji Qingxuan standing at the door with a small bag in his hand. I and his four eyes opposite, think of that u disk, instant panic, "sorry! I, I''m here to turn off theputer! " As I spoke, I saved the progress and turned off theputer. Lie back in bed in a hurry. Close your eyes. But half a second, I heard a man''s quiet voice around me, "in order to prevent you from getting up in the middle of the night to work, from today on, I will live with you." "What? No way I was stunned. Sit up and fight now! "Why?" Ji Qingxuan put the bag at the door and went to the room. I watched him step by step to the bedside, my heart was flustered, but my heart was horizontal, and I said, "I was sick a few days ago, but I didn''t have inspiration. Now I just have inspiration. I see the time ising, I have to do it in the evening!" "Time is up?" Ji Qingxuan came over and sat beside my bed. The whole person suddenly came up. There was only the dim moonlight in the room. The man''s eyes were burning like a cold me. He looked at me and asked, "say, when do you want to dy? All right. " At this moment, the distance between my face and Ji Qingxuan''s is only a few centimeters. My heart is pounding. Turn your face to one side. "No, I did it in the daytime." "Good." Ji Qingxuan said, bow, began to kiss my earlobe. My body was tense for a moment, and I felt something growing in my abdomen, supporting me. What''s that? Of course I know. "No, don''t..." I pushed him. Ji Qingxuan stopped, a hand around my waist, "you see others naked standing in front of me, I did not respond, I just stick to you, there is a feeling, you do not reward me?" "Why should I reward you?" I am angry, "you ask your fiancee to help you." The trace of that shallow ring is like a knot in one''s heart, which can''t be solved in my heart. Ji Qingxuan took my hand, held it, and said in an ambiguous tone, "only you can make me feel. If you don''t want me to go in, you can also use your hand..." Say, the man covers my hand with the hand, move up and down with certain rhythm. Men are hot and dry, which makes me feel inexplicable Chapter 159 Chapter 159 In this kind of thing, men''s feelings seem to be very sharp. Ji Qingxuan felt my change and began to move on. When I had already convinced myself, I thought of Lu Qiaoyu in my head. I don''t know why I think of him at such a time. My absent-minded was immediately found by Ji Qingxuan, he looked down at me, frowning as if a Sichuan word, opening, "who are you thinking of?" idents. He asked me not what I was thinking, but who I was thinking. Can this man read the mind? When I looked at him suspiciously, the man suddenly grabbed my arm with cold in his eyes. We looked at each other, Ji Qingxuan looked at me, the eyes seemed to see through my heart, liver, spleen, stomach and kidney. Just for a moment, the man suddenly got up and went to the bathroom without looking back. Soon, I heard the sound of the shower. I sat on the bed, looking at the bathroom, don''t know what happened to him. About half an hourter, Ji Qingxuan came out of the bathroom with water dripping from his hair. Man naked, only the lower body around a bath towel, the moon shines on the man''s muscles, pan with cold light. I can''t see his face. I just feel that the smell of men is colder than the moonlight and drier than the night. As I watched the man walk to the bed, I pretended to be asleep. I felt the man sit down, cover me with a thin quilt, then lie down and hold me. The faint fragrance of Mint Shampoo prated into my nostrils and made my heart in a mess. I pretended to be calm for fear that men would hear my heart thumping. I thought he would do something, but in the end he just hugged me. In the silent night, I only heard a shallow sigh overhead. In the morning, when I got up, there was no Ji Qingxuan in the room. I went into the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror of the washstand. I saw another cup beside me. Inside is my same electric toothbrush of different colors. There are ripples in my heart. I bought this for Ji Qingxuan when he lived in my house. Now it''s obvious that the toothbrush head has been reced with a new one, but it''s still that one. When I got out of the bathroom after brushing my teeth, the man just pushed the door in. He was wearing a sportswear, his upper clothes were soaked with sweat, and the sweat in his hair was very crystal clear in the sun. Standing there, the whole body exudes a different breath from the past. I stood in the same ce, temporarily, a little absent-minded. He saw me, but as if he didn''t, he passed me and went into the bathroom by mistake. After that, I heard the sound of the shower again. This is What''s up? I looked at the time, it was time for breakfast, and thought I had never seen him in the restaurant. Ji Qingxuan should have a special restaurant to eat. And I don''t want to be seen with him. I made up my mind to go out while he was still taking a shower. When I went to bedte yesterday and got up early today, my eyes hurt badly. As I walked, I rubbed my eyes. I felt a great force suddenly catching my hand rubbing my eyes. Then I heard the man say, "why don''t you wait for me?" I was stunned that second, has been pulled by the man to another direction. "Let go of me." I spoke subconsciously. Ji Qingxuan light looked at me, "if you want to attract others, continue to call." He said a word, I immediately shut up. The man took me into a courtyard of the resort. Usually there are people guarding here. None of us has ever been in. Ji Qingxuan lived here. I followed him in. The decoration style here is simr to that outside, but more modern. Ji Qingxuan took me to a small restaurant. The bodyguards are guarding outside, and there are seven or eight waiters around us. After a while, there was a big breakfast table. I took a look, this is not the same treatment as outside. It reminds me of the emperor eating in the TV series. The whole breakfast, I just busy eating, and Ji Qingxuan did not say a word. But his face was so bad that he didn''t seem to want to talk to me. After breakfast, I am full of works. Since we can''t do it at night, we should seize the time during the day. I said to Ji Qingxuan, "if it''s OK, I''ll go back to my room first." "I''ve asked yeze to get your notebook. You''re here to work with me." Ji Qingxuan said, holding my wrist, he went to another room."Why?" "No why." I don''t know why, today Ji Qingxuan''s side is low pressure, he said, I shrunk my neck, counsellor even a retort can''t say. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Helpless, can only let him pull. Ji Qingxuan took me to his office. The terrain here is very high, with three ss walls, giving you a panoramic view of the resort. Inside, there is a huge desk withputers and files, and a boss chair. There is also a temporary table beside it. It looks like I''m going to work here. After a while, yeze took myputer and things. I took a seat facing out and began to work. Ji Qingxuan sat behind me, I can''t see him, so I don''t have the heart to think about other things. "Qin Jiaqi, did you dreamst night?" When I just opened the software and started to do the unfinished workst night, I heard Ji Qingxuan''s voice behind me. "What?" I looked back and saw the man with his head down, turning over the papers in his hand. And didn''t look at me. That question is like a casual one. "Dreaming?" I thought it over and shook my head. "No." After that, Ji Qingxuan never talked to me again. Until 12 p.m., we went back to the room to sleep together. I didn''t sleep well yesterday. I was very sleepy at this meeting. Lying in bed, I fell asleep. Confused, I feel someone standing close to me looking at me, although I can''t see with my eyes closed. But it''s like you can see. You can see the clear and gentle eyes. The corner of the smiling mouth. "Senior..." I murmured, reached for it, and put my hands around something. The fruit is solid. Then I heard the heavy breath from the man. I didn''t care. When I wanted to go on sleeping, I suddenly felt a big force blocking my neck. Breathing, difficult. "Er..." I try to breathe and get fresh air, but it''s hard. Pain makes me very reluctant to open my eyes, only to see Ji Qingxuan half sitting on the bed, a hand holding my neck, eyes looking at me, like to spray out mes! "You What are you doing... " I look at Ji Qingxuan painfully and open my mouth. The man looked down at me and asked, "have you slept with Lu Qiaoyu?" Chapter 160 Chapter 160 "What?" I looked at him confused, just wake up, head confused. I have no idea what he''s talking about. However, the man drew his hand, leaned over, lifted up his clothes and asked me, "what did you do with him?" One side is going in. At this time I did not wake up, the body astringent. He tried hard and didn''te in. At this moment, I instantly wake up, want to escape, but by the man with his hands to seize! He wants toe in, I refuse, two legs force close together, scold him, "Ji Qingxuan, you are not a man, in addition to forced, there is no other ability!" "I have no skill?" Ji Qingxuan eyebrows frivolous, looking at me, seems to be watching a joke. Yes, who dares to say Ji Qingxuan has no ability? If Ji Qingxuan has no ability, then Yancheng has no man without ability. I twisted my body, "yes, I have no ability. It''s no ability to force a woman to have a rtionship." My words, like a p on Ji Qingxuan''s face. He looked at me with a sarcastic smile. Atst, he took out his hand and hit hard on the head of the bed! I could feel my bed shaking three times. The man looked down at me and asked, "is it because he died that you can see your true heart and find that you love him?" "Yes, I found out that he was the only one who was good to me after he died! At least he only loves me and treats me well I''m lying, and I''m not lying. Isn''t the best man for me Lu Qiaoyu? The man listened to my answer, brow deep frown together, eyes dye also can''t change the sadness. He just looked at me and said, "I can do it, too." "Can you?" I looked at Ji Qingxuan sarcastically, "you can never, unless one day Qin Jiameng died." Referring to Qin Jiameng, Ji Qingxuan''s hand trembled, "marriage I want to give her, in addition to everything else, I can give you." "I don''t want it! I don''t want it I sat up from the bed, picked up the clothes and went to the bathroom. In front of the bathroom, I looked back at Ji Qingxuan, "unless you return my child, or I and Qin Jiameng are enemies." I know. My child is dead. Nevere back. Therefore, I can never forgive Qin Jiameng. No matter how innocent Ji Qingxuan is, he is also his aplice. I will never believe that Qin Jiameng can do whatever he wants when I am in prison. Maybe my words hurt him. Ji Qingxuan didn''t ask me to have dinner with him the next day. I went to the restaurant alone. At the door of the restaurant, I saw Ye Ze. I thought about Tang Ruo. I stopped him and asked him why Tang Ruo withdrew from the competition. What''s the matter with Tang Ruo. Ye Ze helplessly shook his head, "if Tang left before I talked with her, she has no clue, and monitoring also did not take suspicious pictures." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "So you''re going to drop her out? How did I get it? That''s how someone framed her and wanted to win the prize. " I didn''t say Lu Yuhan directly, but as long as we know the strength of the yers in thispetition, we should know who I am referring to. Ye Ze looked up at me excitedly, "Miss Qin, I know you have a good rtionship with Tang Ruo, but it''s better not to specte without evidence." "But you shouldn''t let Tang Ruo quit thepetition either!" "It''s Tang Ruo who wants to quit thepetition. I''ve also advised her. She said that she has no face to stay, and I''ve heard from people in theirpany that Tang Ruo has already resigned." I was shocked by what he said. Have you resigned? Don''t I Miss Tang Ruo? In the resort, we can''t use our own mobile phones, so we don''t even exchange numbers. "But it''s not her fault." I frowned and didn''t know how to defend her. Ye Ze looked at me and said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about her. With Tang ruo''s ability, you can get along well wherever you go. Here, even if there are no photos, it will spread all over thepany. It''s good for him to leave." Yeze exined it to me carefully. I looked at him in a daze. On his face, he saw Lu Qiaoyu''s shadow. In fact, their appearance is totally different, just this gentle and easy-going look "What are you doing?" As I looked at him, a sharp voice interrupted my thoughts. I follow the voice to see in the past, see Ji Qingxuan blustered to our direction. I will be a building in the arms, Li Mou swept Ye Ze, coldly said, "you are fired.""Mr. Ji?" Ye Ze''s face is full of doubts. I was also stunned. "Why did you fire him?" Ji Qingxuan looked at me with a strong emotion in his eyes, "how? Are you angry? " "Me?" I look at Ji Qingxuan with a muddled face, "he''s doing very well. What do you want to fire him for?" "Well done?" Ji Qingxuan looked at me, and then at him, "she talks to you, it''s wrong." In a word, it dawned on me. Ji Qingxuan''s possessiveness. Isn''t he always like this? "Mr. Ji, Miss Qin just asked me about Tang Ruo." When he spoke, he stood in the same ce and lowered his head. I dare not even look in my direction. "Am I blind?" Ji Qingxuan waved his hand, "he went directly to the financial settlement sry." "President Ji." Ye Ze''s face is full of idents. "Let go!" I struggled to shake off Ji Qingxuan''s hand, "don''t you see me talking to other men? You don''t want it, and no one else does, right? You don''t trust me, do you? " Ji Qingxuan puzzled looking at me, I took out the key of the room from my pocket, directly scratched on my face! Maybe it''s because of the strength. Although I hurt a little, I didn''t feel any follow-up. It doesn''t seem to be broken either. Ji Qingxuan rushed over, grabbed my hand, grabbed the key, "what are you going to do!" "You can rest assured." I looked up at Ji Qingxuan, "although I''m not a beauty, I can see people with my face. I''ve scratched my face. People are afraid of me. Are you relieved?" "No, I..." "I just talk to him, nothing." In fact, I can see that Ji Qingxuan is guilty. At this time, I quickly speak for yeze. Ji Qingxuan waved his hand and said, e on, get busy." Ye Ze looked at me gratefully before leaving. As soon as he left, Ji Qingxuan bent down and touched my face, "does it hurt? How can you do this to yourself?" Men touch my wound action is very light, eyes, facial expression, all write heartache. It doesn''t look like camouge at all. My heart, gradually picked up a burst of sour, but mixed with a little bit of sweet moved. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 I dropped my eyes, deliberately said as if nothing had happened, "not too hard, I want to go back to busy." "Well, I''ll be with you." Ji Qingxuan''s voice also softened down. However, he held my key tightly in his hand, as if he did not dare to give it to me. It''s only a day before I hand in my work. My work is almost done. After rendering, I modified several ces. Finally, I got it to the service desk before 12 o''clock and copied it to the specialputer for thepetition. Yetzer is in charge here. He saw me and said with a smile, "Miss Qin, thank youst time." "Nothing. It''s not your fault. It''s his fault." I waved my hand, thinking that Ji Qingxuan might appear like a ghost at any time, I dare not talk to him more. When I finished copying it, I saw Lu Yuhan. She''s going in. I took more care and followed in. She looked at me and said, "what are you doing with me?" "Guard against viins." I said faintly. I have known for a long time who Lu Yuhan is. At lunch, I heard her tell other people that she had already done it and had already handed it in. It''s a bit strange toe back now. When Lu Yuhan heard me, his angry face changed, "what are you talking about?" "Isn''t it?" Although it''s just spection, I stand to look at Lu Yuhan, "who did Tang ruo''s work? I think you know best in your heart!" "Mind my business!" "What''s your business?" I looked at Lu Yuhan, "if Tang had seen that, how could you have called all the participants so quickly?" "I..." "Unless you knew it a long time ago!" I said aloud. "I What does this have to do with me! " Lu Yuhan, this will be said by me. Obviously, he is at a loss. Her reaction is the best evidence. Although Lu Yuhan is usually arrogant, I found out from thest giarism that as long as you hit the point, she will lose her footing. When we quarreled, ye Ze kindly asked, "Miss Lu, it''s 12 o''clock now. Do you still need to copy your works?" "Copy, my work has been revised, so I have to copy it again." Lu Yuhan said, took out the U disk and began to copy the works. I stood beside and said to Ye Ze, "assistant ye, I want to say that you were not in thest semi-finals. I was the same as her works, andter it was proved that she copied me. If there is any conflict between her works and mine this time, I remember that she revised them after me." "What do you mean! Who wants to copy from you? " Lu Yuhan was very anxious. I nced at her. "I didn''t say that you must copy mine this time. What are you excited about "Of course not!" Lu Yuhan gave me a white look and left without talking to me. I saw that she had gone and went out, and I heard Ye Ze calling me, "Miss Qin." "What''s the matter?" I''ll look back. Ye Ze hesitated, as if thinking about what to say. A momentter, he said, "three judges will arrive early tomorrow morning." "Well." I nodded and looked at Ye Ze suspiciously. This was informed before, and I knew it for a long time. It always seems that he wants to say something else. But I didn''t ask in the end. When I get back to my room, Ji Qingxuan is still there holding theputer to send e-mail. Get the work done. I''m finally OK. I took a shower, but in the middle of it, I saw blood underground. It''s physiological time. After I took a bath, I put on the women''s things I had already prepared, put on my clothes and went out. I saw that the man had put down his computer and came to me. He hugged me, neck close to my hair, deep suction, "good smell, want to eat." "No way." I taut the body, hands protect their stomach, some embarrassed to say, "physiological period." Hear these three words, Ji Qingxuan slightly frown, "still have so not sensible physiology period?" Hold me, gently kiss the neck nest, murmur, "baby, up the pain." "No way." Of course not at this time. I don''t know why, I always get angry with Ji Qingxuan one second, and I have nothing to do with him the next. This kind of myself makes me a little troubled. He took my hand and said innocently, "would you help me with your hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡±"Next time I''ll wait for you, I''ll try my best." Ji Qingxuan looks at me, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, eyes look not cold. It''s a bit childish. I don''t know why, so I said, "OK." I was carried to the bed by the man and helped him with my hands under his guidance. After the end, I frowned and shook my sour hand. Ji Qingxuan quickly sat on the bed, picked up my hand, put it on my chest, and massaged me carefully. He doesn''t know how to massage. His strength varies. However, I looked up at him seriously, can''t helpining, just look at. The judges will judge tomorrow. We''ll leave here in three days at most. What will be my rtionship with Ji Qingxuan after leaving here? Will it still be two asymptotes that are infinitely close but never intersect. At night. For the first time, I followed my heart and took the initiative to hold Ji Qingxuan. Relying on his chest muscle, I listened to his powerful heartbeat. This feeling didn''t make me feel at ease. It''s more of an uneasiness. I always understand that everything is temporary. This happiness is borrowed from me by the chance of the final, and may be lost at any time. I feel the man holding me and kissing me on the top of my hair. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. My heart quivered a little. Close your eyes and go to sleep. Wake up the next morning, open your eyes, Ji Qingxuan is not, my heart inexplicably flustered. But soon I realized that he should have gone to exercise. Sure enough, soon the man came back, with sweat, into the bathroom. When he finished his bath, he changed his clothes and said to me, "the judges are here today, I''ll go first." "Good." I nodded, went into the bathroom, washed my face and changed my clothes. When you go out to the gathering ce, you see Ji Qingxuan and the woman beside him at first sight - Qin Jiameng. Although Qin Jiameng didn''t hold Ji Qingxuan, she stood behind Ji Qingxuan, close to him. Flustered around looking, seems very timid. Ji Qingxuan also protects her. This scene seems to turn into several invisible hands, stretching into my chest, holding my heart. Heart, good pain. I know my happiness is borrowed, but I never thought that reality came so fast. Other people also saw the scene. Lu Yuhan leaned over and said sarcastically, "Yo, what''s the mood of Xiao San when the Lordes?" Chapter 162 Chapter 162 I ignored her and went straight into the conference room where I was going to select my works. This time it''s a public selection. Let''s put out the works and select them together. When I went in, several people had already sat down. They looked at me with schadenfreude. I didn''t talk to anyone. I just sat down in a corner. Soon, Ji Qingxuanes in surrounded by people, and she follows Qin Jiameng. Qin Jiameng had been walking next to him. When he saw me, suddenly his eyes lit up and he called out, "Jiaqi!" Run to me. Sitting beside me with a happy face, "I heard that you have entered the final, so I came here specially. I have been looking for you just now." "How''s grandma?" I look at her. For Qin Jiameng, I don''t want to care about anything else except Qin CI. "Granny?" Qin Jiameng didn''t expect me to ask Qin CI. After thinking about it, she said, "it''s the same as before, but my aunt wanted to turn off the venttor, but now she says it''s not turned off. It''s strange." Fortunately, Qin Zhaozhi did as I said. Lu Yuhan sat in front of me and saw Qin Jiameng and I talking happily. She came over and said in a small voice, "these days, she can live with Ji Zong every day." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Jiameng was happy when he heard Lu Yuhan say it. He was fierce immediately. "Don''t talk nonsense. Jiaqi is not like that." "No? She''s been living with Ji every day for the past two weeks, just like a conjoined baby. " When Lu Yuhan finished, the others said, "yes, we saw it, too." Qin Jiameng looked at my face and became a bit embarrassed. I didn''t say what I wanted to say. Lu Yuhan and others in the side, with the voice we just can hear, embellish the things of these days. Qin Jiameng''s face turned white as she listened. Finally, he couldn''t sit still and said, "I, I''ll go to Mr. Ji first." Then he got up and left. Lu Yuhan looked at me with the expression of watching a good y. At this time, ye Ze brought in four people from the outside, one of whom I know is the manager of the resort. Three more, two men and one woman. Two of them are ck hair and yellow skin. They are native people. Only that woman is a blonde foreigner. Lance Harris, though no one has seen him, must be a man. Didn''t youe? I don''t think it''s strange that he doesn''te. After all, Lance Harris is a perverse person. Even if he promises good things, it''s normal to turn around. I sat there. After about half an hour of coordination, the selection began. First of all, we yed all the works of seven of us. One of them is a room with a Chinese courtyard. When I put this on, everyone''s reaction was the same as mine. They all looked amazing. Lu Yuhan is proud. You don''t have to guess. This must be her work. The champion seems to be certain. Then, seven of us went up to speak on our works one by one to borate our design concept. My works can be said to be deeply influenced by Tang Ruo, althoughpared with their works, they are very simple. But it''s very practical, because it''s designed for the disabled, including the blind, so it''s very good in many small details. When I finished, I took a look at Lu Yuhan. Her face was full of disdain and even a little derision. But I looked at several judges, and they all listened very carefully, but I couldn''t see anything from their expressions. Lu Yuhan was thest one to talk about it. She talks about her design concept very thoroughly, including the changing scenery in Chinese style courtyard, freehandndscape, seeing the big from the small and so on. Although I don''t understand many of them, I feel very powerful just listening. In fact, at this moment, I admire and am convinced. When Lu Yuhan finished, he said "thank you" confidently, and then he wanted to step down "Ha ha ha ha!" A burst of angryughter came from the referee. I followed the voice and found that it was one of the two male referees. This person can be said to be the most special of the three referees. About 50 years old, with long hair, wearing a wide T-shirt, pants, flip flops. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It looks a bit like Hooligans? I''m not questioning the standard of Ji Qingxuan, but this person does give me such a feeling.Lu Yuhan saw the man smile, immediately unhappy, "what are youughing at?" "Ha ha ha ha." The man was stillughing. After a long time, he finally stoppedughing, pointed to her works and said, "you also have a face. It''s called Chinese garden. You just said that it''s based on the design of Chengxiang Gang?" "Of course Lu Yuhan stood there. Although his back was straight, his voice was obviously weak. Did she talk nonsense and then meet the expert? While I was guessing, the man stoppedughing and said, "I''ll tell you what''s wrong with you." With that, he stood up, went to the tform, picked up a pen, while operating the slide, and began to say a little bit about the design problem. In some ces, Lu Yuhan''s design looks very tall and meaningful, just like Tang ruo''s - showing off his skills. However, these ces became self defeating ces after the judges finished speaking. When the judge finished, he threw the pen away and said coldly, "you''re such a fool who only knows what it is and doesn''t know why it is, and you have the face to design it. It''s a shame." When the judge said that, Lu Yuhan''s face was very ugly. After he said this, Lu Yuhan finally couldn''t hang up, pointed to him and said, "who are you? Why do you say that to me! When you dress like this to be a judge, you don''t even know the minimum respect, and you still have the face to say "me?" "Who am I?" The judge looked at her jokingly. "Yes Lu Yuhan didn''t seem to want to pay the prize money for thepetition. He stood up straight and said, "I tell you, I''ve specially studied this design. Even people from Chengxiang Gang don''t think it''s a big problem." "Ha ha ha ha ha!" As soon as Lu Yuhan finished, the judge burst outughing. Ye Ze couldn''t look down. He came to Lu Yuhan and said, "this is a famous designer, Lance Harris." "What?" Lu Yuhan is shocked! I look surprised, too. Isnce Harris a Chinese? I can''t believe it. Lu Yuhan obviously had an idea with me. She looked at the whole person up and down and sneered, "it''s said thatnce Harris never appeared in public. Maybe you didn''t find a fake." "Don''t talk nonsense." Ye Ze is a little angry and wants to stop her. Lu Yuhan continued, "I''m talking nonsense? You let him prove himself to be Lance Harris! Chapter 163 Chapter 163 At this time, the other two judges finally couldn''t watch it. One of the men stood up and introduced himself, "I''m Sheng Fei." "Mr. Sheng, I''m sure we all know you." Lu Yuhan said respectfully to Sheng Fei. So this is Sheng Fei. He is the most famous founder of home magazine in China and has a high reputation in the industry. Sheng Fei looked at the man and said, "I prove that he isnce Harris. I am an old friend of him." "This..." Lu Yuhan felt that his face could not hang for a moment. While struggling with how to apologize, Lance Harris said, "actually, she''s right. I''m notnce Harris." Lu Yuhan''s eyes brightened when he said that. I think I can be saved. As a result, Lance Harris said, "my original name is Mou Xiangli. If you study Chengxiang Gang, you should know myst name." After that, Lu Yuhan''s face changed. A plot? Do you have this surname? I''ve never heard of it. But Lu Yuhan nodded, "know, know." "Well, now that I''m talking about it today, I''ll talk about it." Mou Xiangli sits in his own ce. It seems that his appearance has changed since he said his name. The posture has be regr. He sat there, looked down at us and said, "let me introduce myself. My name is Mou Xiangli. I''m the seventy-nine generation descendant of Chengxiang gang." Once this sentence came out, the whole audience was in an uproar. In an instant, all the problems were solved. It''s not that Lu Yuhan''s design is bad, it''s that she even pretends to be an expert when she meets an expert. Hit a nail. Lu Yuhan quickly said, "Mr. Mou, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I''m really not good at learning. I''ll study harder when I go back. Before that, I won''t do this kind of design any more." Mou Xiangli looked at him and shook his head. "I can tell from your words just now that you are not good at learning. You are not worthy to learn from our Chengxiang Gang design!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Yuhan''s forehead muscles burst out. Obviously very angry, but still keep smiling, "yes, you said yes." Two judges help to make the scenee true. "Although this design doesn''t conform to Chengxiang Gang, it''s still veryplete and very good." "Good? It''s nothing like that Mou Xiangli cocked his legs and didn''t give face at all. Although Lu Yuhan is angry, he is not easy to attack. She should have thought that one person could not change anything, but unexpectedly, the manager of the resort looked at it and said, "I also think this design is not good." In a word, everyone looked at it together. "Manager." Lu Yuhan was about to cry when he heard this. The manager said, "what I''m not saying is that this design is not suitable for our resort." "How?" Lu Yuhan was worried. "I designed it ording to the size of my room. Although it looks like there are many things, it''s not a problem at all. Besides, standing in any corner is scenery." The manager shook his head. "You are not suitable for the climate here." In a word, I understand. The most suitable ce for Chinese garden is the south of our country, where the climate is superior and the moisture in the air is just right. It''s windy here, it''s near the sea, it''s too wet. This design really doesn''t fit here at all. After several rounds of scoring, Lu Yuhan''s works were among the first batch of four eliminated works. And the other three, it''s a surprise. It''s mine. In the next two days, the three judges will decide the final ranking ording to the situation and location of the resort. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The selection is over. Although Lu Yuhan was eliminated, he still went to Mou Xiangli, apologized and courted. I looked at it from a distance, puzzled. If Mou Xiangli is a descendant of Chengxiang Gang, why he doesn''t use such a powerful identity, but he just wants to change the name of lance Harris. He is abroad. He didn''t even let others know that he was a Chinese. In the evening, when I came back to my room, I saw that Ji Qingxuan''s things had been taken away. I looked at my toothbrush on the washing table, lying alone in the dental jar, feeling inexplicably sour. There''s nothing to do. I''m wandering outside by myself On the way, I was knocked on the head! As soon as I was dark, I lost consciousness. I don''t know how long Hot! It''s unbearable heat!I opened my eyes in the heat and saw that this is my own room! It''s hot. Why is it so hot in the room. My brain is a blur, the first consciousness is, I want to go out. Go out. I''m wearing slippers and I don''t care what I''m wearing. After going out, it''s still hot outside. I began to wonder if I had too many clothes on me. I began to want to take off my clothes Just took off a coat "What are you doing?" I heard someone calling behind me! Look back. In front of my eyes, it seems to be covered with gauze. How hard I try, I can''t see who is in front of me. I can only speak in a hoarse voice, "I''m hot, so hot Help me... " The man came up to me, held my hand down and carried me away. On the way, I kept struggling, "I''m so hot, I want to take off my clothes..." "Enough! hold it! Be honest The man warned me. The tone was fierce. But I can feel in my subconscious that he has no malice. Later, he took me to a room, a room I had never seen, which was very spacious. Across the room. I haven''t reacted yet, my body suddenly falls down In an instant, I felt like I fell into the water. Breathe. My nose, mouth are beginning to water! I started to struggle! Stand up. The pool wasn''t deep. I just stood a little and guessed the bottom. I stood up, coughed desperately, my legs softened, and fell again. I stood up again. Repeated several times, my consciousness finally came back some. Look up and see the person in front of you "Mr. mou..." The person in front of me is actually nning to salute! My brain began to rotate rapidly, although the memory of the previous events is not very clear, but some consciousness. Looking down, I was relieved to see that I was still wearing clothes. I want to climb to the side. But I tried twice and slipped down again. Mou Xiangli looked at me like this, but he bent over and pulled me. My body was too soft, he couldn''t help it, so he held my body in his hands and pulled it up. Just came up, my hot and dry body was covered by a cold air field, and then came the angry voice of the man behind, "what are you doing?" Ji Qingxuan. I can tell the sound without thinking. Looking back, I saw Ji Qingxuan standing outside the low fence, wearing a casual suit. Next to him stood Yetzer. I''m dizzy. I can''t see their faces. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 At this time, I was still standing on the edge of the pool, and Mou Xiangli didn''t let go directly. Instead, he dragged me to the deck chair on the bank and let me go. I tried to shake my head and make myself more conscious. Mou Xiangli is standing beside me. I hear Ji Qingxuan''s voiceing in. He came up to me and said, "give me a towel." "No, I''m fine." I quickly got up and said to Mou Xiangli, "Mr. Mou, thank you just now." Mou Xiangli had nned to go into the house. He heard me and looked at me. His eyes stayed on me for two seconds and said, "it''s OK." At this time, ye Ze has taken out a bath towel from Mou Xiangli''s room and said to Mou Xiangli, "Mr. Mou, first borrow the bath towel from your room, and I''ll ask the waiter to bring you a new one." "Take it." Mou waved to Li and entered the room. Ji Qingxuan took the bath towel and put it on me. He reached out and touched my forehead, then my face. He seemed to realize the abnormality of my body. He bent down and picked me up. "You What are you doing here? Who told you that? " At this time, my brain has been a little sober, Ji Qingxuan appeared here, just like those who participated in thepetition that day appeared in Ji Qingxuan''s room. It''s no coincidence. The man didn''t speak, just holding me and going out. This makes me have a candidate in my heart, sneer, "Qin Jiameng, right? Is it Qin Jiameng? " "Not her." Ji Qingxuan light back three words. "Not her? It must be her. I suspected that she didn''t lose her memory before. Now it seems to be true. She reallyid a hard hand on herself. " I''m in Ji Qingxuan''s arms. I don''t know if it''s because the medicine doesn''t work. I can vaguely smell the faint aroma of men, like an aphrodisiac. Let me just want to do that. Ji Qingxuan didn''t speak. He took me back to my room, put me on the bed and covered me with a quilt. Touched my arm, slightly frown, "this matter I will investigate." "Investigation?" What he said is a joke to me. Things rted to Qin Jiameng will never be investigated. Maybe it''s the medicine that makes me crazy. I get up slightly, hook the man''s neck, put my lips close to the man''s ears, and gently exhale, saying, "I feel bad, help me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man didn''t move. I chuckled. "What''s the matter? Are you afraid Qin Jiameng will me you? " Ji Qingxuan looked at me and pushed me away. He wanted to help me to bed. "You''re sick. I''ll ask the doctor here if there''s any way." At this time, the temperature that had just been retreated by the pool water rose again. I feel sick all over. I really want to. Ji Qingxuan is the best antidote. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He refused me, in order to stimte him, I pushed him away and said, "bang, don''t do it, I''ll find someone else." Then he got up and went out. Just walk two steps, be fished directly by the mane back, press on the bed. The man looked down at me, ck eyes dyed with fire, a hand hooked my chin, "looking for someone else? I''ve already said that if you adapt to my size, others can''t satisfy you. " The next second, I bent over and began to invade me crazily. There''s a subtle chemical reaction between a man''s hormones and my body''s medicine. I began to cater to him more intensely than ever before. Althoughter the medicine has long been dispersed, we are still going crazy. That day, we did not know how many hours. All I know is that in the end I didn''t have the strength to get out of bed. Ji Qingxuan called the service desk for lunch or lunch dinner. Before the waiter arrived, we were still nestling in bed. I knew that we had to bear the consequences of such wanton venting. But I still won''t let go. About ten minutester, I heard a sound outside the door. Then I heard the waiter say, "Miss Qin, why are you here?" Miss Qin. There are only two Miss Qin in the whole resort. I''m in the room. It is self-evident who is outside the house. Ji Qingxuan also heard the waiter''s words, immediately got up, picked up one side of the clothes quickly put on, began to go out. I hugged him from behind and said, "Ji Qingxuan." I didn''t say anything. I just called his name. Even if I don''t say the following words, I believe he understands them. Ji Qingxuan looked back and looked at me. His eyes flickered slightly. Finally, he patted me gently. I held his hand and said softly, "I''ll come.""Don''t go." I hold her, and I don''t let go. Just think I''m willful. Qin Jiameng can y tricks. Why can''t I? Who requires me to be sensible? If it''s rted to Qin Jiameng, what''s the matter with Tang Ruo? In fact, there are too many questions in this matter, but I don''t want to deal with them. In the rtionship with Ji Qingxuan, I am a crazy gambler. But this time I lost again. He pushed my hand aside slightly and said, "I''ll be right there." How many times have I lost? I don''t remember. I watched the man go out, picked up the t bottoms he didn''t have time to wear, and knocked him out the moment he opened the door! And then throw out the pants! Close the door. Yelling through the door, "get out of here! I''mfortable. You can go away! " Later, Ji Qingxuan didn''te. I feel like a joke. Funny. It''s sad. In the evening, I was so hungry that I went to the store to buy food. As soon as I went in, I saw Mou Xiangli. Think of things during the day, I am a little embarrassed, go up again and say, "Mr. Mou, thank you today." This time, Mou Xiangli stood still, looked at me, raised his eyebrows, and asked me, "people call me master, but most people call me sir. Why do you call me teacher? I didn''t teach you. " His words instantly confused me. At that time, I just thought he was powerful and called him casually. I didn''t expect that he would be more serious. They all said that Mou Xiangli had a strange temper. I quickly said, "sorry, Mr. Mou, I didn''t think so much." "Well, forget it. You can call me a teacher. It''s more agreeable." Mou said to Li, checking out. I followed him. Out of the store, he asked me, "what do you think of your work this time?" "Mine?" I think of Lu Yuhan spray bloody things, also dare not say, "my level, can enter the final is actually luck." "You think so?" Look at me. I nodded. Heughs, "you don''t have an urate position for yourself. You are not lucky to be in the final. It depends on sleeping with boss Optimus." His tone was a bit of a joke. I blushed with shame. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 It''s really poisonous to talk to Li. I couldn''t answer his words. I thought about what to say and left. Mou Xiangli didn''t seem to see my embarrassment. He continued, "you are young. In fact, you have a little brain. If you don''t think about how to improve your skills by yourself, you have to go through these unorthodox ways. No matter how much money he has, no matter how much rtionship he has, it''s all his. When he dumps you, what do you have left? Nothing left! " I stood by Mou Xiangli and looked at him. He''s right. His words even made me feel like my dad was talking to me. But he''s almost old enough to be my father. Mou Xiangli took the sunsses he just bought in his hand, put them on his face, and turned his head to me, "Oh, you take yourputer to the waterside pavilion restaurant in the West. I''ll tell you what''s wrong with your work." "Ah?" "Hurry up!" Mou Xiangli is the legendary genius Lance. Once he gave me one-on-one advice, which is an impossible thing. But now he put it forward, but he felt a little puzzled. After all, my rtionship with him is nothing more than the Oolong incident in the morning. But when he spoke, I couldn''t deny it. Dare not dy, quickly agreed toe down, ran back to get theputer. There is no restaurant here called Shuixie restaurant, but I guess he is talking about thekeside restaurant. It''s a big corner from my room. It took me more than half an hour to go back and get theputer. In the past, I saw Mou Xiangli drawing with a sketch book and didn''t notice meing. I walked up to him and stood behind him for a while. He just used a carbon strip to draw the water color on the paper, because it was night when the streetmp led to the reflection on the water. He just uses carbon strips to show it. It''s a fairy painting! In the middle, in order to reflect the effect, it is more informal to use clothes to wipe. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I stood behind him for another twenty minutes. By the time he finished, his clothes and hands were dirty. He put it back in a small box, turned to see me behind him and asked, "when did youe?" "It''s been a while." I said, quickly put theputer away, open their own design works. Mou Xiangli began to tell me about the works. He didn''t talk about all the problems. He also talked about a few good things I designed, mainly the practical things Tang Ruo told me before. When he finished, I took a look at the lower right corner of theputer. It was more than 2:00 in the middle of the night. I benefited a lot that night. I took over theputer and repeatedly said thanks to Mou Xiangli. I was ready to leave. However, Mou Xiangli asked me, "well, what''s your mother''s name?" "My mother?" I had already gone out. I looked back at him and answered, "Fan Yu." "Fan Yu? So How old is this year? " "48 years old, this year''s birthday." After answering truthfully, I asked with a puzzled face, "Mr. Mou, do you know my mother?" "I don''t know!" When Mou said these three words to Li, his tone and expression were totally different from when he asked me just now. Even a little proud. "Oh..." I don''t understand him. Mou Xiangli saw that I was still standing. He said impatiently, "OK, I''m leaving. You can call me Mr. Mou in the future. Mr. Mou is not Mr. Mou." With that, he quickly left. When I went back with myputer in my arms, through the curtains, I saw that the light in the room seemed to be on. I forgot to turn off the light? When I open the door with doubts, I see Qin Jiameng lying on the sofa in my room. "Get up." I put down theputer and called her up without hesitation. After the day things, plus Ji Qingxuan''s reaction, I basically concluded that she was pretending amnesia. Qin Jiameng sleeps in a daze. I call her a few times, and she is furious, "what are you doing?" This tone is really familiar. The next second, Qin Jiameng realized something, immediately sat up and said to me, "Jiaqi, you''re back, sote, where have you been?" "I went to the wild man''s room to sleep with someone else." I sat on the bed and said without caring. Qin Jiameng looked at me, face slightly changed, embarrassed to say, "you, you don''t say smile." "I''m not kidding. Isn''t that what you expected? It''s a pity that you''ve arranged such a big drug dispensing drama. As a result, it''s Ji Qingxuan who detoxifies me. Are you angry? " I said calmly. I just guess that it''s rted to Qin Jiameng.That''s why we have to stimte her and make her submit. After all, my business is not too bad, but if Tang is not the same! Qin Jiameng looked at me, hand dead drill this skirt, half a day to say, "Jiaqi, you misunderstood me, I don''t know what you are talking about." "I don''t know? That''s fine. " I stared at the ce where Qin Jiameng sat and said, "that sofa is also one of our battlefields. You don''t smell strange when you lie on it?" As soon as the voice fell, Qin Jiameng stood up quickly, "Qin Jiaqi! You... " She couldn''t hold back for a moment, but soon looked at me like Mianyang and said, "how about sleeping with him several times? If I want to, I can hold this man firmly in my hand all the time. " Qin Jiameng''s expression is full of calction. Her words have admitted that she is pretending to be amnesia. "Oh, you go on, I''m a cleanliness addict. I don''t like people who have sex with other women, so you don''t have to treat me as an imaginary enemy." I got up and opened the door. "It''s sote. Go back to apany Mr. Ji." Qin Jiameng gave me a white look and left angrily. It''s strange that I asked her to apany him. But my heart is blocked badly. Lie in bed and fall asleep in the morning. It was already noon when I got up, and I was informed to announce the top three ranking of thepetition at 1:00 p.m. when I had dinner. I had guessed the result in the afternoon. I''m third. About 10W. After publishing the results, ye Ze informed that he would leave at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning and take a bus to the airport. Finally I can go home. When I got up to pack up, I saw Mou Xiangli standing up, pointing at me and saying, "well, Qin, Qin Jiaqi, don''t you hurry up and go with me this afternoon?" His words were very loud. There were seven finalists, and two other judges. Ye Ze and Ji Qingxuan are all in All eyes were on me. "Me?" I look back at Mou Xiangli. I don''t know what he''s thinking. "Yes, it''s you. Pack up quickly. Do you hear me? I''ll leave at three." Mou Xiangli doesn''t seem to care about other people''s eyes at all. Lu Yuhan was walking in front of me. When he heard Mou Xiangli''s words, he turned and looked at me. His eyes were full of sarcasm. "Yo, Qin Jiaqi, you can do it. Master Mou is over fifty this year. Can you do it all?" Chapter 166 Chapter 166 At this time, I have no time to talk to Lu Yuhan. I can feel the sight behind me freezing thousands of miles. Standing in the same ce, the back is a little chilly. Mou Xiangli didn''t care. He took the sketch book in front of him and went out. While I was still standing, I heard the sound of shoes rubbing against the ground from behind. Then I saw Ji Qingxuan pass me ande to Mou Xiangli. He said politely, "Mr. Mou, thispetition is organized by us. We have the responsibility to send everyone back safely, so she can''t go with you." "Why?" Mou Xiangli looks up at Ji Qingxuan, "do you mean she can''t be safe if she follows me?" "Yes." Ji Qingxuan has no taboo. Mou Xiangli stood still, looked at Ji Qingxuan, andughed, "young man, you don''t think I''m an old man in my fifties, what can I do to her?" "I don''t mean that, but thispetition is ourpany..." "Nopany, nopany. Yesterday you saw me holding her, and your eyes were all on fire." Mou Xiangli interrupts Ji Qingxuan''s words, squints his eyes and says, "I like it. I don''t want her to go with me. Is it so hard to say? In front of feelings, there is no shelf. " I was stunned when I said a few words to him. Ji Qingxuan looked at him, silent for a long time, just said, "this is the rule, she can''t go with you." He didn''t acknowledge his feelings for me. Maybe he has no feelings for me. "That''s fine." Mou nodded to Li, "since you insist it''s a rule, I won''t take her away." Maybe it''s anger. I went to Mou Xiangli, "Mr. Mou, I will contact you when I return to Yancheng." "Good." Mou nodded to Li. Ji Qingxuan looked at me as if he wanted to blow fire! I don''t care. Go back to the house on your own. It''s more than 2 o''clock. I thought Mou Xiangli said that he would leave at 3 o''clock. In order to take a chance, I stood in the parking lot at the gate of the resort at 3 o''clock. Sure enough, I saw Sheng Fei and Mou Xiangli there. There is a bellboy nearby to help carry the luggage. I quickly ran over, "Mr. Mou, thank you for your guidance yesterday." "It''s OK. I''m just on the spur of the moment." Mou looked at me, "why didn''t you bring anything?" "Things?" "Luggage! I thought you came toe with me So that''s what he thought? I quickly said, "I''d better go with my colleagues tomorrow. After all, we are all together." "OK." Mou Xiangli didn''t force him, but said, "I don''t think Qingtian''s boss is awkward. He can''t figure out what he thinks. You won''t be able to work long under him. If you have any difficulties in the future, pleasee to me at any time." He said, while Sheng Fei was very interested, "Lao Mou, in recent years you live in a simple ce, I''ve rarely seen you care so much about anyone." "Hey, I''m old and half cut to the ground. I can''t bear to lose my skill." He said to the ceremony casually. I don''t understand. Does Mou Xiangli mean Want to take me as an apprentice? I don''t think so This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. No matter how bold I am, I dare not think so. But what he meant just now seems to be the same. When I was wondering whether to ask, I heard footsteps behind me. Then I heard someone shouting, "Mr. Mou." It''s Yetzer. I looked back and saw that not far away, yeze trotted here. Not far behind him, there was a man walking in our direction. Ji Qingxuan. From such a distance, I could see the unhappy expression on his face. Even with a little sullen. The man beside himughed at Li Ho, "Oh, this ising." Ye Ze came up to me, looked at me, and said with some embarrassment, "Miss Qin, why are you here?" "I''ll see Mr. Mou off." I said politely to yitzer. Just polite, Ji Qingxuan hase to me, ck eyes cold sweep to me, asked the same question as ye Ze, "how are you here." I returned it with the same answer. "Sending judges is the job of the organizers. When is your turn?" Ji Qingxuan seems quite dissatisfied with my behavior. Before I met him, Mou Xiangli next to him shook his head with a smile, "Oh, I never thought that I was an old man, and I could make people jealous." with that, the surrounding immediately fell into an awkward atmosphere. Everyone knows what he means.I also understand Ji Qingxuan''s possessiveness, which will make him jealous. Sheng Feiughed awkwardly, "OK, Lao Mou, let''s go, or we won''t be able to catch the ne." "All right." Mou Xiangli took off his sunsses from his cor and put them on his eyes. Turning to Ji Qingxuan, he pointed to him and said, "young man, if you have flowers to fold, you must fold them. Don''t wait until you have no flowers to fold them." "Mr. Mou, it''s time for you to go." Ji Qingxuan stood there with the same expression. It didn''t seem to move me at all. Mou Xiangli looked at him and shook his head helplessly. "OK, old man, I suffered a lot when I was young, so I kindly advise you, since you don''t like to listen to me, then I''ll be nosy." Then he sat in the car and closed the door. After Sheng Fei got on the bus, the car started and left. Looking at the car leaving, I turned around and prepared to go back to my room. Just after a few steps, Ji Qingxuan came up to me and said, "if I don''te, are you going to go with him?" "Ji always thinks too much." I shrugged, "I''m just here to see off Mr. Mou. After all, I''m still an employee of Optimus. Although this competition is only the third prize, it''s a good thing that there''s a 100000 prize. I haven''t got it yet. I dare not disobey you." "100000? Do you want that hundred thousand? " Ji Qingxuan''s voice came from his head. Although it was cold, it was not hard to hear that there was anger in the middle. I have no choice but to smile, ck ah, butck, I am different from Mr. Ji. The business of millions every minute is different from that of Qin Jiameng. I will not do nothing without face and skin, just ask men for money." Ji Qingxuan is slightly silent. It took a long time to say, "if you are short of money, please tell me. This is not what you asked me for, but what I am willing to give you." "Mr. Ji, don''t use it. I have hands and feet. I''ll make money myself." I thought about it and said, "I just hope Mr. Ji understands that all the money I earn is clean money made by my own hands. Please don''t specte and leave me a way to live." When I finished, Ji Qingxuan, who was standing beside me, obviously stopped. This time, I really decided to leave. Isn''t that Ji Qingxuan? I''ve been in love for more than ten years. So what? If he''s not nice to me, I can''t have a hot face and a cold butt. The next morning, I left by ne with my colleagues. Although Qin Jiameng hypocritically invited me to take a private ne with them, I refused. Once I thought it was great to fly in a private ne. But I also know that the world does not belong to me. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 After getting off the ne, I found that there were very few call records in my mobile phone. Besides Jiang Qin''s, it''s from the real estatepany. I first called Jiang Qin and told him about the situation in recent days, then I called the real estatepany. They were moved to cry when they got my call. Many people have seen the house. One of them said it would pay in full immediately. This is definitely the best. I made an appointment with the agency when I could. After the agency hung up, I contacted the buyer who was willing to pay the full amount. I''ll get back to you soon. I''ve got a time. When I got home, I put down my luggage, changed my clothes and went out to the agency. When I got to the agency, I saw a familiar person as soon as I went in. Blue spring. How could she be here, not When I was confused, the intermediary came to say hello to me, "Miss Qin, you are here. I''ll introduce you. This is the buyer, Ms. LAN." Yancheng is so big and there are so many people. I never thought that the person who wants to buy my house is Lanquan. Blue spring also has some idents, "Miss Qin, is it you who want to sell the house?" "Well." I nodded. When the agent met us, he immediately said, "Oh, do you know each other? That''s great. Let''s go and see the house now Let''s go to my house together. Blue spring is also the same as before, ady dress, behavior is I can not match the elegant. On the way, he asked me, "Miss Qin, the plot of thismunity is good, the property is good, and the house type is scientific. Almost no one sells the house. After consulting for a long time, no one sells it. Why do you want to sell it?" "I need money badly." LAN Quan has a gentle personality and a gentle voice, giving people a feeling of being easy to get close to. She asked me, and I didn''t hide it. "Oh..." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Blue spring did not continue to ask. In an awkward atmosphere, I asked, "is Miss LAN buying a house for investment?" "Investment? No, I have a... " When LAN Quan said this, he seemed to think for a while before saying, "cousin, I''ve been abroad all the time, and I have ns to go back to China in recent years. I''m afraid he doesn''t have a suitable ce to live when hees back, so I''ll find one for him first." There is no suitable ce to live, so look for one first. This is not like talking about a ten million real estate. It''s like talking about a rental or a bag. However, it''s all other people''s business. What I have to do is to get more than 10 million. We got to the house. Blue spring first saw the suitcase in the corner and asked me, "Miss Qin still lives here?" "No! I''ll move out in a few days. " I thought LAN Quan would mind. Unexpectedly, she said, "my cousin won''te back in the near future. Even if I buy it, Miss Qin doesn''t have to rush to move." When the agent heard this, he was even more happy. "Oh, an acquaintance is a good talker." Although LAN Quan said so, I can''t do it, "I''ll move as soon as possible." Because the buyer is blue spring, so very smooth. I don''t want any furniture, and there is no dispute. Lanquan paid the money immediately. We signed the contract and went to the real estate bureau to transfer the ownership in the afternoon. When LAN Quan left, the agent helped me contact a hotel apartment rentalpany. There is just one room and one living room vacant. Although the price is a little higher, the furniture isplete and the water and electricity network is well managed. As long as it is paid monthly, it is OK. It''s more convenient than ordinary B & B. I kept working on the house and decided to move on Sunday. After a day''s rest, I went to work the next day. I found Tang Ruo in thepany''s address book and called her. Her phone was turned off. At this time, Deng Qi called me to his office. He said with satisfaction, "Qin Jiaqi, I thought you were going to be the bottom, but I didn''t expect you to get the third ce. It''s good, it''s good!" I exchanged a few greetings with him and asked, "Mr. Deng, can I ask you what''s the number of Tang Ruo? ording to the number in the company''s address book, it shows that it is empty. " "Tang Ruo?" Deng Qi felt her chin and thought, "I heard that she seems to have retired from thepetition, and then she quit when she came back." "Quit?" "Yes, I saw their boss. I''m very sorry about this." Speaking of him, Deng Qi looked at me full of gossip, "what happened to you there? How did shee back early and quit?" "Nothing." I''m not worth it for Don. I won''t say more about her. Because I handed over thepany before, and now I''m going to talk about customers again. I''m still at leisure.I look at 14 million in my ount. After careful calction, Qin CI spent more than 20000 yuan a day on hospitalization expenses plus venttor and nursing expenses. The big part of this is the high ward fees of Shengxin hospital. 14 million looks like a lot, but in fact, two years is not enough! What should we do in two years? This matter must be discussed with the Qin family. I made a big phone appointment with Qin Zhaomin. Qin Zhaozhi met at a coffee shop in the evening. Although they didn''t want to be instructed by my younger generation, Qin Zhaozhi had something in his hand. I told Qin Zhaomin that I could pay for it. In the evening, they both came. I went into the cafe and saw that both of them had arrived. I said, "I sold the house of Yancheng No.1." "What When I finished, Qin Zhaozhi blew up, "that house is worth a lot of money. My mother bought it for you. Now that you have sold the house, the money must be shared with us." Ha ha. I knew Qin Zhaozhi had this face. "You hear her out." Although Qin Zhaomin''s face is not good, he knows that I will not sell my house for nothing. I went on, "I''m going to take this money and pay for grandma''s hospitalization expenses and forbearance." "Are you crazy?" Qin Zhaozhi was not happy to hear that, "how much do you have? It''s a waste of money to see your grandmother. She''s dead! " I looked up at her and asked, "that''s my grandmother, isn''t it your mother?" Qin Zhaozhi''s face turned red instantly, and said unhappily, "yes, but so what? The people we live are the most important! " "Qin Jiaqi." Qin Zhaomin looked at me, "how much did you sell that house for?" "Fourteen million." I tell you the truth "it''s your filial duty to pay the hospitalization expenses to your grandmother, but now your aunt''s business and I still owe money, so it''s impossible to help. After all, once we close down, all employees will lose their jobs." Qin Zhaomin first stated his position, and then continued, "you should pay all the money yourself. It''s only two years at most. What will you do in two years?" "Two yearster, your business will not be able to turn around?" I''m here today to talk to Qin Zhaomin and Qin Zhaozhi about it. First, I understand the situation is not good, two yearster is not good? Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Qin Zhaozhi immediately said, "with the current market, not to mention two years, ten years is enough." "We certainly can''t turn around to the point where we can easily get a million dors a month in two years." One for two. Clear position - no money. My heart is cold. "Or so." Qin Zhaozhi looked at Qin Zhaomin, "transfer your mother to another hospital! Transfer to a second ss a hospital, where the price of ICU is certainly not so high, and then we will hire a more expensive nursing worker. " Ha ha, their abacus is good. I pay for hospitalization, they pay for nursing. A month''s money for a nurse is only two days'' hospital expenses. But I have no choice. I don''t want Qin Ci to be taken off the venttor so early. Qin Zhaozhi agreed with this point of view. Two people immediately began to make a phone call, finalized a sacred heart hospital not far from the second ss a hospital. Here ICU plus others, about 5K yuan a day. Compared with the sacred heart, one heaven and one earth. The next day, they transferred Qin Ci to another hospital. I''ve seen it in the past. It''s really iparable with the sacred heart. It can even be described in two simple words, but I have no choice. Only here, I have no worries. On Sunday, I contacted the movingpany to move. Although the new home is small, I feel very warm. Because it is managed by a professional apartmentpany, the room is very clean, and I don''t even have to clean it. Last time in the resort, I saw the painting of Mou Xiangli, which touched me deeply. When I was free in the afternoon, I went to Yancheng Academy of fine arts to buy some painting tools. I wanted to pick up the paintings I had left behind for a long time. There is a saying that more people have toe out to walk in order to have a surprise. I took the subway to the Academy of fine arts. As soon as I got out of the station, I saw a car stop at the intersection, and I recognized it at a nce - Qin Jiameng. Why is she here? Soon, I saw another personing down from the driver''s seat. I met this man not long ago and I am very familiar with him. It''s Ji Qingxuan''s assistant. Now it may be Li Kai, the former assistant. Afraid that they would see me, I immediately stepped back and hid next to the subway entrance. I saw two people cuddle together immediately. Li Kai gave the key to the car watcher, and they went into a hotel in front of them. I was so quick with my eyes that I took out my cell phone and took a picture. Look up after the shooting. It''s a love hotel. This kind of hotel is passed from Japan, which is specially provided for lovers. The decoration style of each room in the hotel is different. Can y all kinds of y. What can you do in a ce like this? It goes without saying. But what I never thought was that these two people actually had an affair? I can''t help recalling all the things before. More and more I feel that Li Kai and Qin Jiameng are not two people who have no contact at all, especially a long time ago. When I went to Optimus, I heard him make a phone call It''s not impossible to call Qin Jiameng now. I took a picture of the name of the hotel and sent it to Ji Qingxuan''s mailbox. In my opinion, no matter how generous Ji Qingxuan is, no matter how deeply he is in love with Qin Jiameng, he can''t tolerate the grasnd above his head. I didn''t follow him any more. I bought a painting set and went home. I don''t know why. I''m in such a good mood that I want to eat hot pot. Call Jiang Qin, but she is not in Yancheng. I found a m hot shop to eat alone. Half way through, I got a call from Qin Zhaomin. Hesitated for a moment, because I was worried about what happened to Qin Ci, I picked it up. "Jiaqi, have you finished your meal?" As soon as the phone was connected, Qin Zhaomin''s voice came out. His voice sounded a bit of vicissitudes, and he was in a low mood. The tone doesn''t sound as high as it used to be. I was a little suspicious, looking at the spicy hot in front of me, "well, I''m eating." "Oh, tomorrow. Tomorrow evening, I''ve reserved a box in Haisheng restaurant. Our family hasn''t been together for a long time." Qin Zhaomin''s voice now sounds so friendly. I thought of what I had done during the day. It was impossible for me to eat this meal. I refused, "I''m sorry, Mr. Qin. I''m a wild child growing up in an orphanage. Where can I eat in that ce?" "Don''t say that." Qin Zhaomin''s voice was full of apologies, "this time about your grandmother, you work so hard, I feel embarrassed, because just like you said, she is your grandmother and my mother, I just want to thank you."To be honest, if someone told me that, I would believe it. But I can''t even believe Qin Zhaomin''s punctuation. "I''m sorry, I''m very busy. I''m afraid I have no fortune to spend." I said, looking down at his spicy hot in front of, "rice cold, I hang up first." Just hang up. There is no chance for Qin Zhaomin to speak. I thought it was over. As a result, the next day, as soon as I came out of thepany after work, I saw Qin Zhaomin standing at the door. His face is much more haggard than I saw him a few days ago. When he saw me, he quickly stepped up and said, "Jiaqi, I''ve ordered that box. It''s hard to return it." Pleasee to the door? Since I first knew that Qin Zhaomin was my father, I have never received such treatment. I looked at him with a smile on my face. "Mr. Qin, I won''t eat any rice. If you have something to ask me, just tell me." Qin Zhaomin seems a little embarrassed. Finally, I was called to a coffee shop. When the coffee we ordered came up, Qin Zhaomin said, "Jiaqi, it''s like this. You see, your grandmother also transferred to the second ss a hospital. It costs only over 100000 yuan a month. Do you still save a lot of money in your pocket to sell your house?" Speaking of this, I can see why he came to me again and again after he lowered his price. In the end, it''s about my little money. "Yes." I pushed the coffee in front of me, took out a 100 yuan bill from my bag, put it on the table, and said, "that money is for my grandmother to be hospitalized. No one will borrow it. Of course, I won''t move it myself." Then he got up and left. To the door, Qin Zhaomin also chase out, sad said, "Jiaqi, I''m not asking you to borrow, ask you to borrow, thepany''s recent capital turnover is not working." "I''m sorry, it''s impossible." My refusal is firm. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Grandma is now more than 100000 a month. To be honest, I can''t earn so much by myself. So the money, never move! "Jiaqi." "Mr. Qin, you''d better call me Qin Jiaqi. You''ve broken off the parent-child rtionship with me. Don''t you forget?" I just finished. Qin Zhaomin, raise your hand! "Pa"! Before I could react, I pped me in the face and then scolded, "Qin Jiaqi, don''t be shameless! The house was bought with the money of the Qin family. You have to spit it out for me today! " Chapter 169 Chapter 169 I was beaten by Qin Zhaomin half face numb, for his change, I don''t feel strange at all. Barely standing up straight, covering half of his face, he said, "there are cameras here. If you want to go to prison, go on." "You give me the money!" Qin Zhaomin scolded me, "I tell you, if ourpany is finished, I will not only pull out your grandmother''s venttor, but also pull you to the end!" This will, my cheek some hot pain, may be swollen. I know that Qin Zhaomin did not care about Qin Ci''s life and death for a long time. The reason why he is still procrastinating now is that he does not want to bear the name of being unfilial. I put down my hand and looked at him, fearless, "you''ve made thepany yellow, but you don''t have the ability. As for my grandmother''s venttor, if you dare to move, I''ll follow you forever!" People, if they have money, they will be confident. My bankbook is more than 10 million yuan. I''m not afraid of him at all. Then he turned and left, ignoring whether Qin Zhaomin was jumping behind me. I packed up after I got home. The new home is very small, but very warm, let me feel at home. I sat on the bay window, covered my face with ice bag, looking at the street view outside the window, with a lot of things in my head. I''ve sent the photos of Qin Jiameng and Li Kai for 2 days, but Ji Qingxuan didn''t react to that photo at all? Can he even bear the green hat? Where has Tang Ruo gone? I want to find her and find out what''s going on with her. There''s also the courtesies. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Although I said to contact him that day, I didn''t have his contact information. He was very mysterious. I certainly couldn''t ask, and I couldn''t ask Ji Qingxuan. And Ji Qingxuan. I''m going to put him down and go my own way. I thought he would note to me about Qin Zhaomin. Unexpectedly, only three dayster, Qin Zhaomin appeared at the door of ourpany again. I saw him go straight around. Qin Zhaomin came up with a smile on his face and said, "Jiaqi, does his face still hurt? A few days ago, my father was wrong. My father was impulsive. When I went back, my father also regretted it. " His tone this time is better thanst time. Open your mouth and shut your mouth. It''s like trying to coax a child''s father. It''s a pity that when I grow up, I won''t be cheated by him again. I changed the direction to go, he still followed, "Jiaqi, dad really apologizes to you this time, dad has done so many things that make you sad before, you don''t borrow money from dad, dad also understands, dad doesn''t me you." Qin Zhaomin has a father. With four or five dads in one sentence, I feel sick. Finally, I couldn''t help looking back at him and frowning, "Mr. Qin, since you know what you''ve done before, don''t pester me any more, or I''ll call the police!" "No!" Qin Zhaomin listened to me, but his face was still not angry. "I really want to make up with you this time. Now I want to understand that you have been in the orphanage for so long. We didn''t care about your past. It''s our fault." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "So, your mother and I, as well as Jiameng, are waiting for you at home. This time, we will eat at home and do what you like!" When I walk in front, Qin Zhaomin reads like a fly at the back. Compared with the previous male chauvinism, his temperament has changed greatly. He said I love to eat, I finally stood down, turned to ask him, "Mr. Qin, I ask you, what do I like to eat?" Ha ha, in the past three years, they never asked me what I like to eat. Now, what are you doing here?! Sure enough, after I asked Qin Zhaomin, I was stunned and hesitated, "I I don''t know. It''s all prepared by your mother. " "Then you call Ms. fan and ask what I like to eat?" I thought Qin Zhaomin would refuse. As a result, he actually took out the phone and started dialing. I didn''t stop him, so I let him dial. When the phone got through, Qin Zhaomin asked Fan Yu, "what''s your favorite dish for Jiaqi?" After that, although I couldn''t hear Fan Yu''s answer, I could see that Qin Zhaomin''s face became a little embarrassed. But soon, he looked at me and said, "Squirrel Fish, Longjing shrimp, and..." "Needless to say, Mr. Qin, these are what Qin Jiameng likes to eat, not me." In fact, when I asked, I had some unrealistic expectations. But when Qin Zhaomin spoke, I gave up. Qin Jiameng can''t eat spicy food, so all her favorite dishes are light, but I''m not the same. I like spicy food, and all my favorite dishes are spicy. I went to the subway entrance, Qin Zhaomin chased me, apologized and asked me to go. Originally, he was like this. I should have gone.But the more so, the more I feel that something is wrong. It''s like a grand banquet. I''m afraid I can''te back. Qin Zhaomin chased the subway station. I swiped the subway card and went in. He wanted to chase, but the gate could only pass one person at a time. He was kept out and couldn''t get in. One side of the staff also called him, "Sir, can''t rush." It''s just after work, there are a lot of peopleing in and out of the subway station. I took a few steps along the stream of people and unconsciously turned around to have a look. Qin Zhaomin is still standing at the gate, looking at my direction. What was full of apology just now haspletely disappeared, reced by the cold and dark hatred. At a nce, it gives me goose bumps. A bad feeling rose in my heart. Two weeks after that day, it was calm. Nothing happened. As usual, we went to work during the day and had a rest at night. In the middle, Jiang Qin came back once and we got together. Until one day at the end of August. I received a call from Qin Ci''s Hospital, telling me that Qin CI is in danger! At that time, I was at work, talking about the design scheme with the guests. When I received the phone call, I quickly exined the situation to the guests, packed up my things, took myptop and rushed to the hospital immediately. By the time I arrived, Qin CI had already entered the emergency room. After I asked a doctor, I found out that there was something wrong with Qin Ci''s catheter. The catheter was not sterile, which caused Qin Ci to be infected. In fact, Qin CI is not the only one. The whole batch of catheters have problems. But because Qin CI is a vegetable, her resistance is worse than that of ordinary patients. The immune system has been destroyed, and now the situation is very critical, so I will be informed. I was paralyzed. Sitting in the hallway of the hospital, hands together, praying, "don''t do anything." Qin Zhaozhi arrived soon after I arrived. "Mom, how''s it going?" Qin Zhaozhi grabbed me and asked. "I don''t know." I''m upset. Qin Zhaozhi got up and asked the doctor again. When he came back, he sat beside me and muttered, "this kind of broken hospital is unreliable, and the catheter can still have problems?! If there''s something wrong with my mother, I''ll sue them to death even if I lose my property! " I squinted at Qin Zhaozhi. This is not the same person as the one who was fighting to turn off the venttor before. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Qin Zhaozhi seemed to feel that I was looking at her and also looked at me, "what are you looking at? That''s my mother, too!" "So you were in a hurry to turn off the venttor?" I have no mercy to expose her. Qin Zhaozhi''s face was a little unnatural. After struggling for a while, he sighed, "now Qin''s family really can''t do it. My mother has been ill all her life, and those shareholders are in a mess. If I have money, can I not go out? If it wasn''t for the copse of thepany, those employees had been following us for more than ten years, and we copsed, they would not even have enough to eat! " I squinted at Qin Zhaozhi and didn''t speak. She looked at me, too. As if afraid that I would not believe it, he pulled his Himyan bag and said, "have you seen this? Fake! It''s sold long ago Then he turned some ces in the bag for me to see. In fact, I don''t know anything about the authenticity of this kind of famous brand bag. Thinking about the sale of Qin Ci''s vase, I don''t think what Qin Zhaozhi said is all lies. "So miserable?" I''ll take the call. "No! Do you think it''s easy to be the boss of your ownpany? The policy changes with each passing day, and we have to deal with those officials.... " While waiting for Qin Ci, Qin Zhaozhi began toin to me about how difficult it was to do business. I listened quietly. Can''t help thinking, Ji Qingxuan is also like this? He was always calm in front of me and never seemed to mention any difficulties in business. It seems to me that his business must be smooth sailing. The lights in the emergency room went out when I was on the run. When the door opened, a doctor pushed the car out with a hanging bottle, and another nurse pushed a car with a venttor on it. "How is my grandmother?" I ran up and asked. The doctor looked at me, "to stabilize the situation for the time being, but it depends on the patient himself whether he can pass the test." I followed by the bed, holding Qin Ci''s hand and murmuring, "grandma, you must hold on." Qin Zhaozhi stood aside and said nothing. That night, I went home. But my heart has been very uneasy. In the middle of the night - "I can stand behind you, like a shadow sleepwalking with the light..." My cell phone rings, originally sleeping, I instantly wake up, wake up like myself during the day! I grabbed my cell phone. Although the above number was not recorded, I recognized it as the number of Qin Ci''s hospital. "Hello." I picked up the phone and my heart pounded. At this time, the voice of the doctor came from the phone, "Hello, this is the second hospital..." After reporting home, the doctor said a lot of euphemistic terms on the phone, and finally said, "but the patient still died at 3:27:42 a.m. domestic time..." After that, I didn''t hear clearly. I just feel my ears buzzing. I can''t estimate anything. I go out and run to the door! However, it''s midnight now, no matter waiting directly or using the taxi Hailing software, I can''t get on the bus! What to do! What to do! I looked at the taxi Hailing software that had been waiting for more than ten minutes, but in desperation, I started running directly to the hospital. Qin Ci''s hospital is about ten kilometers away from mymunity. If I run alone, I''m afraid I''ll break my leg. But I can''t estimate that much! I ran all the way, because of theck of exercise at ordinary times, without running for a while, I had no strength. But the taxi Hailing software still didn''t respond. I still try to run. It''s really evil. There wasn''t even a car on the road tonight. The sky is also ck, no stars, no moon. I don''t know how long I''ve been running. Finally, I saw two beams of lighting through the dark street towards me! "Stop! Stop the car At that moment, I didn''t think about anything, so I rushed to the front of the car! It''s toote. The car came near to see me! The screeching sound of the brakes is particrly harsh in this quiet night. But the car still didn''t stop, "bang" hit me, causing me to fly back! But fortunately, he braked and I didn''t get hit too far. The man quickly got out of the car and asked, "are you ok?" Although my leg hurt a little, I didn''t have time to think about myself at this time. I limped forward and said, "Sir, please, take me to the second hospital." As I approached the driver. He called me first, "Qin Jiaqi?" "Brother Ji?"Who would have thought that Ji Zhaoming was the person I met in such a big Yancheng on this night. He bent over to look at my leg and asked more concerned, "are you ok? You are sote... " "Can you take me to the second hospital?" I interrupted, "please!" "All right, get in the car." Ji Zhaoming didn''t say much. He opened the co pilot''s door for me. Sitting in the car, I said gratefully, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. I was almost desperate." "Our hospital picked up a child who mistakenly swallowed preservatives in the evening. The parents were very excited, so I stayed to comfort the parents. Just now, the child came out of the emergency room and transferred to the ward, and I came back." Ji Zhaoming exined to me. "Oh." I nodded. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Maybe because of running for so long, I feel numb from the grief just now. Ji Zhaoming seemed to see that I was not in high spirits, so he didn''t continue to talk. I didn''t ask why I went to the second hospital. When I got there, I said "thank you" and rushed to the hospital. At this time, many people stood in the hospital hall. In addition to Qin Zhaomin, Fan Yu and Qin Jiameng, there are also Qin Zhaozhi''s husband and son, as well as some other Qin family members. And the doctors, the police. On the outside, I saw Qin Zhaozhi taking the lead in arguing with the doctor. I squeezed in and listened carefully before I realized that Qin Zhaozhi was telling the doctor that Qin Ci''s death was a medical ident in their hospital, so I had to lose money. Because of the police regtion, there was no loud quarrel. It''s just theory. I looked around and saw a t car parked in the corridor around the corner. There was a man lying on it covered with white cloth. Everyone is arguing aboutpensation, but Qin Ci''s body is left alone. I walked over, stood between the doctor and Qin Zhaozhi, and said to her, "grandma is dead! Why can''t you think about the future first, but what kind ofpensation should you worry about at this time? " When I finished, everyone looked at me. The corner of Qin Zhaozhi''s mouth almost reached his chin, and his eyes were very round. "What do you say? How aboutpensation? Are you crazy! If we don''t make it clear at this time, can we wait for cremation? Do you have any evidence then? " "I..." "Hurry to one side, don''t make trouble here!" I didn''t say anything, so I was pushed aside by Qin Zhaozhi. Looking up, I saw the Qin family around me looking at me with different expressions. But from their behavior, I knew that they were waiting for the hospital to lose money, and then they hoped to get a share. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 I didn''t want to go inside, but I was blocked outside by Qin''s rtives. Among them, Qin Zhaozhi''s son said with a warning look, "if you meddle in your business, I''ll hit someone!" "Forget it." When I wanted to rush in, a man held me. I looked back and saw Ji Zhaoming standing behind me. Because he was wearing a white coat, he was not conspicuous in this hospital. I dropped my eyes and walked slowly to the side where Qin Ci was lying, holding her hand. This feeling is the same as that of Lu Qiaoyu. People are dead, but not yet cool, with a little temperature. Qin CI had been in aa for a long time, so he had to rely on a venttor and a nutrition needle to support his life, leaving only a handful of bones long ago. At this time, I felt Qin CI for the first time. Touching her thin hand, I suddenly doubt what I have always believed. I held Qin Ci''s hand in both hands and murmured, "brother Ji, do you think that if a person bes a vegetable, he has already died? Before I was so willful, I had to continue to rely on the venttor to keep her alive. Is it right or wrong? She''s so thin. Would it be painful at that time? " "In any case, it''s all your filial piety." Ji Zhaoming''s hand fell on my shoulder, "as long as the starting point is good, there is no right or wrong." "Is that so?" "Well, your grandmother will be moved by your persistence." Ji Zhaomingforts me. I don''t know if it is because of his presence that my sad heart has recovered. I took Qin Ci''s hand and stood beside her. Qin Zhaozhi is still fighting behind him. I don''t know how long it took. A doctor came and said, "I pushed the patient away." Then he pushed Qin Ci to leave. I looked at him in panic, "where are you going to push it?" Maybe it''s because the hospital quarreled with Qin Zhaozhi. The doctor didn''t give me a good face and didn''t answer. I continued to push. I ran after him, Qin Zhaozhi stopped me, "OK, push to the morgue, what''s the matter? Are you going to the morgue with me? " "I''ll go!" I''ll say it right away. Qin Zhaozhi looked at me like a psycho, and let go, "then go quickly!" By this time, the doctor had pushed Qin Ci''s t bed away. I want to chase, but was a strong arm from behind a hug, "don''t go, it''s not a good ce, if you girls go, it''s easy to get sick." "But..." "Tomorrow the body will be transported to the funeral home. You still have a chance to see her. Don''t worry." Holding me is Ji Zhaoming. His voice is low and warm, which is very healing for me at this time. I stood there, watching Qin CI farther and farther away from me, and finally being pushed into the elevator by the doctor. My heart didn''t know why, it was numb. I can''t cry, I can''t shout. Not even the ability to think. It''s like everything is not a reality, but a dream. When the dream wakes up, Qin CI is still alive When I turn around again, the Qin family has already left. Ji Zhaoming said it was to send me, but when I got back to my senses, I found that the car had already driven into Yancheng No.1. I was a little embarrassed to exin to Ji Zhaoming, "I''ve moved. I don''t live here anymore." "I know." Ji Zhaoming stopped the car, got out of the car, opened the co pilot''s door for me and said, "you live in my house." "What?" I sat in the car, looking at him. It''s going to wake up in the middle of the night, and brain retardation is finally starting to appear. Ji Zhaoming looked at me and helped his sses. "I have a guest bedroom in my house. I don''t trust you to go home alone." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Don''t worry, you are the person on the tip of Xiaoxuan''s heart. I won''t do anything to you." Ji Zhaoming finished with a smile. His words, however, stabbed me deeply. I''m Ji Qingxuan''s heart? It never happened. I believe Ji Zhaoming won''t do anything to me. I also believe that he is really worried about me when he brings me to his home. It''s almost 5 o''clock in the morning now, and I don''t need to sleep any more, so I just went upstairs with him. Upstairs, I saw him take out a key to open the door. After turning around for a long time without opening it, he changed another one. [Yancheng No.1] is a tallmunity. Naturally, the key is specially customized. The head of the key has a unique blue and white ceramic head. Two keys, one can open, the other can''t open. I didn''t think much about it and teased him, "it seems that elder brother Ji has more than one house in themunity.""Ha ha, there''s more than one. In fact, I''m a hidden rich man." Ji Zhaoming also joked with me. Into the house. Ji Zhaoming took me to the guest room and said, "you are the first one to use my guest room. Don''t worry, everything is new." Then he went out. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I looked around and found that Ji Zhaoming''s family was full of the feeling of "breaking away". There is not a piece of extra furniture or things at home, which looks like the model house of the real estate. But his bed is very soft, the quilt is also soft, Iy on it, sleepy unconsciously hit up. I quickly took out my cell phone, set the rm clock two hourster, and then fell asleep. When I wake up again, I wake up naturally. I opened my eyes and thought for a second, then I remembered what happened! Pick up your mobile phone and watch the time - it''s 11:30! Oh, my God! I quickly got up from the bed. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Ji Zhaoming sitting neatly on the sofa with a cup of coffee in his hand. See me smile, "wake up?" "Ah, well, I''ll go first." As I changed my shoes, I said, "I set the watch, but I identally pressed it off." Before I put on my shoes, I heard Ji Zhaoming say, "I''ve called Xiaoxuan and asked him to ask for leave for you." "What?" My hand was in mid air. Turning to Ji Zhaoming, he didn''t know what was going on. "Isn''t he your big boss? Is it difficult for him to ask for leave? " So that That''s great. But what a big thing it is to ask him to leave me. I don''t know whether I should thank Ji Zhaoming or be depressed. Ji Zhaoming still said gently, "there are toothbrushes for guests in the bathroom. You can clean them up and go out for lunch before you go to work." "I..." "Is there something urgent at work?" Ji Zhaoming looked at me, but he didn''t force me, "I''ll send you directly to thepany." Actually, I''m not in a hurry. Thinking that thanks to Ji Zhaoming, I should invite him to dinnerst night, I changed my shoes and said, "it''s nothing. Let''s have lunch together." Then he went to the bathroom to brush his teeth. When I brush my teeth, I always feel that I have forgotten something important, but I just can''t remember it. When I was ready to have lunch in Ji Zhaoming''s car, I suddenly thought of - "myptop!" Chapter 172 Chapter 172 I think about it carefully. I was going to workst night, so I took myptop to the hospital. I put it on the chair and forgot to take it. I didn''t think of it at night, but when I went to the hospital in the middle of the night, no one brought me theputer. Could it be yesterday that they forgot? I quickly said to Ji Zhaoming, who was driving, "please take me to the second hospital." "What''s the matter? Forget about theptop? " Ji Zhaoming looks at me with Yu Guang. I nodded. While driving, I asked him, "my grandmother died. What should I do?" Yesterday, no one in the Qin family told me what I should do, but I think as a granddaughter, I should do something. "Future affairs are all about children. You belong to grandchildren. Just wait for the notice to attend the memorial service." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "They told me?" Ji Zhaoming''s words made me uneasy. Qin Zhaozhi, Qin Zhaomin, I''m afraid it''s toote for me. Will I not be allowed to hold a memorial service? I have to keep track of the time of the memorial service. When Ji Zhaoming and I got to the second hospital, we asked about myputer at the service desk. The nurse of the attendant took me to a doctor. The doctor saw me and asked, "when the old man diedst night, didn''t he give it to you?" "No!" I said quickly. The doctor scratched his head and said, "it''s for you. You wore a pink skirt yesterday and tied it up..." When the doctor said that, he was also puzzled, "you had long hair yesterday." As soon as he said it, I understood. He gave Qin Jiameng myputer. I''m going to be depressed. If it''s not good for me, I''ll give it to her! However, I thank the doctor and call Qin Jiameng. It took several times to get through. Qin Jiameng answered the phone and said, "Oh, what can I do for you to call me?" "Where''s myputer?" I don''t have time to talk to her. "Here I am." Qin Jiameng said happily, "do you want it?" "There are my papers in there. Give them to me quickly!" I''m bored to death. In fact, most of the files in theputer are in mypany''sputer, but if theputer is gone, it will be inconvenient for me to go home to work. If you buy another one, the jobputer requires high configuration, and it''s a big expense. It''s best to get it back. "Give it back to you? Dream Qin Jiameng''s voice on the phone became vicious, "Qin Jiaqi, you should know what you have done! I tell you, if I don''t get Ji Qingxuan, then I will be destroyed with you! " Her words remind me of the photos I sent a few weeks ago. Because my mind is all over Qin Ci''s business, and I forget about it. I cold hum, "Qin Jiameng, you can''t manage your own private life. I just saw you. It''s none of my business!" "None of your business? Would it be like this without you? You think I don''t know. You told Ji Qingxuan that my private life was chaotic! Otherwise, how could he do that to me! " "What''s the matter with you?" I asked curiously. Is what Ji Qingxuan once said true? Qin Jiameng on the other side of the phone was silent for a moment before he said, "I tell you, I won''t return yourputer to you!" "Oh." I finished in silence and hung up. Now that Qin CI has passed away, I don''t need to keep the ten million in my hand. It''s more than enough to buy aputer. And with my savings, I even want to buy back the house Qin CI left me After I hung up Qin Jiameng''s phone, I went to ask the doctor in charge before. It turned out that Qin Ci''s body had been transported to the funeral home. I asked the funeral home for a phone call. I called and found that Qin Zhaomin had already set a date for the memorial service. It''s tomorrow morning. And the date of burial has been set. And no one told me. I called Deng Qi to ask for leave again, and all of a sudden I asked for the price of the funeral. I stood in the hospital and called for nearly an hour, only to remember that Ji Zhaoming was still waiting for me. I looked around and didn''t see anyone else in the hospital. Go out, see the man sitting on the bench next to the flower bed, looking at the people around, seems very boring. I quickly ran over and said with regret, "brother Ji, I''m sorry, I just made a few more calls." "Nothing." Ji Zhaoming shook his head very kindly and asked, "are you finished? I''m fine today. It doesn''t matter how long I wait for you. " He spoke in a calm and natural way.I looked at him and felt embarrassed. I didn''t know how to respond. Leng for a moment to answer, "nothing, I have finished." "Well, go to dinner." "Well." I don''t know why. Ji Zhaoming and I feel very safe together with our elders. Is it because his name is simr to Qin Zhaomin''s pronunciation? Ji Zhaoming took me to a vegetarian restaurant for dinner. At first, I was a little disgusted, but when the food came up, I tasted the same as meat, and the taste was very good. Unconsciously eat more than usual. When we finished eating and he was on his way to thepany, he asked me, "when is the memorial service? I''ll take you. " "No, I..." "I''d better see you off. I saw that you and your family had a bad rtionship that day, and taxis didn''t want to go there." With a few simple words, Ji Zhaoming wavered in what he had said. He saw that I didn''t speak, "go on, don''t worry about bothering me, I''m in my own business, there''s no leave." I hesitated and told him the time of tomorrow''s memorial service. The next morning. Ji Zhaoming was waiting for me at my door and took me to the funeral home to attend the memorial service. When I got to the door, I saw Qin Zhaozhi sitting on the table at the door, responsible for recording the guests. She saw me, a little surprised, quickly pulled her face down and asked me, "who told you about today''s memorial service?" "This is my grandmother. Aren''t you going to let mee?" I asked. Qin Zhaozhi looked at me, impatient, "OK, you go in!" I went into the meeting, took a paper flower and put it in the box in front of the coffin. Putting down the flowers, I got up and looked at Qin CI lying in the coffin. Qin CI closed her eyes andy peacefully in the coffin. Her face was bloody because of her make-up. She felt as if she was asleep. At this moment, I finally had the feeling that Qin CI would never wake up and really leave me! I just feel that my eyes are covered with water vapor. But I heard that it''s not good for tears to fall in the coffin, so I turned around and walked out. I heard someone behind me say, "this is Qin Jiaqi. I heard that olddy Qin loved her very much. She didn''t even cry." "People go to the tea cooler. It''s not for money that theye back to the Qin family. In fact, they are a white eyed wolf." Another person answers. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 I look at the speaker. Two young women, strange faces. I didn''t think about anything. I went over and said, "crying is for the living. Nothing is as filial as when people are alive!" The two men didn''t seem to think that I would go to meet each other head-on. All Leng for a while, one of them said, "how filial are you when you are alive? What have you done? " "Yes! I heard you took a house from Mrs. Qin! And shares! " "Yes, if she gave me these, I would be filial." Two women, you say a word, I say a word. When we had a quarrel, everyone looked over. Qin Zhaozhi immediately came in and said to me with a ck face, "what''s the noise! Do you know where this is! It''s your grandmother''s memorial service "I know." I looked at the two women. "Who is this? Any dog or cat cane to my grandmother''s memorial service? " "Cat and dog? You''re the cat and the dog The two women were angry. One of them said to Qin Zhaozhi, "aunt, I only came here because of my uncle''s face." "Well, I''ll kick her out." Qin Zhaozhi smiles at the two women, and then says to me, "get out of here! Don''t make trouble for me here I don''t understand. ording to this term, these two women are the younger generation, and Qin Zhaozhi is the elder. How can Qin Zhaozhi treat them so well? But, after all, this is Grandma''s memorial service. Grandma is lying there. I don''t want to be quiet when she''s dead. I white two women one eye, still went out. After going out, Qin Zhaozhi sorted out the signature book and said without looking up, "Qin Jiaqi, when my mother was alive, she was the only one who recognized you as the Qin family. We just didn''t refuse because of our affection. Now that my mother is dead, you are no longer the Qin family." "You think I''m rare? I''ve always felt that grandma is my family. " I finished, walked forward two steps, thought of something, returned and said, "I came back on the day of burial, and it was thest time I came." This meeting, Qin Zhaozhi just looked up at me, the eyes are a littleplicated. I agreed with her and left. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I went out with my bag. When I went out, I saw Ji Zhaoming''s car parked there. The man was standing beside the car. See me, smile. As I approached, my heart was full of depression. Originally, I didn''t want to say anything, but when I thought of Ji Zhaoming''s sending me, I was waiting for me so long. I hesitated and said, "thank you." Ji Zhaoming seems to have found something strange about me. He puts his hand on my shoulder and says, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing..." I look down and my mind is full of Qin CI who I saw at thest nce. She was lying there like that. She seemed to be asleep. How could she not wake up? When I was confused, I heard Ji Zhaoming say, e on, I''ll take you to a ce." He said, without waiting for my reaction, he pushed me to the car. Start the car. About a few hourster. When the car arrived at the door of a small courtyard, he took out the key, pressed a remote control on it, and the iron door opened slowly. He drove the car in. Stop. I got out of the car and took my wrist to the house in the courtyard. Maybe I haven''t recovered from Qin Ci''s death. He is sitting on a series of things, and I don''t have the consciousness of resistance. Until he opened the door of the house. It was dark inside. He pulled me to go in, and I started to fight. It''s dark in the room. I''m afraid of such a space! However, Ji Zhaoming didn''t mean to let me go. He was so strong that he dragged me in all of a sudden! "Ah The next second I go in, the man just closes the door. With a "click", my heart suddenly began to fear, fear. I can''t help shaking. I even think that Ji Qingxuan has told me before that Ji Zhaoming is not a good man. Let me stay away from him. I began to regret not listening to Ji Qingxuan. Standing in the same ce, I dare not even move. When I was in despair, I was suddenly held by a pair of powerful arms. I panicked and subconsciously tried to push him away. The next second, I heard a gentle voice from a man in the dark over my head, "now no one can see you. There''s only you here. If you want to cry, just cry. Don''t try to be brave." This sentence, this voice seems to have magic power in general! I calmed down in an instant. The faint smell of disinfectant on the man prated into my nose and made me settle down inexplicably.I stood still, just feeling Ji Zhaoming''s gentle embrace. His hand fell on my back and said, "everyone has people who care, and there are fragile times. I can''t see or hear anything. There''s only you here..." It''s just me. I know it''s a self deception. But my heart is broken at this moment! I open my hands and hold Ji Zhaoming, tears fall. I didn''t say anything. I just held him and cried. But his head is full of all kinds of emotions. He was born in an orphanage and looked down upon. He was hurt by Ji Qingxuan. Lu Qiaoyu, who was really good to me, died and Qin CI left. All kinds of feelings, all the sadness mixed together. In this dark room to vent, from standing to sitting. I don''t know how long I cried. I only know that my voice became hoarse and my eyes became swollen. Finally, I fell asleep in the faint smell of disinfectant. - once again, there was light around. I touched my mobile phone and took a look at the time. It was 4:37 p.m. on the day of the memorial service. "Where is this..." I got up and looked out of the window. All kinds of flowers and nts are nted outside. It looks like a small yard. Courtyard Only then did I realize that I was still in the dark house, but at this time, the dark curtains had been opened, releasing the whole house from the darkness. There is a pair of white slippers in front of the bed. I went out with the door open. Seeing Ji Zhaoming lying on the sofa in the living room, his eyes closed, but he was still wearing sses with an English book on his body. From the living room, you can see a white shirt hanging in the yard. I remember that I had a lot of runny nose when I was crying. I was so emotional that I seemed to rub it on the man''s shirt I can''t help but feel embarrassed at the thought. I went back to the house, took the thin nket I had just covered, and crept to Ji Zhaoming''s side. Squat down. Listen to the man''s nasal breath, gently cover him with a thin nket. Looking at Ji Zhaoming quietly, he is much older than me, but his skin is good, leaving little trace of age. His sses gently on the bridge of his nose, it seems to slide down, and I gently hold the corner of the mirror, take off the sses for him. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The moment I got my sses, I suddenly felt that Ji Zhaoming was different. Man''s face belongs to the kind of angr, nose high-speed rail, lips cool thin. Because fell asleep, the corners of the mouth also did not hang a smile, the whole person looks very indifferent. When I watched him quietly, the man suddenly opened his eyes! The moment he looked at me, I was cold. I don''t know if it''s a delusion. When a man wakes up, he is full of anger of not entering a stranger! I can''t help falling back. Hold your hands on the ground and sit on your ass. A click. I judged for a second before I realized what it was. Ji Zhaoming touched his face, frowned slightly and asked me, "do you see my sses?" It''s moving my ass a little bit and touching it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. First touch the metal leg of the mirror. Take it up. It''s very light. The weight was obviously only one leg. I touched it again, and soon I felt the lens. Ji Zhaoming always looked at me with a smile, but I was a little embarrassed. I handed the broken lens and leg to his hand and said awkwardly, "sorry, I came to see you. My sses are going to fall off, I want to help you take them off." Ji Zhaoming looked down to check his sses. He was sure that he couldn''t use them. He frowned slightly. "I''ve been wearing these sses for several years, and I''ve had feelings." "I''m sorry." He said, I feel more sorry, quickly said, "or I''ll give you another one." "This one is several years old. It must be out of stock." When Ji Zhaoming talks, he looks very serious. I immediately regretted it. Why did I have to help him take off his sses? People were kind-hearted tofort me, and I even broke his sses In my heart tangled, Ji Zhaoming suddenly raised his hand, big palm fell on the top of my hair, rubbed my hair, "if you apany me to match a pair, I will forgive you." "Ah?" I looked up and looked at him. "No?" "Yes! Yes I nodded desperately. Ji Zhaoming smiles, gets up, arranges his clothes, and says, "you wait for me to take back the clothes outside, and we''ll go." "I''ll go." It''s atonement. I quickly ran outside and took back my clothes. After finishing them carefully, I gave them to Ji Zhaoming. He went into another room and hung up his clothes before he came out. Take the car key and say, "let''s go and get the sses." I think Ji Zhaoming is nervous when he wants to drive, "you, can you drive without sses? Let''s take a taxi. " "Are you afraid?" Ji Zhaoming turned to look at me with a look in his eyes. I nodded. He rubbed my hair and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m not near sighted." I was relieved to get into his car. This house is next to the outer ring road of Yancheng. It''s not downtown, but it''s not a suburb. It''s certainly not cheap to buy a house in such a ce. This question is in my heart, but I didn''t ask it. See Ji Zhaoming driving in the city. I believe that he is really not short-sighted, can not help but ask, "you are not short-sighted, why wear sses?" Ji Zhaoming concentrates on driving. I didn''t seem to hear my question. When I didn''t care and didn''t n to ask again, I heard the man reply, "I look fierce. If I don''t wear sses, I may scare the children." "Children?" "Yes, you are a child in my eyes." It''s just the red light. Ji Zhaoming turns to look at me. It''s true that, as he said, although he doesn''t wear sses, his eyes are bent and his mouth is smiling, it still gives people a sense of alienation and inessibility. I was a little unconvinced and said, "you are just a little older than me. What qualifications do you have to call me a child?" "You are 25, I am 36, I graduated from primary school, you are just born, so in my eyes, you are a child." Ji Zhaoming naturally said. I frowned and couldn''t find a reason to refute. However, when I think of orphans when I was a child, the teacher often said to me: "when you grow up, take care of children younger than you." "You''re ten years old. You''re going to help your brother and sister do theundry." And so on, and so on. From the moment I can remember, I can wash clothes and take care of my younger children. The teacher has always said that you are a big child, what to do. But no one ever said you were a child. I looked at him with a dull look. When the red light changed, Ji Zhaoming looked forward and patted me on the shoulder. "You can treat me as your elder. You can always be a child in front of me."Ji Zhaoming''s words really hit my heart. That day I apanied him to match sses, and then he took me to dinner. When leaving, in front of the mall, there was a couple in high school uniform. The girl said she wanted a balloon, so the boy bought one for her. I just took a look. Ji Zhaoming ran and bought one for me! While she was paying, I ran over and said, "what are you doing with this?" "For the children." Ji Zhaoming said as he pushed the balloon into my hand and said with a smile, "take it, kid." I looked at him with a dull look. I was a little distracted for a moment. I don''t know if it''s because today''s Ji Zhaoming doesn''t wear sses. I just think he has a kind of magic at this moment. It makes me feel happy with him. I went home with the balloon. The next morning, when I opened my eyes and saw the balloon, I felt better. When I had breakfast in thepany canteen, Yu quietly saw me from a distance and brought the te to my side. After sitting down, he said mysteriously, "Qin Jiaqi, what happened to the final of yourpetition? At the end of thepetition, the two gods are gone." "What?" I listened to her and was at a loss. Yu quietly saw that I didn''t understand. He frowned and said, "ah? Don''t you know? Yesterday, thepany announced that Lu Yuhan was fired. " "Fired?" It''s a big bomb to me! I quickly asked, "why?" "I don''t know." Yu quietly shook his head, "said it was because of vitions in the final, this time even Zhan did not stand out for her." Vition in the final? What''s against the rules? It''s probably about Tang Ruo! It''s just firing her, isn''t it? Yu quietly looked at my expression, immediately excited, "Wow, you really know, tell me what it is." I looked at her, hesitated, and said, "I don''t know." After work that day, I went to Optimus group. When I was hesitating about going up to find Ji Qingxuan under the building, I saw Ye Zee out of the building. He saw me and said, "Miss Qin." Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Seeing Ezer, I suddenly realized that he was the best way for me to ask questions. I''ll be right there and say hello to him. Then he asked about Lu Yuhan. Ye Ze hesitated for a moment and whispered, "what Lu Yuhan vited was that he used his mobile phone in the resort." "With a cell phone? Who does she contact? " I asked again. But this time, he stopped talking. He shook his head and waved to me. "That''s not true." "Why?" I chase past, ye Ze a face embarrassed, "Miss Qin, you helped me before, I am very grateful you just told you, as for other, I really can''t tell you." "I see." When he said that, I understood. Who else? Don''t guess. I know. I thank Ezer and go home alone. Sitting in a small house, looking up at the hydrogen balloon floating on the roof, I feel better. I think I can finally try to put Ji Qingxuan down. This is a good thing. In order not to make myself cranky, I turned on the TV and took out my mobile phone to surf the Inte to see the information. Because theputer was taken away by Qin Jiameng, I can''t work when I go home. When I took my mobile phone to swipe my microblog, I saw a message - [Qingtian boss Ji Qingxuan announced to cancel the engagement. ¡¿ a topic, hold my eyes firmly. I click open, quickly read the content inside, the mood is veryplex. It is clearly written in this news that Ji Qingxuan unterally announced his engagement with Qin Jiameng. When the reporter asked about the reason, he said that he had carried too many things before and ignored the people he should really care about. See this, my heart a little tight. That person, is it me? However, in the second half of the news, it was also written that the reporter suspected that this incident was rted to the Qin family''s crisis, and the Qin family was on the verge of bankruptcy. It was this engagement that made the Qin family stable. Now Ji Qingxuan announced the dissolution of the engagement, no doubt to the ramshackle Qin a blow. I searched for other keywords. Some people specially interpret that Ji Qingxuan and Qin Jiameng break their engagement this time. And it was revealed that Qin had held a temporary board meeting this afternoon. The outside world has spected that this is a discussion of bankruptcy rted matters. In fact, the contact between Qin and me is only Qin CI. Now that Qin CI has passed away, Qin''s family can''t be broken. It has nothing to do with me. I turned off my cell phone, took a shower and went to bed. - the next day, I packed my things and went out, and I saw that my colleagues looked at me differently. When I went out, I saw Ji Qingxuan standing at the door. The man was wearing a sapphire blue suit. He stood there with a bunch of hydrangeas in his hand. I stay in ce, all of a sudden means that he is waiting for me! My first reaction was not to go up, but to go back. No, it''s not going back, it''s going to run! When I was running, I heard the voice of a man chasing me. The next second, I felt that I was hugged from behind. The man''s voice was a little hoarse from the top of my head. "I''ve broken all the things that should be broken. It''s time for you to give me a chance." The man''s strength is very big, tie me in his arms, I slightly nt head, sneer, "you are broken, have what rtion with me?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me. I can chase you." Ji Qingxuan''s voice is slightly magical. Just a few words gently, it stirred my heart. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, being cheated again and again by him has long made me not naive. I gently broke away from his arms, turned and looked up at the man, looked at him with a smile, and asked, "Mr. Ji, first tell me the real reason why Lu Yuhan was fired, what did she vite the rules?" Sure enough, with a word from me, Ji Qingxuan''s face changed. He looked at me with a slight frown, and the faint gloomy color in the ck hid the secret I had guessed. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Let me guess." I looked at him and said, "did she secretly hide a mobile phone and contact Qin Jiameng? Qin Jiameng''s purpose is to harm me. In order to get the million yuan, Lu Yuhan offered to get rid of Tang Ruo." When I say this, Ji Qingxuan''s expression has be bad. I gave a bitter smile. "I guessed right, didn''t I? On the surface, general Ji said that everything was broken. In fact, behind his back, he still kept the rtionship between constant management and chaos. " I broke away from the man''s arms and went out. Ji Qingxuan, as before, chased me from behind, trying to grab my wrist. This time, as soon as he touched my hand, I quickly shook it off. I was about to speak, but I saw people standing around, many of them from ourpany.Ji Qingxuan is the boss of Optimus. If I work here today, I will not only be on the news tomorrow, but also be scolded by his fans. I was silent and said, "get in the car." Ji Qingxuan seemed to know what I thought. Without saying more, he went to the car with me. When I got to the side of the car, I saw the hydrangea he had just thrown down. I felt a little pitiful and squatted down to pick it up. Ji Qingxuan stopped me. "If you like, I''ll buy you a new one." "It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not." While I was picking up flowers, I said, "it''s a beautiful season. If you don''t cherish it, you''ll miss it. Even if you buy a new one, it''s not it." At this time, I also seem to understand the sentence of Mou Xiangli: if there is a flower, it can be broken, but it must be broken. Don''t wait until there is no flower. Ji Qingxuan squatted down to pick up flowers with me. He even picked up the leaves. After repeatedly confirming that there were no petals underground, he got up and opened the co pilot''s door for me. I gave him aplicated look. I got in the car. Ji Qingxuan sat in the driver''s seat and asked me, "what would you like for dinner?" "Whatever you eat is good, Mr. Ji." I just want to make it clear and end this rtionship. Ji Qingxuan looked at me, "what do you want to eat." "What I want to eat, I''m afraid Ji always can''t swallow." I dropped my eyes and said jokingly. Originally, Ji Qingxuan looked at me and said seriously, "I''m also an ordinary person. If there''s anything I can''t swallow, say it. I''ll eat with you." I look to Ji Qingxuan, perhaps out of a kind of revenge psychology, I look at him, found an address on the mobile phone, said, "well, go here." The address on my mobile phone is a small restaurant near the orphanage. In fact, I don''t know if there are any now. When we were children, we didn''t have any pocket money. We ate in the canteen. Later, a sister got a schrship from high school and took us to this small restaurant for dinner. I have been eating in the canteen for the first time. I thought it was the best food in the world at that time! Later, I went to college, and I went there several times. When Ji Qingxuan drove to the intersection, he couldn''t get in. Just walk outside and go inside. After seven or eight turns, I finally arrived at the restaurant. To my surprise, the restaurant was still open. The boss didn''t change when you went outside. When he saw me, he said with a smile, "Oh, isn''t this Xiaoqi? I haven''t seen you in years Chapter 176 Chapter 176 "Boss, you remember me." I was a bit surprised. "No, you haven''t changed much in recent years. It''s hard for me to recognize you." The boss said happily, looking at Ji Qingxuan, "is this your boyfriend? It''s really expensive to look at. I''m not an ordinary person. " I have to say that the boss is really good at judging people. I hooked my lips, "no, he''s just me..." "I''m his boyfriend." Ji Qingxuan knows what I''m going to say and grabs the words first. I took a look at him and didn''t bother to argue. The bossughs and brings the menu to our table? It''s OK. It''s OK to eat my family''s food. " The menu of his family is still the same. It''s still bound with several pieces of paper. The name and price of the dishes are all written by himself. Over the years, the price has not gone up much. I looked at the price slightly frown, "boss, you do business is afraid to lose money." The boss said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. I''ll be happy when I do business. If you old customers like me are willing toe and have a chat with me, I''ll be happy. Making money is secondary." I ordered two dishes I used to eat, and gave the menu to Ji Qingxuan. Ask him what to eat. Ji Qingxuan looked at the menu, seemed confused, and finally said, "just order." "This gentleman is a big boss. Let me rmend him to you." The boss is familiar with himself, and immediately picks up the menu to rmend to Ji Qingxuan. After half a day''s introduction, Ji Qingxuan only ordered a moustache. The boss went to cook. He and I were the only two people in the restaurant. I said, "Mr. Ji, you see, this is my life. You and I are two kinds of people." "It wasn''t good before. Why do you always say that now?" Ji Qingxuan frowned slightly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I bowed my head, hesitated for a moment, then raised my head and said, "Ji Qingxuan, I used to love you and love you very much. No matter whether we are a kind of people or not, even if we are different from each other, I am willing to ovee hardships and be with you. I am willing to adapt to you. As long as you look at me, I would rather go through fire and water." Ji Qingxuan heard me say so, there was no joy in his eyes. On the contrary, there is an inextricable sadness. I continued, "but after so many things, my heart has been consumed by you. I don''t want to love you. I''m tired." "Jiaqi, I..." "Herees the dish!" When Ji Qingxuan wanted to say something, the boss came out with a te of moustache meat. I only heard the taste, and I know that after so many years of not eating, the boss''s craftsmanship has not changed at all. It''s still great. The boss stood on one side and boasted, "try it quickly. Either I blow it, or the cooks in five-star hotels don''t necessarily taste as good as I do." Ji Qingxuan looks at the boss and seems to be waiting for him to leave. I know the boss. He is warm-hearted and won''t leave easily. I said to Ji Qingxuan with a smile, "eat, don''t say unhappy things when you eat, otherwise it will affect your appetite. You can say what you have after eating." Ji Qingxuan hesitated and nodded. After a taste of the food, I know from his expression that he likes the food here very much! Later, the boss finished all the work. After eating, Ji Qingxuan asked him, "would you like to open a shop outside? I''ll invest in you. " "Ha ha, thank you for your love." The bossughs, "I''ll never go anywhere in my life. I''ll keep this shop. After all, my wife and I opened it together." When the boss mentioned his wife, I asked, "where''s thendy? Howe I haven''t seen you? " In the past, when I came to dinner, it was the boss who cooked and the boss''s wife served. But I didn''t see it today. Referring to thendy, the boss''s face looked disappointed. After a pause, he said, "she got sick a few years ago and spent a lot of money. She thought she was cured, but she rpsed and diedst year." "Sorry, I don''t know." I realized that I had said something wrong. I just lost my grandmother, now I understand the boss''s mood, how painful it is to lose someone important. "It''s OK, it''s OK." The boss was dejected and said, "well, I think she and I have never had a good life in our whole life. In the next life, I must make a lot of money and let her have a good life." "A good husband like you is a good day." Iforted the boss. When we checked out and left, Ji Qingxuan wanted to pay more, but the boss refused. Leaving the restaurant, we walked out along the winding path. It was already evening, the street lights were dim, and neither of us spoke. Seeing that I was about to get to the car, I heard the man behind me saying, "baby, this time you don''t need to love me, just let me love you. You don''t need to pay, I just need to pay." Just a few words, let me mind a tight.I put my hands in front of me and held them tightly together. After a long time, I said, "no, Mr. Ji, you have this heart. It will be rewarded for anyone. Don''t waste it on my heart." It''s cheap around here. There''s no taxi. I had to take Ji Qingxuan''s car home. When I got off the bus, Ji Qingxuan still said, "let me love you. You can ept it slowly. I just hope you don''t run away." I didn''t dare to look at him and left without a word. A few dayster, Qin Ci''s funeral will be held. On that day, I was dressed in ck and went to the ce where I was buried. Only a few people came this time. They were all familiar faces. As soon as I passed, Qin Zhaomin saw me and was furious. He gave me a push and scolded, "you still have face! Get out of here When he roared, everyone looked at me, and none of them had a good face. Fan Yu also scolded, "what face do you have when you make the Qin family like this! Get out of here Although I don''t know why they are so excited this time. But I know my purpose. I swept the crowd coldly, "I came to see grandma, not to see you." "My mother wouldn''t want to see you even if she was alive!" Qin Zhaozhi finally said, "Qin Jiaqi, you have made the Qin family yellow. Are you happy?" "What''s the rtionship between Qin''s yellow and me?" I frown slightly. "What does it have to do with you?" Qin Zhao''s people rushed to hit me. I''m ready. Get out of the way. Qin Zhaomin stares at me, "you seduce Ji Qingxuan, let him break the engagement with Mengmeng at such a time! You''re a very kind woman Because of this. I turned my face and looked at Qin Jiameng, who was crying. "Ask her if she doesn''t do those things that break the lower limit again and again, can Ji Qingxuan be unbearable to her? What does it have to do with me? " "Wuwuwu, it''s all my fault..." Qin Jiameng continued to cry, but didn''t say much about why. Even if the whole Qin family does not wee me, this is Qin Ci''s burial, I will be here, and I will say goodbye to my grandmother. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Now I also find that if people are shameless, they will not be afraid of anything. Stay where you are, Qin Zhaomin and Qin Zhaozhi will do the same for us. People from the funeralpany buried Qin CI for a while. I also added a handful of soil and murmured, "goodbye, grandma." From then on, I am no longer Qin family. After the burial, I left without a second. That afternoon, the news came out, Qin announced bankruptcy, its assets were bought by a mysterious person. There are different opinions about who this mysterious person is. But I think, in addition to Ji Qingxuan, who else? I even think that in a few days Ji Qingxuan will give Qin''s family to Qin Jiameng, and Bomei people will smile. I''ve been waiting for about a week, and it didn''t happen. In this week''s world, Ji Qingxuanes to pick me up every day, no matter how I refuse, he is rain or shine. Although my work sometimes goes to the construction site, I have to report to thepany wherever I go. Ji Qingxuan can also clearly grasp my dynamic. I can''t even hide. However, this kind of time onlysted one week. On the night of the seventh day, when I came out of the construction site, I didn''t see Ji Qingxuan as usual. I guess he might have given up? There is some loss in Mingming''s heart, but I feel it''s still. I go home by bus. I don''t know why, Mingming Ji Qingxuan didn''t pick me up, but my mood didn''t have any joy. I don''t even have the heart to do anything. Back home, I ordered a few takeout. "Ding Dong." While I was waiting for the takeout, the phone rang with a short message. My first reaction was whether it would be Ji Qingxuan''s message. When I felt out my mobile phone, I saw the words "sponsor" on it. In the heart unexpectedly spreads the light loss. I click on the message and it says, "how are you doing? Do you have any trouble at work and need my help? ¡¿ after thinking for a while, I began to edit the information, and the doorbell rang. I thought it was a takeout. I opened the door while returning the information. When I opened the door and looked up, I saw a man in ck standing outside, wearing a cap with a low brim. I didn''t mention anything. At that moment, I immediately had a bad feeling in my heart! The first reaction is to close the door! But as the door was about to close, the man''s foot jammed the crack in the door! I panicked. I didn''t think about anything. I didn''t have time to switch the address book. I even dialed 110. I directly clicked the sponsor''s phone on the screen! Call in waiting. When I prayed to the other party to answer the phone quickly, the door was suddenly knocked open! A bang. The wooden door hit me in the face. When I felt dizzy, the man in ck outside came in and realized something in my mouth. My will was stripped instantly. - "pa!" The crisp sound of a p and the pain on my cheek made me recover gradually. I slightly opened my eyes, eyes focus for a long time, did not recognize who is in front of her, first heard her jiaodidi said, "Jiaqi, get up." Qin Jiameng! My mind instantly sobered up a lot, calm down, just see close to my Qin Jiameng. She wore short hair, a sportswear and, rarely, no make-up. From the appearance, it''s a bit like a man. "You..." I''m hoarse and want to talk, but I feel dizzy. His eyes nced left and right, and his hands touched the things under him. I am now lying on a one meter eight wide bed, the bed is very soft, a look is senior Simmons. And the room where it is can''t tell where it is, but it can be seen that the decoration is very high-grade. All around are white walls, white furniture, sofas I subconsciously want to get up, "Hua" the sound of the chain rings, my hand is soon limited, nt head, just see the hand is locked. "Ha ha, Jiaqi, are you surprised?" Qin Jiameng looked at my behavior and gave a simple smile. Her expression in her eyes was the whitest lotus. I had a headache, but I soon realized what was going on. I looked at Qin Jiameng and said angrily, "Qin Jiameng, what the hell are you doing? Kidnap me again? " "Oh, you should call me sister, shouldn''t you?" Qin Jiameng sat on the bed, stretched out her hand and straightened my messy hair, "my good sister." The next second, a hand, "pa" a p in my face! She has a lot of strength! A p down, my ears buzzing, hot left face!My hands are chained, but my feet are not! As soon as I raise my foot, I kick Qin Jiameng''s stomach! What do you want to do My foot strength is not small. When Qin Jiameng was put on by me, the whole person fell back, and the expression on his face was very painful. She covered her stomach and sat in the corner of the bed for ten seconds before she got up. Pick up aptop from the back desk! I recognized it at a nce. It''s myptop! She took theputer to me. Before I realized what she was going to do, she raised her hand and threw the wholeptop at me! I subconsciously want to use my hand to block. As soon as I raise my hand, my wrist will be locked by the chain. I can''t lift it to the height of my face! It''s toote for me to turn around again. The wholeputer is hitting me in the face! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A bang. I didn''t feel any pain for a few seconds. I''m confused! Thisptop is for my work, because I want to draw and render pictures, so the configuration is very high, and the fusge is very heavy! It wasn''t until three or four secondster that I felt the pain after the bone was smashed by the metal fusge! There seems to be viscous fluid sliding down the nose. Looking at me like this, Qin Jiameng said with a frown. She got up and picked up a few pieces of paper from the back table, went to me and gently wiped my nose. When I picked it up again, the paper was red. This will make my head and face ache a lot. Qin Jiameng looked at me like this, giggled and said, "Jiaqi, do you know why you are here today?" I''m so confused that I can''t even say a word. Qin Jiameng took theputer and rubbed it with her hand. "In fact, if I didn''t look inside, I might not want to do so. But after I saw it, I''m going to let you experience what I experienced." I squinted at her and didn''t understand what she was saying. Qin Jiameng looked at me with an elegant smile, "didn''t you expect that I cracked your hidden encrypted file?" "What hides encrypted files?" I''m at a loss. "Are you still ying dumb here?" Qin Jiameng said, open myputer, actually familiar with the e disk inside to find a hidden file! I haven''t even seen this document. She double-click on the file, jump out of a need to enter a password box, and then quickly enter a string of numbers, the file opens. There''s a bunch of photos out there. I''ve probably seen a few videos. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Qin Jiameng turned to look at me and asked, "what''s this? Tell me what it is!" "What is this?" I''m a little confused. To be honest, although I know some basicputer operations, I don''t know how to hide the folder. I don''t know if the folder can be encrypted. Her series of flowing operations are unprecedented to me. Qin Jiameng stares at me, "don''t pretend!" "I really don''t know." I squinted and tried to see what was on the pictures, but myputer had a 15 inch screen, and the pictures were too small. I can''t see it at all. Qin Jiameng''s face seemed to see through me. "Do you think I''ll let you go if you pretend to be innocent? Dream Finish, personally open a video. When the video came out, my face turned white. In the video, it''s actually the content of Qin Jiameng''s being mixed up in wheel X! These How could it be in myputer? When I was staring at the screen, Qin Jiameng directly grabbed my hair and stared at me, "why didn''t you threaten me with these videos? What are you waiting for? Is not to wait for Ji Qingxuan to be sure to marry me, and then take out this card. " She grabbed me and I had to look at her. Qin Jiameng has always been a good actor. But at this moment, I look at her face when she looks at me, and I feel more and more that this video really seems to be discovered by her from myputer. It''s not that she went in there to kidnap me. Qin Jiameng stared at me, "what''s the matter? No more words? " "I..." "Ha ha, I advise you to think again. This may be thest time you can speak so freely. Today I will let you suffer all the sins I have suffered before!" Qin Jia Meng pause, and then said, "of course, I will not only take pictures, but also give you a big gift." When she said this, sheughed in horror. I''m sweating for no reason. What did she go through? It''s clear in the video. Now the video is still ying. The gangsters in it invade her one by one. Qin Jiameng revolts and they fight. The shooting angle is changing, and every action is taken clearly. "No, no!" My heart is in a panic! I''m determined not to be treated like this. Is there anyone else in this house besides me and her? "No?" Qin Jiameng looked at me and said with a smile, "do you know? I''m looking for more people than you this time. In order to satisfy you, and they are all ck, I promise to feed you! Other men can''t satisfy you any more! " Qin Jiameng said, ha ha! At this time, there was also the sound of people walking outside. Qin Jiameng''s expression tells me that she is not joking. Someone is really waiting for me! "No, no, no! Last time things really have nothing to do with me, I really did not do! This is my first time to see this video! I promise, I won''t send it out, you can delete it. " After thinking about it, I felt that what I said was wrong. "There must be some behind the scenes. Let''s completely turn against each other. What you are dealing with now is not me, but finding out this person." "Don''t load it!" Qin Jiameng raised her hand and pped me in the face, "it must be you! Who else in the world hates me so much besides you? " "I hate you, but I won''t do such a thing!" I tried desperately to exin to her. Qin Jiameng sneered, "no? I''ve killed you and Ji Qingxuan''s children, and put you in prison. Won''t you do that? I''m afraid you want to cut me to pieces, don''t you Yeah, she''s right. She did these things, I was eager to kill her, let her never turn over! However, no matter how hard I am, I can''t do it! "I said I didn''t do it, but I didn''t do it!" I yelled. "Is it?" Qin Jiameng directly rode on my waist, straight back, looked down at me, "you should know what I do." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Let you go to jail, that''s just the beginning. Recently, I bribed Lu Yuhan to do what she asked her to do, but she bargained with me to kill Tang Ruo. To my surprise, the rtionship between you and Tang Ruo is not bad." I''ve already guessed that. I''m not surprised. Qin Jiameng saw that I didn''t respond and shook his head. "It seems that my affairs can''t make you angry?" She paused, put her face close to me, with a strange smile, "it doesn''t matter, I know what makes you more desperate." Seeing her smile, I suddenly had a bad feeling. Qin Jiameng took out a small U disk from his pocket and asked me, "do you know what this is?" I shook my head in silence.Qin Jiameng saw my expression and suddenlyughed strangely. I didn''t say anything. I just turned off the video that theputer was ying, and then inserted the U disk into theputer. Soon theputer read out the contents of the U disk. Qin Jiameng opens it, finds a folder urately, and double clicks it. It''s an audio file. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After opening, there was silence. Then I heard the voice of the dialogue. "Mr. Ji, everything has been done. Only his car will be on the highway for a while. Once there is an emergency, there will be problems. At that time, even if he doesn''t die, he will be disabled." It''s a strange voice. I haven''t heard it. But he said the content, I casually guess the forehead on the cold sweat. No! No! I cry in my heart. But then I heard thest sound I wanted to hear. Another voice came from theputer, "are you sure nobody saw it?" The strange voice replied, "sure, I''ll do it. Don''t worry." I can''t be more familiar with this voice. Ji Qingxuan. Originally, Lu Qiaoyu''s car ident is rted to Ji Qingxuan! He did it! "No, it''s not. Ji Qingxuan has no reason to harm Lu Qiaoyu. Lu Qiaoyu and I have broken up. We have no contact. Lu Qiaoyu came here because I was framed, so he helped me! Besides, Ji Qingxuan doesn''t know that he''s here... " I still can''t believe what I''m facing. For a moment, I looked up at Qin Jiameng, "you are a fake! This can''t be true! Now there are so many kinds of sound adjustment software, you can call out simr sounds casually! " Yes, yes! It must be like this. It must be his business people who hurt Lu Qiaoyu. It won''t be Ji Qingxuan. It won''t be because of me! I can''t ept Lu Qiaoyu at all because of my death! I look scared, it seems that finally let Qin Jiameng satisfaction, she raised her hand, turned off the audio has been in the cycle for the second time. Look at me and say, "don''t you believe me? Why don''t you believe it? Think about it. Who is Ji Qingxuan? " Chapter 179 Chapter 179 I looked at Qin Jiameng and said nothing. Qin Jiameng put her hands around her chest and put away her smile. "Ji Qingxuan is the boss of Optimus and the person at the top of Yancheng pyramid. He calls the wind and the rain and can do anything. For such a man, his desire for control must be infinite." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "If you think about it, I have so many people who can''t bear the past. He has to bear it again and again in order to control me. The day you give your clean self to him, he will already regard you as his own thing!" "No..." "Don''t deceive yourself!" Qin Jiameng interrupted me directly, "you should be very clear about how much Ji Qingxuan''s possessiveness is! Lu Qiaoyu came to see you from a long distance after helping you out that time, and let Ji Qingxuan know that Lu Qiaoyu was scheming against him! What''s more, do you think Ji Qingxuan can know about hising? As long as he thinks about Yancheng, what can he not know? " I have to say that every word Qin Jiameng said was right. But I don''t want to ept it! Although I want to keep away from Ji Qingxuan, I still don''t want to believe that he has done such a terrible thing. Don''t believe he has Lu Qiaoyu''s life in his hands! I cleaned up my mood and looked at Qin Jiameng, smiling calmly, "I''m sorry, I don''t believe it. Unless Ji Qingxuanes to tell me in person, I won''t believe a word!" Qin Jiameng didn''t think I didn''t believe it. Leng for a while, Zheng Zheng looked at me, began to have no expression. And then all of a sudden I startedughing! "Ha ha ha! It seems that you have a deep rtionship with him. " She hesitated, some unwilling to say, "it''s not bad for him to hold me and call your name when he drinks too much, ha ha ha ha!" Qin Jiameng couldn''t helpughing. Sheughs in a very exaggerated way. The expression is very sad. With a smile, tears fell from the corner of Qin Jiameng''s eyes. She wiped it reluctantly, reached out and pinched my cheek, "but everything will end today! After today, he will never recognize me as you again! " "You, you want to kill me?" I saw her hand in her pocket. Soon, take out a thing from inside! Because it''s not big, I can''t see it clearly. I can only see it through his fingers. It seems to be a brown thing. It''s like a bottle! "Kill you? That''s not good. " Qin Jiameng pretended to be pathetic again, "you are my sister. How can I kill my sister?" She reversed her hand and pinched what she had just taken out of her pocket with her index finger and thumb. I just saw the whole bottle. Is a small brown ss bottle, not only the bottle body is ss, even the lid is ss, there is liquid level in the shaking. Because the bottle is brown, we can''t see the color of the liquid. There is ayer of stic film between the lid and the bottle body, which seems to prevent the liquid from spilling out. What is this?! Need to put it in pure ss? The answer, almost locked in a few strong corrosive liquid "Let me go!" In my mind, I suddenly recall what several people said a few days ago. She said, if she can''t get Ji Qingxuan, she will pull me to destroy together! "Let you go?" Qin Jiameng shakes the ss bottle in front of him and stares at the liquid level. "Qin Jiaqi, do you know? What I hate most is that you and I have the same face. When I first met you at school, my first reaction was disgusting! I never thought that grandma would take you home! " "Grandma is dead. You and I have nothing to do with each other!" I have just thought of what Qin Jiameng is going to do! No way! I can''t let her do that! "Never mind?" Qin Jiameng looked down at me, expressionless, "how can it be ok? From the beginning, you exposed my past to Ji Qingxuan;ter, you exposed that I copied other people''s works; atst, you even found someone to rape me. Now Ji Qingxuan has retired, and he doesn''t want me anymore. Qin''s family is bankrupt, and my good days are gone! " "Qin Jiameng, you have hands and feet, you can work by yourself!" "Work on your own? Why do I work by myself? Women are born to be raised by men? Why do I have to work on my own! " Qin Jiameng looked down at me with straight eyes. "Moreover, in order to be Mrs. Ji, I would be doomed. Since you have destroyed my dream, let''s destroy it together!" "No! No I''m scared! She began to work hard for her. But she sat on my waist, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t kick her. I started to turn around and try to get her off me.Fortunately, Qin Jiameng is light. I tried so hard to move my leg to the bed that she couldn''t control it. When she was about to fall, she yelled, "you guyse in!" Voice just fell, outside came five men! It''s all ck. The height is about 1.9 meters. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Full of tendons! The people inside have thicker arms than my legs! My sweat came down in an instant. "No, no, no, no!" I don''t want to be defiled by these people. At this time, I''m afraid that you''ll exin to Qin Jiameng, "it''s not the little gangster I found who invaded you. This whole thing has nothing to do with me! We''ve all been calcted by others! " Qin Jiameng didn''t listen at all. She raised her hand and touched the muscle of a man beside her. "Sister, you see how good I am to you. You find me a little gangster, but I pay you a lot to find the coarsest one in the world. I promise to satisfy you." "No!" "You guys, hold her leg down for me first!" Qin Jiameng said it in Mandarin. Several ck people were standing there, confused. I don''t know Mandarin. Qin Jia had a dream that several people didn''t understand. She seemed to understand that they didn''t understand what she said. Then she pointed to my leg and said, "holdthiss!" in poor English "No!" I shook my head and kicked. But these people didn''t listen to me. They probably understood what Qin Jiameng meant. They quickly grabbed my legs and carried me back to the middle of the bed. Two more peoplee and grab my hand! Qin Jiameng then slowly opened the ss bottle in her hand. A little bit up to the top of my eyes, looked at me and said, "don''t be afraid, just this point, drop down, no one will think we look the same, and no one will see me when you ring." That pungent taste from the mouth of the bottle, proved that the inside is really sulfuric acid! "No! You are crazy! Qin Jiameng! You are crazy I''m really scared! Fear is raised to the top. Qin Jiameng looked at me, eyes wide open, "yes, I''m crazy! I''m crazy because you''ve made a mess of my life! " With that, my hand tilted slightly Chapter 180 Chapter 180 I''m scared out of my face right now! A hand stretched out from the side, instantly grabbed my hair and forced me to turn my face! "No..." I struggled. I just feel that there are liquid drops sshing on my face, only about 0.1 seconds, I feel that the left half of my face seems to be on fire! "Ah Pain makes me unable to cry out! It hurts! Hot! This burning painful feeling, let my heart burst out infinite desire for survival! I jerked out my hand and pulled my right hand out of the ck man''s hand! An inertia, "pa!" Open the ss bottle in Qin Jiameng''s hand! The moment the bottle flew out, I clearly saw the transparent liquid sshing out from the bottle mouth! Qin Jiameng seems to have some idents, that gap, my right hand desperate to grasp Qin Jiameng''s hair, "let me go! Let me go! Help My left face seems to be burned by fire. I dare not touch it. I can only grasp Qin Jiameng''s hair. "Let go!" "You let me go! Take me to the hospital I just feel that the burning sensation on my left face is spreading a little bit. It seems that half of my face feels unbearable pain. A ck man came over, put my hand a board, I eat pain, a force, directly will Qin Jiameng with wig pulled down! Qin Jiameng quickly stood up and looked at me, his expression became excited, "Qin Jiaqi! You are so beautiful now! I really want Ji Qingxuan to see you now! Ha ha ha She stepped back a little bit! I knew she was going to leave and yelled, "no! Let me go! I''m going to the hospital! " I don''t want to be disfigured! Never! "To the hospital?" Qin Jiameng grinned, "how can you go to the hospital before you enjoy the service I have prepared for you?" Then he looked at the ck people around him, thought for a while, and reluctantly said, "doit." Two words, ck people understand. One of the only idle, directly took off the upper body clothes, revealed arge muscle! "No, no! Don''te here Pain and fear, panic, upied all my emotions! Qin Jiameng smiles with pride and picks up the wigs on the ground. They all went out, but they suddenly turned back and said to me, "I have prepared a big gift for you. One of them has AIDS, ha ha ha!" Then he turned and left. AIDS?! No! By this time, several Negroes had quicklye over! "No!" I try tomunicate with them in English. From their expressions, I know that they can understand me. But not moved. A few people wantonly began to tear my clothes, I struggle! Directly hit by a man! Their fists are really big sandbags. With just one punch, I was blindfolded and my face hurt even more. However, perhaps because of my resistance just now, one of them began to beat me crazily! I started to struggle a few times. Butter, my consciousness became weaker and weaker, and I couldn''t move any more. Only the burning pain in my cheek made me wake up a little. Seeing that I didn''t move, a few ck people seemed to think I had passed out. They all stop at the same time. It''s not just the beating, it''s the aggression. Because of the persistent pain in my left face, my mind was intermittent, but I seemed to hear several people discussing something. Someone asked, "who are we listening to?" Someone replied, "of course, who pays more and who listens more!" What do you mean? At this time, the pain can not make my will clear, and finally fainted. "Xuemei." When I was in aa, I heard someone calling me. The voice is light, but familiar. I opened my eyes in a daze, but I found myself in the dark, unable to see my fingers. In the darkness, a ce gradually lit up. I saw Lu Qiaoyu. He stood one meter away from me, wearing a pure white suit, just like the bridegroom "Senior..." I saw him and unconsciously wanted to go. I want to hold him. However, when I stepped forward, I found that Lu Qiaoyu was standing one meter away from me. No matter how fast I walked, it would not change the distance between me and him "Senior, I miss you so much. Come here!" I''m in a hurry. Lu Qiaoyu was still standing there, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, looking at me, but with a bit of destion in his eyes.All of a sudden, it seemed that it began to rain. The "rain" dropped on Lu Qiaoyu''s white suit, but it turned into a dazzling blood red! "Rain" more and more big, soon, the man''s clothes were all dyed blood red! "Senior! Senior! Come here, you are in danger I was scared and wanted to reach out to Lu Qiaoyu. But it was empty! I can only try my best to run forward, but the man is always standing in that ce, looking at me. There was sadness in his expression. I suddenly feel very powerless, can only watch the man was flooded by the red rain. Finally, he bent his knees and suddenly fainted on the ground. The fallen Lu Qiaoyu seemed to be in a pool of blood I knelt down and frantically wanted to catch Lu Qiaoyu with my hands, but I couldn''t touch him. I could only shout, "senior! Senior! Senior... " When I called the third time, I suddenly opened my eyes! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was as white as Lu Qiaoyu''s original suit. I was stunned for a second before I realized that I was in the hospital. At the same time, I also confirm that this is not the sacred heart, but a hospital I have never been in the future. Why am I here? At this moment, my head is in chaos. What happened before is like pieces of jigsaw puzzle. There are fragments but they are iplete Iy in bed, trying to think, finally have some ideas. "How is she?" "Not yet." While I was thinking about what had happened, there was a voice of a man and a woman talking outside. Then, the door of my ward was opened, and I quickly closed my eyes, pretending I wasn''t awake. I could hear that one of the two men came to my bed, stopped for a moment and said, "if she wakes up, don''t tell her about it yet." "I see." The two took a look and went out. What''s the matter? Although I don''t know, one thing I''m sure is that I haven''t heard the voices of these two people! Iy there, and the things before I fell into aa came into my mind a little bit ck people, disfigurement, Lu Qiaoyu''s death One by one, no omission, all connected! My face! I took a breath of cold air and reached out to touch my left face. My face was wrapped with gauze, including my nose, around my nostrils and mouth What''s under the gauze I press it gently, and the paines instantly! Clear and thorough! "I''m disfigured..." I sat on the bed, my hands a millimeter away from the sofa, shaking. The heart is on the verge of copse. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 But the next second, I realized something more terrible than disfigurement! I felt where I was, my legs moved, and I didn''t feel it. Am I in aa for too long? Or Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. There is no feeling that I have been vited. Before, even if Ji Qingxuan and I did it for a long time, I would still have pain there the next day. If those ck people really did something, I can''t feel nothing here. Is I''m not being vited?! But how could it be! They are the people invited by Qin Jiameng. How can Qin Jiameng show mercy to me. When I hesitated, I also thought of the conversation of several ck people before I was in aa. What they mean is that there should be another employer At this time, my head was in a mess, and before I could think about it well, the door suddenly opened. I turned around and saw a middle-aged man standing at the door with a small bag in his hand. When I saw my eyes open, I was stunned for a moment before I said, "are you awake? I''ll call the doctor Then he turned and went out again. I''ve seen him, and I''m more sure I haven''t seen him at all. Who is he? After a while, the man came in with two doctors and a nurse. I saw that one of the doctors had the name "chief doctor: ban Lei" on his chest tag. As far as I know, the chief physician is very powerful! Two doctors did a series of tests for me, but they didn''t check there. I asked first, "how did you find me? How long have I been in aa? " The middle-aged man replied, "my boss located you through your mobile phone. You were in aa before you sent it. Now it''s almost 10 hours." "Your boss?" "Well, my boss is your sponsor. I''m his assistant. My name is Wang." That Wang assistant said here, I was all right. But I still can''t help asking, "when you meet me, I''ll..." Next, I can''t ask. The doctor still understood, and took the initiative to say, "let''s avoid it. If you have any questions, ask the nurse." Then a few people backed out. Only the nurse was left in the ward. Now, without hesitation, I asked, "what was it like when I was brought here?" "This..." The nurse looked at me, wanted to say something, but hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "you, when you were sent, you were raped! It''s swollen there. We''ll take medicine for you! " She said it loud. And I noticed that her hand was slightly clenched, which made her nervous. "You''re lying!" I stare at her and say it word by word. As soon as the words came out, the whole nurse was shocked! Look at me, eyes full of guilty, "lie? Why should I lie! There are all records of prescribing drugs! " "But I don''t feel anything here. It''s not swollen." I kept a close eye on the nurse as I spoke. Her upper teeth were biting her lower lip, her eyes were slightly down, not looking at me, but drifting left and right. These actions clearly show that she is lying! But the nurse didn''t admit, "it''s our good medicine. Believe it or not, whether you are strong or not, you must be clear in your heart!" "Of course I know." By this time, I had realized something. I leaned slightly out of bed, grabbed the nurse standing by the bed, and asked, "who told you to lie!" "Ah?! I I didn''t! " The nurse was surprised, and her first reaction was to draw her hand, "I''m not lying!" I didn''t hold on to her. The nurse drew her hand and left quickly! When I wanted to chase out, several doctors and assistant Wang had alreadye in. The doctor saw that I was about to get out of bed, and immediately stopped me, "lie down!" "What happened to me yesterday and today? Have I ever been raped before I was sent here? " I don''t care so much about this meeting. Just ask two doctors. And assistant Wang. Although I feel that I have not been infringed, but still not sure, after all, Qin Jiameng looking for people do not infringe on me, a few men have done that, do not infringe on me?! How can it be! I need a theoretical support to determine my own judgment! Three people are inexplicably guilty. No one said anything. Atst, assistant Wang said, "when the boss found you, you were the only one there. It''s true that your clothes were not neat, but as for the others, I don''t know..." "We''ve only done extrusion inspection for you, but we haven''t found it yet..." Before the doctor finished, I knew what he was going to say. I red at him and said, "I''m threatened to be raped, and some of those people have AIDS!"In a word, two of them stepped back half a step. Only one person didn''t move, the chief physician, ban Lei. I see to him just want to ask, ban Lei but first mouth, "HIV transmission route is very narrow, daily contact will not infect." A few words exined his behavior in a sh. Not because I know that I have not been vited, but because I know that AIDS is not contagious. "But I..." Despair! I want to say something for myself, but I can''t say it. "If you''re notpletely sure you''re not sexually assaulted, or if you''re notpletely sure that person has HIV, then I''m going to ask you to start taking barrier drugs right away." Ban Lei made a proposal to me. "Barrier?" The first time I heard the word, I was at a loss. "Barrier drugs are also known as post exposure preventive drugs, and few people know about them now..." Ban Lei began to give me a brief introduction of barrier drugs. I probably understand that it''s a drug to prevent infection, but it takes 28 days before I can check for infection. Moreover, the drug should be taken within 72 hours at thetest. Taking it within 24 hours will increase the barrier probability. "Well Or I''ll take it I say that because I began to think that this medicine is just like rabies breeding, just taking it every day. But ban Lei told me, "the side effects of this drug are rtivelyrge. You just have the possibility to consider it clearly." "Take it." I hesitated and agreed. Just in case, one moreyer of security is always good. "No! I don''t think she can take this. " As soon as I heard that I wanted to take the blocking medicine, assistant Wang said immediately. His voice was loud and he was very emotional. Both doctors and I looked at him. Does he know something? "Assistant Wang, why?" I asked him. "Oh, yes, head teacher, she''s pregnant." Wang assistant words have not said, next to a doctor said to ban Lei. His words are like thunder on the ground! I stared at the doctor. "What? You, what did you just say? " I can''t believe my own ears. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 I''m pregnant? Whose? The answer is self-evident. In my whole life, if I had not been vited yesterday, the father of that child could only be one person. But when Is it in the designpetition? In the near future, Ji Qingxuan and I have only done it that day, and we haven''t taken any measures yet "I''m pregnant. If I take the medicine, I''m sure the child will die." Ban Lei is very calm. It seems that such a thing is nothing butmonce with him, and it is not worth making a fuss. "I won''t do it!" I hardly hesitated, decisively said these four words. Ban Lei is a bit surprised, "don''t do it? Little girl, children can no longer have, in case of HIV infection, it can be a lifetime of medication Yeah. Of course, I know exactly what AIDS is! It is one of the few incurable diseases in the world that has no radical cure. Once infected, only to die. For me, death is not terrible, and there is no one in the world that I should cherish. I looked up at Ban Lei, "I want to ask you, if I really get sick, will it affect my children?" "Well The probability that a mother will pass the virus on to her child is 20-40%. Your situation is quite special, but no matter what you do, you can''t guarantee 100% that you will not be infected. " Ban Lei''s exnation made me despair. Even if it''s one percent possible, I don''t want to bring it to my children. Now the only way is The conversation of the ck man before mya and the nurse just now came to my mind! "Where was the nurse just now?" I grabbed ban Lei and said, "I want to find her!" Ban Lei was shocked by my behavior. I looked at assistant Wang again, "the nurse just had a problem. She must know who is behind the scenes!" I finish, see three people are confused, it seems that did not intend to find, I am impatient, put on shoes, intend to find her! I walked out of the ward and several people followed. When I went outside, I looked around the whole floor, but the whole floor was almost empty. "You''re not in the right ce." Another doctor advised me at the back, and I ignored him at all. Ban Lei couldn''t seem to see it. He grabbed a passing nurse and asked, "where''s Xiao Zhang?" The nurse took a look at Ban Lei with aplicated expression. "Xiao Zhang, just came out of the ward, and suddenly said that she would resign. The head nurse said that she would go next month..." "Quit?" Ban Lei frowned. "Yes." The nurse nodded, "but she didn''t listen and insisted on going. As a result, she just got downstairs and was hit by a passing motorcycle. Now she has been sent to the emergency room." "What?" Ban Lei was shocked! Leave us and go downstairs quickly. I want to follow, but assistant Wang holds me, "Miss Qin, you are weak now, and you are injured. I''ll help you to see. You are waiting for me here." Then he took a business card out of his pocket and handed it to me. "Your things are in the ward cupboard." Finish saying, followed ban Lei to leave in a hurry. I looked at the business card, it was clean, only wrote Wang Chao two words. There''s a mailbox and a phone below. I went back with my business card, and my mind became more confused. Is it an ident or a murder?! What a coincidence! I don''t want to kill this child, but what if I get sick and pass it on to my child? No matter how society changes, people''s prejudice against this disease will not change. In that way, my child will be looked down upon. I can''t lift my head all my life and live in the shadow all my life. "What to do..." Into the ward, I squatted on the ground, hands holding the head, full of despair! I really can''t choose! I have lost a child, how can I have the heart to kill my second child. But in case, in case I''m really vited, what should I do if I get AIDS? Although in my heart, I can basically conclude that I was vited should be the illusion made by others, the purpose of that person is to alienate Qin Jiameng and me. Maybe even for Ji Qingxuan. In any case, I am not willing to bear the possibility of one in ten thousand! I think of ban Lei''s words. He said that it''s OK to start taking medicine within 72 hours, but the shorter the time, the more likely the barrier is. I''m in aa for less than 10 hours, so I should still have time! If I find the person behind me at this time, maybe I can I can''t do it on my own.Someone has to help me. That person must be willing, and I can believe it for the time being. Measured all things, there is only one candidate - Ji Qingxuan. Just him! Although Lu Qiaoyu''s death may have something to do with him, these things can be put aside. I want to save my child first! To confirm this, I didn''t hesitate to go to the cupboard to get my mobile phone. When I opened the cab, I found that myputer was also lying in it. I was surprised! Thinking of what Qin Jiameng showed me, I quickly started theputer and showed hidden files ording to the way she did that day. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, there is no hidden folder in myputer! At first, I thought I was wrong, and I searched Baidu for a long time to confirm that it was not my mistake, but that there was really no folder. "Why is that so?" I''m more confused. This whole thing made me confused. When I thought about it carefully, I felt that my back was cold and I was afraid. Although this person doesn''t know who it is, it makes me and Qin Jiameng break uppletely with a little trick. And no trace was left. This person, should not be Ji Qingxuan? It must not be him. I don''t think Ji Qingxuan will be so mean in any case. I close theputer and call Ji Qingxuan. He didn''t answer at first. It took him about five minutes to call me. The first sentence was, "I was in a meeting just now. When I saw your call, I came out." His tone was a little rxed, even with a little joy. It''s like I don''t know what happened to me I took a deep breath and said to Ji Qingxuan, "Mr. Ji, I''ll send you my addresster. Youe here. I want to tell you something." I felt a little stiff in my voice. I let out my breath, softened my voice and asked, "is that ok?" "Yes." Ji Qingxuan immediately agreed. He asked nothing and agreed. After hanging up the phone, I checked my address with the map software. It was in a ce called Anxin hospital. I stood at the door, looked downstairs, confirmed that my ward was on the third floor, looked at the bed number again, and sent them to him. It''s very close to Optimus. I know he will arrive soon. On the contrary, he is nervous. I went into the bathroom, looked in the mirror and looked at the gauze on my face Chapter 183 Chapter 183 The gauzepletely covered my left face, as well as the bridge of my nose, leaving only the nostril. Maybe it''s to prevent infection. The gauze is tightly wrapped, which makes my face a little deformed. My hand stroked the gauze, gently pressed and even felt pain! What does this look like below? I can''t help but wonder. Is it ugly? I was suddenly very afraid that Ji Qingxuan would see me like this. Go out to find the nurse desk to a mask, in a hurry to take, just want to go back to the ward, see Ji Qingxuan from the elevator down. The man was wearing a silver suit without a tie. The top button of the shirt inside was untied. I haven''t seen him for a few days. He is still so energetic. He soon saw me. Although I wore a mask, I could only cover the bandage on my cheek, but the bandage on my nose was still exposed. "What happened to your face?" Ji Qingxuan quickly walked up to me and stretched out his hand. I thought he was going to take off my mask, so I stepped back, put my hand on the mask, lowered my head and said, "go to my ward." Ji Qingxuan came to the ward with me and apologized, "sorry, I''m too busy these days and I didn''t notice your situation. How did you stay in hospital? What''s the problem? Do you need to transfer to another hospital? " I shook my head, my hands covering my mask and the bandage on my nose. I don''t know why. As soon as I see Ji Qingxuan, I can see the recording Qin Jiameng gave me. Is Lu Qiaoyu''s death really rted to Ji Qingxuan? This is the most urgent thing I want to know, but I can''t ask. For my children, I want Ji Qingxuan to help me. I sat back on the bed, keeping a distance of one meter away from Ji Qingxuan, and said, "I was kidnapped by Qin Jiameng yesterday?" "Kidnapping?" Ji Qingxuan heard slightly frown, hand to pocket touch, seems to have nned to call people to send this thing. "Wait a minute." I quickly called to him, with a kind of pleading tone, said, "let me finish." I told Ji Qingxuan that Qin Jiameng kidnapped me yesterday, and then let several ck people strengthen me, and one of them had AIDS. Maybe it''s vanity. I didn''t say that she poured sulfuric acid on me. It''s just that I hurt my face. When I said it, the man''s face became more and more ugly. He held it tightly on his leg, and the veins on the back of his hand were obvious. What''s he mad at? I don''t know. I don''t want to guess. When I finished, I said, "when I woke up, my lower body didn''t feel stronger, but I didn''t dare to take any risks. I should have taken some blocking drugs to avoid any idents, but..." "But." Ji Qingxuan got up and walked towards me step by step. His behavior seemed to tell me that he didn''t mind if I had AIDS. I shrank back, hesitated, and told him, "but I''m pregnant." "Pregnant?" Ji Qingxuan was stunned when he heard this. He quickly got a happy look on his eyebrows. He walked to the bed and directly picked me up. He looked up at me and asked, "what do you mean, am I going to be a father?" The man''s appearance made me feel a little helpless for a while. He was ecstatic, which made me feel a little happy when I knew that I was not happy since I was pregnant because I might be infected with AIDS. "Put me down." I frowned. "I just said I was pregnant, but I didn''t say the baby was yours." "Your child, of course, is mine." Ji Qingxuan gently put me back on the bed, half kneeling beside the bed, holding my hand. Deep eyes, ispletely trust, nothing else. But I can''t gamble with my children. What if it''s just a kind of self deception in my heart for self-protection after being stabbed ¡°¡­¡­ I know. I''ll contact the police now to find Qin Jiameng. " Ji Qingxuan said and took out his mobile phone. "The police?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I looked at Ji Qingxuan suspiciously, this is the first time he looked for the police in Qin Jiameng''s affair. "Yes." Ji Qingxuan raised his hand, touched my hair, "I owe Qin Jiameng, but so many years, I can be regarded as finished, after that, I don''t owe her, naturally is to take the normal way." "Ji Qingxuan..." I look at the man in front of me, and my heart moves. Even came up with the idea that if he didn''t kill Lu Qiaoyu When this idea came out, it was quickly strangled by me. I turned away from the topic, "before I was knocked unconscious, I heard a few ck people talking..." I told him about the nurse just now about the ck man''s conjecture that he might have bteral employers. "OK, I see."Ji Qingxuan starts to make calls. Thinking of what ban Lei said, I caught him and told him, "the doctors here say that the blocking rate is higher when taking blocking drugs within 24 hours, and it can''t exceed 24 hours at thetest." Hearing my words, Ji Qingxuan''s face sank down. He opened his arms, bent over me and patted me on the back. "Don''t worry, everything will be done in 24 hours." His voice is very light, but it''s loud in my ear. It''s like if he says it, I''ll believe it. Ji Qingxuan went out with the phone. My mind was all on the nurse just now. If she were alive, everything would be much easier. I want to sneak downstairs to have a look. As soon as I got to the elevator entrance, I saw Ji Qingxuan calling at the window next to the elevator. Men see me, slightly frown, a few steps toe directly to my arms, also do not speak to me, but continue to call. "Well, please." He said these words and hung up the phone, then looked down at me, "where are you going?" "I I want to see the nurse I''m a little embarrassed when I talk. Ji Qingxuan belongs to the kind of man with high face value, good figure and speechless temperament. Since entering the inpatient department on this floor, the eyes of all nurses are on him. This will make him and I so intimate, and those nurses are even more angry! "No way." Without saying a word, Ji Qingxuan leaned over my thigh and picked me up like a baby. "It''s windy outside. Pregnant women are weak and can''t be affected by the wind. I''ll just find someone to do this kind of errand work." "You, you put me down." "Don''t move. There are so many people in the hospital. I can only hold you like this." Ji Qingxuan raised his eyes to look at me, and with the power of lightning, he gave me a kiss on my eyelid. My face "Shua" on the red. When I got into the ward, the man put me back on the bed, slightly hooked his lips, "Ye Ze is below, I just let him go to see, he said that the nurse has not woken up." "Oh." I have a very slow response. A man with ck eyes staring at me, like possessed, raised his hands, suddenly pressed me on the bed, leaned over and put one hand one millimeter away from my mask, imploring, "baby, take it off, I want to kiss you." Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Heartbeat, missed a beat. I quickly protect their masks, desperately shaking my head, "no, AIDS saliva seems to be contagious!" Ji Qingxuan didn''t mind at all. He put his hand beside my ear and said, "I''m not afraid. If that happens, we''ll take the blocking medicine together." Men''s hands around my waist, hot breath sprayed on my face. Even though I can feel it through the mask. Until the man leaned over to kiss my neck and put his forehead on my mask "Hiss..." It hurts! I''ll take a breath of the air conditioner. Ji Qingxuan is scared to get up immediately, "how?" "My face hurts." I held my hand to my face and looked aggrieved. It really hurts. Ji Qingxuan seems to be aware of what, look dignified looking at me, "in the end what''s going on?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m silent. I really don''t have the courage to tell Ji Qingxuan about my possible disfigurement. What if he knew. I don''t know what it''s going to look like under the bandage right now. When I hesitated, Ji Qingxuan''s mobile phone rang. The man took out his mobile phone and took a look, then went out to pick it up. About five minutester, he came back. Behind him, followed by a man. He is only about 1.6 meters tall. He is very thin, but from his face, he should be an adult. As soon as the man came in, he looked around. "Where''s theputer? Let me have a look." I was stunned for a moment. This man didn''t even introduce himself, so he wanted to take myputer. This emotional intelligence makes me think that it''s only men of science and technology. Ji Qingxuan instead introduced him, "this is Xiaoba, an expert inputer. Give him a look at yourputer." "Good." I nodded, quickly took out theputer, although there is no power, but fortunately, there are some own power. I handed theputer to a man named Xiao ba. He quickly turned on theputer, looked at several system files, and then asked, "in which disk was the hidden folder?" "E disk." I answered. Little eight nodded slightly, and quickly carried out a set of flowing operations. A few more semi permeable documents appeared on disk e, which I had never seen before. But there is no folder in it. He nced at it and operated something I didn''t understand. Finally, he pointed to a verymon file on Disk C that was not hidden and said, "yourputer has been infected by a virus. This virus can download the specified file to yourputer when yourputer is used and connected to the Inte." "Where is it?" I carefully looked at the screen and felt that what he pointed out to me was just an ordinary file. "It has been deleted. This virus is very deep. It should be that the virus automatically deleted the video file and itself from yourputer when you opened theputerst time. If yourputer automatically cleaned up this legacy file, it will also be cleaned up as a use mark. In that case, there will be no traces of this virus in yourputer." Xiao Ba exined the principle of this virus to me. I listen to the misty, but also probably understand, the basic meaning is that the video is gone. "Well, can you find out who did it?" Ji Qingxuan asked Xiao ba. "Yes, yes, but I need to take thisputer back." "How long will it take?" I look at Xiao ba. I don''t loveputers, but we don''t have much time. Xiao Ba thought for a moment, "it will take about two or three hours at the most, but it will take me some time to get back now." "All right." Now we have to try more. Small eight with aputer to leave, Ji Qingxuan''s phone rings again. This time, he didn''t go out, so he picked him up in the ward. I heard him say, "yeze, how''s the investigation going?" Then Ji Qingxuan''s face became very bad. The hand holding the mobile phone is slightly white. He didn''t say a word, just listened to yeze over there. After about two minutes, Ji Qingxuan said, "I know, continue to search, to the ends of the earth also want to find her out!" Hearing this, I seem to have realized what happened. Sure enough, Ji Qingxuan hung up the phone and looked at me, "Qin Jiameng has gone abroad. Although it''s a short-term study tour, it''s hard to find people abroad." I drop my eyes slightly. The line is broken. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If you can''t find out, then you may have to take medicine for abortion in the end. I''m not reconciled! Ji Qingxuan saw that I was not in a high mood. In order to appease me, he went to his side, sat on the bed and held me in his arms. "Don''t be afraid. I''ve asked people to check Qin Jiameng''s telmunication records. I think there will be results soon. There are also some ck people. The police are also searching for them.""Well, I believe you." I lowered my head. At this moment, I had no choice but to believe Ji Qingxuan. After all, with my own ability, let alone 24 hours, even 240 hours, I''m afraid I can''t find out anything. Time goes by. I sit on the bed with my hands on my stomach. When I think of my baby here, I have hope in my heart, but also despair. Later Ji Qingxuan kept answering the phone. However, there is no more useful news. Everything seems to be broken with Qin Jiameng''s going abroad. At noon, Ji Qingxuan asked the servant to deliver lunch. Although I had no appetite, I thought of the baby in my stomach. Thinking that he still had the hope to live, I still managed to eat all the food. It''s more than 3 p.m. and it''s getting closer to 24 hours. I lie on the bed looking at the ceiling, full of despair when the door of the ward is opened, I tilt my head, see ban Leie in. He saw Ji Qingxuan in the ward cold for a while, and then said to me, "Xiao Zhang has been rescued, but I don''t know when to wake up." "Well, thank you, Dr. ban." I sat up and gave a dull answer. Ban Lei looked at me like this, and then looked at his watch. He couldn''t help persuading him, "you were delivered at more than 10 o''clock yesterday, and there are about seven hours left from 24 hours. Of course, the sooner you decide, the better." "Ang, I see." I''m sitting in bed, my head numb. What to do. Do you want to kill your child and take barrier medicine? I''m not willing to. I look at Ji Qingxuan, tears rustle down. The man came to me, held me in his arms, wiped my cheek tears with his hands, "don''t cry, it''s not thest time, don''t worry, my people are checking." "But, in case, in case..." "If there''s no ident, you''ll be fine, and so will our children." Ji Qingxuan patted me on the back. I knew that he wasforting me. All the things that I didn''t see with my own eyes or those ck people said by themselves couldn''t be the final answer. When I burst into tears, Ji Qingxuan''s phone rang again. The man picked up the phone and listened to the opposite conversation. His face was more dignified than just now. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 When the man hung up, I controlled my mood and asked him, "what''s the matter?" Ji Qingxuan looked at me, frowning, silent for a moment, shook his head, "nothing." "Yes." Ji Qingxuan is definitely a person who is happy and angry. But even he can''t control his emotions. That means it''s a big deal. I stretched out my hand, circled Ji Qingxuan, and put my face on the man''s belly, "tell me, I''m not afraid." Ji Qingxuan was silent for a while and told me, "the police said that they found the bodies of those ck people by the river in the suburb." "They''re dead, too?" I could hardly believe that tears had already wet the gauze on my face. But I still can''t help crying. "Don''t be afraid. Even if we don''t have children, we can make another one as long as you live." Ji Qingxuan patted me. I know that at this time, like me, he has prepared for the worst. But I''m really scared. I looked up at him, "Ji Qingxuan, do you think Qin Jiameng has this ability? There must be more powerful people behind this. No matter what his purpose is, there is no denying that they are really powerful. If they are not found, what should I do next time theye? " Hear me say so, Ji Qingxuan''s facial expression does not have any change. I know. He thought about it a long time ago. The man patted me on the back of the head. "I''ll protect you. I won''t let anyone hurt you." "How to protect me? Do you keep me in the house all the time and forbid me to go anywhere? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± When I said that, Ji Qingxuan was silent. I know. I guess right. In fact, Ji Qingxuan and I have been together for so long. Now he says that he loves me, so he is good to me in every way. But if he goes to extremes and controls me regardless of everything, it''s not impossible. "Ji Qingxuan, let me go. I don''t deserve you." I don''t want to gamble with my kids anymore. What''s more, I''ve already decided to give him up. The man didn''t say anything, just hugged me. After dinner, it''s almost 8 o''clock. Ban Lei came again, "have you thought about it? Abortion can be der, but blocking drugs suggest taking medicine immediately, more than 24 hours, the risk will increase "I..." I hesitated. Hand in the belly, the child will go again? I just learned he''s been around for less than ten hours! Ji Qingxuan knew that I hesitated. He came over, grabbed my hand and said gently, "if the child is gone, we can have it again, but if you really get sick, you will not be able to have a child for the rest of your life." He''s right. "But..." I look up to Ji Qingxuan, "I can''t bear it." How can I give up? Ji Qingxuan ck eyes also with a thick sadness, but he is stillforting me, "the next child, I promise, I promise that he can be born safely and grow up healthily, OK?" "But..." "Miss Qin, make a decision quickly. s, you are not racing against time now, you are racing against death. Children will have it if they want to." Ban Lei also advised me. Maybe, living is hope. I watched the time go minute by minute, and finally made up my mind, "OK." Hearing my agreement, the two men beside him were obviously relieved. Ban Lei said quickly, "I''ll prescribe the blocking drug. Just wait here." In less than 20 minutes, ban Lei brought the barrier medicine. I looked at the three pills in front of me, and actually some of them backed out. At this time, Ji Qingxuan received a text message. He looked at me and said, "eat, one of those ck people did have AIDS when they were autopsied." Do you have to eat? I look at these three kinds of medicine, as long as you take them, the baby will be gone. But Qin Jiameng is right. One of those people really has AIDS If I get sick, I may not have a baby in my life. When I make up my mind to eat Ji Qingxuan''s mobile phone rings again! I have a look, it''s the Inte phone! Is it the little eight? I excitedly looked at Ji Qingxuan, as if to seize thest straw! Ji Qingxuan hesitated for a moment, but he still connected the Inte phone. It turns out that it was Xiaoba who made the video call. Ban Lei looked at the situation and said, "well, I''ll go out first ande back in half an hour. This can''t be dyed any longer."When ban Lei went out, Xiao Ba said first, "Mr. Ji, when I was checking thisputer just now, another video was sent from that virus file. I think It''s necessary for you to have a look. " "Good." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ji Qingxuan immediately agreed. My heart is hanging! Xiaoba switched to the screen with the Inte phone and began to y the video on theputer. I just looked at it and froze! In theputer, "I" is naked, surrounded by five ck people. And the video is very clear, you can clearly see the details of the infringement. And the "I" in the video is in aa with my eyes closed. My eyes are fixed on the screen, as if to see some clues "Ka" Ji Qingxuan turned off the screen! "s I look up to ask Ji Qingxuan to open the video, but I find that although the man has no expression, he is like a ck cloud. He picked up three drugs, picked up the side of the water, directly in front of me, "quickly eat!" The tone is very bad. Although I didn''t see clearly just now, I realized one thing - "it wasn''t me, it was Qin Jiameng!" Although the person in the video and I have the same hairstyle and color, it''s Qin Jiameng! It suddenly urred to me that Qin Jiameng was wearing a wig. When I pulled off her wig, she was wearing a hair. The hair in the seemed to be ck. Is she ready to shoot this video? "I know you can''t ept it, but I can still separate you from her." Ji Qingxuan''s tone is firm. I was in a hurry. "Can you tell? Can''t I see it myself? " Ji Qingxuan looked at me and seemed to realize that his tone was not good. He took a long breath and lowered his voice. "I know you can''t ept it, but I don''t mind. We still have a long time to go. You are my wife Ji, and we can have many children. We can have as many as you want, OK?" He said, trying to hold my hand. "No, no!" I quickly pulled out my hand, jumped out of bed and tried to exin to him, "that person is really not me. Do you believe me?" I have not been vited, I can not get sick, I do not want to kill the child! Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Ji Qingxuan quickly stepped forward and grabbed my arm! Although his eyes are gentle, but the strength of the hand is very big, "baby, don''t be afraid, soon things will be over!" "No, let me go!" I yelled. Because I was too excited and moved too much, there was no good wound on my face, and the left side of my face hurt badly. But I can feel Ji Qingxuan''s determination. He really intends to imprison me and let me take medicine. I don''t want it. "Well behaved, take the medicine, OK?" Ji Qingxuan came forward and hugged me. "No, I don''t take any medicine. If I take it, my child will be gone!" I desperately struggle, patting the man''s body, want him to let me go. But I am a woman''s strength after all is no match for Ji Qingxuan. He pressed me to the bed, took all three bottles of medicine with one hand, and took out one pill from inside again. "Good, just take it, just take it." "No, the person in that video is really not me. Please believe me..." I want to continue to say that I want Ji Qingxuan to believe me. "Well, I believe you. I believe you." Ji Qingxuan mouth said so, but men''s deep eyes out of the sadness, I can feel, but more is cruel. It''s his intention to kill my child! I know. He doesn''t believe it. He said, holding the pill''s hand, he reached over and took off my mask. I waspletely pressed down by him and couldn''t move. But when he took off the mask, he was stunned, "you, your face..." The man looked at me, as if he had forgotten his purpose, his hand covering a centimeter away from my face, and his expression was full of heartache. I don''t know why he did this to me, because my face was numb because of the roar and struggle just now, the wound split. I can feel nothing but instinctive speech. Ji Qingxuan a distracted, my body is loose, suddenly lift legs, directly hit in the most vulnerable ce of men! "Hiss..." Ji Qingxuan took a breath of cold air, subconsciously bent over to protect his own there. I find the right time to get away from him and run out quickly! I don''t run fast, but maybe God is helping me! When I came out, I just saw ban Leie out of the elevator. When he came out of the elevator, he saw that I was a little surprised. I didn''t have time to pay attention to him at all. At the moment when the elevator door was about to close. A sh rushed in! When I turned around, I saw Ji Qingxuan chasing out, saw the elevator door closed, and stood still. At that time, I naively thought I had escaped. However, when the elevator door opened, all my hopes were dashed! Instead, despair. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Three bodyguards in ck surrounded the door of the elevator. When they saw me, they came up to hold my hands. Behind him, Yetzer stood there. Seeing him, I said excitedly, "assistant ye, let me go! Please "I''m sorry, Miss Qin." Ye Ze apologized. However, I am not reconciled. At this time, another elevator door opened, and I saw Ji Qingxuane down from above ande to me with a mncholy face, "good, go back and take the medicine." "No, I don''t want to..." I looked at Ji Qingxuan intively, tears fell uncontrobly, "I swear, I will ask you this thing in my life, if I really get sick afterwards, I will end myself, and will not involve you." "Not me?" Ji Qingxuan looked down at me, eyes with uncontroble anger. I hesitated for a while, or looked up at the man''s eyes, "yes, I will take my baby to die together." Anyway, in this world, there is no one I should miss. If there must be, it may be Jiang Qin. But sooner orter, she will meet the people who love her, and she will be very happy. "That''s what you''re going to do?" When I thought about Jiang Qin, I heard a few words squeezed out of the man''s teeth. The sound seemed to be wrapped in ice, and I felt chilly after hearing it. "Yes, that''s what I n to do. Either the child lives or I die with the child." By this time, I had made a decision. If the child dies. I don''t live anymore. Ji Qingxuan winked at the two bodyguards and motioned them to let me go; then he grabbed my two hands and sneered, "good, very good, very good!" The man leaned over and picked up my princess. "OK, you want to bet, right? Then I''ll bet with you! " Then he went straight out."Let go of me!" I don''t know what Ji Qingxuan means! However, I don''t know why, now he only makes me feel afraid! At this time, ban Lei also rushed toe over, saw Ji Qingxuan holding me to go out, hurriedly chasing, "what''s the matter? Are you still taking the medicine? " "No more!" "No Ji Qingxuan and I share the same voice. Ban Lei looked at us two, like looking at the different, butter seemed to understand something, sighed, "OK, since you have decided, I don''t care, but after the disease every two weeks to do a check, hassted for two months, if it is negative, there is a high probability of no infection." It''s going to take two months to find out? It''s really a tough process. When I was upset, Ji Qingxuan suddenly stood still, looked at Ban Lei and asked him, "what is the probability of sexual transmission of this disease?" Isn''t it 100%?! I always thought it was 100 percent! "Well..." Ban Lei drooped his eyes and thought, "generally speaking, the probability of men passing on women is higher than that of women passing on men, but it is also below 10 percent." Maybe it''s because I''m sure I didn''t have a rtionship with ck people, so I don''t think the probability is high. Ji Qingxuan nodded. Ban Lei looked at my face, "where are you going? If you don''t want to wrap the wound on your face again, it will be convenient forter treatment. " "Good." Ji Qingxuan quickly agreed. Ban Lei took me to treatment, Ji Qingxuan himself followed even if, but also let the bodyguard in the outside. In the treatment room, before the nurse wanted to take off the gauze for me, I looked at Ji Qingxuan standing by, "can you go out and wait for me..." ¡°¡­¡­ Good Although Ji Qingxuan hesitated, he agreed. I don''t want him to see my face. When the man went out and the nurse took off the gauze for me, I knew that my face was broken and bleeding, and the blood mixed with the gauze, which was very painful. My hands clenched into fists, teeth biting lips, but tears just can''t hold down. I didn''t like to cry before, because it''s useless. But it has changed a lot recently. When the nurse took off the gauze for me to apply medicine, I hesitated for a moment and asked, "nurse, do you have a mirror? I I want to see my face. " Chapter 187 Chapter 187 "This..." It seems that the nurse didn''t expect me to ask. She said quickly, "there is no mirror, and now is the initial stage of treatment. After a while, I''ll do the skin p transntation for you. It''s good." The more she said that, the more I realized that my face could be described as "horrible" before she applied the medicine, I touched it with my hand. The feeling of skin turning up reminds me of the zombies in the movie I''m afraid that''s what I am now. When the nurse repackaged it for me, she added ayer of stic mask to my face. In this way, my face waspletely covered, leaving only the ce of nose, eyes and mouth. When I went out, Ji Qingxuan looked at me, and his expression did not change at all. It seemed that he didn''t dislike me because I was holding an earthy yellow cover on my face. The man took me out, I hesitated to look at him, "where to?" "Go home." Ji Qingxuan took me in his arms. Although I was flustered and didn''t trust him, I knew that I couldn''t escape. I could only take a step to see. The car soon arrived at the familiar Yancheng No.1. When I saw this, I realized that I was really going home. Yeze parked his car in the underground garage and took us to the elevator. I saw a caring behind. Four bodyguardse down from the car and guard there. My heart suddenly cooled. Ji Qingxuan doesn''t say anything on the surface. In fact, he has already deployed everything and fixed me firmly. I didn''t say anything. I had nothing to say. When the elevator reached the top floor, Ji Qingxuan took me directly to the bedroom. The man pulled me to his leg and asked me, "why don''t you tell me about your face..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Are you afraid that I will despise you?" Yes. I answered in my heart. Mingming has to leave him, but I still hope I can stay in his heart with a good image. Ji Qingxuan looked at me, as if she didn''t mind the things on my face. She pressed me on the bed a little bit. "It doesn''t matter what you look like to me, as long as it''s you." Man''s words, let my heart swing. The heart beat a little faster. In my heart when the war is in disorder, Ji Qingxuan''s next action is more startling to me! I''m wearing a big medical suit. Ji Qingxuan''s hand is over it, and he starts to unbutton "You, you are crazy!" I can''t help but push him away. What I thought at that time was that I was pregnant, and it would be dangerous for my child to do so. However, Ji Qingxuan leaned over to kiss my vicle, but his action didn''t mean to stop at all. He said as he did, "the doctor said, isn''t there a probability of having a rtionship below 10%? For the next two months, we''ll do it at least twice a day until the probability is 100%. If you get sick, I''ll join you. " "What Ji Qingxuan''s words shocked me! "Are you crazy?" "If you die, I''ll be mad." Ji Qingxuan said, action more wanton. I struggle hard, but the man didn''t let me off at all! I tried to push him, "no, you''re going to hurt the baby!" "I''ll be lighter." It''s just the beginning, I can feel the tough things of men against my abdomen. As if the arrow is on the string, I have to send it! "No, no!" Can I know the size of Ji Qingxuan? No matter how careful he is, he can''t do it! However, men seem to have reached the limit! He forced me with his own strength. Ji Qingxuan that night was like a madman! It''s lighter, but the action is more crazy than usual! Just like the first time he and I did, he let off steam on me, making me feel no pity. As if others do love, we do hate! Later, I fell asleep when I was exhausted on him. Before I fell asleep, I seemed to hear the man fall over my ear and say, "I''m sorry." When I woke up again, I was already on my way. I look at the fragrance of washing liquid on my patient''s clothes - have I washed my clothes? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I have some doubts, just want to get up, feel light headed, dizzy. For a moment, I felt something tumbling in my stomach It''s a sign of pregnancy. I also had retching symptoms in myst pregnancy, but it seems different from this one. When I was daydreaming, I heard the servant outside saying, "are you OK, sir?" What happened to Ji Qingxuan? I forced myself to push out the door and follow the voice to the study. I saw Ji Qingxuan sitting in front of the desk, working on the computer.I don''t know if it''s because the light of theputer is too white, Ji Qingxuan''s face appears particrly pale, and the whole person looks very haggard. When he saw me, he immediately stood up and said, "wake up?" "Ah, ang..." I look at him, inexplicably some distressed, temporarily can not bear to me himst night. Because I was very sick and mentally ill, I just stood for a moment and said, "I''m a little sick. Go and lie down again." "Well." Ji Qingxuan looked at me in a daze, and his spirit was absent-minded. As I turned to go back to my bedroom, a servant came over with a te and said, "it''s time to take the medicine, sir." When the servant walked past me, I dropped my eyes and nced at the three medicines on the te That''s "What is this?" I know it. These three are the barrier drugs I want to take that day. Because of their special appearance, it''s impossible to forget them. Ji Qingxuan keeps saying that he will get sick and die with me, but now he is taking his own medicine. He didn''t answer. I took a sarcastic look at him and said, "Mr. Ji, take your time." "Not only me, but you too." Men''s words make me feel ridiculous. I''m not sick. What medicine should I take? But I did not say, but turned to Ji Qingxuan cold smile, "no, Ji, you are afraid of death, but I am not afraid." "You have to take it if you are not afraid. The child has taken it off when you are in aa, and you have taken it twice, now it''s the third time." Ji Qingxuan''s words are like bombs exploding in my ears! "You, what are you talking about?" I was stunned, looking at Ji Qingxuan, tears can''t help falling down. I step by step to Ji Qingxuan, murmur, "you, you are lying to me, right?" "I didn''t." "No! You''re lying to me I hold Ji Qingxuan''s shoulder in both hands and shake his body like crazy! "I didn''t lie to you." "No, you lied to me! You told me you were lying to me I feel like I''m going crazy. Ji Qingxuan looked at me, but he didn''t feel guilty. He looked at me and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t ept losing you more than losing a child." Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Ji Qingxuan now looking at me, let me really realize, he really killed my child! I went to him, raised his hand, with their greatest strength in the face of the man! With a "pa", I just felt numb. The man is still looking at me, his face is just a little bit off. When I finished, Ji Qingxuan was not angry at all. Instead, he took my hand and said, "it hurts. If it''s calming, I''ll take the medicine." Looking at the man as if nothing had happened, my heart was cold. I pulled out my hand, hid it behind my back and looked at him, "Ji Qingxuan, you don''t want me to give birth to your child, do you?" "No way." Ji Qingxuan looked up at me, "I want our children very much." "Then why don''t you believe that video isn''t me!" I yelled at him! Why don''t you believe me? Why take my baby. I can''t believe it until now. I''m still in the joy of pregnancy, but now I have to admit that my child is gone! Ji Qingxuan drooped his eyes and hesitated for a moment before saying, "I watched the video againter. I know all the characteristics of you. Everyone in the video has Including the mole on the inside of your thigh. " "What?" Ji Qingxuan''s words stunned me. That mole is very secret. I didn''t expect that Qin Jiameng even did it there. However, what are the interests behind this? Why does she want to do so? Is it just to let Ji Qingxuan give up on me?! Ji Qingxuan seemed to think that I was shocked, stretched out his hand, took me into his arms,forted, "it doesn''t matter, today we take medicine together, there are still 27 days, and then wait two months to make sure that we are not sick, at that time, you want to have a few children, we have a few, OK?" "Taking medicine together? I''m not sick at all. I''m not sexually assaulted. Why should we take medicine together? " I wanted to get out of the man''s arms, but he held me tight. He said, "I know, I know, I think I''m wrong, so in order to make amends, I''ll apany you to take medicine, and I''ll listen to you in the future, OK?" "Are you wrong? How can youpensate me?! Do you pay for my child? " "Well, I''ll pay youter, as many as I can." "No, no, the one you''re going to knock out." I know, I know! Ji Qingxuan from the beginning to the end felt that I was confused and refused to ept the reality, so he made the decision for me. But only I know that the person in that video is really not me. Why Why doesn''t he believe me? Ji Qingxuan will hold me dead, "good, obedient, the child has gone, this is what I owe you, I did not protect you, everything is my fault, if you want to me me, me me, you can choose to stay with me, punish me, torture me, as long as you do not leave, everything is good." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Good." I am in the man''s arms, the corners of my mouth with a dry smile, "you said well, can''t go back." The man thought I was obedient and finally rxed me. He gave me a kiss on the top of my hair and said, "don''t go back." Ji Qingxuan asked the servant to take three more pills for me. I pretended to drink them. It''s all under the tongue. I said I didn''t feel well. When I went back to my room, the first thing I did was to go to the toilet and spit out three pills and flush them out. I stood in front of the mirror, looking at my ugly face with a mask. Think of Ji Qingxuan looking at my unchanged expression. Does he love me? Maybe some love. But he didn''t trust me and killed my child. I''m afraid there''s nothing else between me and him but irreconcble. The next week, Ji Qingxuan worked at home, and we took medicine together every 12 hours. Because the first time I took the medicine, I was in aa for a day. The first two times I took the medicine actually. That''s why I didn''t feel well until I got up that day. But then I didn''t take the medicine, and the difort didn''te back. On the contrary, Ji Qingxuan is taking medicine seriously, and the side effects of this blocking medicine are bing more and more obvious in him. I see him go to the bathroom repeatedly every day. He falls down when he walks. He can''t even eat every day. He often lies down in front of theputer to have a rest. Seeing him like this, I can''t help feeling sad. I want to tell him not to eat. But I know he won''t believe me. I also want to escape, but these days, Ji Qingxuan found countless bodyguards inside and outside his home, including the elevator entrance. Finally, a weekter, because ban Lei called me, so I could go to the hospital to change my dressing. Of course, I was also sent by Ji Qingxuan''s car. When I got there, ban Lei asked the nurse to take off the mask and change the dressing for me. This time, I had more thoughts and brought a small mirror.The gauze was removedyer uponyer. I quickly took out a small mirror to see what your own face looked like. But when I picked up the mirror, I saw a piece of red in it. The skin is growing by itself, but because of the burn, the muscle of my left face is deformed, which is obviously different from that of my right face! Even the wings of the nose copsed. "This..." When the nurse came back with the medicine, she saw me holding the mirror and snatched it. "Oh, it''s still in the recovery period. Don''t look." I stared at the nurse, "my face, can you recover?" "It''s ten to ten to recover." After I asked, ban Lei''s voice came from behind, and I looked at him slightly. Ban Lei came up to me and looked at me carefully. "I checked you, but you should be d that this man can''t buy concentrated sulfuric acid, so he bought hydrochloric acid." "hydrochloric acid?" "If it''s sulfuric acid, your face can''t recover. It''s like this all your life. Hydrochloric acid also hurts some muscles, but it''s much better. If you do more stic surgery, you should be able to recover 80% or 90% Ban Lei pauses, "but it''s impossible to get back to the way it was before it was burned." Ban Lei''s words are like the coexistence of despair and hope. Can''t buy concentrated sulfuric acid?! I don''t believe it! The man behind Qin Jiameng, since he has the ability to find ck people, put viruses in myputer, and calcte everything so urately! How can we not even buy concentrated sulfuric acid? I feel more and more that this talent is the most terrible. He always seems to give me some hope in despair. Destroy me, but not absolutely. Who is he? It''s creepy to think that this person exists and wants to fight me. When ban Lei talks, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrates. He takes it out for a look and puts it back. See the mobile phone, my heart suddenly rise hope! I said to ban Lei, "Dr. ban, can you lend me your mobile phone, I I want Ji Qingxuan to buy me a personal thing. " Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Ban Lei didn''t think much, so he gave me his mobile phone, and then he went out by himself. Ji Qingxuan is actually waiting outside. When I pick up my mobile phone, it''s a fight of life and death! Pick up the mobile phone, heart twists and turns, finally thought of a suitable person. Ji Zhaoming. The nurse is reprocessing the wound for me. Although it''s painful, my heart is in the matter of escaping Ji Qingxuan''s control! I remember Ji Zhaoming''s number from memory. I dare not make a phone call, but can only send a text message. First, brother Ji. ¡¿ soon, I received a reply? ¡¿ he called my name directly, which gave me a subtle feeling. I don''t care about anything else, continue to send [I was kidnapped by Ji Qingxuan, I want to leave him, can you help me? ¡¿ after sending this message, there was no response for a long time. I''m holding my cell phone, and my palms are sweating. Maybe it''s because of distraction, and I don''t feel how painful it is to deal with the wound. When the nurse bandaged me almost, Ji Zhaoming still didn''t give me a message. I immediately regret that Ji Zhaoming is also Ji Qingxuan''s uncle. Now think about it. Even if Ji Qingxuan is not good to Ji Zhaoming, Ji Zhaoming has never said that Ji Qingxuan is not good Ban Lei came in and asked me, "have you run out of cell phones?" My heart trembled. "Now!" While talking, he sent two words [don''t return] to Ji Zhaoming''s phone, then quickly deleted all the information, and then returned the mobile phone to ban Lei. "Flustered, send a message to your lover?" Ban Lei looked at me like this and teased me. My heart immediately tense up, shaking his head, "No." Ban Lei put away his mobile phone andughed, "you''re kidding. Don''t mind. I think Ji Qingxuan is a wonderful man. You must know better than me." "Well..." I gave a dull answer. The best man? Maybe it is. It''s a pity that after so much experience, I can''t afford it. When everything is ready, I go out, Ji Qingxuan is waiting at the door. His face was very bad. When he stood up, his body was obviously flustered. Ban Lei looked at him with a slight frown. "This barrier drug has different reactions to everyone. Some of the side effects are big, others are small. You two are in sharp contrast." Ji Qingxuan looked at me standing there, thin lips raised a smile, "it''s OK, her side effect is small, I''m big, nothing." His words are like an invisible hand, holding my heart tightly. So sad. What he did always forced me to be cruel, but he forced me to be cruel. On the way back, Ji Qingxuan''s arm was on my shoulder. It didn''t seem to exert much force, but it was like a huge cage, which made me unable to move. Nothing to say all the way. In the evening, Ji Qingxuan and I "took" the barrier medicine together, and then Iy down early, about an hourter. I heard Ji Qingxuan stumble into the bathroom. Immediately, the voice that the man vomitses out in the bathroom, and the voice that does not stop using fist to hammer the floor. It seems that as time goes on, the side effects of the blocking drugs be more and more serious in him. My heart is tied together. Uncontroble heartache. Even in thinking, how can I make Ji Qingxuan believe that it''s not me in the video, I really can''t be passed on. Half an hourter, the sound of a shower came from the bathroom. I was about to fall asleep when the man came out of the bathroom. I could feel his arms around me, his strong muscles against my back, and the smell of shampoo around me. Half asleep and half awake, I heard the man holding me and saying, "are you thinking all the time, how can you escape from me?" "Even if you don''t answer, I know you''re thinking, all the time." "You don''t really smile at me, and you don''t really listen to me." "Now you have made me unable to see you as you were, just like a bird trapped in a cage. I dare not tell my master that I want to fly." "Even so, I don''t want to let you go. I have a hunch that if I give you freedom, you will nevere back." Man''s wordse into my ears. Let me gradually awake. The heart is bitterly astringent. But he was right. If I left, I would nevere back. The next week, everything was the same. Ji Qingxuan finally fell ill because of the side effects of the blocking drugs and the pressure of work. I was with him. The hospital sent nutrition needles. Although the man''s consciousness is in a semia state, his hand has been holding me. I want to leave in the middle, but his hand has been holding me, I refused to let go, clearly people are not conscious, when I want to leave, he suddenly said, "don''t..."The strength in hand is even heavier. I hesitated for a moment and sat back. Ji Qingxuan has lost a lot of weight because of the side effects of blocking drugs in the past two weeks. Her cheeks are sunken and her dark circles are also very serious. But I can''t do anything. If he believes it, believe it. I could have sat with him all the time, but I wanted to go to the bathroom, but I had to pull my hand, "Ji Ji Qingxuan, I want to go to the bathroom. Let go. " The man''s eyes are closed, but his hands are even tighter. At this time, I even doubt that Ji Qingxuan is pretending to be in aa. "Qingxuan, I really want to go to the bathroom." Men are more powerful. I wanted to insist, think he will wake up, but did not expect an hourter, Ji Qingxuan still did not wake up. Really can''t hold on, I think about it, suddenly put his face close to the past, in Ji Qingxuan cheek gently kiss, coquetry, "dear, let me go to the bathroom." Just finished, the man''s hand was slightly loose. When I pulled out my hand, I found that my palm was already red. Later, I apanied Ji Qingxuan all day. By evening, his consciousness was gradually restored. When the man saw me standing by his side, his originally lifeless eyes suddenly became warm, and some thin dry lips were slightly raised, which seemed very satisfied. It took a long time to say, "you''re still here. That''s great." My heart is slightly sour and warm. This man seems to be full of me now. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Or stay. Apany him for a lifetime, after all, there will be children. At that moment, I really thought so. but all the beauty is just a beautiful bubble. A poke. It''s broken. On the third day of Ji Qingxuan''s illness. In the morning, as always, I went back to the bathroom and vomited. But when I vomited, I felt cold all over. Turning around, I saw Ji Qingxuan standing at the door of the bathroom. Looking at me, the cold ck eyes, as if brewing a storm. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 "Ji..." "Why?" I just want to speak, Ji Qingxuan came over, two hands hold my shoulder! A few times I was pushed to the wall, face is uncontroble anger, forced to ask, "why do you want to vomit the medicine!" "I, I''m not sick, the woman in the video is really not me!" I nervously exined to Ji Qingxuan. "Not you? You tell me, how can I prove that the people inside are not you! " The expression on Ji Qingxuan''s face changed from anger to despair. He asked me, "you know that men are possessive, but I''ve tried my best to convince myself that I don''t even care about it. You just take a barrier medicine. How can it be so difficult?" Ji Qingxuan''s tone from the beginning of the low to behind the roar! He grabbed my shoulder so hard. I looked at him and opened my mouth. I didn''t know what to say. Yes, men are possessive. But Ji Qingxuan epted me, which must be a big step for him. Ji Qingxuan stares at me, "do you know? I always told myself that as long as we finish the medicine together, we can start all over again, but what about you? What have you done! " "I Really... " "Enough!" Ji Qingxuan released his hand, took out the phone from his pocket, dialed a number, and said to the phone, "you guyse up" "what are you doing?" When the man said it, I suddenly realized the danger. But it was toote. Ji Qingxuan took me to the multimedia room without windows and said to several servants, "go buy one and put it in here!" "What are you doing?" I struggled desperately, Ji Qingxuan ignored me at all. He almost dragged me to the room, forced me to the corner, a pair of ck eyes staring at me coldly, "I trust you so much, but you cheat me, so the remaining 12 days, I will watch you take medicine." "But I had..." "Shut up Ji Qingxuan looked at me, the eyes seemed to drip blood, I shudder, shrink in the corner to look at him. Not a word. Soon, four bodyguards came up. Ji Qingxuan ordered them a few words. At noon, another furniturepany sent a bed. My nightmare began on that day. That night, it was my first time to take medicine. Ji Qingxuan came in with a ss of water in one hand and three pills in the other. Sitting by the bed, looking at me on the bed, put three pills in my palm, "good, take it." "No..." "Then I''ll feed you." Ji Qingxuan said, put the cup aside, one hand holding my face, the other hand put three pieces of medicine, one, one into my mouth! It hurts! Heartrending pain! My face is still injured, he did so directly touched my wound, my tears fell uncontrobly! But the man didn''t give up at all. Instead, he put the water cup in front of me and said coldly, "drink it, swallow it, if you dare to spit it out..." "I eat it!" I''m scared. I''m really scared. I don''t want to suffer the pain just now. Ji Qingxuan at this moment is like a terrible wolf. I feel as if I will be eaten alive by him in the next second. I took the water and drank it. Men are not at ease, "mouth." I''ll do it. "Tongue." I showed him my tongue again. After making sure I swallow the medicine, Ji Qingxuan nodded and patted my head with satisfaction. "Well, have a rest and go to bed early. I''ll eat it tomorrow." I looked at the man''s back, and for the first time I felt that he was so terrible. Before Ji Qingxuan no matter how to me, I will not feel his terror, but this time, I feel that men from inside to outside. Every time we take medicine, it''s nine o''clock. Just after taking the medicine, the side effects began to appear. I felt sick and dizzy. I didn''t have the heart to think about anything else. Iy in bed and fell asleep. Half asleep and half awake, I felt someone holding me. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Very light fingered my hair, leaned over my ear and said, "I''m sorry." I''m too sick, too sleepy to wake up. When I wake up again, it''s morning. Ji Qingxuan arrives as promised. The man is wearing a white household clothes today. He looks much gentler. But I saw that he still couldn''t help shrinking to the corner, and the man handed me. This time, I obediently take medicine and drink water. However, I''m not allowed out of this multimedia room at any other time except to go to the bathroom.I don''t talk, either. Even if Ji Qingxuanes to talk to me, I don''t say anything except nodding and shaking my head. On the third day, the side effects of the blocking drugs became more and more obvious. I didn''t have any appetite and didn''t want to eat. I didn''t want to get up and move. I can do nothing but lie in bed. At nine o''clock in the evening, Ji Qingxuan came with the medicine. When I saw him, I couldn''t help shaking. He didn''t do anything to me. Just let me take the medicine. But I was so afraid of him. As soon as he came near, I could feel the danger. Ji Qingxuan seems to be aware of this. Today, after feeding me the medicine, he hugged me and asked me, "are you afraid of me?" I nodded gently. Hesitated for a long time, then said, "let me go, OK?" The man held my hand slightly. Now that you have said it, just say, "don''t torture me any more, and don''t torture yourself any more. Let me go, and you''ll think I''m dead, OK?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Please." Man has been holding me, I can''t see his expression. He did not say anything, after a long silence, Ji Qingxuan patted me on the back, "sleep, today I sleep with you." "Ji Qingxuan..." "Enough! Go to bed Ji Qingxuan angrily interrupted me! I was shocked and shut up. At this time, I''m not like me, he''s not like him. We''re all torturing each other, torturing ourselves, torturing each other. Iy on the bed, feeling the man holding me from behind, kissing my hair, saying, "your face, I have asked the doctor, can basically return to the original appearance, so you can rest assured." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn''t answer, but I know Ji Qingxuan has always put my things in mind. Even so, I still don''t want to stay with him for a moment. The next day life was the same. But in the evening, Ji Qingxuan for the first time to find a make-up artist at home, make-up for him, I can hear the servants talking through the door. It seems that Ji Qingxuan is going out today. It''s like Ji Yanhai''s birthday. Ji Qingxuan is not here, can I escape!? While I was thinking about this, the door of the multimedia room suddenly opened and Ji Qingxuan stood at the door. The man was wearing a ck suit with his hairbed back. Because of the makeup artist''s skillful hand, he could not see the pale breath on his face. He looked at me and said, e out, change your clothes, and I''ll take you." Chapter 191 Chapter 191 "What?" I was stunned. He''s taking me with him? "Where are you going sote?" I pretended not to know and asked him in a daze. Ji Qingxuan slightly drooped his eyes, word by word said, "my grandfather''s birthday, I have to go, but I don''t trust you at home alone, so I want to take you with me." "Are you crazy?" I looked at him, "I''m like this, how can I go! If it''s Halloween today, I can go out and scare people. " Iugh at myself. Now I can''t see anyone. Ji Qingxuan pulled me out of the room and said coldly, "you wait for me in the car. I''ll find two bodyguards to watch you. I''ll go in and give you a gift ande out." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Qingxuan is really cautious, even Ji Yanhai''s birthday will take me. I know I can''t beat him. Even if I refuse, I will be dragged. In desperation, I can only promise. I don''t need make-up either. I just change my clothes and go out with him. In fact, such I go out, it really seems very ridiculous. But I have no choice. Ji Qingxuan and I went to Ji Yanhai''s house by car. When the car stopped, Ji Qingxuan patted my hand and said gently, "I''lle out in half an hour at most." "Well." I agreed. In my opinion, it has nothing to do with me. No matter how long he goes, don''t I have to wait here? Even if it''s not here, it''s in the multimedia room. There''s no difference. After Ji Qingxuan left, two bodyguards were standing outside the car. Because of the side effects of the blocking drugs, I felt sick all over and felt dizzy, so Iy on the back seat. Looking out of the window, the two bodyguards stood like two pirs. Running away seems like a dream. I just looked at the bodyguard outside the window. After half an hour, Ji Qingxuan hasn''te out yet. Was he dyed? No, he''s always on time Is there something wrong? While I was thinking, I heard someone saying in the distance, "Xiaoxuan is drunk. Go and pick him up." The two bodyguards dare not move. I can clearly tell the voice is Ji Zhaoming! He was wearing the sses I apanied him with that day. "Brother Ji!" I quickly sat up. See outside Ji Zhaoming is talking to two bodyguards, empty parking lot, only three of them. "No, Ji always has a destiny. If he doesn''te, he can''t go." The bodyguard replied. At this time, the two bodyguards obviously had some ces, Ji Zhaoming, and they both stood together. "So." Ji Zhaoming shook his head in embarrassment. When I didn''t notice, the man suddenly took something out of his pocket and sprayed it on the faces of the two bodyguards! Just two seconds, two bodyguards fell to the ground in an instant! Ji Zhaoming takes out the car key from his pocket and presses the switch. The door opened. He quickly called me out of the car and threw the car key at the bodyguard. I was a little trembling because of my difort. He picked me up and walked to the car. "Brother Ji." I''m a little embarrassed. Ji Zhaoming didn''t have time to talk to me. He quickly took me to the co driver''s seat of his car. Fasten the seat belt for me, start the car directly and leave the Ji family mansion. "Brother Ji, why are you here?" Looking at Ji Zhaoming, I was still a little shaken. As he drove, Ji Zhaoming looked at me with Yu Guang, "didn''t you ask me to save you?" It urred to me that I had texted Ji Zhaoming in the hospital before. "I didn''t expect..." "I didn''t expect to save you?" Ji Zhaoming looked at me. He seemed to have guessed what I thought. I nodded slightly. What''s wrong? He asked, "where''s Ji Qingxuan? If you just take me away, Ji Qingxuan will definitelye to us? " "He." Ji Zhaoming said with a calm face, "he, I think he has been working hard recently, so I let him have a rest. It is estimated that he will wake up early tomorrow morning. When he wakes up, we have already gone abroad." "Ah?" Looking at Ji Zhaoming, I can''t figure out what he''s talking about. After thinking about it, he asked, "are you going to take me abroad? Where to? I have nothing on me. " Ji Zhaoming looked at me in a hurry and said with a smile, "where are all the things you need to go abroad?" "It''s all here..." I thought about it for a while, and it suddenly urred to me that they were all at home!It''s all in the house where I moved, because I paid the rent for one year at a time, so even if I didn''t go back recently, those things are there. Ji Zhaoming said, "after you sent me the information, I checked with my friends, and then took the information about your previouswsuit in Song Yiran as proof, and handed it to the rentalpany, who opened the door for me." "So you have all my passport?" "Yes." Ji Zhaoming nodded, parked the car on the side of the road, looked at me and said, "I did this after receiving your message. My n is to go abroad and take you to stay for a while. If you have other ideas, I''ll return the things to you. You can do whatever you want." I look at Ji Zhaoming. His age is older than me, and his body exudes the breath of a mature man, which makes me feel inexplicable trust. Moreover, to some extent, going abroad is the best choice. I want to stay away from Ji Qingxuan! "Well, I''ll go abroad with you." I hesitated, "my card seems to be in Ji Qingxuan''s side..." Ji Zhaoming listened to me and said with a smile, "don''t worry, although I''m not as rich as Xiaoxuan, it''s enough to support you alone." This is from N?velDrama.Org. I understand what he means, but I feel a little embarrassed to say that. That night, I followed Ji Zhaoming to a foreign ne. When I got on the ne and looked at the clouds outside, I realized that I really, really left Ji Qingxuan''s control! On the ne, Ji Zhaoming looked at me. "Now it''s taking off. Tell me what happened." "I..." I want to say, but I feel sick because of the side effects of barrier drugs and the difort of high-altitude ears. I went to the bathroom before I finished. When he came back, Ji Zhaoming was already asleep. I sat on the ne, looking out of the window, feeling a pain that didn''te. The nended in ten hours. After another three hours of driving, I finally came to a small town. The rain shelter of the car came down and became an open top. On both sides of the street are buildings with a sense of age. Most of the pedestrians on the road are elderly people. In the coffee shop on the street, an olddy sitting with a fat cat drinking coffee. Someone saw us and said hello. Everything is the breath of life. See these, my heavy heart also followed good up. The car finally stopped at the gate of a two-story building. I stood at the gate of the yard, which was full of beautiful hibiscus flowers. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 "You''ll live here and I''ll live next door." Ji Zhaoming gets out of the car and follows me. "Next door?" I look next door. It''s a house with the same pattern as this one. But there was nothing nted in the yard. Ji Zhaoming handed me a small bag in his hand. "Here''s your passport and certificate. I bought you a mobile phone. There''s a local card in it. By the way, there''s also cash in it. If you want to leave here, you can do it at any time." I opened my bag and checked this stuff. It''s a wonderful feeling. Ji Qingxuan won''t let me go before. I desperately want to leave. Now here, Ji Zhaoming gives me everything. I''mpletely free, but I think it''s good here. Ji Zhaoming handed me a key and let me have a look in the room. I walked inside, only to find that he was still standing at the door. I turned to him and asked, "why don''t youe in?" "This is your house now. I can''t go in if the host doesn''t invite me." Ji Zhaoming gave a faint smile. I was stunned for a moment. Did a "please" action. Ji Zhaoming just came in. He apanied me to visit the room, the whole room is divided into two floors, below is the living room, dining room and kitchen. There is a dressing room, a study and a big bedroom upstairs. The window of the bedroom is connected with arge balcony. There are several small shelves on the balcony, on which all kinds of flowers are nted. It''s like a little house in a cartoon. "Do you like it?" When I looked at the flowers on the windowsill in a daze, Ji Zhaoming asked me in the back. "Well." I nodded. Ji Zhaoming nodded, "that''s good. I''ll find someone to buy the daily necessities and clothes for you. You have a rest first. We''ll go to town for dinnerter." He looked at his watch. "Start in half an hour." "All right." After Ji Zhaoming left, I went to the windowsill, sat on the metal chair and looked at the distance. The sunset was falling little by little. Everything is so quiet and beautiful. However, I always think of a person in my mind. Ji Qingxuan. Where is he now? what''s happening? Are you still on medication? What if he can''t find me? It''s clear that I want to leave him. It''s clear that I hate him for killing my child without authorization. But now I really left, but my mind was full of him. Half an hour passed, but I forgot the time. When I look at the sunset, I hear the slight footsteps behind me, feel someone standing behind me and ask me, "what are you thinking..." This voice "Ji..." I subconsciously called out Ji Qingxuan''s name, but when I looked back and saw the people behind me, I was disappointed and forced to smile, "brother Ji, why are you here?" Ji Zhaoming pointed to the watch on his wrist. "We made an appointment to have dinner together half an hour ago." "Ah." I just remember this thing, some sorry to say, "sorry, I forgot." Ji Zhaoming shook his head. "It''s OK. Are you hungry now? If you''re not hungry, we can bete. There''s jetg between here and there... " "Hungry." I interrupted and stood up. After all, I asked Ji Zhaoming to save me. Now he has done what I said. I can''t put on a sullen look. He did nothing wrong. If someone does something wrong, it''s just me. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ji Zhaoming said that he would take me to a restaurant for dinner. I thought of my face and refused. But he repeatedly assured me that no one would care. Finally, I took off the mask on my face and went to eat with gauze and mask. Ji Zhaoming took me to a very popr local restaurant. When we went in, it was almost full. When the boss saw Ji Zhaoming, he said hello to him. When he saw me, he justughed. Then take us to a quiet corner at the bottom. The boss here is a middle-aged woman in her forties. She doesn''t mind my appearance. Instead, she enthusiastically introduces the specialty dishes to me. The first time we came, we followed her rmendation. Wait for the dishes toe up. To tell you the truth, the dishes here are not as good as rmended by the boss. The taste is very strange, but the bosses to ask us whether we are delicious again and again because we are outsiders. In order to live up to her enthusiasm, I have to eat the whole dish. And the people around really don''t mind my appearance, as Ji Zhaoming said. This let my heart down. After dinner, Ji Zhaoming, considering that I was very tired, asked me to go back to rest first, and at the same time asked me to visit the town tomorrow.I looked at Ji Zhaoming suspiciously, "brother Ji, you are usually so busy with your work, soe out, what should the hospital do?" "Don''t worry, I''ll turn everywhere." Ji Zhaoming said, suddenly his expression became serious, looking at me, "it''s you. I''ll take you out this time, just to make you think clearly and ask your heart what you want." What do you want Looking at Ji Zhaoming, I seemed to understand what he meant. Ji Zhaoming rubbed my hair and said, "go and have a rest. If you need anything, you can have my phone in your mobile phone, or you can come to my home directly. One of your keys is from my home." When he finished, he seemed to be afraid of my misunderstanding and said quickly, "but I didn''t do it in your house. You didn''t lock the door at night. I called you and you didn''te back to me, so I went up." Looking at his nervous appearance, I smile, "I know, a gentleman, elder brother Ji." As a man, he always takes good care of his sense of propriety, which won''t make me have any worries. Ji Zhaoming was stunned andughed, "even if it is." Then he went back to his room. I also went home, changed my clothes, took a bath, andy alone in bed with a mess in my head. Full of heart, full of mind, all Ji Qingxuan. Holding a mobile phone in my hand, I tried to call him several times. Am I crazy. Finally escaped, why do I want to go back? Even if I go back, I have to wait until two monthster to let Ji Qingxuan believe that I didn''t get sick. When I think of this, I suddenly realize that it''s not me who has be abnormal. It''s Ji Qingxuan who firmly believes that I am in the video. Then he persuades himself and forces himself. At the same time, I was forced to I was full of him, lying on the bed and falling asleep. Maybe I also have some thoughts. That night I dreamt of Ji Qingxuan. I dreamt that he was standing in a deste desert, shouting my name. Crazy to find me, but I''m not there. He kept shouting until he was exhausted. I just keep looking at me. When the morning sun wakes me up, I just feel tears hanging around my eyes. Ji Qingxuan. Ji Qingxuan. What should I do with you? What am I going to do! "Ding Dong." "Good morning!" I washed and changed the clothes Ji Zhaoming had prepared for me. When I went downstairs, the man was already waiting for me at the door. He had two bicycles beside him, one blue and one pink. See mee out, wave to me, "go, take you to have breakfast." I looked at him, quickly put away the sad mood, put on a rxed expression and went forward, "OK." Said, took the initiative to take the pink bike. Chapter 193 You’re the second person who’s eaten my cooking Chapter 193 You¡¯re the second person who¡¯s eaten my cooking This was a small town near the sea. It took us 10 minutes by bike to get to the seaside. He took me to an old looking restaurant and had a local breakfast. I sat there and could see the coastline. Wa I possessed? I thought of Sean when I looked at the sea. My mind was full of Sean. Ming saw through my mind. ¡°Are you thinking about Sean?¡± ¡°No.¡± I answered in a second. Ming heard my answer and smiled, ¡°if you hesitate, I may believe you.¡± ¡°I...¡± I was a little embarrassed. Ming looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I know something about you and Sean. Men will mind that kind of thing. Sean is willing to stay with you so I believe he loves you.¡± Ming was right. If it did happen, other men would not ept it. But Sean epted it. At this time, I was sad, ¡°Ming, what should I do?¡± What should I do? ¡°Do you regret being taken abroad by me?¡± Ming took a sip of coffee and asked me. ¡°No.¡± I thought for a moment and then answered. Ming listened to my answer and said with a smile, ¡°yes, that¡¯s the truth. You were lying just now.¡± I drooped my eyes slightly. Ming didn¡¯t continue to ask me. He just said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in America next Saturday. You have a week and a half to think about it. If you find out then, leave with me. If not, wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± A week and a half? Actually, I knew I wanted to see Sean and worried about him. I thought for a while and said to Ming, ¡°Ming, I¡¯m worried about Sean because before I left, his behavior seemed to be abnormal. I am afraid that he will do something terrible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he was normal that day, either.¡± Ming nodded, ¡°I will pay attention to him for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In the afternoon, Ming took me to the market. At first, I thought it was a supermarket. As a result, he took me to a second-hand market owned by the local people. There were all kinds of goods here. There were clothes, furniture and vegetables. Ming took me to buy some dishes and cutlery. It was good that no one here discriminated against me. As we were about to leave the market, an olddy sat at the door. There were only a few vegetables in front of her, one of which was¡ª¡ª ¡°How much is this?¡± When I saw thetro, Ming had already gone there. The olddy took a look at Ming and held out five fingers. It was much more expensive than other vegetables! But Ming didn¡¯t think and just handed the money to the olddy and picked up two bundles oftro and left. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the way back, I said to Ming, ¡°why didn¡¯t you ask me what I want to buy? What if I can¡¯t cook?¡± ¡°I can cook.¡± Ming looked at me and smiled with confidence. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes, I know you are not used to the food here, so I will make three meals for youter. You¡¯re in charge of shopping with me.¡± Ming¡¯s words moved me a little. ¡°You cook? Can you cook?¡± In fact, I still didn¡¯t believe it. He smiled. ¡°People who have eaten my cooking say it¡¯s delicious.¡± This time, Ming and I entered his room. Ming¡¯s room was totally different from my room. His room was empty and there was nothing useless in it. I stood there and watched Ming wash and cut the vegetables. He put the remaining vegetables in the box and put them in the refrigerator. What he needed was neatly listed on the kitchen counter. He put the knife in ce. It looked a bit like the operating table before the operation. ¡°What can I do?¡± I stood by and watched him put everything in order and didn¡¯t know what I could do. Ming looked at me and said seriously, ¡°you are responsible for rest and say it is delicious when eating.¡± I chuckled. In the morning I stood in the sun and watched Ming start cooking. He made dishes and soup. It was really a pleasure to watch him cook. Ming seemed to have made a n for everything in his mind. After he finished, the table was clean as if it had not been used. Ming made three dishes and a soup. He put them in front of me. ¡°Come on, have a taste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± I said it four times in a row. Ming shook his head helplessly after listening, ¡°you do a good job of what you are responsible for.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡± I was sure. I was a very confident person in my cooking, but I had to say that Ming¡¯s cooking was better! It was hard for a man to cook so well. After listening to me, Ming sat down and said with a smile, ¡°thank you. You are the second person who has eaten my cooking.¡± ¡°You cook so well. Why did you eat instant noodles before?¡± I remembered going to Ming¡¯s house once. He was eating instant noodles, which made me think he couldn''t cook. ¡°I¡¯m alone and busy at work. I don¡¯t have time to cook at all.¡± Ming took a bite. ¡°You know I wasn¡¯t in the Jessop family when I was a kid. I lived with my mother at that time. My family was very poor. My mother was busy at work andte at home. I did all the housework at home, so of course I can cook.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I...¡± When I heard Ming¡¯s words, I felt a little embarrassed for a moment. Although I grew up in an orphanage and usually needed to take care of children younger than me, I didn¡¯t need to worry about life. Ming was a lot harder than me. Ming saw me sad and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with the past. If I was born in the Jessop family, I might be a dandy.¡± He wasforting me. If we could choose, who was not willing to choose to start with simple mode? Then our lives repeated every day. It was a wonderful life. It was in but warm. I thought it was good to keep going like this. I didn¡¯t know why Ming chose this ce until a few dayster. There was a big fire in this town. Many people were injured in the fire, so at that time many people went out with gauze and masks. It was not surprising. And this town was good at dealing with burns. When I settled down, I went to the hospital in the small town. The doctor treated my face further. Because of the previous treatment, the wound on my face had basically healed. But it did not recover. My left and right faces were asymmetrical and my nose had some marks. I just needed to wear a mask to go out. The doctor said that if I wanted to get better, I could only have skin grafting. Skin grafting was a long process. If I did it here, I needed to stay for at least half a year. The day before Ming returned home, I still apanied him to buy vegetables. On the way back, he asked me, ¡°have you thought about it? Would you like to go back with me tomorrow?¡± Chapter 194 That’s why I’m so jealous Chapter 194 That¡¯s why I¡¯m so jealous Did I have to go back? I was a little hesitant. I was a little addicted to the simplicity and beauty of my life now. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I even went to inquire about the work in the small town the other day. Although the ie of ordinary waiters here was only 3000 local currency, they could live a very good life because of the low price here. At that moment I even wanted to stay here. If only I could stay here forever. When Ming and I went back, a car came to us with a roaring engine. When it was about to hit us, it began to brake hard! The screeching sound of brakes reverberated in the quiet streets of the town. I looked at the car and was nervous. Then I saw a man in a ck windbreaker get out of the car. Sean. I almost didn¡¯t recognize him. Sean in front of me hadpletely changed. He lost a lot of weight and his ck windbreaker seemed a little loose. When he saw Ming and me, he satirized, ¡°uncle, you and my honey live here. It¡¯s not easy for me to find you.¡± I looked at Sean. His ck eyes were frightfully cold and he was furious. I felt fear! Ming stood in front of me to protect me. ¡°Sean, I wanted to go back to you tomorrow. Now that you are here, let¡¯s...¡± ¡°Shut up! Who the fuck wants to talk to you! What qualifications do you have to speak to me!¡± Sean rudely interrupted Ming. He came forward and carried me on his shoulder! ¡°Ah!¡± I was shocked. ¡°Sean, put me down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dream.¡± Sean shoved me into his car and looked back at Ming. He said, ¡°uncle, I¡¯ll go back and settle with you.¡± With that, he closed the door. The driver drove. ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. ¡°Where do you live!¡± Sean looked at me like a bloodthirsty beast. ¡°I...¡± I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do and didn¡¯t dare to tell him where I lived. Sean¡¯s mood now even made me think that when we got to where I live, he would burn that house right away. He paused and sneered, ¡°do you live together?¡± ¡°No.¡± I knew Sean misunderstood, ¡°I live separately from Ming.¡± ¡°Ming? I said he is my uncle. Why do you call him Ming? You should call him uncle like me! Do you understand?¡± As Sean spoke, he grabbed my wrist. We didn¡¯t see each other for two weeks, but he became grumpy and bloodthirsty. I had been in jail. I was most afraid of such people. There were too many of them in prison. They threatened me and forced me, but I didn¡¯t know how to fight! ¡°Where do you live?¡± Sean looked at me. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll burn one house at a time until it reaches your house.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯m driven crazy by you!¡± Sean looked at me with a terrible look. I was afraid. I lost. I told Sean where I lived. Sean pulled me out of the car. He pushed the door directly and went in. Because of the good security in this town, we didn¡¯t lock the door at all. Sean looked around and seemed to find that I was the only one living here. His face seemed to soften a lot. His voice weakened slightly. ¡°Where is your passport and ID card? Take me to get it.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Take it! Come with me!¡± Sean said angrily. I dared not to annoy him. I could only tell him they were in the drawer on the second floor. Sean dragged me upstairs. He took them and dragged me downstairs. During the whole process, he was like a furious child and I was a puppet with no self-control ability in his hands. Sean took them and took me to the car. The car soon drove out of the town. About two hourster, the car arrived in a big city. I knew here. This was the ce where I got off the ne before. In other words, were we going back? No, I didn¡¯t want to go back with Sean! I could feel that if I went back, I would be locked up by him and couldn¡¯t go out any more! ¡°Sean, listen to me. Nothing happened to me and your uncle. We just live next door. We just...¡± ¡°You just shop, eat and watch the sunrise and sunset together every day, don¡¯t you?¡± Sean interrupted and asked me. I looked at him and thought for a moment. I nodded. Sean looked at me like crazy. He pressed me against the back of the car chair. His face was very close to me. ¡°If I tell you that I am jealous because of this, will you believe it?¡± I was stunned. Sean held me and wanted to take off my mask. But although I was used to facing Ming, I didn¡¯t have the courage to face Sean. I tried to protect my mask. Sean looked at me and sneered, ¡°you dare to face him. Why don¡¯t you dare to face me? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°I...¡± I could face Ming. But I couldn¡¯t face Sean! I didn¡¯t want him to see my face. I didn¡¯t want him to dislike me! ¡°Take it away.¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head desperately. I couldn¡¯t do that! ¡°Three.¡± He began to count down. I knew what he meant. I begged him, ¡°No. Can you not look at it?¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°One!¡± With that, he rudely took my mask away. My ugly face was exposed to him. This moment I was more painful than naked! When he saw my face, he seemed stunned but he soon calmed down. He said lightly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. You will recover.¡± With that, he added, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t recover. You are my girl. No one dares to dislike you.¡± ¡°But I dislike myself! I mind it! I don¡¯t want to be around you like this!¡± I looked at Sean and finally figured out what I cared about. Sean couldn¡¯t be around an ugly woman like me. No way! When Sean saw me like this, he seemed to be in a better mood and put his arms around me. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll live with you all my life. Do you understand? You can have a facelift. You can be anything as long as it¡¯s you.¡± Sean¡¯s words were like antidotes. My heart became warm somehow. All my fears disappeared because of his simple words. Chapter 195 Are you going to let me call you aunt one day? Chapter 195 Are you going to let me call you aunt one day? Even so, I had self-knowledge. Sean was the president of the Giant group. Even if he allowed it, the rest of society would not allow it. Once I went out, I would be scolded. ¡°Sean¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Are you tired? Take a break. We¡¯ll get to the airport. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Sean interrupted me decisively. Of course he knew what I was going to say. I drooped my eyes and said nothing. I just took my mask and put it on silently. Sean held me with one hand and his eyes looked out of the window. The atmosphere in the car was quiet and subdued until Sean suddenly said, ¡°don¡¯t socialize with him anymore.¡± Him? ¡°Your uncle?¡± I looked at Sean and I was in a mixed mood. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t associate with him. He...¡± Sean hesitated. ¡°Not everyone in white is an angel. I¡¯m afraid his heart is dark.¡± I had a very good impression of Ming these days. He was careful and didn¡¯t embarrass me. Hearing Sean¡¯sments, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°he neverined about you. I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding between you.¡± ¡°Ha ha, he didn¡¯tin about me, so he is a good man?¡± Sean looked at me. It seemed that because I defended Ming, Sean¡¯s displeasure was obvious, ¡°you can¡¯t see a person¡¯s heart through his appearance. Don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good man just because he smiles at you!¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Stupid! Ignorant!¡± Sean said rudely. He was grumpy and didn¡¯t want to talk to me! ¡°I¡¯m stupid?¡± I said to Sean, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m stupid! So Ie back to you after being hurt by you many times! He¡¯s not a good man, but he didn¡¯t hurt me! He...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Sean angrily interrupted me! He turned to look at me. His tenderness just disappeared. His eyes were very cold! Sean took off my mask, ¡°so what? So what are you going to do? If I give you a chance, are you going to let me call you aunt one day?¡± I was stunned. ¡°What?¡± I looked at Sean in disbelief, ¡°what are you talking about? I¡¯m so much younger than him. I¡¯m a child in his eyes. He is like an elder of mine. Do you think the rtionship between men and women must be love?¡± Sean listened to me and looked ironic. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He took my hand and said, ¡°are you sure he thinks the same? He and I are businessmen. If he helps you not for love, he¡¯s for profit!¡± Sean¡¯s words stunned me. ¡°He just...¡± I couldn¡¯t say for a moment what was wrong. Ming was really good to me. But how could I believe that he was for profit? Sean looked at me and gently stroked my hair with his hand. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who loves you, so you should and can only stay with me.¡± ¡°But there is nothing in me that will benefit him at all.¡± I reluctantly exined. How could I believe that Ming was good for me just for the benefit? In that case, I would be disappointed. Sean looked at me and seemed to realize my frustration. He hesitated and held me in his arms. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Forget him. I won¡¯t let you see him again.¡± His words made my heart thump. What did he mean? I looked up at Sean, ¡°you want to...¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s my uncle. How could I do that?¡± As soon as he finished, the car stopped. I turned around and saw the departure hall next to the car. ording to its shape, I knew it was the airport when I came here. Sean gave me the mask. ¡°Let¡¯s go get the ticket.¡± Sean bought two first-ss tickets. Soon we could board the ne. When we got on the ne together, there were two people sitting next to us. A woman was wearing a huge sunsses to block her face. Even so, I felt she was a little familiar. When I looked at her, the woman seemed to be looking at me. Or us. The woman quickly took off her sunsses. She stood up and said enthusiastically, ¡°President Jessop, Miss Carter, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± I recognized this woman at a nce! She was Judy who set me up. She set me up, so I went to jail! Sean took a look at her and didn¡¯t speak. He took me and sat down. But Judy didn¡¯t seem to mind Sean¡¯s indifference. She smiled and said, ¡°President Jessop, you have given me good resources, but I haven¡¯t thanked you yet! Later, I always wanted to contact you, but I couldn¡¯t...¡± When Judy saw me, she didn¡¯t feel guilty. It was not normal. And she said that Sean gave her good resources. Unless... ¡°I remember you promised me not to go back to America.¡± When I was guessing, Sean said all of a sudden. Judy¡¯s face changed. She looked at Sean unnaturally, ¡°President Jessop, my father is ill. I can only do that. And June now...¡± ¡°Get off the ne!¡± When Judy said my name, Sean drove her straight away. Judy was at a loss. She didn¡¯t seem to realize who I was! ¡°President Jessop¡­ I...¡± ¡°Get off the ne! Don¡¯t let me say it a third time.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Even if I was stupid, I knew what happened! Judy didn¡¯t seem to dare to offend Sean at all. Sean wanted her off the ne. Although she was reluctant, she could only do so. When she took her luggage and was ready to leave, I reached out and held her, ¡°stop!¡± I looked at Sean, ¡°President Jessop, what¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t you let her finish? What don¡¯t you want me to know?¡± Judy had realized who I was! Her face was white as paper. She shook her hands and shut up. She dared not to say a word! That year I asked her to testify, but she said to me arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m in another city!¡± ¡°Say it! Why did President Jessop give you resources? What did you do?¡± Even though many things had passed, my wound had not healed. At the moment Judy appeared, the wound buried in my heart was opened again. It was full of blood! Chapter 196 She saved my life when I was 14 Chapter 196 She saved my life when I was 14 ¡°I¡¯ll get off the ne.¡± Judy already knew who I was and realized what she did. I couldn¡¯t let her go! I held Judy tight. At the same time, I grabbed the bag on the seat with one hand. I nced at Sean and Judy. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll get off the ne.¡± This bag contained my ticket, passport, ID card and the mobile phone and wallet that Sean brought me for my domestic use. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If I took it off the ne, I could go anywhere! ¡°It¡¯s all over. Sit down.¡± Sean stood up and grabbed my arm. He whispered, ¡°honey, let¡¯s go home and talk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over!¡± I pushed his hand as hard as I could and looked at him. ¡°Oh, yes, of course, in your mind it has passed, because it was not you who suffered in prison! It was not you who lost baby!¡± I stared at Sean and begged him, ¡°please, for the sake of my two dead babies, let me know the truth.¡± I wanted to know what Sean did in that matter. Sean looked at me and tried to hold me. I stepped back and held on to my bag. We¡¯re the only one in the first ss. The stewardess saw that we were quarreling, but they didn¡¯t dare toe over. ¡°No? OK, I¡¯ll get off!¡± I was standing outside. If I wanted to leave, no one could stop me. Judy seemed to understand my rtionship with Sean. When Sean whispered to me just now, she was shocked. Sean looked at me and then at Judy. ¡°Say it.¡± His eyes were terrible, so I couldn¡¯t help worrying that Judy would lie. But it turned out that I overestimated Judy¡¯s IQ. She looked at Sean and faltered, ¡°I was happy with your design that year, but Molly called me to do her a favor.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Sure enough Molly was the culprit. ¡°Then Molly asked me to ask you to go there. In fact, my part had already been filmed. She introduced another y to me, so I went there. I left one of the assistants there at her request...¡± So far she had not mentioned Sean. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know. Until the court session,¡± Judy took a look at Sean and hesitated and said, ¡°President Jessop contacted me. He said that he would give me top resources abroad. He asked me to prove that...¡± Judy suddenly stopped. She stared at Sean and was pale. She pulled the woman sitting with her, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯ll get off now!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, little master just yed in the children¡¯s park outside!¡± As Judy was walking out, another old woman carried a little boy into first ss. I saw that boy was almost one year old. His little face was pink. He was in a suit. His hair looked like it had beenbed. ¡°This baby is so beautiful.¡± Seeing this baby, I felt sad immediately. I looked at Sean, ¡°if our baby is still alive, is he almost one year old?¡± Judy was scared. She held the little boy and said to the old woman, ¡°we won¡¯t go back!¡± ¡°Why? Old master...¡± ¡°Shut up! Let¡¯s go!¡± Judy was wearing high heels that were nearly 10 centimeters high, but she walked very fast. She seemed afraid that I would take her baby. Sean¡¯s face was very bad. I looked at Sean and wanted to cry, but I forced myself tough. ¡°Sean, you are so cruel. Can you tell me what you were thinking when you were doing this?¡± Sean looked at me and inhaled. Finally he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± I looked at him angrily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work! Can you give my baby back to me? Molly killed my two babies! Oh no, this time it¡¯s because of you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because...¡± ¡°I have not been vited. I am not infected with HIV. Why don¡¯t you believe me!¡± I asked, ¡°you take the blocker with me. Do you think what you have done is very touching?¡± Sean didn¡¯t speak. But I knew he did. I sneered, ¡°don¡¯t move yourself. There¡¯s no need for everything. What you do only makes me think you¡¯re stupid!¡± Everyone in the world said Sean was smart. Maybe I was the first one to say he was stupid. Sean was silent. I asked him, ¡°please, please tell me why you helped Molly. You know exactly what Molly is like. She¡¯s promiscuous, vain and selfish!¡± Why did Sean repeatedly promise to marry such a woman and be patient with her! Sean looked at me and hesitated. He sat down and patted the seat next to him and said, ¡°sit down. I¡¯ll tell you as long as you promise me you don¡¯t get off the ne.¡± After all, we were abroad. Sean couldn¡¯t find me easily. I hesitated and sat down. I wanted to know what happened to Molly and Sean to make him do so many things for her! Sean didn¡¯t speak after I sat down. It wasn¡¯t until the ne took off and entered the stratosphere that I continued, ¡°can you say it? President Jessop, it¡¯s 10000 meters high. You shouldn¡¯t worry about me jumping from here.¡± Sean didn¡¯t speak and reached over. I took my hand off. He was a little upset, ¡°let me hold your hand and I¡¯ll say.¡± ¡°...¡± Sean was a little bit like a kid at the moment. I could only give him my hand. Sean held my hand. He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Molly saved my life when I was 14 years old.¡± It was like a bomb exploding in my heart! Sean was four years older than me. I saved him when I was ten and he was fourteen. Chapter 197 I’m sorry it’s not me. Chapter 197 I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s not me. When he said that, in fact, I thought he could stop. I knew what happened next. But I didn¡¯t speak. He said, ¡°I was kidnapped that year. The kidnappers wanted money and hated me for being rich. They beat me crazy. Later, although my parents agreed to pay, I was almost killed.¡± Sean continued, ¡°the kidnappers were scared to see me dying. They didn¡¯t take the money and threw me to an old construction site and ran away. It was winter, so there was no one on the site. When I really thought I was going to die...¡± ¡°You met her.¡± I said it for him. To be exact, he met me. Sean froze and looked at me. ¡°Did she tell you?¡± ¡°I...¡± I hesitated. I wanted to tell the truth, but I wanted to know what Sean thought of me at that time. I shook my head. ¡°I can guess it.¡± Sean smiled and continued, ¡°Yeah, then she took me to the hospital. Because I was unidentified and she was a child, the hospital refused to ept me, so she knelt down and begged the doctor. At that moment, I...¡± ¡°You fell in love with her and wanted to marry her. You found her out of the crowd and married her, didn¡¯t you?¡± I looked at Sean. I felt ridiculous for a moment! She took my ce! Sean nodded. ¡°I did look for her for many years, but I didn¡¯t find her. When Grandpa arranged this marriage for me, I didn¡¯t agree. When Grandpa sent me her picture, I recognized her at a nce.¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s her?¡± Not me? I didn¡¯t say thetter. Sean looked at me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure, but when I first met her and mentioned that, Molly immediately said it. And she made the details of kneeling and kowtowing very clear. At that time, my family cameter, so no one else knew about itexcept me and her.¡± I was stunned. Sean was right. Nobody knew about that except me and him. Why did Molly know? I looked at Sean and hesitated. I said, ¡°then why do you believe it¡¯s her? Didn¡¯t you think it was me? If I told her...¡± ¡°You?¡± When he spoke, I could see his eyes shining clearly. It seemed that this was the best answer he expected. I looked at him and asked him, ¡°what are you going to do if it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°I will marry you. I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things before. I will use my whole life topensate you.¡± Sean opened his arms and hugged me. His thin lips in my ears asked me, ¡°is it you?¡± It was me. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Without Judy, I would have answered without hesitation, but at this moment I hesitated and asked him, ¡°will you do anything because of this matter without principle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s not me.¡± I said without hesitation. I¡¯d rather not have Sean like that. I clearly felt his arm tighten a little as I spoke. His movements showed that he was disappointed. I closed my eyes and could feel my disappointment. I wanted to tell Sean about it for so many years. Now the chance was in front of me but I gave up. I wanted to trade this secret for freedom. I was afraid of being locked up in the multimedia room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s not me, so let me go.¡± I repeated and added my prayers at the same time. I pushed him away. Sean still had deep disappointment in his ck eyes. I guessed he just said it with great hope. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Sean was still holding my hand. He looked ahead and said firmly, ¡°even if it¡¯s not you, you must stay with me and let me make up for you!¡± ¡°Are you not afraid that I have HIV now?¡± I looked at him jokingly. When it came to it, Sean¡¯s eyes were a little red. He put a little pressure on the palm of his hand. After a while he said, ¡°if you have, let¡¯s go to hell together. I won¡¯t let you bear everything alone.¡± I was really moved. If I got this disease, I might be moved by Sean¡¯s words. Unfortunately I didn¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t move yourself, President Jessop.¡± I also looked forward and said lightly, ¡°in fact, as long as I go back to York, President Jessop can know my every move. You don''t have to lock me up like a canary to satisfy your guilt.¡± ¡°...¡± Sean didn¡¯t say a word. I didn¡¯t wait for him and slept with my eyes closed. When I woke up, I was almost in York. The nended. We took our luggage. I looked at Sean, ¡°President Jessop, I want to go home. Your house is too big and cold. I like living in my own little house.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be with you.¡± ¡°No, President Jessop. You have a lot of work. It¡¯s better for you to work first.¡± I hesitated for a moment and gave him my passport in my bag, ¡°here you are, I will not run away. You can rest assured.¡± I couldn¡¯t escape even if I wanted to, could I? Maybe Sean was relieved to get my passport. He took a key out of his pocket and handed it to me, ¡°the key to your room.¡± I parted ways with him when we got out of the airport. I had no job for a long time. I went home andy in bed and nned my future life. I had savings andpetition bonuses so I had a lot of money even if I rent a house. Even if the price of York No.1 had gone up, I should be able to afford it. But the agent contacted Cindy so I didn¡¯t have her mobile number. If I wanted to contact her, in addition to asking Sean, I could leave a letter at the door of that house. I would let the owner of the house respond to me after seeing it. It waste now, so I nned to go tomorrow. I had been out for a long time, so almost everything in the fridge was rotten. I cleaned up and went downstairs to take out the garbage and buy vegetables in the supermarket. Because it was the weekend, there were many people in the supermarket. There were a few children ying between the shelves. One of them ran too fast and fell in front of me. I quickly helped him and asked, ¡°are you ok?¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± The child saw my face and was suddenly shocked. He froze and shouted, e on, this aunt is so ugly!¡± Chapter 198 You are so ugly! Chapter 198 You are so ugly! It was like a sharp de that hurt my heart deeply! Although I cared about my appearance, no one had ever said that to me! Actually, I was wearing a mask, but there were some scars on my nose! The other children came after the child shouted. They pointed at me andughed and shouted, ¡°Ugly! Ugly!¡± I didn¡¯t know where their parents were! Some of the adults around me saw this and gathered around, and some pointed at me. ¡°No!¡± I suddenly felt extremely inferior! Finally, the parents of these children came. They wanted to leave and no one apologized to me! I was angry. I rushed to the parents and looked at them, ¡°apologize! Your children did something wrong. Please apologize!¡± ¡°Wow, herees the ugly aunt!¡± There was a little boy shouting! Instead of educating him, his mother looked at me and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t me you for scaring my son! How dare you make me apologize!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A mother said. The children also said, ¡°Ugly! Ugly!¡± I was really sad. I stood there and my palms were sweating. I really wanted to run away! ¡°Children never lie. It¡¯s not your fault you look ugly, but you can¡¯t go out and scare people.¡± The parent didn¡¯t think her child had done wrong. ¡°You are not worthy of being a parent!¡± I said angrily. I would not educate my children like this! ¡°You are so ugly. Is there a man who wants you? Even if you want to have children, you can¡¯t!¡± The parent shouted. Finally, someone nearby couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°You¡¯re so rude. You didn¡¯t educate your son well, but you scolded others.¡± ¡°Your children ran in the supermarket just now, but you didn¡¯t care about them. He fell in front of her and she helped him kindly. But your child says she¡¯s ugly!¡± ¡°You are so rude.¡± In the face of criticism from the people around them, the parents were ashamed and angry, ¡°she is really ugly. Can¡¯t we say that? Don¡¯t be so ugly if you have the ability!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The parents had not regretted their actions at all. And now I looked down and wanted to run away. ¡°She¡¯s ugly but kind. You look normal but don¡¯t do normal things and say normal things.¡± I heard a man¡¯s voice. I looked up and saw Arthur defending me! He was wearing a sportswear and pushing a shopping cart with bags of vegetables in it. Although Arthur was not young, he had a good temperament. Those mothers were not young either. They had been staring at Arthur. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But they thought he was scolding them, so they took their children and said, ¡°forget it.¡± When they wanted to leave, Arthur walked quickly. He put his shopping cart in front of the women and said, ¡°apologize to her.¡± He took out his business card, ¡°I¡¯m thisdy¡¯s personalwyer. You insulted her just now andmitted libel...¡± ¡°Nonsense! We did nothing just now. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The two parents were shocked. Arthur calmly pointed to the surveince camera not far away. ¡°There are cameras everywhere. They can testify. You can¡¯t deny it!¡± At this time, someone immediately said, ¡°do you want to call the police? We¡¯ll be witnesses!¡± The parent realized that the situation was not right but his child did not. He looked at Arthur. ¡°That aunt is ugly! She scares me!¡± ¡°Oh, you can go on, so your mother will lose more money.¡± Arthur said lightly. As soon as Arthur said that, the boy¡¯s parent finally realized that it was wrong and pped the boy in the face, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°She is ugly! Ugly!¡± After being beaten, the childy on the ground and began to shout. The parent was angry but didn¡¯t dare to offend Arthur. She apologized quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t educate our children.¡± Another parent said, ¡°please forgive us. We will educate our children well after we go back.¡± When they finished, they took their children and left. When everyone was gone, I came to Arthur and thanked him, ¡°thank you, Arthur.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Arthur looked at my face and frowned, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your face? We just haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Why are you hurt?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°I just care about you. If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t say it.¡± Arthur smiled. I nodded and said, ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee. Ming wille back and invite me to dinner this evening. I will order more good dishes and let him thank me for you.¡± Arthur finished and waved and left. Was Ming back? I stood there and thought of what Sean said. Ming helped me many times. Although it seemed to be a coincidence, it turned out that he helped me. So why did he help me? Did he really have a purpose? The next day I wrote a note at home and nned to post it at the door of my old house, but when I was ready to go out, I hesitated. What happened in the supermarket yesterday was still in my mind. I dared not even to go out and feared that it would happen again. But now I dared not to spend money on stic surgery. After all, I wanted to buy the house back. I hesitated for a long time and went out. This time it was quite smooth. No one seemed to notice my face. Even if someone noticed, they didn¡¯t say it. When I got to York No.1, I remembered that I had left the ess card to Cindy. I didn¡¯t have a card so I couldn¡¯t get in at all. I wanted to have a try, so I told the security guard I forgot to bring the ess card. Fortunately, the security guard remembered me and opened the door for me. I went upstairs and knocked at the door of the house that belonged to me. No one opened the door. ording to Cindy, this person may not be at home. I looked around and carefully ced the note on the doorknob and pasted it. Then I left. When I went to the gate of themunity and wanted to take a taxi, I saw a taxiing and stopping at the gate of themunity. The man in the taxi seemed ready to get off, so I ran over. I was about to get in the taxi when I found out that the man sitting in it was Ming. Chapter 199 Perfectly meeting men’s three requirements Chapter 199 Perfectly meeting men¡¯s three requirements ¡°June.¡± Ming got out of the car and saw me and was stunned. The driver thought I was waiting for Ming, so he drove away. Ming saw me and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± I waved my hand and hesitated for a moment. I told him, ¡°my grandma gave me the house I lived in. I sold it to cure my grandma before. I didn¡¯t expect that Grandma died soon. Now I want to buy the house back, but I don¡¯t have the buyer¡¯s contact information...¡± Ming nodded. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll pay attention to it for you. If hees back, I¡¯ll contact you.¡± ¡°OK, thank you.¡± I was going to leave when Ming stopped me. ¡°June, Arthur told me about your face yesterday.¡± ¡°Thanks to Arthur for helping me yesterday.¡± Arthur and Ming had a good rtionship so I was not surprised he knew it. Ming looked at me and sighed. ¡°I wanted you toe back after the operation, but Sean was worried. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Now the United States is also very advanced in this area. Think about when you will have the operation. You can contact me at any time. I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡± ¡°OK...¡± I replied absently. Ming was an expert and knew many doctors, so I believed him. But if Sean knew it, he would misunderstand. Ming misunderstood me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about money. You¡¯re my friend. You can do it for free.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. You just need to contact me.¡± Ming raised his hand and patted me on the top of the head. ¡°Don¡¯t be worried all the time.¡± ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± I smiled. Then a ck car came out of the underground garage. I didn¡¯t notice it, but I found the car seemed to be driving in my direction! When I saw it, the car had turned around and rushed straight in our direction! Sean! I subconsciously wanted to protect Ming, but he dodged and stood in front of me. The car was not fast and didn''t want to hit us. It soon stopped in front of us. Sean got out of the car and just looked at me. He raised his hand and said, e here.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Sean.¡± Ming was protecting me. ¡°Shut up.¡± Sean stared at Ming coldly. ¡°Uncle, are you particrly interested in my girlfriend? Why can I always see you together?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to contact the people who bought my house. I want to buy my old house back.¡± I exined to Sean, ¡°I just happened to meet him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean looked at me. ¡°Of course.¡± I stepped out of Ming¡¯s protection, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡± I didn¡¯t do anything bad so I didn¡¯t have to lie at all. ¡°No way!¡± Sean pulled me. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t turn down Sean so I had to let him pull me and get in his car. He opened the door for me. As soon as I got in his car, I heard Ming say, ¡°Sean, June¡¯s...¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Sean interrupted him. I was in the car so I could only see Sean¡¯s back. I heard him say coldly, ¡°don¡¯t let me hear you call her June the second time.¡± I was afraid of Sean. But Ming¡¯s eyes behind his clear sses were not frightened. He smiled. ¡°OK, I just want you to ask her what happened yesterday and to think about the treatment. If you need my help, you can contact me at any time.¡± ¡°Uncle, I will take care of my girlfriend. Take care of your hospital!¡± Sean finished and got in the car. Ming made way. As soon as the car started, Sean asked me, ¡°what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°There was a kid in the supermarket yesterday who said I was ugly.¡± I told Sean about yesterday. He was silent. The car drove to the underground garage of the Giant group. He looked at me and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a meeting. Follow me. Don¡¯t worry, no one will see you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± I felt scared. What happened yesterday was an indelible shadow in my heart. Sean got out of the car and pulled me out of the copilot. ¡°It¡¯s cold here. No one in mypany dares to say no to you.¡± Then he forced me to the elevator. It was the president¡¯s elevator, so no one else used it. We got to the top floor. When the elevator door opened, there was a beautiful woman standing outside. Her red hair was all over her shoulders. She was dressed in formal dress. Although her neckline was buttoned, her chest was obvious. She perfectly met the three requirements of a man: long hair, big chest and sexy. ¡°President Jessop, you¡¯re back.¡± The woman greeted Sean and looked at me. She froze and said nothing. ¡°This is Mrs. Jessop.¡± Sean introduced me directly to the woman. The woman froze, but she smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Jessop.¡± Even though she said that, I could see contempt and sarcasm in her eyes. We walked out of the elevator. Eric came over. He said hello to Sean and me, ¡°President Jessop, Miss Carter.¡± ¡°Inform them of the meeting.¡± Sean said to Eric. ¡°Yes.¡± Eric hurried back to his office. I followed Sean into the office. After a while, the woman came in with two sses of water. She put one on Sean¡¯s table and handed me the other. She called me, ¡°Mrs. Jessop, your coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I could feel her hostility. I met this woman for the first time. Sean didn¡¯t seem to find anything strange. He just said, ¡°Amanda, take care of her.¡± ¡°OK, President Jessop. I¡¯ve put all the information about the meeting on your desk.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Amanda stood up and smiled at Sean. She bowed slightly as Sean left. After Sean left the office, Amanda sat right next to me and looked at me. She asked directly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Chapter 200 You don’t want to give me a smile! Chapter 200 You don¡¯t want to give me a smile! Amanda was beautiful. Her make-up showed that her features were very three-dimensional. I couldn¡¯t help feeling inferior in front of her. I subconsciously covered my face with my hands and shook my head. Amanda smiled. ¡°I¡¯m President Jessop¡¯s new secretary, Amanda.¡± She reached out her hand to me and said politely, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Jessop.¡± Amanda¡¯s voice was a little shaky. I shook her hand with one hand and kept the other hand in my face. Amanda had her hands around her chest. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why President Jessop likes you. You¡¯re just an ugly woman.¡± Although what happened yesterday made me feel inferior, I didn¡¯t flinch in the face of Amanda¡¯s provocation. I leaned against the sofa and put my hand down. I said lightly, ¡°you are so beautiful and have a good figure. What¡¯s the use? Does he take you seriously?¡± With that, I squinted at Amanda. Her face was slightly deformed. ¡°I¡¯m just a secretary. I don¡¯t have any extra ideas about President Jessop, and I dare not hope I have such a good life.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Then my cell phone in my bag rang. I took it out and saw the sponsor¡¯s message, ¡°how¡¯s your face?¡± I thoughtst time the sponsor saved me but I didn¡¯t thank him. I was a little embarrassed and replied to the text quickly. I told him about my recent situation and thanked him at the end. When I finished texting, I saw Amanda still watching me. She seemed to be reading my message. I was a little unhappy. ¡°Can a secretary sit here while the president is away?¡± ¡°I can enter President Jessop¡¯s office at will.¡± Amanda smiled but she didn¡¯t dare to stay here. She shrugged and stood up. ¡°Mrs. Jessop, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll sit here too long.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I said lightly. I was not going to sit here too long either. Sean and this identity were contradictory to me. But so many things happened so I just wanted to escape. About half an hourter, Sean was back. He looked cold when the door opened, but the moment he saw me, he smiled and said, ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. I got up and left with him. When we passed Amanda, I saw her looking unhappy. She stared at me as if to devour me alive! Sean and I went back to the car and I hesitated, ¡°Amanda...¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Sean fastened my seat belt. There was gentleness in his eyes. Jealous? I had an inexplicable sense of trust in Sean. I was sure Sean wouldn¡¯t be interested in this kind of woman. I looked cold. He shook his head helplessly and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°She¡¯s a spy from my opponent.¡± ¡°Huh? Spy?¡± I looked at Sean in surprise. You knew she was a spy, but you were calm. ¡°Yes, I am surprised. To beat me, he gave me his secretary.¡± Sean said as he started the car. He looked very calm. I looked at him and didn¡¯t want to say anything. He looked at me. ¡°I can¡¯t fire her, but I promise I¡¯m not interested in her.¡± He had a nice curve at the corner of his mouth when he spoke. In the dim light of the underground parking lot, I watched him and my heart beat faster. The car left the parking lot but didn¡¯t go in the direction of York No.1. I was surprised. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Elsewhere.¡± Sean said softly. I knew it was no use asking again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the car, I still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°why do you arrange her around? It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Sean drove and stared at me, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see her off in a few days. I¡¯ll watch her these days.¡± I couldn¡¯t say more. The car drove to the gate of amunity. This was a vi area. I could see the single vis in the community. Sean stopped at the gate and said, ¡°we¡¯ll live hereter.¡± ¡°We?¡± Instead of answering me, he drove straight ahead. After a while I saw amercial street. I saw him stop at the door of a cosmetic hospital. Sean took me in and a doctor in a white coat greeted me. He said directly, ¡°is this Mrs. Jessop? Come with me.¡± Mrs. Jessop. The name was strange and familiar. I followed the doctor in and took off my mask. The doctor carried out a thorough examination of the injury to my face. Finally, he took a series of results and told Sean and I in the lounge, ¡°this wound is caused by hydrochloric acid. It¡¯s not a big problem, but if you want to fully recover, you have to have multiple operations, and the recovery cycle is at least one year. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go out this year.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sean agreed for me. Sean expected to keep me in one ce. I had to heal the wound on my face, but I didn¡¯t want to be in Sean¡¯s cell for a year. If he imprisoned me for a year, when I went out, I would be a waster again just like when I was out of prison. I looked at the doctor in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to think about it again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sean looked at me coldly. He seemed to have seen through my insides. I stood up under his gaze and exined, ¡°after all, it¡¯s a year. I need to think about it.¡± Then I went out. Sean followed me. As soon as I went out, he said, ¡°you don¡¯t want to be with me so you don¡¯t want to have surgery, do you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it. Then he sneered, ¡°June, am I not good to you? I hurt you before, butter I knew I was wrong. I¡¯ve been making up for you. And you?¡± ¡°And me?¡± I turned to Sean. His ck eyes were full of sadness, ¡°you are sad for Daniell after his death. You and Ming lived abroad for two weeks and got along well. Only me!¡± He paused and sneered, ¡°now I try my best to please you, but you don¡¯t want to give me a smile!¡± Chapter 201 I owned 51% of the Carter Group! Chapter 201 I owned 51% of the Carter Group! I looked at Sean in a daze and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Sean dragged me onto the car violently, then lit a cigarette in the car, took a sip, and said, ¡°I rarely see you cry, but I see you cry for Daniell. If Ming dies one day, I guess you will cry for him, but if I die, I¡¯m afraid you will just say ¡®oh¡¯ with no expression.¡± His words made me a sort of shocked. I never seemed to have thought about it. If Sean died one day. I never seemed to have thought about that question. The car started slowly and then drove quickly to the neighborhood. I nced at the name of the neighborhood which called The Best Home. This neighborhood was very much in line with its name. Each house inside waspletely independent, with a front yard and back yard, and two parking spaces. In the center of the city, such neighborhoods were rare. Sean opened the door for me and then opened all four windows of the car. He took my hand and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I was just a little impulsive. I know I have done many things that hurt you before, and I always know that. I thought you just refused treatment because you didn¡¯t want to stay with me for a year, so I ...¡± ¡°I know.¡± On this asion, I asked Sean, ¡°Can you tell me if Daniell¡¯s death has anything to do with you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean was stunned by my question. With a slight frown, he asked, ¡°How do you think his death rted to me?¡± ¡°Because I have heard a recording...¡± I told Sean about the recording which Molly gave me when she kidnapped me. It wasn¡¯t that I was stupid, but I was alone, and I didn¡¯t have any investigative skills except to ask Sean. ¡°If I said it had nothing to do with me, would you believe it?¡± Sean looked at me. His ck eyes flickered slightly, as if he was expecting something. I kept silent for a moment and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± On hearing that, I could feel the man rxed slightly. He nodded slightly. ¡°Leave it to me. If his death was not an ident, I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± The man said that, and led me into the room. As soon as I entered the house, I found it was not as big and empty as the house in York No.1. On the contrary, the room in this house was notrge, and the decoration was made of fabric. There were some puppets and green nts in each corner. It was very sweet. Sean pulled me into the middle of the room and looked at me with his hopeful eyes. ¡°Do you like it?¡± It was autumn outside, but everything in the room was exceptionally warm. I nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sean patted me on the head. ¡°I owe you, so I willpensate you. As for the injury on your face, please consider it carefully.¡± ¡°well, okay.¡± I know Sean really cares me. That night, we slept in a room when Sean held me. I didn¡¯t know why I felt unexpectedly relieved. Sean went to work during the day, and I was at home alone. The servants were all hourly workers at my request. I had nothing to do. In addition to looking at some online decoration examples, I was very bored most of the time. On the fifth day, I finally decided to step out and bought some fruit in the supermarket. When I went out with my mask, bought some fruit and checked out, I heard someone calling me in the back, ¡°June?¡± I turned around and saw Inez Fanning and Marlin Carter standing behind me! I could not help but think of Molly who had gone abroad when I saw them. When Inez Fanning saw me, his eyes turned red. He didn¡¯t feel sad, but angry. She walked quickly to me and tried to get my mask. I quickly stepped back and held my mask. Then I wanted to leave here. Inez fanning grabbed me. ¡°June, you know that you have no face to see me, right? If your grandma can see you in heaven, she will definitely be mad at you again!¡± ¡°What? What did I do?¡± Inez fanning¡¯s words stopped me from leaving, and I turned and looked at her and asked, ¡°What have I done? I paid for the house when grandma was sick! I have never done anything wrong to the Carter family!¡± If I did something wrong, it was that I regret agreeing to transfer to that hospital! If it weren¡¯t for the medical materials at that hospital, my grandma wouldn¡¯t have died so soon. Then Marlin Carter came up and looked at me. ¡°June, are you doing well now? All you wear are brand- name. Are you happy with the money of the Carter Group?¡± What I wore, it was all Sean¡¯s. Of course those were all good. ¡°The money of the Carter Group? The Carter Group was broke. If you say the money from selling the house, I didn¡¯t use that money at all.¡± I was going to buy that house back, and it was not possible for me to use that money. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid!¡± Inez Fanning whispered to me like this, ¡°You were pretended to be too innocent before we were fooled by you. If we didn¡¯t find that 51% of the Carter Group¡¯s stock is yours, we are still blinded by you!¡± ¡°What?¡± The words made me stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent! Can you not know about this?¡± Inez Fanning rushed over, grabbing my mask when I wasn¡¯t paying attention, and cursing, ¡°You bring a mask to pretend to be a star?¡± She said, and when she saw my face, she froze. I didn¡¯t have time to cover my face, and the whole face was seen by the people around me! ¡°Give me the mask!¡± I panicked. Inez fanning froze for a moment and suddenly beganughing hysterically. ¡°Ha ha ha! June, did you do too many bad things and now you have retribution?¡± Marlin Carter was also very happy, ¡°June, you have your retribution.¡± The people around me looked at me and talked about me. Ugly monster! The words of the child that day came back to me.. ¡°No, I am not a ugly monster!¡± Nobody said anything about me, but I seemed to hear that! As I mumbled, I covered my face with my arms and burst out of the crowd! I couldn¡¯t hear clearly what they were saying. When I got home, my head was in a muddle. It took me a long time to think back what Inez Fanning said that I owned 51% of the Carter Group! If I had to guess who did this, I could only think of one person. I was going to ask Sean when he came back. But the man called and told me he was going on a business trip and would not be back for two days. I thought I was going to be home for two days, but an hourter, the man showed up at home and said, ¡°Pack up and go on a business trip with me to the Carson City.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I shook my head quickly. ¡°No. I would be waiting for you at home, and I promise that I will be home when you return.¡± What happened in the afternoon and the contempt of others made me fear again. I wished I were alone in this house and I did not want to go anywhere. Chapter 202 I started missing him before he left Chapter 202 I started missing him before he left Maybe it was my words that gave him confidence. Sean just hesitated a little and nodded, ¡°OK.¡± It is the biggest forgiveness for me. I watched him go upstairs and pack his things, and I followed him. I saw him take his shirt and tie out and said, ¡°Well, if you go on a business tripter, I''ll help you pack.¡± I regret what I said. I had no intention of staying with Sean for a long time, and I didn¡¯t have to deal with these things. This would have been a casual word. But Sean heard it. He directly came over and took my hand, went into his locker room, and pointed to one piece of clothes and told me, ¡°These shirts are usually worn at work. These shirts are for formal asions, such as banquet...¡± He pulled me and told me all about the shirt, the cuff links, the tie and the bow tie. After I heard that, I stood there with my nk mind. In my old opinion, male clothes were all simr. How could there be so many differences? After Sean said that, he looked back at me and looked at him with a look of confusion, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯m d you have the idea.¡± He thought it showed that I was willing to look forward to him It¡¯s a pity that I just said it casually. I knew in my mind that I should not stay with Sean all the time. He needed a stronger woman who can protect her, not me... To some extent, the two children who died also have part of my reasons. Because I wasn¡¯t strong enough. And I can¡¯t go out to work right now. When I saw Sean packing up his things, I asked him, ¡°Do you have time now? I would like to buy some paintings.¡± I was afraid that he would refuse me, so I quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it this time, and I will try to buy everything, but if you are in a hurry, I will wait for you toe back.¡± I was in a hurry to buy it, just trying to find something for the following days. This way I won¡¯t be idle and run outside. ¡°I¡¯m free, let¡¯s go.¡± Sean immediately agreed, and it seemed like something that didn¡¯t need to be considered at all. He went downstairs with his luggage in hand, and I found two cars parked outside. When we went out, a car door opened and Eric got out of the car. He quickly helped Sean with his luggage. After he packed his bags in the trunk, Sean said, ¡°you go to the airport first. I will go shopping with her . " ¡°But, the time...¡± ¡°Just go ahead.¡± Eric heard that and he was trying to say something, but Sean interrupted him. That is when I realized they were supposed to catch a ne. I hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go shopping alone someday. You just go to the airports.¡± ¡°I am free now.¡± Sean did not say more. He took me to the copilot and drove. Eric was in the driver¡¯s seat, and as soon as Sean was ready to drive, he went to another car. When he opened the door, I saw a woman in the back of the another car. I did not see it clearly, but I knew she was Amanda ording to that blurry figure! Amanda also went on a business trip with Sean? I didn¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t mind her, but I was a little ufortable at the moment. Sean apanied me to the drawing shop near the York Arts Institute. He bought a lot of drawing materials for me at once. Because the car could not fit, the shop owner was contacted by the truck driver. On the way back, I felt a little guilty. ¡°You go to the airport first. I will deal with the next thing.¡± ¡°No, it is too heavy. I will do it.¡± Sean seemed to have put the whole business trip behind him. It seemed that I was the first one. The more he was like this, the more embarrassed I was. Thinking of 51% stocks, I thought about it and said, ¡°Thank you for buying the Carter Group.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean was driving and nced at me. ¡°I did not buy the Carter Group.¡± ¡°No?¡± His words have knocked me out. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°I just met Inez and Marlin, who said someone bought the Carter Group and transferred 51% of the shares to me, and I thought...¡± ¡°I will check it.¡± Before I had finished my words, Sean had grabbed his phone out of his pocket. He seemed to call Eric. Once the phone was called, the man said, ¡°Check who bought the Carter Group and give me a reply right away.¡± And then he hung up. When ites to work, Sean is still the same. He is fierce and never talks nonsense. Before we got home, Eric called, and he talked for a while. Sean just listened. His expression is getting more serious. About five minutes on the phone and the phone hung up. Sean looked at me. ¡°The person who bought the Carter Group is a mysterious person.¡± ¡°A mysterious person?¡± I blinked a little unbelievably. ¡°Is there anyone in York you can not find?¡± Sean drove, but looked a little solemn, ¡°I probably know who he is, but this person has never appeared in public. His assets are also abroad. All I know are some of his superb properties in York, but what exactly is in his name, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That must be Marlin Carter. They are mistaken. It is impossible for such a powerful person to buy the Carter Group and give me 51% of the stock.¡± I really didn¡¯t think I have any ability to be favored by such kind of person. Sean did not go on talking. After he apanied me home, watching a bunch of workers put painting tools on the second floor, and apanied me to arrange things, he was ready to leave. I saw him going, and I couldn¡¯t help thinking of Amanda ... ¡°You are on a business trip. And are you taking Amanda?¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± He looked at me, as if there was a smile in his eyes. I was jealous, but I felt that to be jealous was boring, and I just shook my head, ¡°I just saw her, and just asked.¡± Sean seemed to see my mind. He pulled me directly to him, ¡°If you are jealouse with so you can keep an eye on me.¡± ¡°No.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. I would be embarrassed if anyone knew Sean¡¯s woman was like this. ¡°Come on, baby.¡± He picked me up and kissed my lip. ¡°I want you to go with me. You can take anything you want.¡± There is a mood, called I have missed him before he left. I didn¡¯t know if I was in this mood now. As soon as I thought of him leaving, my heart filled with resentment. I felt a little impulsive and said, ¡°Well, I will take a sketch book and solid watercolor with me.¡± ¡°Yes, I will go and get it with you.¡± He quickly understood what I meant. He took my stuff upstairs with me. When we got to the airport, Eric and Amanda stood in the lobby waiting, and Eric¡¯s face did not change, but Amanda put her impatience on her face. Chapter 203 Promised to stay with me and never leave Chapter 203 Promised to stay with me and never leave But as soon as she saw Sean, she changed her expression and said, ¡°President,dy. Let me change your boarding pass.¡± ¡°Let us go by ourselves.¡± After Sean said, he took me away. Amanda was embarrassed but she didn¡¯t dare to express her displeasure. We got into the terminal. Sean and I were sitting alone in the first ss lounge, and after a while Eric came in and looked at me, and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, it is true that 51% of the Carter Group is on her name, and...¡± Having said that, Eric paused. Sean looked up at him. Eric went on to say, ¡°Andter, although thepany did not make any big progress, it donated some schools, all in the name of Miss Carter.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. Who was this guy? Big phnthropist? Why did he take my name for charity! ? ¡°How can he use her name? The Carter Group has nothing to do with her.¡± Sean¡¯s voice seemed to carry some resentment. Obviously, this man has done more than he expected. Eric frowned slightly. ¡°Well, Miss Carter had previously held 4% of the Carter Group¡¯s stock.¡± Although I seem to understand thetter, I probably understand it. To some extent, I was originally a shareholder of the Carter Group. I changed from a small shareholder to arge shareholder. Sean heard Eric say this. His face was very serious and he said, ¡°I know, I will talk to you about this later.¡± Eric went out, and I looked at Sean and said, ¡°Is this ... is it wrong, or do I know this person?¡± I was just saying, after all, that I did not think anyone I knew was as rich as Sean. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sean took out his cell phone and did not even look at me. He just said, ¡°Stop thinking about that.¡± This time we were going to the Carson City. The Carson City is also the most economically developed city in the south of the country. It was already over 11pm when we arrived. The hotel directly sent someone to pick us up. We arrived at the ce and the hotel manager personally went out to greet us and handed the room card to us. Although it was evening, the hotel was still brightly lit, with guestsing and going, mostly dressed in formal attire. It was just me, standing behind Sean, like an ugly duckling. I didn¡¯t know why the brighter the people around me, the darker my heart got. I didn¡¯t even have the courage to look up along the way. Even though the people who served us had a friendly attitude toward me, I thought it was Sean¡¯s honor. Originally, I thought we lived in a normal suite, but when the waiter took us into the luxury suite, I was shocked. This was the first time I had stepped into the legendary presidential suite. The magnificent room has a magnificent retro decoration and a 180-degree floor-to-ceiling window. ¡°Have a nice evening.¡± After that, the waiter closed the door and left. Such rooms were at least a few thousand dors a night. I looked at Sean in disbelief. ¡°Do you live so luxuriously every time you go out?¡± Seeing everything in front of me, I have a feeling that poverty limits my imagination. Sean shook his head as he unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°It¡¯s just that the meeting attended this time was held in this hotel. Staying here can highlight my financial resources.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I nodded my head. At this point, his shirt had been unbuttoned, and he threw his windbreaker to his side and pressed me directly on the back wall. He gently lifted the mask on my face and kissed me. The moonlight blurs at night. Sean tasted my lips, moving from gentle to wanton, and finally his unique breath began to invade every inch of my mouth. I could not help feeling the air was thin and the his hand did not stop. Keep touching me. Let my body and my heart lit by him one by one. He reached out. With a click, the lights in the entire room were turned off, and the only light source was the light screens of the buildings outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. Instantly, the entire room was dyed in various colors. Sean held me, walked, kissed, moved to the side of the window, and pressed me there. The multicolored neon lights outside the window covered his face, making his previously cool cheeks soft and psychedelic. Sean picked me up, with my legs around his waist, and his movement let me sink. When they reached a high point together, I heard him lying in my ear and saying, ¡°Promise me, stay with me and never leave.¡± ¡°Sean.¡± ¡°Do not say anything that hurts me tonight.¡± The man hugged me tightly, kissed my vicle, ¡°I also found that when you are not around me, my whole spirit has be abnormal, only you are my medicine...¡± My heart thumped, feeling his powerful breath. He was too perfect. How can such a broken me deserve a perfect him? Full of self-abasement let me not know how to behave. I thought I could leave him easily. But I found Sean had a magic power, even though he has done so much to hurt me. But the more I was around him, the less I wanted to leave him. ¡°Then we will go back, and I will have the surgery.¡± I responded with arms around his neck. ¡°okay.¡± He promised. That night, I almost melted into his arms. The next day I was awakened by the sound of outside talk. When I realized that there was someone in the outside room and I was naked, I got up quickly. The ambiguous smell had not faded yet, I went to the bathroom with shame and washed myself. I came out in a bathrobe. I wanted to wear the clothes I wore yesterday, but found that they were gone. I had to wear a mask to open the bedroom door slightly. I can see that there were three open family houses in the outside hall, two of which were full of men¡¯s clothes, like suits, and shirts. On the other hanger, there were actually women¡¯s clothes, dresses and regr clothes. There were still three waiters standing by. Sean seemed to hear me opening the door and said to the waiters, ¡°Hang these in the dressing room.¡± Sean hade toward me when the waiters were working. ¡°These clothes are...¡± I watched the waiters take clothes in one by one, with great care. ¡°These are the clothes you can wear these days. The clothes you bring from York are easy to wrinkle, so I let the store here bring these clothes.¡± Sean said lightly. There were only some words in my mind--evil capitalists. Then one of the waiters took a tuxedo and walked cautiously in. I pointed at her and asked, ¡°What about these?¡± ¡°For you.¡± Sean gently grabbed my hand. ¡°There will be banquets in the next few days. Come down if you want to attend, and I don¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t.¡± Chapter 204 I was addicted to you Chapter 204 I was addicted to you My heart warmed, knowing that he was really thinking about me, and if I wanted to go, he would prepare a dress for me. If I didn¡¯t want to go, that was fine. ¡°Thank you, I, I will not go.¡± I appreciated his consideration, and I didn¡¯t want to trouble him. Soon the waiter put the clothes on and pulled out the shelf. From this series of activities, I realized that the business trip should be very important to Sean. I would rather stay in my room. Sean didn¡¯t force me, ¡°You decide for yourself, you can do anything. You don¡¯t have to think you¡¯re giving me trouble.¡± He went to the room to change clothes, and I looked at his back with a delicate mind. Thinking about the wedding night. He pressed me underneath and said that I was not worthy of being his bitch. This was how he treated me now. ¡°Knock.¡± There was a knock on the door, and I was about to call Sean, and I heard Eric outside. ¡°President, the car is ready.¡± ¡°He¡¯s changing clothes, please wait.¡± I was wearing a bathrobe and couldn¡¯t open the door, so I hurried in and called Sean. The man had already put on the coat at this time, and when he saw me, he pressed my mask with his fingers and kissed on my lips, saying, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± After he had spoken, he went out. I took a convenient suit from the dressing room and put it on and sat down in front of the dresser. The dresser and bathroom in this room are veryrge. I sat there, took off my mask, and quietly looked at my distorted face in the mirror. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If you covered my left face, everything was fine. If you covered my right face, the left face was just a bit ugly. But when the faces on both sides were disyed at the same time, the effect of one plus one was greater than two. It was particrly ugly, hideous! How can I apany Sean to a banquet like this? Suddenly I thought the thoughts that had juste out of my head were stupid and ridiculous. I got up, picked up sketchbooks and watercolors, and sat in front of therge French window, and started drawing. I had not picked up the brush for a long time, this time, I found that I have never forgotten my skills. I had a deep love for painting. I sat at the window and kept painting, one after another. From daylight to sunset. It was not until my stomach growled that I realized I had not eaten for a day. I didn¡¯t want to go out and just called room service. In the evening, Sean came back at about 11 o''clock. When the man pushed in the door, the smell of smoke, wine, and the fragrance of woman¡¯s strong perfume came. I crinkled and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Socializing.¡± Sean saw me, loosened his tie, hugged me directly, pressed my mask, and kissed me, ¡°Baby, I miss you all day.¡± When he kissed me, the smell of alcohol spread in my mouth, and I could feel he drank a lot. And, of course, perfume. I didn¡¯t know much about perfume, and I can tell that it is the smell of perfume from different women. So I pushed him away, ¡°Okay, go take a shower, you smell so bad.¡± ¡°Then you apany me to take a shower.¡± Sean didn¡¯t seem to notice my displeasure, so he took me to the bathroom. There was a huge square bathtub in the room and there was no water in it. Sean was really drunk. He just held me in his arms and sat in there. I screamed. The man didn¡¯t care. He sat in and reached out to open the faucet next to him, and the warm water flowed out of the faucet. Sean sat, and I sat on him. The warm water drowned my knees, and the water in the bathtub became a little full until my clothes werepletely wet with water. ¡°Your clothes...¡± Sean¡¯s clothes were all hand-made, and they were not supposed to touch water. ¡°Come on.¡± The man mped my chin and kissed me indulgently. It seemed that he had no mood to care what clothes, what price ... Maybe he found that I really distressed his clothes too much, and the man pushed me away, spreading his arms, ¡°If you mind, then help me take off.¡± Sean¡¯s trousers were all wet and his clothes were half wet. I knew it was no use taking them off, but I still help him take them off. I can¡¯t save his pants, so I¡¯ll take off his shirt first. Then I wanted to untie the belt. But I tried hard to untie his belt for a long time. Although the water temperature was hot, the massage function of the bath was turned on, and the water column impacted my hand, but I could also feel that something harder and hotter than the water column was touching my hand¡­¡­ Sean saw me as clumsy. He was already impatient, and then hugged me directly and started the next step himself. Without waiting to take offpletely, the man held my waist directly and let me sit up ... By this time, the bath water had reached my waist, the man held me, kissed me, murmuring, ¡°Baby, I miss you all day today. Will you go with me tomorrow, or ... go with me at night, and I find that my addiction to you has never been quit before and now.¡± ¡°I, I will wait for you at home.¡± I was sober. Especially now I was facing the window, as long as I look up, I can saw my face, although Sean didn¡¯t seem to mind my face. But I did mind. ¡°I do not mind. No one will.¡± Sean held my waist and led me move. ¡°I will wait for you at home.¡± No matter how much I sank into sex at this time, I was sober in this matter. Sean and I had sex from the bathtub to the bed. Sean seemed to have endless strength this time and fucked me all the time. When I woke up the next morning, Sean was gone. I was left alone in the empty room. Only the clutter of the house proved our madness ofst night. This day is the same as yesterday. It was just that the ce I painted changed. In the evening, I had dinner. The room service people insinuated whether she can clean the room. I thought of the messy room inside, I hesitated and agreed. Then ten waiters came in at once. They started cleaning each corner of the room. I stood there, just like the superfluous one. In the end, I changed my clothes and took my room card and bag downstairs. I wore a mask, sunsses and I kept myself covered. I walked in the hall and even heard someone pointing at me and saying, ¡°Won¡¯t that person be a star?¡± I had never been to the Carson City, and I did not know where I was going. But I didn¡¯t worry about losing myself. Because our hotel was the brightest building in the area. When I walked through an intersection, I saw a man pulling a woman¡¯s hair in front and dragging her into the alley! Amanda? That graceful figure, even if it was night, I also recognized her. Chapter 205 Dont hit me please Chapter 205 Don''thitmeplease Amanda was not short and wearing high heels, but the man holding her was obviously taller than her! Visually, he should be taller than Sean. I quickly followed, and as soon as I reached the intersection, I heard a muffled sound, it seemed like the sound of a fist hitting the body! ¡°You bitch, did not you say that the message must be correct?¡± A strange male voice. It was a cold voice. Even if I didn¡¯t see anyone, I could feel the horror of this man. Then Amanda shivered and said, ¡°I am sorry. This, this is really copied from Eric¡¯sputer! I saw Eric print it out and seal it off!¡± ¡°I should not have trusted you!¡± After the man spoke, there were several muffled sounds. He should be hitting Amanda. ¡°Ah! Stop it! Ward, please! Ward, please! Don''t hit me...¡± I heard Amanda cry for mercy, ¡°Give me one more chance! I will not fail this time, please!¡± ¡°One more time?¡± The manughed. ¡°You have not responded to what Sean said today? He said, ¡®Made me work hard for a long time¡¯. He already knew you were my fucking girl, and this time he brought you here, because he was going to send you back to me!¡± ¡°Ward, please! Ward, please!¡± Amanda was crying miserably inside ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t fucking call my name.¡± ¡°Ward Pater!¡± Was this person Sean''spetitor? I quietly stuck out my head a little. I saw the man named Ward Pater standing. Amanda knelt in front of him, and took the initiative to unfasten the belt for the man, taking it out and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t you say you love my tongue the most? Do you miss it?¡± As she spoke, she became adept at oral sex for men. The man was arrogant just now, but at this moment, he closed his eyes and began to enjoy it. I was stunned, and I couldn''t stand the sight. I was scared to hide myself, and then I heard the man named Ward Pater scold, ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Amanda answered humbly. I wasn¡¯t sure if Amanda recognized me, maybe it''s not... After all, it was so dark at night, and I was wearing sunsses and a mask. I walked back, thinking that I was worried that Sean would keep her opponent¡¯s woman beside him. It was really unnecessary. Sean has been able to achieve this status for so many years, and he was indeed capable. I went to the hotel door and saw Sean standing in the hotel lobby from a distance. There were several people beside him besides Eric. They should all be big bosses. My face looked like this now, so I¡¯d better not go forward. Sean chatted with those people and seemed to be talking about something. Sean started taking out his cell phone and calling. I was hiding... ¡°I can follow you, like a shadow chasing a light sleepwalker...¡± The melodious bell rang from my bag. He was calling me! It was toote when I wanted to turn off the phone. Based on the ringtone, Sean saw me. He was actually not angry. He walked over ndly and pulled me out from behind the pir at the door, trying to take me to those people. The men and women there were dressed in formal gowns. Men¡¯ hairstyles were neat and women¡¯ makeup was delicate. In particr, there was a woman in a noble champagne dress with a shawl over her shoulders and her hair coiled. She was perfect. Just a cursory nce, I felt like I was dustpared to her. I didn¡¯t want toe out in front of people like them. ¡°I will go first!¡± I panicked, broke Sean¡¯s hand and ran out quickly. I didn¡¯t want to embarrass him. At this moment, it was the only thought in my mind. It turned out that I was too naive. I thought I¡¯d run away, but Sean quickly caught up with me and held me in my arms. ¡°Okay, okay, I don¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll talk to them and go up with you.¡± The manforted me with a warm voice. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was so gentle. I nodded slightly in the arms of a man, like a wronged child. Sean turned back into the hall. I was standing outside, always feeling that someone was watching me. I turned around and saw the windows of a white car rising slightly. It can be seen from the exposed half that the people sitting inside were tall. ¡°Let us go.¡± As I looked at the white car, Sean came from the back and asked, ¡°Where have you been and where do you want to go? I will be with you.¡± ¡°I was just a little bored just now, so I went out for a walk.¡± I answered casually. ¡°Well, I will be with you.¡± Sean walked beside me. The man was wearing a high-quality gown, with a tall figure and long legs, which perfectly matched the dress. He walked beside me, and everyone around him gathered unconsciously. Thinking about what just happened, I could not help apologizing to Sean, ¡°I am sorry. Did I interrupt you talking about work?¡± ¡°No, it is over.¡± Sean answered. But I knew it was not over. Sean walked for a while and told me, ¡°Tomorrow is thest day. Most of the people at the party are acquaintances. Come and join the party.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Come on, it is okay to wear a mask. I just want to introduce you to others.¡± His word warmed my heart . ¡°Mm-hmm. Okay.¡± Sean must have told others about me, I guessed. If I said no at this point, it should bother him. So I said yes. During the next day, Sean found a professional makeup artist. He walked in charmingly, and I stared at him for two seconds to make sure-he was a man. He looked at me, and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡°No wonder this sry was so high, it turned out to be a difficult task.¡± When he said that, I was a little embarrassed. He handed me a card and I saw it write--Jessie. I had to say that Jessie really has a pair of magical hands. He put ayer of skin wax on my left nose. Suddenly the scars on my face were covered. And then, like a statue, he began to shape my left face carefully. After about an hour of makeup, he finally adjusted my faces on both sides. At least in the mirror, I was a normal person. This surprised and pleased me. After the adjustment, Jessie began to make up for me. Other processes were simr, perhaps because the face has been adjusted, I looked better than before! ¡°You, you are so good.¡± I looked at Jessie in surprise. I really had no other feelings but admire. Jessie shook his head helplessly, ¡°Do not be happy too early. After all, it is a fake face, so you can not do other expression but smile. And your face must not be strongly impacted, otherwise your face will be crooked, okay?¡± Chapter 206 She’s my fiancee Chapter 206 She¡¯s my fiancee ¡°Well! I will pay attention.¡± I was so excited because I was finally able to apany Sean to the party. He said it a few times the other day, and now he must be happy to see me like this! While Jessie was packing, Sean came back. The moment the man came in and saw me, he froze. I walked in front of the man with a smile, took the initiative to hug him, tiptoed and kissed his lips. I blinked, ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± ¡°Beauty.¡± He responded quickly, bowed his head, and tried to kiss me harder. This perfect face was Jessie¡¯s hard work in the afternoon. I couldn¡¯t let Sean ruin it. I quickly pushed the man away and said nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my new skin.¡± Jessie coughed behind us and he told Sean again just to be sure. He nodded, ¡°okay.¡± I chose my dress and sat in front of the mirror, looking at my face over and over again, and indeed, as Jessie said, I could only smile, and if Iughed so much, I could clearly feel the asymmetry between the two faces. But it¡¯s okay. I will take care of it. It was just one night. I told myself in my heart. At night, the banquet was about to start, and when Sean and I went out, Eric was waiting outside. Eric looked at me and smiled. ¡°Miss Carter is very beautiful today.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled faintly. I was very rxed all the way, but when I got off the elevator, I saw that I was going to the entrance of the banquet hall and saw people wearing gorgeous dresses inside. They were all normal makeup, only I had a fake face... At this point, I suddenly became very nervous. At this moment, Sean¡¯s arm was wrapped around my shoulder. He leaned over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here. Everything will be fine.¡± I knew that since standing here, there was no reason to shrink back. We were standing at the door when someone saw us. Two men came out to say hello, ¡°Mr. Jessop.¡± Their eyes fell on me. One of them said. ¡°Oh, Sean is bringing a girlpanion! Why didn¡¯t I see you out the other day?¡± Another answered, ¡°If you bring such a beautiful girl, would you be willing to take her out? Of course you have to hide her.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Sean, Your girl is so beautiful!¡± Both were ttery. But what they said was just treating me as Sean¡¯s one-time girlfriend. I didn¡¯t mind it myself, but I heard the low voice of the man beside me, ¡°She is my fiancee.¡± A slight displeasure in the voice. As soon as this word came out, their faces showed a surprised expression, ¡°Fiancee! Remember to call us when your get married, and we will bless you well.¡± They left after speaking. They left and my heart was relieved. I felt like I haven¡¯t had a problem with this face for one night. Later, a lot of people came to say hello. Sean introduced me to everyone as his fiancee. I shuttled between these people, and what they heard in my ears was ¡°beautiful¡±, ¡°so beautiful¡±, ¡°you are so good¡±. I should have enjoyed the process, but my heart seemed to be under a heavy burden, and I was out of breath. I just hope that this masquerade, which belongs to me, will end quickly. After I and Sean greeted others, I could finally rest in the corner. Then there was amotion at the door. I looked up and there were so many people in the middle, but I still saw a man who was very tall and should be as high as two meters. He was wearing a white suit and his coat was on his shoulder. He had dyed blond hair, strung with colored threads. Dirty pigtails. Few people in this ss had this haircut. Seeing this man, I had a bad feeling in my heart, and then I saw the woman beside him-Amanda! He was the man named Ward Pater! I remembered Ward Pater beating Amanda that night, and Amanda begging for mercy and giving him oral sex. When I looked at Amanda, Amanda saw me too, and soon there was a grimace in her expression, and I had a bad feeling in my heart. ¡°Sean, let us leave.¡± I pulled Sean¡¯s sleeves. Sean was looking at the Ward pater and Amanda. Ward Pater saw us, ignored everything, and walked right in our direction. His eyes were on me directly. I knew that he and Sean were hostile, now that we were here, even if I was worried, I can not lose the battle! I stood by Sean calmly. He walked over and Sean first said, ¡°Ward is really a kind person. Yesterday Amanda¡¯s mistake hurt you so much. You are still willing to take her out today.¡± ¡°I can make more money without money. But the right woman is hard to find.¡± Ward grinned, and his eyes were full of evil charm. ¡°You are right.¡± Sean nodded. Ward¡¯s gaze fell on me. ¡°Mr. Jessop, when did you have such a big beauty around, why didn¡¯t you introduce me? Are you afraid I¡¯ll take her away?¡± Sean held me in his arms. ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee. She¡¯s bored today so I apany her to kill the time.¡± Ward sighed deeply, ¡°Mr. Jessop used to regard women as clothes. I thought we were simr people, but it doesn¡¯t look like it now. What a pity.¡± ¡°I and you are people from different fields, one is a gangster and the other is a businessman. We are different.¡± Sean said. The two seemed to be greeting each other, but they had already stated their positions. Amanda watched Sean embrace me, and she were very angry! Ward saw his woman¡¯s eyes stick to Sean, and was very displeased. He pinched the woman¡¯s chin with his long fingers and said, ¡°Why? After two days with President Jessop? Your soul is gone?¡± The voice was low and in but with warnings.This is from N?velDrama.Org. And Amanda knew this kind of low-pressure best! The woman shuddered and said quickly, ¡°No, I am just curious. The other day I saw this Miss Carter is an ugly face. Why do you suddenly be a fairy today? I am wondering which one is true.¡± ¡°My woman, it does not matter what she looks like.¡± Sean said softly. ¡°Really?¡± Amanda sneered. ¡°Then why did you make her make-up, and why didn¡¯t you let her out with a ugly face. In short, you are just afraid she will shame you!¡± Amanda said these words in a loud voice and the people around her heard them perfectly. All eyes were on our side. My heart just panicked! Chapter 207 Too much silicone will affect your brain Chapter 207 Too much silicone will affect your brain I subconsciously covered my face and forced me to say calmly, ¡°Amanda, my face was hurt because of something before, so what?¡± ¡°Damaged? Or a lot?¡± Amanda can said that. I have captured the weakness of Amanda and this Ward because of yesterday¡¯s events, plus today¡¯s events. I tried to calm myself down and smiled lightly, ¡°Do you mind so? Is it because you think you are better than me and look more beautiful than me, but Sean didn¡¯t look at you, but he love me. Not reconciled?¡± ¡°...¡± Smart men choose women, of course, not just to see how much silicone stuffed in their chests. After all, if this thing was injected too much, it will easily affect your brain.¡± Amanda heard me. Her face was pale. Then she took Ward¡¯s arm and pretended calmly, ¡°What are you talking about? My Ward Pater is taller and more handsome than Sean, and most importantly, younger than President Jessop. Why should I fancy Sean?¡± For some reason, I was a little angry at what Amanda said. This Ward was taller than Sean. I admitted it. Younger than Sean. I admitted it. More handsome than Sean ... I begged to differ. How can a man beating a woman be handsome? But I did not say it, but nodded slightly. ¡°Oh,st time you said that I couldn¡¯t be Mrs. Jessop, I thought you wanted to be Mrs. Jessop. Now it seems that I misunderstood.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Ward made a very quiet sound. His expression also seemed to be full of interest. It was hard to tell his mood. But Amanda was so scared that she quickly looked up and exined, ¡°I did not say that.¡± Then she raised her hands and wanted to hit me! I was trying to dodge, when a hand stretched out from one side and directly blocked the woman¡¯s hand. Then I heard Sean¡¯s slightly disagreeable voice, ¡°Ward doesn¡¯t discipline your own woman? Are you going to let me educate her for you?¡± Every word of him was as cold as ice. ¡°Such a small thing will not bother you.¡± At the same time, Ward was also unhappy, then he held Amanda¡¯s waist and walked out. I looked at their backs. Although they seemed to leave the venue in a harmonious rtionship. In fact, Ward¡¯s hand was holding onto Amanda¡¯s waist fiercely. The blue tendons on the back of the hand were obvious. Amanda was struggling to walk in high heels and tripped her legs identally. What would happen next? I can guess without looking. ¡°That is good.¡± As soon as they left, Sean took me in his arms. ¡°You look more and more like my woman.¡± I looked at Sean secretly. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, and he looked very pleased. But I knew that I will do it today, more because of this face. This perfectly adjusted face by Jessie. If it weren¡¯t for it, I would have to escape after seeing Amanda today. Although no one was nearby, everyone was watching a good show that happened just now. As soon as the Ward was gone, everyone came to greet Sean again. They didn¡¯t forget to praise me for being pretty and smart. After a round of greetings, I finally had time to rest, and I asked Sean, ¡°Who was that man just now?¡± ¡°Ward Pater, a man who has only developed in two years.¡± Sean only said so far. However, from the performance of the people around when the man came in just now, he just looked so impressive. I thought this person should be more than that. The party wasing to an end. An elderly man appeared at the door and waved to Sean. Sean saw him and said to me, ¡°I will be right back.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I nodded. I watched Sean be called away. The running of the banquet and the departure of Amanda made me drop my guard. I stood in the corner of the ballroom and started drinking juice alone. Less than five minutester, suddenly... The lights in the entire room went out! I was inexplicably in fear. This is what I felt when I was just out of prison, and came out again at this moment. Sean was not around, and I was starting to panic. At this time, someone in the distance took out the phone to light up. I seemed to slow down a bit, and I wanted to get the phone from the bag. I paniced, and when I took it out, I identally dropped my phone to the ground. As soon as I tried to crouch down and look for it, I heard a slight noiseing from the top of my head. For a moment, I felt hot water pouring on my head! I snorted and it was toote to even scream. The hot water was hot, but it was definitely not enough to burn people. In a second, I realized what was going to happen! I knew the purpose of the man who did it! I can¡¯t worry about picking up my mobile phone. When I touch my face with my hand, I can clearly feel that the skin wax on the left face has been poured by hot water and has softened. The ce where my finger touches seems to be sunken! It was over! I forgot my phone and I was going to go straight out! Just a few steps away, the lights of the whole house shed on quickly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I was in the middle of the hall right now, surrounded by people. ¡°Ah!¡± A woman around me screamed at me, ¡°God, your face...¡± In a word, everyone looked at me. They started whispering. I dare not stop for a second and just wanted to run away. At the door, I bumped into someone. I lowered my head and saw only the red high-heeled shoes and knew who she was. ¡°Well, Miss Carter, madam president? what is going on? Why are you running?¡± Amanda¡¯s voice was full of aggression. With the disappearance of the skin wax, the brave me just disappeared! All I had left is inferiority. I covered my face and lowered my head. ¡°go away.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, how can you treat me?¡± Amanda sneered. ¡°Oh, why is President Jessop not here? Is it because you are going to be ashamed, so he leave early?¡± Then there was the banqueting behind me. ¡°God, what is with this woman¡¯s face?¡± ¡°I have only heard of cosmetic surgery. It is like carving skin!¡± ¡°I thought she looked good just now, but it was all fake.¡± ¡°Yes, she is an ugly woman.¡± Ugly. I just wanted to disappear here, but Amanda was in my way. I went left and Amanda leaned to the left. I walked to the right and she stopped me again. At this moment, someone behind screamed, ¡°look, What¡¯s dripping?¡± ¡°Oh, my God, is that a painting? All face is fake!¡± ¡°I did not know if Mr. Jessop knew she was so ugly.¡± ¡°He must not know!¡± I lowered my head and saw that the wax on my face had melted a lot, and some had been dripping down between my fingers! ¡°Come here and show everyone what you look like? I don¡¯t think you will be Mrs. Jessop. Are you not convinced?¡± Amanda dide back for revenge! ¡°I would like to see it, too.¡± At this time, Ward Pater appeared. He took my hand directly away from my face. He dragged my hair and turned my face. Everybody was stunned. Chapter 208 Shall we have a child? Chapter 208 Shall we have a child? Everybody was stunned. Most people were more frightened than gloated. I can imagine what my face looked like. It must be like a horror movie. Finally, a woman remembered taking out her mobile phone to take a picture. I was so scared I covered my face and begged, ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ward Pater sneered, ¡°Amanda just told me you look like this. I do not believe it. I never thought Mr. Jessop would have such a unique hobby.¡± The people around started taking pictures. The expressions of the crowd changed from terror to ridicule. I was fighting! Suddenly I saw the man who had just called Seane out, and then Sean came out. No, I didn¡¯t want to embarrass Sean! At this moment I seemed to be humbled into the dust, and only had this idea in my heart. Sean was so superior, so perfect person. No, I can not humiliate him! ¡°Yes, I lied to him. He didn¡¯t know what I look like!¡± After I said it, I kicked Ward Pater as the most vulnerable part of a man! Sure enough, all men were afraid of this! His hands subconsciously protected it, and his good-looking face was somewhat deformed. Amanda hurriedly checked out Ward Pater! I took the chance to run away! The people who saw me around changed their faces as if they saw ghost. I ran all the way and heard many words. ¡°Look at that woman. She looks like a ghost.¡± ¡°God, this woman is so ugly!¡± ¡°How could anyone look like this!¡± Ugly. It was like everyone¡¯s opinion of me. The way out of the banquet hall was clearly lit, but I felt dark in front of me. Finally, I ran out of the hall and into the street. It was the end of autumn, and though the Carson City was much warmer than York. But at this moment the wind blew, I still felt the bitter cold. By the time I responded, I had lost one shoe on my foot and I had simply kicked the other off. I didn¡¯t look back, walking barefoot in this strange city. It used to be that I walked by like this. I met Ming that night. But this time, I was destined not to meet anyone. It was gettingte and the air pressure was very low, as if it were going to rain. I walked on, and I heard someone shouting, ¡°Ghost, ghost!¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Ghost!¡± Gradually it began to rain. I didn¡¯t know where I am going, but I just want to stay away from Sean. I was embarrassing Sean today, and those photos might be posted online tomorrow... It rained harder and harder, and my heart got wet, too. I wanted to go on like this, but I met a kid. The kid saw me. He did not say I was ugly or call me a ghost, but pulled his mother to ask, ¡°Mom! What is wrong with this aunt?¡± His mother looked at me for a moment, as if she was stunned, and then said, ¡°Aunt is ill.¡± When the child heard it, he was not afraid. He ran to me and said, ¡°Auntie, auntie, go home when you are sick. Mom said that you will be cold if you walk barefoot.¡± I looked at the kid in front of me and did not know what to say for a moment. Although the children was a little scared when he saw me, but he did not have any resistance. It took me a long time to say, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee, auntie. Bye.¡± Looking at the back of that kid, my heart suddenly warmed. I wanted a baby. I wanted a baby. At this moment, I only had this idea in my heart. I wanted to have a child. I wanted to educate my child into a polite child like that mother. Won¡¯t let himugh at others'' shorings ... I was standing there, standing there for a long time. Until the rain on top of my head didn¡¯t fall again. I looked up and saw a ck umbre over my head. It was Sean with the umbre. It was so dark that I could not see his expression, only to hear him say, ¡°I have been looking for you for a long time. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Sean...¡± I looked at him. There were all kinds of emotions in my heart, and I got up and hugged the man''s neck and said, ¡°Shall we have a child?¡± Let¡¯s have a child! His hand fell on my back and his thin lips pressed against my ears. ¡°okay, let¡¯s make a child tonight¡± After he had said it, he bent down. One hand supported my back, and the other hand passed through my knee, directly holding me. I held his umbre for him. Because my face was still like that, I buried my face deeply in his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll go for surgery when I go back.¡± ¡°All right.¡± He answered. ¡°I am sorry. I am embarrassed again. I have been photographed like this.¡± ¡°It is okay. I don¡¯t mind. I told you. It doesn¡¯t matter what my woman looks like.¡± ¡°Sean...¡± My face was buried deep in the his chest. In addition to the noise of rain in the ear, I can hear his strong heartbeat. And my heart beat. I closed my eyes and heard the voice in my heart. I loved this man and I wanted to be with him forever. That night, we returned to the room, and I and Sean experienced what it means to have no taboos. The next day, we returned to York. I went to the hospital for a checkup. The doctor tested my skin, and a weekter, the hospital simted aplete treatment for my skin. And the recovery was simted. ording to the simtion of this hospital, after one year of treatment and half a year of recovery, my face should basically return to the original appearance. But there were some differences. But I was okay with it. That day, Sean and I signed an agreement at the hospital, nning to start treatment a weekter. I bought a lot of tools, so it is no longer a problem for me not to go out. Every day I sat in my own small world, even a sketch of fruit, I felt happy in it. Time passed by. Seeing that it was going to be treated, I was inexplicably nervous. I was afraid of the risks of treatment, and of poor recovery. The day before the treatment. I couldn¡¯t sleep. Every night, I slept with Sean, but this sleepless night, I just closed my eyes and pretended to sleep so I would not disturb him. I didn¡¯t know how long it took me to hear him wake up behind me. At first, I thought he was just getting up. But after more than an hour, the man did note back. Where was he? There was a bad feeling in my heart. I crept up, went out, and I saw the door of Sean¡¯s study not far away was nk. I secretly leaned over and saw a man sitting in front of theputer with his headset. When I looked in this direction, I could see the content on theputer screen. I saw a small house on theputer screen. Like that, like a cell... Chapter 209 As if I had never known him Chapter 209 As if I had never known him There was a pir in the middle of the cell, and then four people were tied to it like dogs, with their hands tied by leashes. ¡°Go on.¡± Sean said. As soon as he said that, I saw the floor of the cell suddenly open and the whole cell turned into two separate cages. There was a dog, like a wolf in the cage. Even if I can not hear the voice, I can see the people inside open their mouth. They must be screaming! All four of them tried to hide, and the wolf below kept wing his ws through the fence and began to stroke those people¡¯s bodies ... At this moment, someone did not stand firmly and identally fell into the cage below. I saw the wolves rushing up! There was blood on the screen! When the man came up again, the bones were exposed! I saw those four people on the screen kowtow in the direction of the screen! Sean finally said, ¡°Say it or not.¡± I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. I didn¡¯t know what he was doing. But I stood back, looking at the horror of the four people on the screen, even feeling Sean¡¯s indifference to everything. It was like life is not worth anything to him! At that moment, my heart rises in fear, as if I never knew this person! I quietly exited the room andy quietly on the bed. All the four people in the screen were in my mind. Who were they? Sean, why were you doing this to them? I was so confused that I even feel like I was with the devil! After about an hour, I heard slight footstepsing from the corridor from far to near. Was the trial over? Were those people alive? The man came in andy down on the bed. I turned my back to him and felt that the man took my waist and my body shivered! ¡°Not sleeping?¡± Sean asked me. ¡°I...¡± I swallowed my saliva and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I will have surgery tomorrow and I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Do not worry, I will be with you.¡± His voice was a little husky. I could feel his hands cold. I did not say anything. I closed my eyes. I was nervous. Sean, how many faces do you had? The next day was supposed to be the time to start treatment. When we arrived at the hospital, the doctor said, ¡°I am very sorry that the medicine needed for the surgery was imported from abroad. It has been out of stock recently. It may take as long as two weeks ...¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you coordinate well in advance?¡± Sean had heard of it, and his face immediately began to look unhappy. At this moment, all I could think about was what happened on the videost night, and I was afraid Sean would do something really bad and said, ¡°It is okay, it is okay. Actually, I am notpletely prepared. So it¡¯d be better wait two weeks.¡± I smiled. Sean would not disagree with me although I said that. And his expression was very bad. That night, Sean hugged me and wanted me, but I was not in the mood to make love. I looked at him, thinking all aboutst night, and could not help but ask, ¡°Sean, have you ever killed anyone?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Sean looked at me with a look of suspicion. I shook my head. ¡°Just asking.¡± The man kissed me on the forehead. ¡°Killing is illegal. How can I kill someone? I will stay with you for a long time and I won¡¯t do those things.¡± Was that so? I closed my eyes. And my heart is heavy. I just said, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Then I turned and went to bed. The next day, my physiological period has arrived. I escaped the lingering with him, but every time I closed my eyes, it was the picture on the screen that day. At night I dreamed of the screen, even I can hear the screen of those people crying, screaming, begging for mercy! For three days, I could not stand. When Sean opened the door, I hugged him, ¡°Sean, I am sorry. I saw those people in your study the other day!¡± I had to say. I was afraid I will drive myself crazy. He did not seem surprised at all. His one hand put me around. He said, ¡°I know, when you asked me that day whether I killed a person, I know you must have seen it.¡± He already knew. Why did not he ask me? Just waiting for me to ask? At this point, I would rather Sean lied to me, pretended to be surprised, and exined. His expression made me even more afraid. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Sean hugged me and said, ¡°those people. They are the ones who maniptes Daniell¡¯s car.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked up and looked at Sean incredibly. ¡°They are an underground organization, and they do it all the time.¡± Sean said. ¡°How do you know?¡± Since it was an underground organization... ¡°Everything they do will leave a mark of their own in an inconspicuous but not neglected spot on the spot, in order to warn employers. If an employer is found to want to sell them, they will use this to hold back the employer.¡± Sean exined to me, ¡°I didn¡¯t know until I found this sign.¡± ¡°So... who is the employer, did they say?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Sean was silent. ¡°But do not worry, since I promised you I would...¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± I looked up at Sean and said, ¡°Don¡¯t investigate, I don¡¯t want to know. The past is gone.¡± I just heard what Sean said, and my heart got upset. I remembered when he met Ward Pater and he said, ¡°Underworld and businessmen are well-defined.¡± Sean must be the businessmen, and these people must be different from Sean. ¡°What? Do you worry about me?¡± Sean had guessed all about me and pressed me on the wall. He lowered his head, and his ck eyes had a fascinating charm. ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± I knew I misunderstood Sean. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve made you cross the border.¡± He did those things only because he promised me to investigate Daniell¡¯s death. That was the only way to deal with those people. Sean smiled, leaned over, and tasted it gently on my lips. ¡°Rx, I have got it under control. For once, and it will not happen again.¡± I was so bored at home that I happened to find an exhibition of Traditional Design Gang¡¯s style on the Inte and nned to visit it during the day. This time, I drew heavy makeup,pletely covered the scars on my nose, then put on a mask and went to the design exhibition. Just as I was about to leave, I saw a mane in. The man was wearing a suit, but he was wearing a pair of sneakers. At first, I was attracted to his clothes. When I saw his face, I suddenly understood this dress. I just wanted to call him and heard a voice behind, ¡°Murray Moore!¡± Chapter 210 Did he crush on me? Chapter 210 Did he crush on me? Murray did not look at the guy, but he looked at me first. He confirmed me first and raised his hand to say hello to me, ¡°Little girl, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I asked you to call me before, and you didn¡¯t call me.¡± ¡°Murray, how can you recognize me?¡± I was a bit surprised. After all, I was half-armed now, and Murray can recognize me, it was a miracle. Murray smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t recognize anyone except you.¡± Then the man who had just called Murray came along and said, ¡°Murray, why do not you pay attention to me?¡± He was a man about the age of Murray Moore. ¡°Did not you see me talking to my student?¡± As Murray Moore spoke, I looked at the direction of his fingers and reconfirmed that he was talking about me. The man was stunned after hearing that, ¡°What did you say? Your students? Is she your student?¡± The man quickly looked at me and put out his hands. ¡°Hello, hello, nice to meet you. I am the curator here. I am Jonas Richards.¡± His attitude was absolutely respectful. ¡°Hello.¡± I felt surprised and saw Murray Moore, ¡°Mr. Moore, this...¡± ¡°My future student.¡± Murray added. Jonas looked at me admiringly. ¡°oh, little girl. I see you are not very old but you can be regarded as a student by Murray. You must be qualified. After two years, you will be sessful. At that moment, you must...¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s not my apprentice yet. And you start booking now? If you scare her away, I¡¯ll be with you!¡± Murray looked unhappily at Jonas Richards. Jonasughed. ¡°All right, let us talk about itter, let us go in and sit down.¡± ¡°I will leave first.¡± Seeing them going in, I didn¡¯t n to follow. As a result, Murray said unhappily, ¡°I have told you you are my future student, and I am embarrassed if you are not following me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I was a little stunned, but a little aware of what Murray Moore meant, and I nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Hearing what I said, Murray Moore was just happy. I was so muddled into the waiting room behind the exhibition. This reception room was quaint, with a lot of furniture. The furniture was exquisite. Although they were furniture, but in my eyes they were money ah! And some of them can¡¯t be bought with money. Jonas respectfully asked Murray to sit. As a result, Murray Moore sat in the chair with a reluctant expression, ¡°Oh, why are you like the old people in my family, who care about this? How could it befortable to sit on these wooden stools?¡± ¡°This is something people like and I have to use.¡± Jonas Richards said with a smile and asked, ¡°Did you see the works of this exhibition just now. What do you think?¡± ¡°No.¡± Murray just said that. Jonas Richards wasn¡¯t angry, and continued to ask, ¡°Can you give me your opinion?¡± Then, he took out a booklet of this exhibition and gave it to Murray Moore. I sat aside and watched Murray groan as he flipped through the booklet. Jonas Richards was on the side. The rtionship between these two people was more and more delicate. Jonas Richards just greeted Murray Moore warmly, indicating that the two had a good rtionship. But at this moment Jonas respected him, not like an acquaintance at all. But Murray¡¯s attitude toward Jonas Richards was like an acquaintance. When Murray Moore talked about it, he just found a work and started to talk about the problem. I secretly studied next to them and silently took out a small book to record the key points. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When Murray Moore was almost done, I was just about to put my book away, and he looked at me and said, ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I looked at Murray in a daze and did not know what was going on. Murray looked unhappy, ¡°Do you think I have been so enthusiastic about telling him the problem? I am teaching you!¡± ¡°Teach... teach me?¡± I stared at Murray in a daze. I didn¡¯t respond, but Jonas Richards was happy and said. ¡°Well, as I said, what happened to Murray today. It turned out that I was on your coattails.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you. Murray.¡± I said thank you in the mouth, but I was in shock in my heart. I had only encountered Murray twice. His actions showed that Murray Moore was definitely a maverick. And he was very difficult to get along with, and he didn''t care what others thought. To me... I didn¡¯t say I wanted to worship him as a teacher, but he took the initiative to say that I was his student. And he taught me the problems about those works. Sean once said that the reason to help people was either love or interest... Was he... Even though Murray Moore was in his 50s, did he fancy me? It can¡¯t be possible! I was full of questions and after Murray Moore left the exhibition, I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Teacher, you are so kind to me, I am very grateful, but I ...¡± ¡°Do you think I want to rob the cradle?¡± Murray Moore looked at me like he was looking at a fool, and said what I guessed in a moment. No mercy. I shook my head. Murray looked at my face and asked, ¡°what happened to your face?¡± ¡°I...¡± I hesitated. ¡°I have been treated with hydrochloric acid, and now I have a facial muscle injury, and I have not had surgery yet.¡± When Murray Moore heard it, he was immediately angry. ¡°What? Who did it? Did anyone arrest him? What is the matter, you tell me, I¡¯ll find someone to help you arrest the prisoner.¡± ¡°No, thank you, teacher.¡± I didn¡¯t want Murray Moore involved in this. Murray looked at me and sighed, ¡°Well, forget it. It¡¯s just disfigurement. Your hands are still good, and your brain is fine.¡± ¡°...¡± He looked at me. ¡°Give me the pen and note you took just now.¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± I thought Murray wanted to see what I took notes. Although I was a little embarrassed, I dared not neglect. When I gave it to him, he turned to thest page, wrote something, quickly closed it and handed it to me, ¡°I didn¡¯t give you my phone numberst time. I leave it for you this time. When are you going to be my student Call me.¡± After that, he rode his bicycle which was at the door and left. I was the only one left standing there, digesting what just happened. I was taking out my cell phone to record the number, but my phone rang. It was Daisy. After seeing her call, I realized that I hadn''t talked with her for a while. I opened the phone, and the woman¡¯s dissatisfaction voice came from the phone. ¡°Baby, what have you been busy with recently? If I don¡¯t contact you, you won¡¯t contact me, right?¡± ¡°No, well, too much has happened to metely.¡± I couldn¡¯t help feeling rxed when I heard Daisy¡¯s voice. ¡°Tell me more about those things.¡± Daisy said, ¡°And, next week is my birthday. I will buy birthday cakes for myself. If you have no money, you don¡¯t have to buy me gifts. But you have to take time out of your busy schedule to spend my birthday with me!¡± Chapter 211 There was only one pair of shoes left Chapter 211 There was only one pair of shoes left I thought for a moment. As expected, November 24 was Daisy¡¯s birthday. Time flied. A year passed. ¡°No problem. I have money now, so I will give you presents.¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°OK!¡± I talked to Daisy for a while and hung up. But after I hung up, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little upset. What should I give her? When I got home, I sat in front of theputer and searched the Inte. I heard someone behind me saying, ¡°what kind of gifts do career women like?¡± I was scared! I turned and saw Sean in a suit stooping behind me. He was staring at the screen. ¡°Whose birthday?¡± Sean straightened up and asked me as he untied his tie. ¡°Daisy.¡± I was not going to hide it from him. ¡°Oh.¡± Sean was silent for a moment. ¡°It depends on you. If you want to go out and buy presents, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± I searched the Inte for a long time. The opinion of many people was that the heart of a woman was soft. Those women who seemed to be strong were only armed with thick armor. They didn¡¯t want to be seen as weak. So there was no need to treat them differently. I had some ideas after reading it. Maybe Daisy liked what I liked. In fact, the gifts I had given Daisy over the years were suitable for her. Most of them were based on my guess. A bag was the best gift for a woman. Because of me, Sean carefully chose to apany me to buy presents for daisy on Monday. We went shopping and saw a lot of top brand bags. Each one seemed to have some shorings. Finally, I decided to buy a red bag with chain. When I wanted to pay, I happened to pass a counter with a pair of beautiful sequined high heels. This pair of high-heeled shoes had different colors at the front and back. The first time I saw it, I knew in my mind that it was suitable for Daisy! As I returned the bag and showed Sean the shoes, I heard a man shouting, ¡°Sean!¡± Although I hadn¡¯t heard the voice for a long time, I could recognize it. Jack. It was strange that I hadn¡¯t seen Jack for a long time, but this time I came out to buy a gift for Daisy and met him. Did it mean that they have a special fate? When I was thinking, I looked up and saw Jack standing not far away. There was a woman around him holding his arm. In an instant, all my thoughts disappeared. When they got closer, the woman saw the high-heeled shoes in my hand and said, ¡°Wow, Jack, I like these shoes, too.¡± ¡°OK, buy it.¡± Jack said bluntly and said to the salesman, ¡°bring her the same pair of shoes.¡± Instead of going to the warehouse, the salesman went straight up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. This pair of shoes is limited in the world and this one in thedy¡¯s hand is thest one.¡± ¡°Jack...¡± As soon as the salesman said that, the woman began to shake Jack¡¯s arm and her eyes were pitiful. Jack seemed to like her very much. He looked at me and ttered me. ¡°June, are you going to wear the shoes?¡± ¡°No, I will give it to someone else.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I told the truth. As soon as I said that, Jack immediately had the confidence, ¡°June, since you want to give gifts to others, it¡¯s the feelings rather than the gifts that matter, right?¡± Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it. Jack nodded. ¡°My dear loves these shoes, and your friend certainly didn¡¯t tell you that she must have them as gifts, did she?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. At this time, the woman next to Jack looked very excited. She thought I was going to agree and Jack was about to pay. She looked at the shoes in my hand and said happily, ¡°can I try it on first? If I don¡¯t like it, you can buy it.¡± ¡°No way.¡± I refused decisively. ¡°You!¡± The woman wanted to lose her temper but when she saw Sean, she was scared. Then she looked at Jack, ¡°Honey...¡± I put the shoes behind me and said with a smile, ¡°Jack, can I ask you a question? If you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll consider giving her the shoes.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Jack was excited. ¡°What¡¯s her full name?¡± As soon as I asked this question, Jack¡¯s face was as stiff as I expected. Sean next to me chuckled. The woman seemed to realize it, too, ¡°Jack, you...¡± ¡°I know!¡± Jack looked at the woman and took two deep breaths. Atst he just said, ¡°dear.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you remember her name?¡± Sean helped me. He raised his hand and held me by the shoulder. ¡°I remember the name of my dear very well.¡± ¡°Sean.¡± Jack took a helpless look at Sean. At this time, the woman was really angry. She released Jack¡¯s arm and put her hands on her chest and said, ¡°Jack, you can¡¯t remember my name! If you don¡¯t buy me the shoes, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± She was relieving the embarrassment. Jack had a lot of lovers. They must want his money. She didn¡¯t care if Jack remembered her name. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Jack didn¡¯t want to make this woman angry and looked at me, ¡°June, June!¡± I looked at Jack and smiled, ¡°Jack, do you know who I¡¯m going to give these shoes to?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Daisy¡¯s birthday ising. This is my birthday present for her.¡± When I mentioned Daisy, Jack¡¯s expression immediately changed. He said without hesitation, ¡°June, you can take the shoes.¡± The woman was stunned. ¡°Jack.¡± ¡°There are a lot of shoes here. You don¡¯t have to buy this pair of shoes.¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was my illusion. After I mentioned Daisy, Jack¡¯s attitude towards the woman changed a lot. ¡°But I like this pair. You promised to buy it for me.¡± Jack was impatient when the woman said that. He ignored her and ttered me, ¡°June, I didn¡¯t know Daisy¡¯s birthday ising. Now that I know it, I will definitely give her a present.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± I took the shoes and was going to pay. Jack followed me, ¡°June, you can tell me if you need helpter, but don¡¯t tell Daisy what happened today!¡± ¡°All right, go and coax your dear.¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but speak atst. I bought the shoes and went home. I thought it was over. I didn¡¯t expect that the next day, when Sean returned home, he brought back two exquisite small boxes. Chapter 212 It was a kind of eternity Chapter 212 It was a kind of eternity One was purple and the other was water blue. ¡°What is this?¡± I could see at a nce that these two boxes must be ornaments. As he took off his suit, he said, ¡°the purple one is Jack¡¯s gift to Daisy.¡± ¡°And the blue one?¡± ¡°I bought it for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I picked up the blue box with white ribbon outside. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When I hesitated to open it, he had changed his clothes and came over. He held my waist and put his chin on my shoulder. ¡°Other women have gifts. Of course, you have to have gifts.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± My heart was warm. ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you to me. I said I¡¯ll love you this time.¡± He held the box in his hands. ¡°Open it up and see if you like it.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I opened the box and there was a ne in it. There was a curved pendant like a smiling face. I remembered a colleague wearing it before. When I saw it, I thought of the ne Sean had given me before. Sean reached out and took out the ne. The next second I felt my neck cool. He put the ne on me and said, ¡°Eric rmended it to me. He said girls like it, so I guess you will, too.¡± ¡°I like it. Thank you.¡± By this time he had put it on me. I bowed my head and touched the ne on my neck. There was an indescribable feeling in my heart. In the evening, Sean and I had dinner and sat on the sofa together. He watched the financial news. I sat and sketched. When Sean was here, I always sketched him. I drew him from every angle every night. There were many difficulties in this rtionship. This time I really hoped we could be together forever. But I was always upset. Our rtionship seemed to be just a meteor across my sky. Even if I tried my best to catch it, it was just a passer-by. So I liked painting him. I sprayed it with fixative. It was a kind of eternity. When I began to draw his second sketch of tonight, his cell phone rang. He took a look at his phone and frowned slightly. It was obvious that he was hesitant. Atst he got up and went to the balcony. I watched him answer the phone on the balcony. He kept pacing during the call. He walked up and down the balcony and frowned. It seemed that he had met something important. I stopped drawing and just looked at him. About 10 minutester, Sean finally came out of the balcony. He strode to the door and picked up his clothes. He turned to look at me at the door and hesitated for a moment. He said, ¡°turn off the lights and the TV. Go upstairs and have a rest. If someonees in, call me right away. Don¡¯t make a sound. Then...¡± He paused. It seemed that he was thinking about what else he didn¡¯t tell me. ¡°What happened?¡± I looked at Sean. He never seemed like that. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll turn off the light for you first.¡± Sean finished and left. I sat in the living room. The whole first floor only had the light of TV. I looked at the unfinished sketch in my hand and felt uneasy. I turned off the TV and went upstairs to turn off all the lights. Although I was afraid and worried, I tried to ovee it in order to do what Sean said. I was lying in bed alone as if waiting for something. Iy for a long time. Nothing happened and I didn¡¯t fall asleep. I was anxious and I had many guesses in my mind. I was even wondering if he would nevere back. I looked at the wall clock and it was 3 a.m. Sean hadn¡¯te back yet. Did something happen to him? Shall I call him? What if he misunderstood me? When I hesitated, I heard someone downstairs opening the door with the key. I was extremely nervous. Finally I curled up in the quilt and my heart pounded. Then I heard the footsteps of someone going upstairs. It was Sean. I was very familiar with the rhythm of his going upstairs. After confirming it was him, I quickly got up from the bed and walked to the bedroom door. I saw him coming up the stairs. ¡°Honey!¡± I rushed over and hugged Sean¡¯s neck. When I realized what I was shouting, I was also a little shocked. But soon I didn¡¯t care. I put my hands around his neck and get closed to his body. ¡°Honey, shall we get married? I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you to be my husband.¡± He gently held my body and carried me to the bedroom. The room was dark and I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I could feel him tired. I was standing on the bed and as tall as he was. He didn¡¯t speak. I looked at his face in the moonlight and asked him, ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°...¡± Sean was silent. I clearly felt him hesitant for a moment. He opened his arms and held me tight. He seemed to rub me into his body. He put his head on my shoulder. At that moment, time seemed to be still. My heart pounded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t marry you.¡± Sean held me tight, but he said that in the end. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because...¡± He held me. I could feel his hesitation. Finally he said, ¡°I need to prepare.¡± ¡°... OK.¡± I knew that was not the reason, but I knew better that he wouldn¡¯t tell me the real reason. He held me so long that I forgot the time. He said, ¡°go to sleep. You¡¯re going to celebrate Daisy¡¯s birthday tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Sorry, I may not be able to go with you, but I¡¯ll try to pick you up at night.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I didn¡¯t force Sean. But I knew there really seemed to be something he couldn¡¯t control. Sean used to give me only two answers. Yes, or no. He never said that. I was in bed and he was taking a bath. I couldn¡¯t sleep and heard the water in the bathroom for a long time. When I was going to go in and have a look, the water stopped. He came out and wore the sapphire blue bathrobe that he seldom wore. He dried himself roughly and lay in bed. He was behind me but this time he didn¡¯t hug me. But maybe because he was behind me, I felt relieved and was going to sleep. I seemed to hear him moan very softly. Chapter 213 They stood together and matched Chapter 213 They stood together and matched The next day, when I got up, he was not in the room. When I touched the bed, it was already cool, indicating that he had already left. I wanted to go to the bathroom but I heard the water in it. ¡°Who?¡± I was startled. At this time, a servant came out of the bathroom and looked at me apologetically and said, ¡°Miss Carter.¡± ¡°Why are you here now? Don¡¯t you usuallye in the afternoon?¡± I looked at the servant suspiciously. Although she usually cleaned the house, I doubted everyone and everything after yesterday. The servant said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Jessop has me picked up in the morning and asked me to clean up here.¡± ¡°...¡± I thought it was strange and went into the bathroom. It was almost cleaned. The sapphire blue bathrobe Sean wore yesterday was not hung in the original ce. ¡°Where is the blue bathrobe?¡± ¡°I saw it on the ground when I came in, so I washed it directly.¡± The servant exined to me. ¡°OK.¡± I replied. I thought something was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t say it. When I wanted to ask her more, my cell phone rang in the bedroom. I knew it was Daisy. I picked up the phone and she yelled, ¡°what time is it? Why haven¡¯t youe? I¡¯m angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go out now.¡± I looked up at my watch. It was over 11 o¡¯clock. I went to bedte yesterday, so I got up now. I hung up and washed my face and changed. I was going to take a taxi. But as soon as I went out, I saw Sean¡¯s car parked at the door. When I saw his car, I was shocked. I thought he was going to drive me, so I rushed to the copilot. I opened the door and wanted to say hello. ¡°Miss Carter.¡± The man in the car said hello to me first. It was Eric. I couldn¡¯t hide my disappointment, but I smiled reluctantly and sat in the copilot, ¡°Eric.¡± ¡°President Jessop is busy and let me drive you.¡± Eric replied respectfully. I responded and didn¡¯t say a word all the way. As I approached Daisy¡¯s house, I asked, ¡°Eric, do you know where Sean wentst night?¡± ¡°Last night? I don¡¯t know. I follow President Jessop almost only during the day.¡± Eric said calmly. His words were very formic and he answered very quickly. He seemed to have been ready to answer my question. I knew Sean would order his assistant if he hid something from me. The car soon arrived at Daisy¡¯s house. I went upstairs with my present. It was the first time I had seen her since I disfigured. I knocked on the door. The door opened in less than three seconds. The woman in the room held me with open arms. ¡°Long time no see. I miss you so much.¡± She looked down at the two gifts in my hand and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, I said you don¡¯t have to prepare gifts.¡± She picked up the two presents and looked up at my mask. ¡°Why do youe to my house wearing a mask? You are bing more and more like the wife of the rich.¡± Daisy raised her hand and took off my mask before I reacted! The joy on her face suddenly turned into shock, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story.¡± I went into the house. This time, Daisy¡¯s house was clean. I soon found a ce to sit down. Daisy was sitting opposite me. It took me about an hour and a half to tell her that I was kidnapped by Molly and the ck people had AIDS, and then Sean found out when I was abroad and I decided to have a facelift. She was shocked. ¡°Molly is so shameless! How dare she go abroad! Don¡¯t let me see her or I¡¯ll skin her!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Today was Daisy¡¯s birthday. I didn¡¯t want to tell her anything moreplicated. I took her to the two presents and said with a smile, ¡°one of them is from me and the other is from someone else.¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Daisy looked at me suspiciously. I nodded mysteriously. She took out the pair of shoes I gave first. When she saw a pair of high heels inside, she looked very happy, ¡°Wow! This is a limited edition!¡± Daisy took it out and walked around the room wearing it. Then she took it off and patted the sole with her hand. She came up to me with satisfaction and kissed me, ¡°I like this gift.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I said it so as not to reveal which was my gift. Actually, I hadn¡¯t opened Jack¡¯s gift and I didn¡¯t know what was inside. Daisy put the shoes back in the box and quickly opened the purple jewelry box. There was a bohemian style colorful bracelet in it. It was beautiful and exaggerated. She took the bracelet out and put it on. There was no superfluous expression on her face. I couldn¡¯t see if she was happy. I thought Daisy didn¡¯t like it. When I wanted to tell her that Jack sent the bracelet, she said, ¡°who sent this? He knows me well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at Daisy in surprise. She wore the bracelet and turned to look at me. ¡°Well, I know you gave me the high heels. Whose gift is this bracelet? I think it¡¯s necessary for me to know the person with good taste.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Daisy¡¯s words left me wondering what to say. ¡°It¡¯s not from Sean, is it?¡± Daisy knew I was embarrassed, so she joked, ¡°I didn¡¯t think he knew women before.¡± When Daisy said it, she seemed to realize something. She looked at me displeased. ¡°Is this bracelet from Jack?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded helplessly. I wanted to tell her what happened that day, but I thought of Sean helping him, so I just said, ¡°I met him that day when I was buying presents.¡± ¡°He must be buying clothes with a woman!¡± Daisy knew Jack very well. Lunch time was over. I went shopping with Daisy. She bought a lot of clothes and then we decided to find a coffee shop for a rest. When we were about to enter a coffee shop, I saw a man and a woman walking out of a French cafe not far away. One was in a ck coat and the other was in a white cape. They matched very well. Chapter 214 Where are you? I want to see you Chapter 214 Where are you? I want to see you ¡°Is that Sean?¡± I didn¡¯t move, but Daisy got angry. She wanted to go straight there! ¡°No!¡± I grabbed Daisy and exined, ¡°that woman¡¯s name is Cindy. She¡¯s Sean¡¯s childhood sweetheart.¡± ¡°Childhood sweetheart?¡± Daisy looked at me and said angrily, ¡°they¡¯re having an affair!¡± I knew Daisy was good to me. I saw them standing at the door. There was a white car parked not far away. I never seemed to see Sean in this car. They went to the car and Sean opened the door for Cindy. He took Cindy¡¯s hand and put her in the car. My heart hurt. I had trouble breathing. But even so, I held Daisy¡¯s hand tightly. I was afraid she would run over and embarrass Sean. I didn¡¯t release Daisy until they left by car. ¡°What? Aren''t you and Sean a couple? You told me a fairy tale at noon. Did you invent it yourself?¡± Daisy was bad tempered but outspoken. I stood there and felt like I was being cheated by Sean again. I was easily moved by him in a short time. Was that why he didn¡¯t cherish me? When I thought aboutst night, I even began to wonder if he had never thought of marrying me. But after all, it was Daisy¡¯s birthday. I couldn¡¯t make her sad. I restrained my sadness and said to Daisy, ¡°it¡¯s OK. He often contacts Cindy. They are just ordinary friends. He told me.¡± Then I wanted to take Daisy to the coffee shop. Daisy threw my hand straight away. ¡°June, why are you stupid every time you talk about him?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯m going to call him.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± I didn¡¯t want to call Sean. In fact, I knew that I was afraid. I was afraid that if she called him, his answer would destroy all my dreams during this period. No wonder I had been so upset. It turned out that this man really had something I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Forget it? No way!¡± Daisy took out her phone and started calling. ¡°No!¡± I was so scared that I wanted to rob her cell phone. Daisy was tall so I couldn¡¯t reach her cell phone at all. But Daisy didn¡¯t have Sean¡¯s phone number at all. Who was she calling? When I was wondering, I heard her say, ¡°Jack, where are you? I want to see you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jack? I didn¡¯t expect Daisy to call him. She didn¡¯t like Jack very much, but she called Jack for me, so I felt guilty. But I didn¡¯t convince daisy in the end. About half an hourter, Jack appeared in a silver suit in the coffee shop. Daisy was wearing the bracelet he sent her. He saw us and smiled and said, ¡°happy birthday, Miss Daisy. Do you like the present I gave you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daisy put her arms on the coffee table and stared at Jack. Then I realized what Daisy was going to do. I wanted to stop her, but she said, ¡°Jack, are you interested in me? Do you want me to be your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although Jack was stunned for a while, he soon agreed. ¡°Daisy, I¡¯ll call Sean. Leave him alone.¡± I pulled Daisy and said. But she seemed determined and ignored me. She smiled and said, ¡°Jack, to be honest, although there are many people who like me, you are the only one who is handsome, rich, capable and knows women. I think it¡¯s necessary for me to know you.¡± Jack was d to hear that, but he understood that Daisy had something to say, ¡°but what?¡± ¡°But.¡± Daisy sneered, ¡°but please call Sean, the bastard first. I¡¯ll ask him face to face what he thinks of June!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jack was stunned when Daisy said that. He looked at me. ¡°What happened to you and Sean? That day you buy presents together.¡± ¡°We...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Jack finally paid a little attention to me. I had a lot of make-up that day so he didn¡¯t notice my face. Today, I put on light makeup so the scar on my nose was exposed. ¡°She¡¯s disfigured.¡± Daisy snapped, ¡°because of Sean, she was jealous and disfigured. Now Sean doesn¡¯t want her. Why doesn¡¯t he just tell her?¡± ¡°Disfigured?¡± Jack froze. ¡°Yeah, call Sean and make an appointment with him.¡± Daisy was ordering him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jack was usually unreliable but his women were gentle. Even if they lost their temper, they wouldn¡¯t go too far. He never met a woman like Daisy. When Daisy finished, Jack immediately took out his phone, ¡°no problem. I¡¯ll call him now.¡± Seeing Jack dial the number, Daisy said, ¡°turn on the speakers.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jack immediately rejected her and shook his head desperately. ¡°I really can¡¯t do that.¡± When Jack spoke, the phone seemed to be connected. He put his index finger on his mouth and motioned us not to speak. I saw him put his phone close to his ear. My heart was pounding. What was Sean doing with Cindy? Would hee? What would he say if he came? About a minuteter, Jack suddenly said, ¡°Sean, where are you?¡± The phone was connected. I looked at Jack and I was very nervous. I couldn¡¯t hear Sean. I only heard Jack say, ¡°today is Daisy¡¯s birthday. She asked me to go there. I think June is there too, so I want to ask if you want to go with me.¡± Daisy and I looked at him. Jack listened to the answer on the phone and looked a little embarrassed. After a long time he said, ¡°Okay, Sean, I...¡± Daisy and I knew Sean had turned him down. ¡°Hey!¡± Daisy reached for the phone. Jack got up in fright and went on, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you. Sean, goodbye!¡± Then he hung up quickly. ¡°I want to talk to him!¡± Daisy got up angrily. Jack was in a dilemma. ¡°Daisy, to be honest, I can offend most people around me except two. One is my dad and the other is Sean.¡± Chapter 215 Women’ sixth sense is the most accurate Chapter 215 Women¡¯ sixth sense is the most urate ¡°Forget it.¡± I didn¡¯t want to embarrass Jack. ¡°I¡¯ll solve it myself.¡± ¡°If you can, why don¡¯t you solve it earlier?¡± Daisy looked at me angrily. Jack defended Sean, ¡°Sean must have his reasons, and although he was good to Molly before, I can see that he is different to you, so he must have reasons this time.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Daisy looked at him coldly. ¡°His childhood sweetheart took off her clothes, so Sean kindly helped her with her physiological problems, right?¡± When Jack heard Daisy say that, he didn¡¯t retort, ¡°a man can love a woman, but...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Daisy hit Jack directly with her bag! Although Jack was a yboy, he was quick-thinking and dodged. He said discontentedly, ¡°Daisy, although I have a good impression of you, you can¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°I called you because I hope you to call him. Do you think I really think you¡¯re good?¡± Daisy stopped pretending and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a man like you who thinks with your lower body!¡± Then she took me outside. When we got to the cash register, she took three hundred dors out of her purse and gave it to the waiter and left. I looked back and saw Jack look terrible. Daisy was not in the mood to go shopping. In the evening she booked a box in the restaurant. The cake she ordered was delivered. Daisy sat down and looked at me. She sighed, ¡°Actually, I know you feel worse than me. I just think we¡¯re from the same orphanage. No one supports us, so we should be strong ourselves. We can¡¯t let others bully us.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I nodded in silence. When I was a kid, Daisy and I worked in a shop one year. Daisy would help me when I was bullied. She was the most important person to me. She was the only one who would never hurt me. She was better to me than my family. Daisy sat next to me and took my hand. ¡°Women¡¯s sixth sense is the most urate. To be honest, didn¡¯t you have a hunch before that?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I replied positively. I looked at Daisy and continued, ¡°to be honest, I¡¯m not deluding myself. In fact, I want to leave him, but what he did moved me. Although I know it¡¯s not right that I don¡¯t stick to my position, I¡¯m sure at least...¡± I thought for a moment and said, ¡°at least until yesterday he was really sincere to me.¡± ¡°Before yesterday?¡± Daisy asked me. ¡°Last night...¡± I basically told Daisy what happenedst night. Daisy frowned after listening. ¡°Maybe Cindy let him out. This kind of woman likes to use this method most.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, or Sean wouldn¡¯t let me turn off the light.¡± I finally said my doubts, ¡°I always think he has some enemies.¡± ¡°Enemies? It¡¯s really hard to say. After all, he is rich. He may have done something bad.¡± Daisy said. Because of Sean, Daisy was not very happy on her birthday. We only had a birthday cake for dinner. On my way back, I remembered Sean saying he mighte to pick me up. But it was over ten o¡¯clock. He hadn¡¯t contacted me yet. He may not be able toe. I sent Daisy home first. Before I left, Daisy pulled me and said, ¡°you must ask Sean tonight!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I promised, but I knew that I wouldn¡¯t get any answers in the end. I took a taxi home and sat on the sofa. Like yesterday, I didn¡¯t turn on the light and just sat. The time on the phone changed from 11:59 to 00:00. It was past 12 o¡¯clock. Where was Sean? Did he really have an ident? Or he and Cindy... I dare not think about it. Iy on the sofa, bored. Daisy kept sending me messages and asking, ¡°is Sean back?¡± I said, ¡°No.¡± No sooner had I finished texting than I heard the door open. I quickly got up from the sofa. I saw Seane in from the outside and turn on the light. He froze when he saw me sitting on the sofa. He seemed to be thinking about something. After a while he said, ¡°sorry, I forgot to pick you up today.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I sat there and watched Sean. He looked tired and his eyes were sunken. The green stubble on his chin was a bit conspicuous. He may be in a hurry in the morning so his beard hadn¡¯t been shaved off. I wanted to say something but I hesitated and didn¡¯t say it. ¡°Go to bed early.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes just stayed on me for a second and then moved away. He turned and went upstairs. I stood behind him looking at his back and felt sad. Was Daisy right? Did he do anything with Cindy so he was exhausted? It was impossible. I thought that Sean was full of energy every time I was exhausted. When I went upstairs, Sean was in the bathroom. His suit was on the sofa. I unconsciously stepped forward and took it up to smell it. There was nothing but a faint smell of tobo. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sean came out of the bathroom when I smelled his clothes. I threw his clothes aside in panic. I looked up and saw Sean leaning against the bathroom door looking at me. The light in the bedroom was off and he was backlit so I couldn¡¯t see his expression. ¡°No, I...¡± I thought of seeing Cindy during the day and felt nervous. I didn¡¯t know how to say it. Should I ask him directly? He came up and put his arms around my waist. He put his chin gently on my shoulder. ¡°Sorry, something happened recently. I ignored you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It will be all right soon.¡± Sean said faintly. Was that so? What happened to Cindy? He had let me go and went to the bathroom when I wanted to ask. I opened my mouth but didn¡¯t ask him my question at the end. I woke up at seven the next day, but Sean left. Was something wrong with hispany? My cell phone rang while I was thinking. I looked down and saw that it was a strange number. Chapter 216 Almost raped by him! Chapter 216 Almost raped by him! I hesitated for a moment, but I picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡± I said first. There was silence over the phone. No one spoke. There was not even a sound. ¡°Hello?¡± I said again. No one spoke. I thought he called the wrong number so I hung up immediately. I was still waiting for Sean on the sofa that night. I was disappointed when I woke up on the sofa and saw that the sun outside the window had risen completely and it was nine o¡¯clock. Sean¡¯s slippers were still at the door as they were yesterday. It proved that he had note back. I didn¡¯t even have a missed call on my cell phone. Where did he go? If he didn¡¯te back before, he would at least send me a text message. I called Sean. No one answered. I was worried and wanted to call Daisy, but I was afraid she would lose her temper. If Sean did have an enemy, she would be involved. All day I hesitated to call Sean again. Because of my disfigurement, I even began to wonder if Sean didn¡¯t like me. I was depressed that day. But Sean was back at nine o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± I stood in the living room. When I saw Sean, I was a little overwhelmed. There were some snowkes on the shoulders of his ck clothes. I said, ¡°is it snowing outside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean changed his shoes and walked in. I thought he would go upstairs again, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe up to me and hug me. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t contact you yesterday.¡± This time I could smell that he had a faint smell of perfume besides cigarette smoke. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I felt upset for some reason. I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°can you give me Cindy¡¯s number?¡± ¡°She?¡± Sean seemed surprised. He looked down at me. His ck eyes were a little secretive. ¡°Yes.¡± In fact, to some extent, I wanted to see Sean¡¯s reaction. Sure enough, he was surprised. I exined, st time my grandma was ill and Carter Family didn¡¯t want to pay, so I sold the house. It happened that the buyer was her. Now my grandma died, and that¡¯s the only thing she left me. I want to buy it back.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sean seemed relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her for you.¡± ¡°I will say it myself.¡± I said decisively. I really wanted to buy back the house so I wanted to find Cindy. By the way, I¡¯d like to ask about her and Sean. I was afraid Sean was lying to me. Sean hesitated and finally found a number in his cell phone for me. As soon as I wrote down the number, the screen of my mobile phone lit up. It was Daisy. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°June, June, where are you? Come and help me!¡± As soon as I answered the phone, I heard Daisy crying. I got nervous. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are you? Speak slowly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m at my door.¡± Daisy¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I turned down a suitor before, but he came to my house. Can youe quickly?¡± ¡°OK, OK, wait for me. Don¡¯t move.¡± I felt flustered. I quickly ran upstairs and changed, then I went downstairs and rushed to the door. When I put on my shoes and just wanted to go out, my arm was pulled. Then I heard Sean¡¯s unhappy voice, ¡°where are you going?¡± ¡°Something happened to Daisy. I am going to her.¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°You alone?¡± I was stunned by his words. I hadn¡¯t thought about going with Sean. Yes, I should go with Sean. When I realized it, I immediately said, ¡°can youe with me? Daisy met a pervert. She¡¯s out alone now and it¡¯s snowing.¡± I said a lot. He didn¡¯t speak and put on his shoes and clothes he had just taken off and went straight out to start the car. I sat on the copilot and smelled the perfume on his clothes. Had Cindy ever been in this car? I felt annoyed at the thought of it. Nearly half an hourter, we arrived at Daisy¡¯s house. I saw Daisy standing outside in a red coat. She was very beautiful in dress and make-up. Many passers-by were looking at her. ¡°Daisy!¡± I quickly ran over and asked nervously, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± Daisy didn¡¯t look at me but at the car behind me. She was silent for a while and said, ¡°there was a man on the ne who asked for my phone number shamelessly and I didn¡¯t give it to him. But he found my phone number and address! I almost got raped by him!¡± ¡°God! Did you call the police?¡± ¡°Not yet! He went to my door and scared me to death!¡± Daisy exaggerated. I looked at her and thought she didn¡¯t seem afraid at all. Before I spoke, Daisy grabbed me directly and said, ¡°it¡¯s too cold outside. Go to the car quickly.¡± ¡°OK.¡± At this point, I seemed to have realized what Daisy was going to do. But I couldn¡¯t ask Sean what he did so I could ask Daisy to ask him. If only he could tell me. As Daisy and I headed for Sean¡¯s car, a sports car stopped behind us. Before we got on the car, a man got off the sports car. He waved to us, ¡°Daisy!¡± It was Jack! Sean got out of the car, too. Four of us stood together. Sean said first, ¡°I asked him toe. Daisy has an ident, so I think he¡¯s fit to help.¡± ¡°...¡± Daisy¡¯s face turned bad. She tugged at the dress and shivered, ¡°I¡¯m too cold. Can we find a warm ce to talk?¡± ¡°OK!¡± Jack fawned on Daisy. ¡°Come on, get in my car.¡± Daisy also seemed embarrassed to take Sean¡¯s car. She had no choice but to take Jack¡¯s car. Soon Sean drove to a fancy hotel and opened a suite. We went upstairs to the suite. The heating in the room seemed to have been turned on ahead of time. It was very warm when you entered. Daisy took off her coat. Her long sexy sweater came out. Jack was staring at her. Sean and I sat on a divan. He put his hand on my shoulder and looked at Daisy and said, ¡°Daisy has been acting for a long time. You must have something to say.¡± Chapter 217 Birds of a feather flocked together Chapter 217 Birds of a feather flocked together Daisy and I froze when Sean finished. It was obvious that he found out Daisy was lying a long time ago. He sent a message when he went out. I didn¡¯t care. He might have been texting Jack. When we got there, I went to Daisy. He just said a word in front of his car. How did he find out? Daisy didn¡¯t look happy but she didn¡¯t seem to want to admit it. She put her hands around her chest and looked at Sean. ¡°What? I was really harassed. And I called my friend instead of you. I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sean''s face was light. ¡°I rent this room for a month. You can stay here until you¡¯re sure no one will disturb you.¡± It seemed that he anticipated Daisy¡¯s every move. Daisy looked at me helplessly. I probably knew her purpose. I said, ¡°how about letting her live in our house? Every day I¡¯m alone and bored, and you¡¯ve been busy...¡± ¡°No way.¡± I was interrupted by Sean before I finished. ¡°She can live anywhere but our house.¡± ¡°Then let her live in my house!¡± Daisy said directly, ¡°you¡¯re not always at home. If she lives with me, I can apany her. You can call her back when you want to see her.¡± Daisy reached out and pulled me from Sean to her. She hugged me tightly and didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°... OK.¡± Sean was silent for a while and agreed. I couldn¡¯t believe it when he finished. ¡°Now that Mr. Jessop has agreed, I will take her away.¡± Daisy took me outside. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Mr. Jessop, do you regret it?¡± Daisy looked back at Sean. I also stared at Sean. He looked cold and didn¡¯t seem to care at all. It was like I was not his girlfriend but someone he didn¡¯t know. Sean looked up at me. His eyes were like the water in a thousand years old well. He said coldly, ¡°Jack will drive you. I¡¯ll let someone deliver her things.¡± ¡°...¡± I looked at Sean and was disappointed. He looked as if he had been expecting me to leave. Jack heard Sean and stood up quickly. ¡°OK, OK, I¡¯ll drive them!¡± He finished and went out with his clothes. He opened the door and signaled us to leave. I was still standing. Daisy pulled me. ¡°What are you looking at? He expects you to leave. Don¡¯t you see that?¡± I didn¡¯t seem to hear what she said. I just looked at Sean and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sean nced at me and took his cell phone out of his pocket. He never looked at me again. At that moment, my heart was cold. I was pulled away by Daisy. Jack also realized the problem in the car and said, ¡°Miss Carter, I think your priority is to adjust your face. You can wear masks outside, but you can¡¯t wear them at home. I think Sean didn¡¯t want to go home because of this reason.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Was it because of this? I didn¡¯t know. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Daisy nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t speak for that scum.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Nonsense. June became like this because of the scum. He hates her now. Ha ha.¡± ¡°All men will be disgusted. Who doesn¡¯t like beautiful women?¡± ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡± Daisy and Jack were quarreling. I sat and listened and thought they were a good match. The car finally arrived at Daisy¡¯s door. Jack sent us downstairs and said cheekily, ¡°I drove you downstairs. Don¡¯t you invite me upstairs for a coffee?¡± ¡°Drinking coffee in the middle of the night will cause you to fall asleep and die suddenly.¡± Daisy nced at him and didn¡¯t want to invite him upstairs. But Jack was not angry. ¡°Do you care about me?¡± ¡°What? Ha ha, I just don¡¯t want you to go upstairs.¡± Daisy said directly. Jack said reluctantly, ¡°you said the man was in the corridor. What if he¡¯s still in the corridor? I¡¯ll apany you upstairs.¡± Actually Jack just wanted to know where Daisy lived. ¡°Ha ha, I think you are going to be the next pursuer.¡± ¡°How could it be! I¡¯ve been harassed by others!¡± ¡°They like your money. You have no personality but money.¡± They had been arguing. I eased the atmosphere. ¡°Daisy doesn¡¯t want you upstairs because her house is a mess. I¡¯ll clean up the house for her and invite you.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jack suddenly realized, ¡°June, you are so nice! No problem! Call me next time!¡± ¡°OK.¡± I replied earnestly. After Jack left, Daisy took me and said, ¡°why did you help him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I think he¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°You may have poor eyesight.¡± Daisy med me. We went upstairs and Daisy found a new set of toiletries. As she opened the toothbrush for me, she asked, ¡°what do you think of it? Sean didn¡¯t hesitate to let you go. He may have nned that for a long time.¡± ¡°It may be so.¡± I gave a wry smile, ¡°but if I face my face every day, I may have no appetite.¡± I took the toiletries into the bathroom. I stood in front of the mirror and took off my mask and looked at my left face. My muscles were atrophied and ugly. It was not easy for Sean to hold on so long. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. It¡¯s not good now. After your skin recovers, you can have a facelift and be beautiful. Sean will regret it!¡± Daisy leaned against the bathroom door and looked at me with regret. Would he regret it? Sean was excellent and had a forest. How could he regret for a tree? I didn¡¯t want Daisy to worry. I looked at her and smiled, ¡°OK. I¡¯ll make him regret it.¡± The next day, Sean brought everything I had. Four servants helped me carry things. In addition to the clothes, shoes and bags he bought for me, there were also my paintings. I found the ne he gave me in a pile of things. Seeing the shape like a smiling face, I felt extremely ironic. Chapter 218 Two gorgeous women sat beside him Chapter 218 Two gorgeous women sat beside him Our happiness was always as fleeting as a meteor. And the paintings I drew for him. Sean looked so good on each one. Did I have no chance to draw him again? My mood was veryplicated. While I was packing, Daisy came back from thepany. She saw things at home and frowned, ¡°does Sean really want to break up with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I wanted to get married before, but he refused. He may have been thinking about how to end the rtionship. Daisy didn¡¯t go on because she saw that I wasn¡¯t happy. She put her arms around my neck and said, ¡°forget it. You cleaned the house for me. He doesn¡¯t love you but I love you. Tell me what you want to eat at night. It¡¯s my treat. It¡¯s a reward for helping me clean my house.¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me. I will go abroad again in less than half a month. I¡¯ll be busy during Christmas. Foreign food is too bad. You can eat with me.¡± Daisy interrupted me as soon as she knew I was going to refuse. ¡°OK.¡± I promised her. Daisy¡¯s phone rang while we were choosing where to eat. It was Jack. Daisy hesitated for a long time and answered the phone. She turned on the speakers and said coldly, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Daisy, I heard that you and June were the only two people for your birthday, so I chose a special ce today. I prepared a cake for you. Can I celebrate another birthday for you?¡± Jack over the phone was very attentive. ¡°No.¡± Daisy refused directly. ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation.¡± Jack often said that. Daisy wanted to say no, but she nced at me and said, ¡°Okay, call Sean.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jack froze for a moment, but he quickly responded, ¡°OK, no problem! I¡¯ll ask him!¡± Jack finished and hung up. The result was conceivable. Sean wouldn¡¯te. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jack kept pestering Daisy. Atst Daisy asked him to meet directly at a hot pot restaurant. Although Jack was reluctant, he agreed. She chose a high-end hot pot restaurant with boxes. Jack sat down and ordered a lot of food after we went in. Atst he took a bottle of champagne out of the bag. I didn¡¯t understand, but Daisy became very happy. ¡°Louis Roederer Cristal?¡± ¡°Haha, you are an expert.¡± When Daisy recognized it, Jack was more proud. After we ordered, the waiter asked, ¡°what kind of bottom would you like, please?¡± ¡°Double.¡± Jack said. ¡°All spicy.¡± Daisy said. Their answers were totally different. Jack looked at Daisy. ¡°I can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± ¡°I have the final say on my birthday.¡± Daisy didn¡¯t seem to want to change. Jack had no choice but to agree. Although Jack looked like a yboy, he and Daisy had a good chat today. I sat next to them and couldn¡¯t join in. I didn¡¯t speak and ate all the time. Soon we finished a bottle of champagne. Jack wanted some wine but Daisy refused. She asked for some beers. I didn¡¯t handle alcohol well so when I finished supper I was almost drunk. But Daisy seemed to be happy. Jack suggested going to the bar, and Daisy immediately agreed! I wanted to persuade Daisy, but she didn¡¯t listen to me and wanted to take me with her. We went to a bar. Jack ordered a very expensive drink directly. I was afraid Daisy would be drunk and no one would take care of her, so I didn¡¯t drink too much. Daisy had been persuading me. I could only make excuses to go to the bathroom and left. As soon as I got out of the box and stood in the corridor for a while, I saw a very tall mane out of a box. When the man saw me, he smiled and leaned over. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Jessop?¡± Ward. I didn¡¯t expect to see him here, so I turned around and wanted to leave. He was tall and caught up with me. He stooped and looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Carter, why are you running? Did youe here with President Jessop?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ward looked at me and said meaningfully, ¡°I thought Miss Carter came here with President Jessop, so I was going to take you to his box.¡± Was Sean here, too? Although people could only drink here, there were actually additional services. I just stood in the corridor for a while and saw a lot of ¡°princesses¡± and guests passing by. Then they went into a bathroom. What they would do was self-evident. Ward saw that I didn¡¯t speak and was not surprised, ¡°although Miss Carter didn¡¯te here with President Jessop, you must also want to go to President Jessop¡¯s box to have a look.¡± ¡°No.¡± I refused immediately. Ward didn¡¯t speak and moved forward. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and say hello to President Jessop.¡± I knew he said that to make me follow him. Though I hesitated for a while, Ward was tall and dressed in a white suit. He would be seen no matter how far he went. I followed him unconsciously. I saw him enter a box. When he got in, the door didn¡¯t closepletely. I stood far away and looked in. I didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence. I could see Sean from that angle. He was only wearing a shirt and two gorgeous women were sitting next to him with their breasts resting on him. He just sat and didn¡¯t refuse. He held a crystal cup in one hand and slowly shook the ice in it. I stood there and froze. Was this Sean¡¯s life after I left? It seemed that I was really a burden to him. I saw it, but I made an excuse for him and stood at the door watching. I hoped he could actively push away the women around him or hate them. But I stood there for a long time, and Sean silently epted the offer of those women and didn¡¯t refuse it. Then a woman stood up and sat on his legs. She sped her hands around his neck. When I wanted to see Sean¡¯s reaction, a man came out of the door and closed it. ¡°Mrs. Jessop, you¡¯re still here.¡± Ward looked at me and there was something evil in his three-dimensional eyes. I was a little embarrassed. Thinking of that scene, I immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not Mrs. Jessop. I¡¯m just one of President Jessop¡¯s lovers. And he hates what I look like now.¡± When I said that, I was depressed. Chapter 219 I’ll be responsible for you Chapter 219 I¡¯ll be responsible for you ¡°Is that so?¡± Ward looked at me and there was mockery in his eyes. ¡°Otherwise?¡± I looked up at Ward and without hesitation took off my mask and asked him, ¡°would you want a woman like me?¡± I thought ward would say no right away. But he thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t want you. After all, when I look at you, I¡¯m impotent. But I don¡¯t mind it if it works.¡± Ward¡¯s words made meugh. ¡°Do you think you can threaten Sean with me?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°If it happened a few months ago, it might have worked. Now it doesn¡¯t work.¡± I looked at Ward andughed at myself and put on my mask. When I was about to leave, the box door behind Ward opened. Sean came out. He looked at me and Ward and became unhappy. He went straight to me and impatiently said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Hurry home! I¡¯ll have someone drive you.¡± As soon as I wanted to exin, I was interrupted by Sean. He took his cell phone out of his pocket and said, ¡°drive June home.¡± Ward saw it and smiled, ¡°President Jessop, you are so heartless. You loved her when she was beautiful, but she¡¯s disfigured now and you break up with her right away.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean immediately denied, ¡°she shouldn¡¯te to such a ce.¡± He looked cold when he spoke. His attitude even reminded me of when I first married him. Why did his attitude change so fast? At this point, Sean¡¯s driver went upstairs and said he would drive me. I didn¡¯t want to lose my dignity and said decisively, ¡°President Jessop, I don¡¯t need it. I just happened to meet you today. It won¡¯t happen in the future.¡± Ward smiled and said, ¡°President Jessop, I can drive her for you.¡± ¡°Follow my driver.¡± Sean looked at me. His ck eyes seemed to be covered with ice. I was not surprised by what he said. I stepped back and away from Ward, ¡°President Jessop, I know your habits. Even if you don¡¯t want me, other men can¡¯t want me. You can rest assured that President Richards is not blind and he won¡¯t like me.¡± When I finished, I turned around and headed for the box. No one followed me, including Sean and his driver. I felt depressed but I knew I couldn¡¯t get what I expected. When I went back to my box, I found that the door of the box was wide open. There was no Jack or Daisy in it! There was only one waiter who was cleaning. At first, I thought I was wrong. I took a step back and looked at the box number. I was sure I was right. I went in and asked, ¡°where are the guests?¡± ¡°Guests? They have left.¡± The waiter saw me and thought for a moment and said, ¡°are you June? The gentleman asked me to tell you that they left first. You can go home by yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Did Jack take Daisy away? He must not be well meaning! I quickly took out my cell phone and called Daisy. No one answered and ended up in message mode. I continued to call her. I made three calls in a row. Finally, the phone was through. ¡°Daisy, where are you?¡± I asked her. Daisy was silent for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m with Jack.¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle to you!¡± Daisy didn¡¯t sound articte. She must have drunk a lot. It seemed that Jack let her drink again after I left! I immediately regretted leaving the room. Jack would do something bad to her. To my surprise, Daisy turned me down, ¡°I¡¯ll be hometer.¡± ¡°No way! You can¡¯t be with Jack!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Daisy finished and hung up. I continued to call her. Although she answered the phone, she was very impatient. I had no choice but to call Jack. Jack didn¡¯t answer my call. I was upset but couldn¡¯t find them. I had to go home first. I was very anxious that night. I was worried about Daisy and thought about Sean¡¯s attitude towards me. Maybe Sean and I broke up when I moved out of that house. I didn¡¯t fall asleep until midnight. I was woken up by the ring of my cell phone in the morning. As soon as I answered the phone, I heard Daisy¡¯s voice, ¡°take a dress to the Hilton Hotel. I¡¯ll give you the room numberter.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I didn¡¯t wake up so I didn¡¯t understand her. ¡°Bring me a dress. Hurry up. Please.¡± This time I understood and realized what happened! I got up quickly and went to Daisy¡¯s room. I took a suit of clothes, including underwear and underpants, from her wardrobe and took a taxi to the Hilton Hotel. When I got downstairs, I went up directly ording to the room number provided by Daisy. I heard it as soon as I got to the door. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t! Dear!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I heard Jack and Daisy inside. Of course, there was the sound of smashing things. I pressed the doorbell and the door opened quickly. I saw Jack opening the door. He was wearing trousers and shirt. The buttons were misced and the shirt was covered with lipstick. ¡°Come in, please.¡± Jack saw me and quickly made way. I came into the room and saw Daisy sitting on the bed wrapped in a quilt. There were many clothes on the ground and a dark red sweater had been torn to pieces. The rest of the clothes were in tatters. The messy table top and bed sheets showed how intense it wasst night.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and wait.¡± Jack knew Daisy was going to wear clothes. He looked around and didn¡¯t n to go out. He could only go to the bathroom. Before Daisy spoke, Jack ran to the bathroom. I handed Daisy her dress. At first Daisy didn¡¯t speak and dressed. After a while she said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you stop me yesterday?¡± ¡°Sorry...¡± I saw that Daisy¡¯s body was covered with kisses. I felt very sorry. ¡°Yesterday I wanted to stay awake and take care of you, but you told me to drink. I could only go out. When I went back, you and Jack had left. I called you...¡± ¡°I know. I remember I agreed with what happened yesterday.¡± Daisy desperately grabbed her hair and said regretfully, ¡°I drank too much yesterday and I was out of my mind!¡± ¡°Stop. What happened yesterday has something to do with me. I will be responsible for you.¡± Jack came out of the bathroom and stood at the door. Chapter 220 Charter for her Chapter 220 Charter for her ¡°Responsible? How are you going to be responsible? Give me five million, or ten million?¡± Daisy suddenly lifted the quilt and pointed to the dazzling blood on the bed and said, ¡°my virginity has been ruined by you! How can you be responsible?¡± Everyone knew what those blood stood for. Jack looked at it and hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I marry you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Daisy sneered, ¡°even if you get married, you will have many lovers! If I marry you, I will be betrayed!¡± Jack frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll try to control myself.¡± ¡°Three or five days?¡± Daisy picked up her bag and nced at Jack. ¡°It¡¯s over. Don¡¯t let me see you later, or I will kill you!¡± Daisy finished and took me outside. We took a taxi at the intersection. Daisy didn¡¯t say a word all the way. When we got home, she took off her shoes. I poured her a ss of water. Before I passed it to her, she looked at me and suddenly her eyes turned red. She held me and said, ¡°I wanted to give my virginity to my husband!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± At this time, I felt extremely remorseful, ¡°I should not have left. I should have insisted on bringing you back.¡± If only I had held on more yesterday. Daisy shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. I shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. My virginity has been taken away by a scum!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I received Jack¡¯s text that night, ¡°June, what¡¯s wrong with Daisy? She cklisted me. I can¡¯t reach her.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say to Jack. I couldn¡¯t forgive him for what he did. Then Jack sent me a lot of text messages. He asked me to defend him but I refused. After all, I understood daisy. If it was me, I couldn¡¯t forgive him for what he did. When I was cooking for Daisy in the evening, my cell phone rang again. I instinctively thought it was Jack again, so I ignored it. After a while I found out that it was a message sent by an unsaved number. It said, ¡°7 p.m., Eastwind, surprise. Ward¡± When I saw the name, I turned off my cell phone and went on cooking without even thinking about it. When I was cooking, I remembered that this number was the one that called me the other day but didn''t speak. It seemed Ward noticed me a long time ago. He might want to threaten Sean with me. It was a pity that he was wrong. When I had dinner with Daisy, I couldn¡¯t help but look at my watch. It was seven o¡¯clock. It was not far from Eastwind here. If I took a taxi, I could get there in ten minutes. We ate for ten minutes. Daisy watched the TV y and scolded the heroine and the hero. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I made up my mind and put down my chopsticks. ¡°Daisy, I have something to do. You eat first!¡± With that, I put on my coat and went out. About ten minutester, I arrived at Eastwind. Sean used to bring me here for dinner. At that time, it was crowded and there were many cars at the door. But today the door was empty and there was only one white car. I looked at the car and suddenly remembered that I saw Sean and Cindy sitting in it that day. At least it had the same style. Before I got to the door, a waiter came out and stopped me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Today someone books the whole restaurant.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. Eastwind was one of York¡¯s most popr restaurants. Its per capita consumption was very high. It could cost hundreds of thousands of dors to book the whole restaurant. When I was confused, I heard several waiters chatting in the parking lot. ¡°The boss is very generous. I have worked here for a long time. Today, for the first time, I saw someone book the whole restaurant.¡± ¡°I heard it is the president of the Giant group.¡± ¡°Yes, that woman seems to be Lewis Group¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t imagine the world of the rich.¡± The waiters had been talking. Did Sean book the whole restaurant for Cindy? He never did that to me. Although I didn¡¯t want Sean to waste money for me, I was not happy that he spent money for others. ¡°I have no right to grieve.¡± I shook my head desperately and tried to get rid of the depression in my heart. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that I have a rtionship with such a good man as Sean. I can¡¯t expect to be with him forever.¡± I told myself in my heart. When I turned around and was about to leave, my cell phone in my pocket rang. Sure enough, it was ward. I hesitated for a moment and answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Miss Carter, did you hear it? How do you feel?¡± Ward¡¯s frivolous voice came out of the cell phone. I frowned. ¡°President Richards, if you want me to give up, I¡¯ve already given up. You don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t know why Ward did it. If he wanted to use me to anger Sean, he was doomed to fail. But did he want me to give up? What was his purpose? ¡°Miss Carter, don¡¯t be angry. I just want you to know Sean. He abandoned you yesterday and can be with his ex today. What are you? You may be nothing to him.¡± Ward said with a smile. ¡°I see. President Richards, thank you for telling me.¡± I pretended to be calm. Ward didn¡¯t mind my indifference and continued, ¡°Miss Carter, President Jessop recently booked a lot of ces to make Miss Lewis happy, including movies and operas. If you are interested, I can tell you.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± I had realized Ward¡¯s purpose and told him, ¡°President Richards, if you want me to hate Sean and do something for you, I don¡¯t think you need to bother. Even if I hate him, I won¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Miss Carter, you¡¯re smart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smart, it¡¯s that you¡¯re conceited.¡± With that, I hung up. Less than five minutester, I received a text from Ward. It was about the time and ce of a movie tomorrow and an opera next week. Chapter 221 June Carter, have you woke up? Chapter 221 June Carter, have you woke up? I turned off my phone and pretended I had not seen it. I went downstairs to Daisy¡¯s house, and I was afraid she would ask me, so I bought some fruits and prepared to go upstairs. As soon as I reached the stairwell, I saw a man standing at the elevator door ying a mobile game. I made sure it was Jack. He saw me. His eyes were all bright, ¡°Oh, Mrs. Jessop, have you gone out? Great, can you take me in?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Jessop. I have nothing to do with him. If you are looking for Mrs. Jessop, you need to visit Cindy.¡± I said this and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t take you in. This is not my house.¡± ¡°Mrs. Jessop. Sean and Cindy were only friends who grew up together." Although Jack was older than me, he respected me when he talked to me. "Really. Sean only has you in mind. Last time he told me personally.¡± I was going to press the elevator. After hearing Jack''s words, I retracted my hand and looked at him. He saw me stop and continued, ¡°Really, I went to drink with Sean that time. He drank too much and told me. For the rest of his life, if he still get married, you must be the one he marries.¡± I looked at Jack, and in my heart, it wasplicated. But I soon realized that this was a lie he used to trick me into taking him to Daisy. I barely smiled and said, ¡°Jack, you have to make a draft next time you lie. Mr. Jessop refused me to marry a few days ago.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jack looked surprised. At this time, the elevator came to the first floor because of someoneing down, and the door opened. A woman came out. I stepped into the elevator and Jack wanted toe up and I stopped him outside the door. ¡°Jack, you should know Daisy. If you do this, it will only make Daisy even more angry.¡± Jack listened to me and stopped the steps he had intended to take. He stood at the door and watched the elevator door close without further action. When I got home, Daisy was doing yoga in the living room, and I told her about seeing Jack, and the woman just rolled her big eyes. ¡°He just called me. I didn''t answer.¡± During the day, Daisy was going to receive training. I was at home and thought of Jack¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t calm down at all, and turned out Ward¡¯s phone number. I hesitated ... Even if it was to give up! I relented, put on my makeup very carefully, covered the scars on my nose, and still put on a mask and went to that movie theater. In order to pretend to be a chance encounter, I bought a ticket of cartoon on the Inte in another hall. When I entered the movie theater, I was not in a hurry to check the tickets. Because it is daylight, there are not many people in the cinema. I waited for a while. Their movie was about to start, and I haven¡¯t seen Sean and Cindy. Was I cheated? When I suspected something, I heard someone say, ¡°Look, that man is so handsome.¡± I looked in the direction of the fingers beside me. I saw Sean. He was wearing casual clothes today. Cindy beside him was wearing a blue sweater with a white coat hanging on Sean¡¯s arm. They came side by side. It looked so harsh to me. ¡°Miss Carter?¡± When I looked at them, Cindy found me. She offered to say hello to me. Sean also looked at me and he seemed to be a little angry. For a moment, I was a little overwhelmed. When they came up to me, Cindy naturally asked me, ¡°Miss Carter, do you also watch movies?¡± ¡°Well...¡± I held up my ticket awkwardly and smiled reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m bored and I¡¯m not at work, so I watch a movie...¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cindy¡¯s gaze stayed on my movie ticket, ¡°Miss Carter. This is a cartoon. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Carter to be such a childlike person.¡± ¡°In our business, we need to know everything.¡± I exined. Cindy heard it and said with a smile, ¡°Has Miss Carter seen this movie? We are a private party. If you don¡¯t want to watch this, you can also watch this movie with us.¡± ¡°I just did this for you.¡± Before I spoke, Sean on the side spoke first. A sentence was like a sharp knife poking hard on my heart. It hurt so much that it became difficult to breathe. I smiled wryly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jessop booked this for you. I will not bother you.¡± ¡°No, we...¡± ¡°It is okay. My movie is about to start. I go first.¡± I politely interrupted Cindy¡¯s words and went straight to the cinema. The entertainment effect of the cartoon on the screen didn¡¯t make meugh at all. I only had the words of Sean in my heart. It was like a thorn in my heart and hurt me again and again. Until the movie was over. I came out alone and I scared to meet them again, so I took a cab and left. Sitting in the car, I asked myself over and over again. June Carter, Have You Woke Up? It was time to wake up. Princes were all matching princesses, even Cindere was the duke¡¯s daughter. Was there any real Cindere in the world? If I was going to draw a line with Sean and Cindy, I was going to have to tell them about the house. The next day, I found a time, called Cindy and asked her to meet me. As far as I know, although Cindy had several clothing brands and supermarket chains, they were also managed by someone else. She didn¡¯t need to worry, so she had a lot of time. As soon as I said it, she agreed. We were meeting at a coffee shop near the York No.1. When I saw her, I didn¡¯t want to go around and talk about it directly. After she heard me say I was going to buy back my grandma¡¯s house, Cindy was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Actually, my friend has lived in thest two days. If you told me earlier, I ...¡± ¡°I am sorry. I know I am being unreasonable, but my grandmother left me this house, and I really want to take it back.¡± I looked at Cindy, and her expression was very embarrassed. But after listening to me, she hesitated and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call him and ask.¡± Cindy said and took out her phone from her bag to make a call. I heard her say ¡°thank you¡± after she told that man the situation about me. I knew it should be fine. After all, Cindy was a reasonable person to me, and her friends were not bad. Cindy hung up the phone and said, ¡°He agreed. But he needs to find a house again recently, which may take a month.¡± ¡°thank you very much!¡± Didn¡¯t mention that I had to wait for a month, and there were no problems for two months. After that, I asked Cindy again, ¡°So, the price...¡± ¡°Just the original price.¡± I was almost on my knees when I heard Cindy say that. To tell you the truth, if she raised the price more, I may not be able to pay that much money. After talking about the house, Cindy looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Carter, don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Chapter 222 Never see me again, ok? Chapter 222 Never see me again, ok? Cindy looked at me with a sad feeling when asking this question. I froze, ¡°why do I hate you?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Cindy was sorry, ¡°I know about you and Sean. You were together before, then you broke up, and the family arranged that I marry him.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± I lowered my head and took a sip of coffee in front of me. I thought about it and asked her, ¡°How did Sean tell you about me and him?¡± ¡°About you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and looked straight at Cindy. Cindy nodded slightly. ¡°He said he was with you and your sister. That is what his grandpa meant.¡± Speaking of this, Cindy seemed to see that my expression was not good, and immediately exined, ¡°But he said that you are not the same as your sister. You are very nice and kind, so he has been reluctant to hurt you...¡± ¡°He was reluctant to hurt me?¡± I even thought it was funny to hear that! It was clear that I tried to escape over and over again, but Sean found me again and again to make me stay with him. And then he hurt me again and again. ¡°Miss Carter, please don''t misunderstand Sean. Sean is very good. He really doesn¡¯t want to hurt you, including your disfigurement. He also me himself, so he hasn''t been able to tell you about me and him.¡± Cindy looked at me with a sincere look. To make myself more disappointed, I asked Cindy, ¡°Is Miss Lewis going to marry him?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Cindy took the bag from the side and handed me a pink and white card. ¡°Actually, Sean knew I wasing to see you today, so he told me to give you this.¡± I looked down. It was a wedding card. There was a wedding photo of Sean and Cindy on it. ¡°Ah...¡± At that moment, my heart seemed to be gripped by a hand. In order to prevent tears from falling, I bite my lips and pinched my palms with my nails. I can¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t cry. I kept telling myself. After trying to control my emotions, I reluctantly said, ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Miss Carter, I know you are upset. I am sorry.¡± Cindy took out a piece of paper and handed it to me. ¡°Sean and I have known each other for so many years that we are more like family members, but we can not break it because our families let us get married/¡± ¡°Well, I know, it is all right.¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± Cindy looked at me with a sorry expression. My hand was holding my wedding invitation, but I didn¡¯t even have the courage to open it. I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miss Cindy, no matter what rtionship you have with Mr. Jessop, don¡¯t you mind my existence?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Cindy froze, then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s false to say that it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, how could I not mind that my future husband liked another person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t like me.¡± I said bitterly. ¡°Why? You guys have been together for so long. Why didn¡¯t he like you?¡± Cindy looked down and took a sip of coffee in front of her. ¡°I said he didn¡¯t want to hurt you. Actually, I understand that he just can¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair to both of us and it¡¯s even more unfair to you.¡± All of a sudden, I felt Cindy was more pathetic than me. I will probably never have anything to do with Sean in my life, at least for the rest of my life. And Cindy was with him forever. If I changed our positions, I can¡¯t stand it. Cindy listened to me and smiled. ¡°No way. As the daughter of the Lewis Group, this is my mission. Luxurious living standards are not enjoyed in vain.¡± When it came to this, Cindy¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°I am having coffee with June. Well, I gave it to her and she epted and said congrattions.¡± Was that Sean? Cindy hung up, looked at me with a sorry look and said, ¡°Sean is going to pick me up. I am leaving first.¡± ¡°Well, goodbye, Miss Lewis, and good luck.¡± That day, after Cindy left, I sat in the coffee shop for a long time. I just sat there with my tears falling down. I knew. This separation was permanent, right? We will no longer had any connection as before. It was gettingte and I was urged to leave by the waiter. I took the invitation, opened it, and saw the date. January 16th. It was just over a monthter. It was Sean¡¯s 30th birthday, and before that, I had a special thought about how Sean would spend his special birthday. Everything seemed superfluous now. I returned home, and Daisy had cooked noodles. She saw me and held up the noodles on her chopsticks and asked, ¡°Do you eat? The smell of vinegar pepper is so shocking.¡± ¡°I am not hungry.¡± I was really not hungry. After eating for a while, Daisy saw me sitting on the sofa in a daze and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Sean is getting married.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Daisy¡¯s voice sounded like it was going to lift the roof. ¡°Well, on his birthday.¡± I said as I took out the invitation from the bag and showed it to Daisy. ¡°This Cindy is that Sean¡¯s childhood sweetheart. It looks like she has a serious heart. Sean married her and it will not be fine.¡± Daisyforted me, ¡°Sean is blind. Don¡¯t feel angry or sad. You¡¯ll get a good face in the future and Some good men will line up to marry you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll consult a hospital again in a few days.¡± Cosmetic surgery was something that must be done, and my face must be restored before I can re- enter society. Sean married Cindy. Their family was a good match. Good. Yeah, good. I just didn¡¯t know why. When I thought about it, my heart aches, and I felt jealous that it shouldn¡¯t be. Maybe what I needed was a proper break with him. With that in mind, I found my cell phone in my bag, and I found Sean¡¯s number. I sent a message. [Mr. Jessop, I need to talk to you. ] It¡¯s been a long time since I finished sending the message. He did not respond. I guessed Sean must have ckened me. I just ate some instant noodles and removed my makeup to sleep. When I was about to fall asleep in bed-- ¡°I can stand behind you like a shadow chasing a light sleepwalker...¡± I picked up my phone and put it in my ear and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It is me.¡± There was a husky voice from Sean over the phone. I have not heard it for a while, but I felt like I have not heard it for a century! I woke up instantly, nced at the name on the phone, and made sure it was him before saying, ¡°Sean.¡± ¡°Well, do not you have something to tell me? Go ahead.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was faint and cold, and I did not know what his mood was at the moment. Upset, or happy? But that didn¡¯t matter anymore. I squeezed the phone in my hand and said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet for thest time. I hope you can officially refuse me, and then tell me that you are getting married, and I wish you a happy wedding in person, and never see you again. Okay?¡± Chapter 223 The last time Chapter 223 Thest time When I finished saying this, there was only silence on the phone. Long time. I finally heard a man with a slightly husky voice say, ¡°OK, You wille to my office at 10 am tomorrow.¡± The office? After all, it¡¯s the office and meeting me now seemed to be a business. I can¡¯t ept it, but what can I do if I don¡¯t? I promised, ¡°OK, I will be there on time.¡± The next morning, Daisy went to thepany training, and I got up to make up. This was probably the longest time I have ever made up. I covered the scars on my face so tightly that I tried to make it look less difited with some skills about shadow and light. It was thest side, after all. I picked a beige long sweater from the closet with boots and a coat of the same color. Standing in front of the mirror, the whole person looked very young, very beautiful. Without removing the mask. I put on the new cartoon meow face mask that I bought before, which was perfect to cover my own shorings. I left at 9:30, and got downstairs at ten on time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When I got to the lobby, before I reached the front desk, I saw Ericing in my direction, then he stopped a meter from me and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Carter. Mr. Jessop is waiting for you upstairs.¡± I followed Eric to the elevator. Because I trusted Eric, I asked, ¡°Do you know when he was engaged to Cindy?¡± ¡°well..I do not know anything about Mr. Jessop¡¯s personal life.¡± Eric answered. He paused, and said a little sorry, ¡°Miss Carter, I also asked Mr. Jessop about this, but he reprimanded me harshly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I was thanking Eric for talking to me. The elevator reached the top floor. The elevator door opened and the entire top floor was empty, and Amanda¡¯s seat was empty. Eric took me to Sean¡¯s office and left. I pushed the door in. The office was the same as before. Sean was sitting at hisrge desk, looking at a few documents in his hands. He saw me in, raising his eyes slightly, but there was no extra expression on his face, but he just said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to tell me? You say it.¡± With a look of alienation. It was like he was talking to a subordinate instead of a woman he had a rtionship with. Sean¡¯s estrangement made me a little ufortable and I did not even know how to say it for a while. Sean¡¯s eyes were always on the file. He waited for a while, seeing that I didn¡¯t speak, then put down the file, and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m busy, if you have nothing to say, just go.¡± I looked at him in a trance. Was this Sean? The man seemed to be just another man with the same face and body as Sean. At least not long ago, Sean, whom I knew, would care about me, would love me, and would talk to me tenderly. Oh, I remembered when he took the blocker for me, I said he was crazy. He said, ¡°I am crazy when you are dead.¡± At that moment, the attention in his eyes still lingered in my mind. How long has it been and how did it be like this? I had so much to say, but I could not get it out of my throat, and after a long struggle, I asked, ¡°When did you and Cindy decide to get married?¡± ¡°It has been almost six months.¡± Sean answered. I was stunned, ¡°more than half a year?¡± His answer really made meugh, and I looked at him inconceivably, ¡°Since you have been engaged for more than half a year, why do you still do those useless things?¡± ¡°Why did you chase me again? Why were you being nice to me?? ¡°Why did you bring me back from abroad? Why did you say you will be crazy if I am dead?¡± ¡°Why did you let me live in The Best Home and pretend to be with me for a long time?¡± I asked him questions one by one, like depression in my heart! Sean¡¯s face did not change at all. It was as if I was talking about something that has nothing to do with him. He lowered his head and thought for a while, then said, ¡°I can¡¯t live with Cindy before I get married, and I am more addicted to having sex with you.¡± ¡°So I am a bedpanion, am I?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± Sean¡¯s words made my heart ache. But I knew I can¡¯t cry, in front of him I can¡¯t show weakness! My nails ran into the meat, and I worked hard to endure tears for a long time before walking to the man¡¯s desk. ¡°Sean, you tell me now that you are telling the truth. You have nothing to hide! If you tell a lie, you will be dead by lightning!¡± After all, I was still not reconciled. ¡°Well, I swear.¡± Sean looked up and looked at me. ¡°If I tell a lie, I will be hacked by thunder and die.¡± ¡°Sean, Sean, you are so mean! That is so funny!¡± After listening to the man, the tears finally fell uncontrobly. I looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s more terrible is that you are still a good actor. You tricked me into giving you my heart willingly!¡± I used to feel like I did not like to cry. But at this moment I only realized that being bullied when I was a child was just a pain in the flesh. The pain in my heart was really hurting now! !! A drop of my tears fell on the document in front of the man. With a slight frown, Sean pushed the document aside and pointed to the space in front of him and said, ¡°if you do not mind, I can do it again. After today, let''s not owe each other.¡± Do it again? When I saw him say this, his eyes have be soft. For thest time, let me indulge. My heart has made a decision for me. I walked to him, no longer suppressing my emotions, and flew into his arms all at once. My tears fell down. His big palm fell behind my back and patted gently. He did not say anything. I cried for a long time and said to myself, ¡°Sean, if I had a choice, I would not love you. I would rather never met you.¡± ¡°okay¡± His voice was gentle. ¡°I had a secret that I had never told you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I did not answer him directly, but said, ¡°I did not tell you this secret because I wanted to leave you. I am afraid you will not let me go after I said that. But at this moment, I really want to leave you, I will tell you.¡± ¡°okay. Just tell me.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was gentle. It was like we had never had a gap, like we had always been the same. Chapter 224 I love you Chapter 224 I love you I looked up at Sean and his eyes were as soft as ever. With a smile on his lips. When he looked at me, it was like I was the only person in his world. But I knew he was not going to be mine. I looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you want me to go to your wedding?¡± ¡°I respected your choice but my wedding was on the ind. It is going to be hard to get there by boat.¡± Sean answered. So gentle. He thought so for me. But why my heart hurt so much? I looked at him with a wry smile. ¡°You are a great actor. At this moment, I think you are telling the truth.¡± ¡°I am telling the truth.¡± Sean said that seriously. There seemed to be some firmness in his expression. He sat down and pulled me to sit on hisp. I wrapped my hands around his neck and frowned slightly. ¡°I really hope everything is as I guess.¡± ¡°What did you guess?¡± ¡°You really love me, but you have enemies and you are afraid they will hurt me, so you choose to leave me.¡± At this point, I put out all my childish imagination. He raised his hand and patted my hair on the top of my head. ¡°Maybe it is true.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me.¡± I shook my head. ¡°If you think about it, you never said that you love me, only I express my feelings blindly...¡± ¡°I will say it now.¡± His hand pressed me harder slightly. He took me close to him, put his thin lips to my ear, and said, ¡°I love you.¡± In that second, my tears fell again. My tears, like broken beads, couldn''t stop. I pushed him away and said with tears, ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll take it seriously.¡± It just made me feel worse. But Sean had no ns to stop. He held me in one hand and sped my back with his other hand to kiss my tears. I heard him say, ¡°Do not cry, I will be sad to see you cry.¡± I cried harder when I heard him. He kissed my tears. In the end, the thin lips fell on my lips, with a strong smell of tobo, mixed with the unique breath of men. At this moment, I had no resistance to him. Just an instinctive response. I could feel something changing a bit where I was sitting, and soon I heard the man''s movement of unfastening the belt buckle. ¡°No.¡± No! I knew we can''t do this! ¡°I want you. For thest time, we make love hard.¡± His one hand was on my waist, and he quickly unbuttoned the buttons on my back ... Last time? Let me indulge myself. I knew I was sorry about Cindy, but... That day, Sean and I made love from the office, the lounge, from the sun to the sunset, and I fell asleep in his arms. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. And then I woke up by Daisy¡¯s phone. She asked where I was. I looked at the empty double bed I was lying on, and suddenly felt like I had an unreal dream. I said, ¡°I am outside. I will be right back.¡± I hung up on the phone and sat up from my bed, and my uncoordinated body reminded me that things really happened during the day. I saw a new suit on the sofa. Sean always did that. He always prepared things for me. This must be thest time. When I changed my clothes and went out, Sean did not leave. He stood in front of the huge French window and smoked. There were already cigarette butts on the ground. It appeared that there were more than twenty. Was he just standing here smoking? I looked at his sculptural face, and there seemed to be sorrow in his deep eyes. The light on the opposite floor shone through the ss as if it had painted ayer of light on him. So pretty. Sean really looked great. In my eyes, there was probably no better man than him. What is more, he was so gentle and so nice to me... But after today, everything was gone. ¡°Awake?¡± I stood there for two minutes before Sean found meing out. When he spoke, he was already as indifferent as in the morning. He saw me and seemed to look at an unrted person. I looked at him neatly, and couldn¡¯t adapt to his change at all. After a while, I said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m awake so I¡¯ll go first.¡± As I said, I went out with my bag. His voice came from behind me, ¡°What¡¯s the secret you said?¡± Did he remember? I looked at him, hesitated, and said, ¡°I will write a note and put it in a wedding gift. Since Mr. Jessop has been deceiving me, then I just hope that you can live with guilt after seeing this for a while.¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to feel guilty all his life. As long as he felt guilty for a while, then I felt like my victory. I walked out of the building. It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening. There were few cars outside. Instead of taking a taxi, I walked home. I needed to calm down. Sean¡¯s reaction just made me wonder why his acting skills were so good. Did all sessful people manage their faces well? I just got to the intersection and saw a white car parked there. Cindy got out of the car. When I saw her, I couldn''t help but panic and pulled the cor subconsciously. Cindy saw me and did not seem to notice anything unusual. She greeted me as usual. ¡°Miss Carter, where are you going? Can''t you find a taxi? Do you need a ride?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I looked at her, and felt guilty, and said embarrassingly, ¡°No, I just take a walk.¡± As I said, I wanted to leave quickly. But Cindy suddenly came over, ¡°Miss Carter, since I met you, I don¡¯t need to call you.¡± ¡°Well?¡± I looked at her. Cindy said with a light smile on her face, ¡°My friend said he has found the right house to move in the day after tomorrow. You just need to find a time to go through the house transfer formalities with me and return the money to me.¡± "So fast?" I was a little surprised. ¡°Well, you said it was a gift from your grandmother, and now that your grandmother is dead, I know this house is important to you, so I urged him. As long as he has money, his rental house is still easy to find.¡± Cindy exined it to me with a smile. She made me feel even more guilty and ashamed of what I had done. At this point, I made up my mind and said to Cindy, ¡°Well, thank you. Miss Lewis, I wish you and Mr. Jessop happiness. I think I will leave York after a while.¡± ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Cindy was talking, then her eyes moved from my face to my back. She said, ¡°Sean, are you off work?¡± Chapter 225 Please don’t bother me again Chapter 225 Please don¡¯t bother me again I quickly turned around and saw Sean standing behind me. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as I saw him, I panicked. I was afraid of what he said, and hurriedly said to Cindy, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± After I said it, I left quickly. Before I went far, I heard Sean ask Cindy, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Miss Carter said she was leaving York in a while.¡± Cindy answered. What would Sean think when he knew I was leaving? I didn¡¯t know. But it does not matter. It was important that I didn¡¯t bother them anymore. I walked home alone. As soon as I entered the house, Daisy was eating noodles again. She saw me and sniffed. ¡°Where have you been? Why does it smell so bad?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I sniffed at my clothes. Just a little bit. ¡°Yes, as a flight attendant, I am most sensitive to the smell of cigarettes.¡± Daisy stood up, walked to me, and sniffed carefully. ¡°These are still expensive cigarettes. Did you go to see Sean?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You are a liar!¡± Daisy asked, ¡°Do not lie to me. You must have gone to see him. What did you do with him?¡± ¡°I...¡± I looked at Daisy and said, ¡°Sean is getting married to Cindy on Sean¡¯s 30th birthday.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daisy froze, too. ¡°Fuck! So soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Iughed at myself, ¡°I think it¡¯s too fast. But I asked, they have been engaged for more than half a year ...¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s still harassing you?¡± ¡°He said he was addicted to sleep with me.¡± My words ignited Daisy¡¯s anger and she reached for her coat. ¡°Is that what he said? Damn, I will kill him!¡± ¡°Do not!¡± I pulled Daisy. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all a thing of the past, and I also need a new beginning, and if I get tangled with him, then I can¡¯t start my new life again.¡± I needed a new life. I needed to start a life without Sean. ¡°Oh, yes, you must live well! Make him regret it!¡± Besides that, Daisy probably didn¡¯t know how tofort me. I went back to the room and looked at the watercolor paper in the corner. I took out a piece of watercolor paper and stuck it on the drawing board. I took out the solid watercolor and started to draw. I found out that when Sean was standing in front of the window and smoking, it was deeply imprinted in my mind. I remembered every light and color at that moment. I remembered everything clearly. As long as I picked up the pen, I can draw without hesitation. When I finished my painting. I looked at the picture and my tears fell again. Sean, we were really done. Please do not bother me again. I put the drawing board in the room, took out my phone, and put the man¡¯s number on the cklist. It was over. It was over. The next day, Cindy contacted me for the transfer of the house, and I transferred the money to her at the bank. After this day of contact, I felt more and more that Cindy was really the right person for Sean. She spoke softly, tactfully, and thoughtfully. Such a woman stays beside Sean and I have nothing to be reconciled to. Another day when Cindy¡¯s friends moved. He told me to get the key. This was the first time I have seen this man living in this house. He didn¡¯t seem to be my age, and wore long-sleeved T-shirts, casual pants, and sneakers. When he saw me, he ran over and said, ¡°Cindy told me to look for the woman in the mask, so I recognized you at once.¡± As he said, he handed me a small bag in his hand. I took a look. It was a key, a power card or something. I whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± The man smiled, ¡°I heard about you, so I quickly made room for you. I have not lived for a few days, and yesterday I went to the housekeeping and cleaned it up, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you all the time.¡± The man held out his hand. ¡°My name is Edward. I am a chatterbox, haha.¡± Edward said as heughed. I looked at him and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Edward. My name is June Carter.¡± ¡°Miss Carter, I will go first. You can go back to the house and check if there are any problems. Edward said, taking a book out of his pocket and writing a phone number on it. He tore that sheet of paper to me. In fact, I found that it was really a group of people. Cindy was so nice, and so were the people she knew. I was going upstairs with something. As soon as the key was inserted into the keyhole, the door of Ming¡¯s house opened. He stood at the door and said with a smile, ¡°Did you get the house back? Congrattions!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When I saw Ming, I felt like I had not seen him for a long time. But now I see him, I still feel that he is very kind. ¡°I saw the young man who lived in the house that day and told him about you. He was a reasonable man.¡± Ming looked at me and said, ¡°If you need to move, you can call me anytime. I can help you.¡± ¡°No, I will can do it myself.¡± I subconsciously refused. The expression on Ming¡¯s face did not change and he just smiled faintly. ¡°Well, if you need anything from me, just let me know.¡± I nodded and turned the key to go into the house. Then I suddenly thought of my face and turned to call Ming, ¡°Ming, I really want to ask you for help.¡± I told Ming I wanted to fix my facial skin. When the man listened, he always smiled. After listening, he nodded confidently, ¡°No problem, you will find the right person for this matter. I will help you to contact the doctor and then contact you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee. I will get in touch with you right now.¡± After Ming finished, he didn''t close the door and entered the room. I did not think about it, and I went into my own house, and I went around. The house was clean and was almost the same as when I moved out. Like a whole new house. I felt grateful. ¡°June.¡± I walked around the house, and when I came out, I saw Ming standing at the porch with his cell phone in his hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted a doctor for you. This expert happens to be in York. I''ve already made an appointment for you. It can be any time in thest three days, and you can go now.¡± ¡°Then right now.¡± After all kinds of setbacks, I just wanted to heal my face quickly and started a new life. Ming didn¡¯t seem surprised at my choice, and he nodded, ¡°OK, I will get my coat, and then I will start the car waiting for you in the underground garage.¡± I was wearing a coat, locked the door directly, and got off the elevator with Ming. On the way to see that expert, Ming said, ¡°Sean¡¯s getting married, you know?¡± Chapter 226 I must attend his wedding Chapter 226 I must attend his wedding This topic let my heart a sharp pain but I still nodded. Ming nced at me as if he realized he said something wrong. ¡°Sorry, I mentioned something that made you sad.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not worth it to be sad for such a person.¡± I shook my head. ¡°My life and his life were originally parallel lines. I felt so close to him before, but it was just my wishful thinking.¡± Sean and I were probably never meant to have a future. ¡°To this day, I don¡¯t want to say anything to justify him. In any case, I don¡¯t think that as a man, he should do anything to hurt someone he loves.¡± Ming looked ahead. His eyes were a little dim. ¡°Ming, you are wrong. He doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Maybe he loved himself all the time. Ming did not say anything. The car quickly drove to a hospital. He took me up. The nurse took us to an office. There was a doctor in her 40s sitting in the office. After examining my face, she said, ¡°Your face can be treated, but the recovery period is rtively long, and it is almost impossible to fully recover.¡± What the woman doctor said was simr to what the doctor Sean found said. After that, the female doctor gave me a series of thorough examinations. She talked about the risks, the preparations needed, and how many times the entire operation was done, and the recovery time. ¡°Well, I ept.¡± The doctor nodded, ¡°Okay, I am going to be here for a few days, and I am going to work out the treatment. Youe back the day after tomorrow, and we can start with the first step.¡± When I heard that, I wanted to say yes. Suddenly I thought of something and asked the doctor, ¡°There is a very important activity I have to go next month.¡± ¡°You can not go unless you do not make up.¡± The female doctor heard that when I said that, she understood. No makeup? No. I wanted to put on makeup, and I needed to put on the beautiful and bright makeup. In any case, I had to cover the wound on my nose and put on a good-looking mask. Then I will give the gift and the secret to Sean. I thought for a moment and said, ¡°May I ask you to start this next month?¡± ¡°I don¡¯ t mind.¡± The female doctor did not seem to care. When Ming and I got out of the hospital, he had guessed my intentions. ¡°You are going to Sean¡¯s wedding, are not you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Ming nodded slightly and thought for a while, ¡°Why do not youe with me? If something happens, I can take care of you a little bit.¡± I looked at Ming. Thinking of all the things Sean had done to him before, I asked, ¡°Did Sean invite you?¡± It¡¯s not polite to ask that. ¡°Yes.¡± Ming seemed to know my worries and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m still his uncle. He still needs to send me an invitation formally. I didn¡¯t n to go, but since you want to go, I will stay with you.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won''t fight with me on his wedding day.¡± Ming seemed to have guessed exactly what I was thinking. On the way back, Ming asked, ¡°Are you going home? Or where?¡± I knew what he said was York No. 1. It was all packed, but my stuff was all in Daisy¡¯s house. I gave him the address of Daisy¡¯s house. Ming took me home. Because Sean¡¯s wedding was on his ind, if we were going to attend, we had to go to the ind two days in advance. I can stay on the ind for two days after the wedding. If this was someone else wedding, I would be happy to stay a few more days, but it was Sean¡¯s wedding. When I thought of it, my heart hurt. Daisy was going on business again on December 21. So I have decided to move on December 19. Ming helped me move. As a result, I moved a few dayster. The day after Daisy got on the ne, Ming knocked on my door and held up his cell phone and asked me, ¡°Is this the air hostess your friend?¡± I looked at his phone screen and there was a video ying on it. It was an air hostess arguing with a guest. The guest was a middle woman. The noise of the video came out, ¡°I pay for first ss to buy services, what are you arrogant! I just pour you a ss of water. If you do this business and take this money, you have to suffer this sin! Do you think money is so easy to make?¡± ¡°I am a stewardess and a waiter, but if you ssh me, you vite my rights!¡± ¡°Rights? What are the rights of the service staff? Look at the way you wear it. The skirt is so short and your chest is so prominent. I see you as a scam and you want to seduce my husband.¡± ¡°Seduce your husband? Why do not you open your eyes and see what your husband is like and what am I trying to seduce him for?¡± ¡°You are seducing him!¡± Later they talked a lot, and the two women fought quickly. I was so familiar with Daisy, and although the video coded Daisy¡¯s face, I was so sure the stewardess was Daisy. I looked at Ming and asked, ¡°Where did you get this video?¡± ¡°It is all over the Inte.¡± Ming said, ¡°I think it sounds like your friend. So Ie to ask you.¡± ¡°It is her.¡± I said it decisively. I took out my phone and checked it. This video was uploaded a few hours ago. The general meaning was that the stewardess seduced the wealthy merchants. I looked at thements below and they said everything. But fortunately for me, most people were on the side of flight attendants. I called Daisy at once, she answered, and I said, ¡°Daisy, I saw the video. Where are you now?¡± ¡°I am at the office.¡± ¡°At thepany? How is the video matter going?¡± As soon as I heard she was at the office, I knew it was going to be serious. ¡°It happened yesterday. It was an old woman. She regarded a shit as a baby, thinking that everyone else likes it.¡± Daisy spoke with a light voice, as if it had not affected her at all. But I was worried, ¡°But you fight like this, your job...¡± ¡°My job? I will do it if I can do it, and change it if I can¡¯t do it. How can I still worry about finding a job?¡± Daisy didn¡¯t care. ¡°But...¡± ¡°I am going to get fired anyway. Would you like to visit ourpany? By the way, do you want me to fight with that bitch?¡± Daisy said carelessly. I knew she can find other job, and I said, ¡°Give me the address. I am on my way.¡± I was not going to go see her fight with that bitch. I was going to give her some courage. Daisy sent me the address. Then I took a cab to go there. Daisy was alone in the boardroom, and she told me that that woman wasining in the leader¡¯s office. Then the door of the conference room opened, and a woman in uniform stood at the door with a strange look on her face, and said, ¡°Daisy, the leader said you can go back first, you can get some ready and get on the ne the day after tomorrow.¡± Chapter 227 My boy won’t lie Chapter 227 My boy won¡¯t lie ¡°What?¡± Daisy was obviously stunned. ¡°Why? Will not you fire me?¡± The woman standing at the door smiled. ¡°If you want to get fired, why do you call your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Daisy and I spoke at the same time. Daisy said with a strange face, ¡°When did I have a boyfriend?¡± The woman at the door looked strange. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend? He¡¯s in the leadership office. Your boyfriend¡¯s eloquence is really good. In a few words, the guest said she will drop thewsuit.¡± When Daisy heard it, she rushed out of the conference room inexplicably. I followed, saw her enter an office, and I stood behind. Daisy went in and left the door open, and I saw someone standing there. It was Jack! Jack sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. He narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Daisy, and said, ¡°Hey dear!¡± ¡°Who is your dear?¡± Daisy hit him directly with her bag and said to the leader, ¡°He is not my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Sorry, we have been quarreling recently.¡± Jack said it calmly. When the leader of Daisy heard it, he understood, ¡°Oh, you can solve it yourself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jack said as he stood up. He wanted to hook Daisy¡¯s waist, but she was severely thrown away. But Daisy wasn¡¯t stupid, knowing she couldn¡¯t make trouble in the leadership office. Although she was reluctant, she came out with Jack. When they got out, Daisy looked at him and said, ¡°Who asked you to help me?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re in trouble, so I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Jack felt aggrieved. ¡°I can help you solve this perfectly. Why do you me me?¡± ¡°How do you solve it perfectly? By impersonating my boyfriend, is it perfect?¡± Daisy scolded him. Jack nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think it is a perfect solution.¡± Daisy didn¡¯t want to ignore him and pulled me away. Jack followed, ¡°Daisy, I was wrong about that day. I did not realize you were the first time. You knew I should have been gentle. I...¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Jack didn¡¯t finish talking. Daisy turned her head and raised her hand. She gave him a firm p. Daisy looked at him and her eyes were red. ¡°Should you be gentle? Let me tell you, Jack, I¡¯m not the same person as you, nor the women around you! This matter is over. I beg you never to appear in my life again! You and your scumbag Sean let me and June go!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°Are you sorry? If there is a time machine that can take me back to that day, I will forgive you, otherwise I won¡¯t talk to you!¡± Daisy¡¯s words were clear, too. There will be no time machine, and she will not forgive him. Daisy pulled me downstairs. Jack kept following and saying in the back, ¡°Daisy, I am wrong. I really like you. I told my family that I have a girl who I really like, and I will marry you if you agree.¡± ¡°Ha-ha.¡± Daisy turned around. ¡°Marry me? Why can you marry me?¡± ¡°I said I would be responsible for you.¡± Jack said. ¡°Are you responsible for me?¡± Daisy listened andughed, pointing at his crotch. ¡°Sorry, I think you¡¯re dirty.¡± Jack¡¯s expression was awkward. But he was still after Daisy. She opened the door and was about to get in. Jack rushed over, jammed the door, and said earnestly, ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m serious about you, I can¡¯t change what happened before. As long as you say, I will do everything in the future for you.¡± I looked at Jack. It felt like he was really serious. But how long can he be serious? After Sean, I really dared not help Daisy with any ideas. But Daisy had a good idea. She stood upright and didn¡¯t rush to close the door, looked up or down at Jack, and put on a commercial smile. ¡°Jack, if you want me to be your girlfriend, there is a premise.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t touch other woman for two years so I can think about it.¡± When Daisy finished, Jack froze. But soon he said, ¡°I promise you, and I will not touch other woman for two years.¡± Daisy wasn¡¯t surprised by his response, ¡°I can¡¯t oversee you anyway.¡± When she was finished, she pushed Jack away, closed the door, and left. But on the way back, I felt like Daisy was not in such a bad mood. The day after tomorrow, Daisy worked as usual. She sent me a message in the lounge before she got on the ne. I was kind of relieved. I moved back to York No.1, and my connection with Ming gradually increased. But I was starting to focus on hiring in other cities. One of them asked me for an interview. When I was flying a few miles away, the interviewer asked me, ¡°Why do you wear a mask?¡± I told the truth. He asked me to take off my mask. When I took off my mask, the interviewer frowned slightly and said, ¡°I am sorry that ourpany can not hire you.¡± To be honest, I was used to things that haven¡¯t been hired, but it was the first time I¡¯ve ever met a person who refused me like this. I felt terrible. I went back to York and told Ming about it. He listened quietly and patted my head, ¡°Wait until your face recovers. I will support you this year. Although I don¡¯t make much money, I still have enough to support you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t need Ming. But what he said made me happy. In a sh, it was January 13. ording to the previous wedding invitation, on the 14th, everyone can go to the airport near Sean¡¯s ind, where Sean arranges a number of yachts to pick up guests for the wedding banquet. At night, I sat at my desk. I took out the pen and paper. I haven¡¯t written with a pen for a long time. I used to use aputer or cell phone for everything. Writing letters seemed to be a thing of thest century. I looked at the paper in front of me and thought about how to write the story. At first I wrote a long, long story, but when I was halfway through it, I felt ridiculous. Why did I write so long? Was I expecting something? There was nothing to expect anymore. On second thought, I ended up writing a line on the paper- [Sixteen years ago, I rescued a boy from a construction site near the orphanage. I gave him my heart after that day; I thought you were him, but now I know you are not him; The boy who grabbed my horns while passing by me smiled better than you; Besides, he won¡¯t lie.] After I finished writing, I folded the letter and put it in the envelope with $ 3,000 as a gift. The envelope was stuffed. After that, I put my name on the back of the envelope. Chapter 228 Our third child Chapter 228 Our third child The next morning, I got up and packed my things. I found a dress that wasn¡¯t too afraid of folds. After that, except for a few regr clothes and two sets of swimwear in my luggage, it was all cosmetics. I hoped I can be as pretty as possible that day. When I packed my things, I cooked myself a bowl of noodles. I was going to put on some perfume, and when I just opened the lid. I can not help feeling sick! I rushed to the bathroom right away. But I didn¡¯t spit out anything. I was familiar with the feeling! I took out the mobile phone to calcte the date. It¡¯s been over half a month since my menstrual period shoulde. And I have been busy submitting my resume recently. It was a real ident. When I was going to Sean¡¯s wedding, I was pregnant. My third child with Sean. I forced myself to eat the noodles. As soon as I sat down to rest, Ming came and asked me, ¡°Can we go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I tried to cheer up. Ming drove. When the car left the neighborhood and passed the pharmacy, I hesitated and shouted, ¡°Can you stop the car? I''ll buy some medicine.¡± He stopped so I went to the drugstore and bought a pregnancy test. I secretly put it in my bag. When we got to the airport, all the luggage was checked. Ming and I were walking between duty free shops. At this time, all brands were offering limited editions for Valentine¡¯s Day, and women seemed to have no resistance to limited edition products. After visiting the store for a long time and thinking about my wallet, I ended up choosing only one limited-edition eyeshadow. It was red. I had very few eyeshadow in this color. It was a challenge to me. Ming handed the card to the clerk when I checked out. I quickly stopped Ming and said to the clerk, ¡°Please pay with my credit card.¡± As I was talking, I wanted to take my wallet from the bag. When I was in a hurry, the wallet was taken out, and the pregnancy test stick on the top fell out. Seeing the pregnancy test stick, Ming froze. Then he pushed my wallet back with a gentle smile, ¡°How can you still pay when youe out with me? Do you want the salesperson to look down on me?¡± ¡°...¡± At this point, I did not argue with him, and quickly bent over to put the pregnancy test stick back in the bag. My face was flushed unknowingly. When the bill was over, Ming and I went to the first ss lounge and waited for the waiter to bring us two cups of tea. Ming took a sip of tea before asking me, ¡°Is this child Sean? How long have you been pregnant?¡± ¡°Two months.¡± I held the teacup and looked at Ming. ¡°Please do not tell Sean about it. It is my own child. It has nothing to do with him.¡± Ming looked at me in silence at first. Then he sighed and said, ¡°Do not you think you are being selfish?¡± ¡°Selfish?¡± ¡°Some of the patients in our hospital are single mothers. Although mothers are sometimes omnipotent, an imperfect family is also unfair to children.¡± Was that so? I could not help hesitating because of Ming¡¯s words. But Sean was getting married. I can¡¯t ask him responsible for the baby. That must have hurt Cindy, too. And Sean was not necessarily responsible. Maybe he just gave money. If it was a son, he would have taken him away. I was confused, and then I figured out what Ming meant, and I said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to have an abortion? I will never kill him!¡± Ming was stunned by what I said. He paused and smiled. ¡°How can I mean that? Every child has the right to be in the world. As long as he is a healthy child, adults have no right to deprive their lives.¡± I was much relieved to hear him say so. I didn¡¯t say anything, and Ming went on, ¡°I just think that in your future life with your kid there should be someone who will y the role of father.¡± I squinted at him because of his words. I understand a bit, and I didn¡¯t seem to understand it clearly. Ming smiled. ¡°I may never get married in my life. I can take care of you as an elder until you find someone else.¡± ¡°I am not a child. I do not need care.¡± I smiled and said. I didn¡¯t know why, when I heard Ming say this, my heart was a little warm. ¡°In my opinion, you are a child.¡± ¡°But...¡± I thought, ¡°Ming, you are still young. If you meet someone you like someday, your thinking will be different, and I will take good care of me and my children in the future.¡± After all, I can not be so selfish. Ming was still in his thirties, and his life was full of surprises, wasn¡¯t it? Ming and I got off the ne. On the yacht again. When we get to the ind, it was still afternoon. Last time the ind was cold, but this time it waspletely changed. From where we got off the ind, there were pink and white balloons everywhere. And roses. Service men in suits were everywhere. We went to the ind. After the waiter came to check the invitation, we were arranged for a vi near the beach. When we arrived, the waiter put down our luggage and decided to leave, but I asked him, ¡°Hello, whose room is this?¡± The waiter looked at me and Ming again, and suddenly realized, ¡°Sorry, I thought you were together, pleasee with me.¡± The waiter took me to the next room. Apparently, there were not many guests this time. I sat in my room for a little while, and I heard someone outside shouting, ¡°Hello?¡± The voice was just soft, and I had only heard one person speak like that, and suddenly I knew who he was. Sure enough, when I got up and walked to the door, I saw Jessie standing there. He was wearing loose, colorful skirts with sun protection clothing and arge cosmetic case in his hand. He saw me and walked in. ¡°Miss Carter, hello, Mr. Jessop said I¡¯ll be responsible for your makeup these days.¡± ¡°Are you here to make up for me?¡± I froze. ¡°Yeah, I cane to his wedding thanks to you.¡± Jessie put down the makeup case in his hand, looked at the beach behind him, and said happily, ¡°This is the first time I have been on a private ind. It¡¯s great!¡± ¡°...¡± I looked at Jessie, and my mood wasplicated. What did Sean mean? Is he afraid that I will be ashamed of him as his ex-girlfriend, or ... At this point, Jessie hade to me andid out his makeup tools on the coffee table. He took things out and said, ¡°I will apply makeup to you every morning in the future and I will remove it for you in the evening, but you can choose to remove it yourself. This is very simple. I will give you a small shovel and you will remove the skin wax.¡± Jessie said as he took out a small stick like a sculpture and set it aside. ¡°Then I''ll remove my makeup at night.¡± As I said, I sat on the couch and asked Jessie to make up for me. To be honest, his makeup skills were really great. Whatever the purpose of Sean, I was d he can call Jessie.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 229 I was here for you Chapter 229 I was here for you Jessie started helping me with my makeup. First, he adjusted the bnce of my face with wax. While adjusting, he said, ¡°There is a beach barbecue tonight, I assured that I will make you the brightest star tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I just want to look normal.¡± I didn¡¯t need to be a star. I just wanted to tell Sean about that secret. Jessie didn¡¯t think so. ¡°That won¡¯t work. I came for you. If you are not beautiful, am I not here for nothing? Others will question my technique.¡± ¡°Well, then, please.¡± I knew, whatever I say, Jessie¡¯s going to make me look pretty. The cosmetic bag Jessie brought up stood up as a big mirror. He adjusted my face and looked in the mirror and said, ¡°Look, what do you think?¡± ¡°Very well, thank you.¡± I never doubted Jessie¡¯s technique. He continued to apply makeup for me. When concealer was applied, he couldn''t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I ask a question. When Mr. Jessop asked me to apply makeup for youst time, I thought he was really fond of you . How long has this been, how...¡± ¡°I and him are not in the rtionship that you think.¡± I interrupted Jessie directly. Jessie looked at me as if he understood something. He continued to make up for me, just frowned and said, ¡°In my opinion, you are fearless because you are the favorite one for him. Your face bes like this, and you don¡¯t want to do a facelift. Men are visual animals. No matter how much they love, they can¡¯t love them when they see such faces.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked calmly in the mirror. It was the perfect face that had been carved by Jessie¡¯s amazing hands. Yeah, men were visual animals. Sean probably hated me already. Jessie saw that I was not in the mood to answer and did not speak again. He made up for me quietly. ¡°Ring-ring¡± The doorbell rang at the door as soon as the makeup was ready. Next I heard Ming¡¯s voice, ¡°June, are you in the room?¡± ¡°I will open the door for you.¡± I wanted to get up and open the door. But Jessie stopped me and went to the door with his makeup brush in his hand. After opening the door, Ming saw Jessie, and he was clearly stunned. Jessie smiled seductively. He poked his hair and reached out to Ming. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a makeup artist called by Mr. Jessop for Miss Carter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ming hesitated, but reached out and touched Jessie¡¯s hand. When he came in and saw me, he frowned, ¡°Your face...¡± ¡°What about my masterpiece? Is it great?¡± At this point, Jessie put his hands on his chest and shook his body, like a shy little woman looking forward to Ming¡¯s praise. Even the voice became more ttering. Ming leaned back slightly and looked at Jessie with some vignce. He smiled reluctantly, ¡°Well, terrific, thank you.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± Jessie heard Ming say thank you and heughed brilliantly. The expression on his face can even be regarded as happiness. Ming was a bit unnatural. He took a step back and stood at a distance. He put his hands around his chest, a bit like a defensive gesture, and said, ¡°Well, you guys, if it¡¯s not convenient, I''ll wait outside.¡± ¡°It is convenient!¡± Jessie answered for me. After that, Jessie was extra careful for me, and asionally chatted with Ming. At the end of the process, Jessie asked Ming, ¡°Mr. Jessop, whatpany do you run?¡± Jessie thought that since Ming was a member of the JESSOP Group, he should also be running the company. ¡°I am just an ordinary doctor.¡± Ming answered truthfully. Although he was running a hospital, I knew he regarded himself as a regr doctor. ¡°Doctor?¡± When Jessie heard it, his eyes were bright, and he looked at Ming with admiration. ¡°Mr. Jessop, you are not tempted by money in a big family like the Jessop Group, and you can still insist on being a doctor. You are really incredible!¡± Jessie¡¯s words took me by surprise. He was right. Even if Ming is a bastard, he was still a member of the Jessop Group. The skinny camel is bigger than a horse. If he wanted to start apany, he will have enough resources. But he still chose to be a doctor. Ming smiled. ¡°I do not have the gift to do business. I can only do this.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Mr. jessop is really great.¡± As Jessie spoke, his face was almost intoxicated. He quickly finished my makeup and quickly packed his things. Then he walked to Ming and said with all manners, ¡°Mr. Jessop, I¡¯ll go back and dress up first and see you at the beach BBQ at night!¡± ¡°...¡±Ming hesitated. His eyes fell on my face. As if for the sake of his make-up, he said awkwardly. ¡°Well, I will see you tonight.¡± As soon as Jessie left, Ming sat on the couch beside him, frowning, ¡°Will hee to make you up every day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°From tomorrow on, how about contacting me when you¡¯re ready? I won¡¯te to you.¡± Ming sighed. ¡°I¡¯m really not good at getting along with him.¡± ¡°Well, I will call you when I get out.¡± I was alleviating the embarrassment for Ming. After talking about Jessie, Ming¡¯s eyes fell on me again. He looked at me carefully and smiled. ¡°But he is really good. You are beautiful today.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± I got up and went to a mirror and looked at the beautiful woman in it. Today I wasn¡¯t the same as the one Jessie gave me that day. Today my face was thinner and looked a bit cold. This matched the trait that fake faces cannot make big expressions. Ming stood behind me and looked at me through the mirror. He looked at me with those sharp eyes behind the sses, and said with a touch of tenderness, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the sunset is so beautiful, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°okay¡± I went to change my dress, and I went out with Ming. Ming told me that this wedding basically involved only the rtives of the Jessop Group and the Lewis Group and their close friends. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be me.¡± I was kind of special. ¡°Although I am a rtive, I am the less popr one.¡± Ming was only teasing himself, but he made me feel very embarrassed. I looked at him and said, ¡°I am sorry, it is all for me.¡± He raised his hand and patted it gently at the top of my hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can see such a beautiful you, it¡¯s not a bad trip.¡± He paused and said, ¡°And I know you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯m d I came this time.¡± Chapter 230 He was getting married but the bride was not me Chapter 230 He was getting married but the bride was not me ¡°Why?¡± I was a little confused. He looked at me with a deeper smile. ¡°Because I think I know more about pregnant women'' precautions, especially their diet.¡± My face burned a little when he said it. Indeed, I was pregnant a few times, but I really don¡¯t know much about what pregnant women should pay attention to. We walked round the beach. It was not until the sky was getting dark that we went to the BBQ ce. If it were not for Jessie, I might not be here today. But because of this beautiful face, I felt confident. When Ming and I showed up at the barbecue, there were already a lot of people in the scattered seats. There was a waiter on the side for the barbecue and we just needed to take the te to get food and drink. The first time Ming helped me get it, he specifically told me not to eat seafood. As for the drink, he just helped me get a ss of orange juice. There was a band ying nearby. It was all so quiet and beautiful, and if it was not Sean¡¯s wedding, I could really enjoy it. I finished my orange juice and watched the others around me drinking champagne. For a moment, I wanted to drink champagne a little, so I went to the food counter with the ss. When my hand fell on the champagne ss, Ming grabbed me by the wrist and said, ¡°Pregnant women can not drink alcohol.¡± ¡°But champagne...¡± ¡°Not even champagne with a low alcohol content.¡± Ming said and handed me a ss of mango juice. ¡°I just saw your eyes on the cocktail at the table next to you, and I knew that you want toe and get champagne.¡± Looking at the champagne in front of me, I was reluctant. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He gently shaved my nose, ¡°Good. When the baby is born, I can go with you to the bar and you can order anything.¡± He sounded like he was trying to coax a kid. I looked up at Ming. The dim yellow light shone on his face, and he was slightly smiling. A pair of sharp eyes seemed very gentle now. I stared at him quietly. He looked a little embarrassed and touched his face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± I smiled. ¡°I just thought you¡¯re really handsome.¡± As soon as Ming heard me say so, he smiled and said, ¡°I am an old uncle now. I am not handsome.¡± ¡°Then you are a handsome uncle!¡± I didn¡¯t know why, in front of Ming, I really felt like I was a little girl. I took the mango juice and walked to my seat in a rxed mood. The band¡¯s music performance suddenly changed into a dream wedding. At the same time, all the guests stood up and looked at one direction. I also looked at that direction. Sean and Cindy appeared at the entrance to the BBQ. Unexpectedly, Sean wore a fancy clothes, while Cindy was wearing a colorful bohemian dress. Their clothes were definitely couple¡¯s dress. Sean never seemed to have worn anything like this before, but now he was willing to wear it for Cindy... I couldn¡¯t think any further. The more I think about it, the more painful I felt. I saw Sean walking towards to us, as if he wanted to get food. I was so scared that I wanted to avoid meeting him, but I didn¡¯t notice the floormp beside my feet. So I fell forward. ¡°Be careful.¡± I heard Ming¡¯s voice, meanwhile, he walked over to me and supported me. I did not fall, but a lot of the mango juice in my hand spilled on his clothes. ¡°I am sorry.¡± I was so scared that I set the cup aside, picked up the paper from the counter on the side, and wiped the juice for Ming. But the yellow color of this mango juice immediately stained his clothes. If I rubbed it, it will only make the yellow dye faster. When I was cleaning the juice for Ming, I just felt cold in the back... I turned my head and found that Sean was looking at us. Although there was no expression on his face, the deep ck eyes seemed to be brewing a stormy sea! Then Ming, standing beside me, suddenly grabbed my hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t rub it. I will go back and change my clothes. Will you go back with me?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I looked at Ming, and my first reaction was to get my hand back because I was afraid Sean would misunderstand our rtionship. I thought I was funny for a second. He was going to marry another woman. How could he possiblye to be jealous for me? I froze my hand and let Ming hold it and smiled. ¡°Okay, I will go back with you.¡± After that, we tried to leave from Sean¡¯s direction. Well, there was only one exit. When we were about to leave the house- ¡°Uncle.¡± I heard Sean¡¯s voice behind us. I heard his voice. I didn¡¯t know why I was stunned and I can¡¯t move. Ming next to me said. ¡°Sean, happy wedding.¡± ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Maybe it was the wedding, and Sean didn¡¯t want to argue with Ming. His voice just sounded a little cold. I could feel his eyes should only be on me. At this moment, I didn''t even have the courage to look up. I was afraid that when I saw him, my tears would fall down. I heard Sean say, ¡°It seemed I was right. Uncle really care my ex-wife.¡± When he said the word ¡®ex-wife¡¯, he meant to say it very clearly. My heart seemed to have been hit hard. Yeah, I had a marriage with him. It was not long ago, but I felt like it happened a century ago. I felt Ming¡¯s arm fall on my shoulder, and he said in a gentle voice, ¡°Sean, since you are married, you should be responsible to Miss Lewis. Do not think about the past. As for June, I will take care of her for you.¡± After hearing what he said, I saw that Sean¡¯s clenched his hands into fists. He was angry. How could Sean¡¯s possessiveness allow me to belong to someone else? I was going to push Ming¡¯s hand away so that Ming did not get involved. Before I moved, I heard Sean say, ¡°So, uncle should take good care of her. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll just ask you!¡± When he was finished, he turned and left.When I saw him leave, I dared to look up. I looked at his back, and my tears fell unconsciously.Ming did not take his arm off at this time, but gently patted me on the back. ¡°I know you feel bad and want to cry. You need toe back to the room and then cry for a while, but you can¡¯t cry here, otherwise you will not be beautiful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I buried my head deep in Ming¡¯s chest and nodded desperately. He was getting married. The bride was not me. My heart ached at the thought of it. My heart hurt. Chapter 231 Put sunscreen on him Chapter 231 Put sunscreen on him When I got to the door of the room, I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°or you can take off this dress and give it to me. I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± I said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve soiled it. If you don¡¯t let me wash it, I¡¯ll be sorry.¡± Ming had to agree, ¡°OK, you wait for me to change.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. Ming quickly put on another T-shirt and came out. He handed me the dirty clothes and said with some apologies, ¡°please, mango juice is not easy to wash. If you can¡¯t wash it, you don¡¯t have to force it. I have brought several clothes.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try.¡± When I took that T-shirt home, I realized that Ming was telling the truth. No matter how hard I tried to wash it, this white T-shirt left a little yellow mark and was very ugly. And because I washed the part that I stained with juice hard, it was pulled and deformed by me. I looked at it desperately and said to myself, ¡°go back and buy him a new one.¡± The next morning, Jessie still came to make up for me. As soon as he came in, he asked, ¡°did you go to BBQ yesterday? I didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Yes, but I identally spilled juice on Ming¡¯s clothes, so we came back early.¡± As soon as I said that, Jessie was not happy. ¡°You are too careless.¡± It sounded like I spilled juice on his boyfriend¡¯s clothes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I''ll pay attention next time.¡± I said with a smile. Jessie made up for me very slowly today. Towards the end, he could not help saying, ¡°is Ming not coming today? Is he hiding from me?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t eat him. I think he is very good and want to be close to him. I didn¡¯t let him be my boyfriend.¡± Jessie said and gave me a look. ¡°I can see he likes you.¡± Jessie¡¯s words stunned me. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Miss Carter, you¡¯re too insensitive emotionally. Ming obviously likes you.¡± He held my shoulder and looked at me in the mirror and said, ¡°cherish him. Now there are too few men who don¡¯t judge people by their looks.¡± ¡°...¡± Jessie seemed a little reluctant. I didn¡¯t speak so she began toin, ¡°actually, I don¡¯t think you have any advantages. You don¡¯t look good. Although you have a good figure, you are far behind the model. You¡¯re not charming either. It¡¯s amazing that Ming or Sean likes you.¡± ¡°Ha ha...¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say but smile. Jessie didn¡¯t stop and pointed to my face and said, ¡°how long haven¡¯t you had facial treatment? Besides, you need to do yoga to adjust your body. You have to make yourself better to be worthy of Ming, you know? In particr, you have to do stic surgery recovery!¡± ¡°OK.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jessie finished and knew Ming would note. He left with the dressing box. I didn¡¯t take his words seriously. After making up, I straightened my hair and went to Ming. He was wearing another T-shirt today, which was also white. Looking at his white T-shirt, I was embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That dress is broken. I¡¯ll go back and buy you a new one.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ming didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s a nice day. Do you want to go for a walk?¡± ¡°OK.¡± I followed Ming and saw some redness in his neck and arms. I stopped him. ¡°Ming, are you not wearing sunscreen?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ming looked at me and said, ¡°that¡¯s what you girls use.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± I decisively pulled him to a cool ce, ¡°wait for me, I¡¯ll get it for you. If you don¡¯t apply sunscreen, you¡¯ll get sunburn. You¡¯ll suffer when it hurts!¡± I rushed back to my room and took out my sunscreen. I began to apply sunscreen to Ming. But his neck was red. I thought that if he did sports, other parts of him would show up, so I pulled his clothes to help him apply other ces. I heard him ask me as I pulled his clothes. ¡°Do I need to take off my clothes?¡± ¡°OK. It¡¯s too much trouble now.¡± I said without hesitation. I suddenly realized how stupid I was. I smile awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. There are too many people here.¡± ¡°Then go to my room.¡± Ming said. I looked at his expression and realized that he was serious. Now I thought of Jessie¡¯s words. He said Ming liked me. Ming saw that I was hesitating, so he smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s convenient if I take off my clothes. I¡¯m a man so I¡¯m not afraid of sunburn. I¡¯m not that vulnerable.¡± His frank words made me think I was too worried. ¡°OK. When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll put the sunscreen back.¡± I said decisively. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ming looked at me with a smile in his eyes. He seemed to see my hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. I followed him into his room. Ming¡¯s room was the same structure as mine, and it was neat inside. His quilt was folded. If there was no box in the corner, I would suspect that the room was unupied. When I looked up again, I found Ming had taken off his T-shirt. He set it aside and sat on the bed. He looked at me tenderly. ¡°What else can I do for you?¡± To be honest, I saw Ming naked for the first time. Before, I thought Ming was thin. I didn¡¯t expect his muscles to be stronger than I thought, although he didn¡¯t have Sean¡¯s strong pectoralis and ABS. But his arms seemed to have been exercised. My face was a little red. He seemed to be embarrassed, ¡°actually, I am naked for the first time in front of women. I¡¯m sorry to embarrass you.¡± He said as he tried to put on his clothes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just putting on sunscreen for you.¡± I stood by him and squeezed the sunscreen into my hand. I applied it slowly to ces I hadn¡¯t applied before. Towards the end I heard the door open. I thought it was a cleaning attendant. But when I turned to see it. Sean came in wearing a light blue beach suit. When he saw us in the room, he froze and his face seemed to be covered with thin ice. It was summer, but I couldn¡¯t help shivering. Chapter 232 Who said that I dont love you Chapter 232 Who said that I don''t love you Sean clenched his fist and stood there for a few seconds and said, ¡°am I disturbing you?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Ming didn¡¯t exin much. He picked up the next dress and turned to me. ¡°Is it OK?¡± I was still in a trance. He asked me, and I nodded, ¡°yes.¡± Ming just put on his clothes. As he touched his clothes, he walked up to Sean and asked him, ¡°Sean, what¡¯s the matter? What can I do for you?¡± When he came to Sean, Sean directly swing his fist and hit Ming! His sses fell directly to the ground. Ming staggered back two steps before stopping. ¡°What are you doing!¡± I didn¡¯t expect Sean to hit him. I ran quickly. Sean ignored me. He grabbed Ming¡¯s T-shirt by the cor with one hand. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose! You have a feud with Jessop family and feel that Jessop family owes you. That¡¯s all about Jessop family. You can target me. Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Ming was dragged by him and he didn¡¯t move. He just looked at Sean quietly and coldly. Without sses, he looked very cold. Even if he had a confrontation with Sean, he didn¡¯t lose. I picked up Ming¡¯s sses and yanked Sean¡¯s hand, ¡°Let go.¡± Sean looked at me with anger and jealousy. He let go of Ming and looked at me. He grabbed my wrist with one hand and said angrily, ¡°you told you to stay away from him. He¡¯s not as simple as you think. There are many men in the world. Why do you keep pestering the men in Jessop family? Do you have too few friends? If you can¡¯t find any rich people other than the men in Jessop family, I¡¯ll introduce you!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I stood still. I was in a trance. I didn¡¯t understand what Sean meant for a moment. ¡°What am I talking about?¡± Sean looked at me coldly, ¡°you vain woman. You just want money. Ming has no money. Even if he has money, I can bankrupt him immediately. I advise you to seduce another man, maybe...¡± Before he finished, I raised my hand and pped him in the face! My strength was so great that my hand was numb, but I didn¡¯t feel it. I looked at him and sneered, ¡°that¡¯s what you think of me. Am I such a woman in your eyes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Sean looked at me and his eyes were cold and disgusted. His words woke me up! ¡°Yes! I am such a woman!¡± I put my hand on my belly, and now I realized how ridiculous I was! It turned out that Sean thought me like this. I went straight to Ming and took his arm. I put my head on his shoulder and pretended to be happy. ¡°Now that President Jessop has seen it, I will not hide it. I¡¯m in love with him. What President Jessop said before ising true.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Ming, who I was holding, took his sses from my hand and cooperated with my performance. I looked up and saw some blood on the corner of his mouth. I rubbed it lightly with my hand and said with a smile, ¡°President Jessop said he would call me Aunt one day.¡± Sean looked at me. His eyes were red as if they were bleeding. He clenched his fist and bit his teeth and said, e here.¡± ¡°President Jessop, you¡¯re getting married tomorrow.¡± I was still holding Ming and not moving. ¡°Come here.¡± Sean repeated. Although I pretended not to care, in fact, I was very nervous. I was a little flustered. Ming took his arm out of my hand and patted me on the shoulder. He said gently, ¡°go back first. Sean and I still have to work it out.¡± ¡°I can work it out with you slowly! I¡¯m going to work it out with her now!¡± Sean pulled me right from behind Ming! He pulled me into his range. He grabbed me and walked straight out. Ming took my arm, too. In an instant, I was pulled by two men. ¡°Let go!¡± I looked at Sean angrily, ¡°President Jessop, do you and I have anything unsolved? How can I not know?¡± ¡°I say there is.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He frowned and was very angry! ¡°Sean, don¡¯t let anyone else get involved. If you hate me, you can go straight to me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean looked at Ming and asked, ¡°uncle, I want to ask you when on earth you started nning it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ming looked confused. He didn¡¯t seem to know what Sean was talking about. ¡°May I remind you?¡± Sean paused and said, ¡°you were June¡¯s sponsor at the orphanage. You bought Carter Family and gave her 51% of the stock. Can you tell me what you¡¯re doing this for?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± I could hardly believe my ears. I looked at Ming in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re my sponsor?¡± Ming looked at me and didn¡¯t get embarrassed. The smile on the corner of his mouth faded. He looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to burden you, so I never told you about it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± I was very excited when I heard the news. I looked at Ming and faltered, ¡°I, I¡¯ve always wanted to see you, and I want to say thank you!¡± I wanted to get my hand out of Sean¡¯s side. But he was too strong. No matter how hard I tried, he still held my hand. Sean was even more upset when he saw me like this. ¡°Are you a fool? Do you forget about your kidnapping? How could it happen just when he sent a message, the kidnapper arrived!¡± I was stunned when he said it. I looked at Ming. I thought it was really a coincidence. ¡°Coincidence.¡± Ming said lightly, ¡°no matter what I do, I will not hurt you.¡± ¡°Uncle, I know what kind of person you are!¡± Sean sneered. ¡°Won¡¯t you hurt her? Did you deceive her by pretending to be kind?¡± ¡°Sean, if you love June, you can marry her and be nice to her all your life. If you want to marry another woman, let her go, and don¡¯t interfere with her or specte. " Ming looked at Sean. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me.¡± I spoke first. Sean heard me and looked at me. After a long time he said, ¡°who said that I don¡¯t love you?¡± Chapter 233 If you want to attract more people, keep shouting! Chapter 233 If you want to attract more people, keep shouting! I was stunned and looked at Sean. My heart seemed to be pinched by an invisible hand. It seemed to stop beating. But I quickly realized that I must have been teased. I sneered, ¡°President Jessop, today is not acting time. You can take back your good acting.¡± ¡°I am not.¡± Sean looked at me seriously. ¡°I love you. I can¡¯t marry you. I can give you everything else.¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± I couldn¡¯t helpughing! Although my face couldn¡¯t make a big expression, I still tried tough. My tears came out. Maybe my expression was too exaggerated. Both men let go. I touched my face with one hand and raised my hand to p Sean again! ¡°President Jessop, you¡¯re so forgetful. You said that to me, butst time you said you were going to marry Molly.¡± I looked at him and stoppedughing, ¡°if you think I¡¯m so unworthy of your marriage, stop pestering me. I don¡¯t have to marry you!¡± When I finished, I turned around and left Ming¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t know what happenedter. I stayed in my room all day. In the evening, the setting sun sprinkled on my room and it was beautiful. Fortunately, I brought a sketch book and solid-state watercolor. I found an empty recliner on the beach. I sat on it and began to draw. When I mixed orange and yellow to brush the sunset on the paper, a tall figure covered the light in front of me. I didn¡¯t look up, but I knew who it was. As I drew, I said, ¡°President Jessop, you¡¯re getting married tomorrow. If Miss Lewis sees us, she¡¯ll get it wrong.¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± He spoke directly. I didn¡¯t move, ¡°President Jessop, Ie to your wedding just to leave you a note. If President Jessop thinks I¡¯m in the way, I can give it to you in advance and get off the ind tonight.¡± ¡°OK.¡± To my surprise, he agreed directly. He paused and said, ¡°but I have something to tell you.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Although I was painting on the surface, I was distracted. The pen rubbed against the paper repeatedly. My painting was a bit dirty. ¡°Don¡¯t you go?¡± He raised his voice a little. Before I answered, he leaned down and picked me up! ¡°Ah!¡± I was scared and struggling, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re crazy!¡± This was the ind of his wedding. All the people were his guests. Lewis Family and Jessop family were here. If anyone saw him holding me, we would be misunderstood! But Sean ignored me. His thin lips approached me and said, ¡°if you want to attract more people, keep shouting!¡± As soon as he said it, I shut up. My room was not far away. Because this was a private ind, our doors were not locked. He carried me directly into my room and threw me on the bed! The next second he pressed me. I saw Sean¡¯s cheekbones a little dark. It looked like he had a fight with Ming during the day. He started kissing me crazily straight from the forehead to the cheeks to the earlobes and neck sockets. ¡°No! Go away! You¡¯re crazy!¡± I was scared to death. Of course I knew what Sean wanted to do! ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m crazy. I want you. I¡¯m crazy to think that you¡¯ll belong to another man!¡± Sean put a hand around me and didn¡¯t stop. His words hurt my heart. All of a sudden I didn¡¯t move or struggle. I looked at the ceiling and smiled and said, ¡°President Jessop, you just want to own me. You don¡¯t want someone else to have what you¡¯ve used. I hope President Jessop can distinguish between possessiveness and like or love.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± He looked at me seriously. I looked at him and suddenly I felt funny, ¡°President Jessop, are you showing off your acting skills? I admit your acting is very good. You¡¯ve managed to trick me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Sean looked at me affectionately. ¡°I love you.¡± I looked at him and was in a mixed mood. I used to expect Sean to say that to me. But I didn¡¯t get it. He was getting married tomorrow but he told me several times. I looked at him and said, deadpan, ¡°so what? You¡¯re getting married tomorrow. What¡¯s the point of saying that to me?¡± ¡°I...¡± Sean seemed upset. He hesitated for a long time and then suddenly bowed his head and said in my ear, ¡°I know it¡¯s very selfish for me to say that, but I hope you will wait for me for a few years. In a few years, I will divorce her and marry you.¡± ¡°President Jessop, aren¡¯t you sorry for Cindy?¡± ¡°I made it clear before I marry her. And our marriage...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, President Jessop.¡± He was very close to me. This feeling was what I relied on. But I knew I couldn¡¯t do it. The man was getting married tomorrow. Cindy was good and innocent. I couldn¡¯t be selfish. I couldn¡¯t hurt her. I pushed him away and sat up to look at him. ¡°President Jessop, let¡¯s stop. I¡¯ll leave this ind tonight.¡± Then I got up and took out my red bag in my bag. When I opened the bag, I saw the unused pregnancy test stick at first sight, and my heart hurt a lot. I said in my heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. Mom can¡¯t keep Dad.¡± I put the pregnancy test stick at the bottom of the bag. I took out the red bag and handed it to Sean. I smiled and said, ¡°President Jessop, I wish you and Miss Lewis happiness forever.¡± Sean took it and wanted to open it on the spot. I reached out and stopped him, ¡°President Jessop, please open it after I leave. When you open it, we¡¯ll never see each other again.¡± ¡°Then I will never open it.¡± Sean said without hesitation. I looked at him and felt hurt, but I smiled and said, ¡°open it. I wrote that letter inside for a long time.¡± Sean looked at me with aplex look. He suddenly hugged me. ¡°June, I love you.¡± I was stunned. I was lying to myself. I hugged him and patted him on the back. I said gently, ¡°I know.¡± After he left, I took the pregnancy test stick to the toilet and used it. I saw two red lines clearly. It was our baby. Unfortunately, he was born to lose his father. That night I packed up and told Ming I was leaving the ind. Ming immediately said, ¡°then I¡¯ll leave with you. I came with you originally. If you want to leave, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Chapter 234 The weather kept me Chapter 234 The weather kept me ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave alone. I promised Sean I will leave on my own.¡± I just told Sean that. I wanted to reassure him. Ming was reluctant. I went on persuading him. Atst I convinced him. It rained that night on this ind where it didn¡¯t often rain. Sean stood with me in the cabin on the dock. It was raining all the time. A sailor ran in from the outside. ¡°Mr. Jessop, I think it¡¯s going to rain for hours. It will be dangerous if we go by boat.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t leave.¡± Sean looked at me. It was too dark for me to see his expression. He reached out and wanted to put his big hand behind my back. I took a step forward and took out my cell phone and said to Sean, ¡°President Jessop, it¡¯s past twelve. In a sense, you are Miss Lewis¡¯s husband today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean responded to me. I thought for a moment, ¡°since God doesn¡¯t want me to leave, I won¡¯t leave. I really want to see President Jessop as a groom. Thest time I married you, you just walked the red carpet.¡± ¡°June¡­¡± ¡°President Jessop, please call me by my full name.¡± With that, I took my luggage and was about to walk out in the rain when I saw a maning with an umbre under the dim yellow light not far away. Ming. He went to the cabin and looked at me, ¡°it¡¯s been raining. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll leave, soe to pick you up.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I felt warm when I saw Ming. I smiled and said, ¡°thank you. I was just thinking about how to get back.¡± With that, I went directly to Ming¡¯s umbre. I looked back at Sean and smiled, ¡°President Jessop, go back, or you¡¯ll get married with dark eye circles tomorrow.¡± Sean stood there without saying a word. The light didn¡¯t shine on his face, but I could feel his sadness. By the time Ming and I left, he said nothing. It rained all that night. I stood at the window and seemed to see a man standing in the rain. But I didn¡¯t seem to see it again. I drew the curtains and stayed up all night in bed. The next morning, Jessie came to make me up as usual. Today, he tried his best to make me beautiful. But the face he adjusted for me today was most like my original face. I put on the dress I had prepared before and went to the wedding. When we arrived, there were already many people at the wedding site. Ming was with me. As soon as we arrived, a middle-aged couple greeted him. I thought they were familiar at first sight. ¡°Ming.¡± The man came up and looked at me. He smiled mysteriously. ¡°When did you have a girlfriend? You didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ming smiled and introduced to me, ¡°they are my brother and sister-inw, and also Sean¡¯s parents.¡± Sean¡¯s parents, Simon and Monica. I just remembered that I gave tea to these two elders at the wedding. They didn¡¯t seem to recognize me. I quickly respectfully said, ¡°Hello, I am...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Sean''s ex-wife?¡± Monica recognized me before I introduced myself. I froze and didn¡¯t know what to say. Ming exined, ¡°no, it¡¯s her sister Molly. She¡¯s June.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Monica looked at me in disbelief. Ming¡¯s parents had been doing business abroad for many years and rarely came back, so they didn¡¯t seem to know what happened to Sean and me. ¡°Yes, they are twins.¡± Simon reminded, ¡°we met her then. Her experience is simr to Ming¡¯s. She lived in an orphanage as a child and didn¡¯t go home until she went to college.¡± ¡°Oh! Yes.¡± Monica remembered, but her eyes were still unfriendly, and she said, ¡°why do you sisters keep pestering Jessop Family?¡± What Simon and Monica said made me a little confused. Ming said quickly, ¡°we have to leave first. See youter.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Monica said. I walked a long way and looked back to see that she was still looking at me. Her eyes were strange. Ming pulled me and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have a high position in Jessop Family so they don¡¯t pay attention to my feelings. They hurt you.¡± ¡°No.¡± I quickly shook my head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m almost like you, and I was sneered at every day in the Carter Family. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ming patted my hair, ¡°I won¡¯t take you to such an activity in the future. I¡¯ll only take you where you want to go.¡± I looked up at him and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. It sounded like we were not just friends anymore. Because it was a western wedding, there were only a few rows of chairs. The elders and some important rtives sat in front, and Ming and I stood in the back. Time flied. When I felt bored, there was amotion in the crowd. I saw Sean in a ck suit. Cindy in a white wedding dress was by his side. They stood side by side. Cindy¡¯s wedding dress was beautiful and pure white as snow. It had beautifulce on its shoulders and sleeves and a long hem. All the people present surrounded them. Only I stood still and even wanted to escape. I always thought I could ept it, but when I saw them standing together, I knew I couldn¡¯t. The band yed a lovely piano piece. They were guided by the staff to the venue of the ceremony. I stood in the corner and looked at them. Cindy was holding Sean¡¯s wrist. At that moment, a strange emotion rose in my heart. I knew it was jealousy. When I looked at Sean, I found his eyes were bloodshot. When I saw him, he was looking at me. We looked at each other. I was a little flustered! I quickly lowered my head. The guests sat down in session. After about ten minutes, one of the staff shouted, ¡°the ceremony begins.¡± The wedding march began to y. At this moment, I finally looked up. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I saw Sean and Cindy, the main characters of the wedding, standing at one end of the red carpet. Chapter 235 Groom, you can kiss your bride now Chapter 235 Groom, you can kiss your bride now Cindy took Sean by the arm and went to the end of the red carpet step by step under the blue sea and blue sky. White wedding dress, ck suit, golden beach and red carpetplemented each other. It was so beautiful. I thought of my wedding to Sean. Although we followed the process, I was only Molly¡¯s double, but compared with them at this moment. It was just a joke. I stood in the corner and watched them walk up to the priest. The priest asked, ¡°Sean, bridegroom, would you like to ept Cindy as your wife?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Sean replied without hesitation. Then the priest asked, ¡°you will be gentle and careful to your wife and respect and love her and her parents. You won¡¯t fall in love with other people in the future. You promise that you belonge entirely to her. Can you promise in public?¡± When the priest finished, my heart pounded. I had never heard such a vow. I thought the marriage vow was that no matter rich or poor, we should never give up. I thought today¡¯s wedding vow was very harsh. It sounded that it was telling me specifically. When I thought about the past two days, my face was burning. About half a minute after the priest asked, Sean didn¡¯t answer. I saw the priest a little embarrassed. The guests around began to whisper. To ease the embarrassment, the priest asked again, ¡°can you promise in front of the crowd?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean replied. Even so, the guestsined a little about Sean. Especially Cindy¡¯s parents sitting at the front. They looked very unhappy. Sean answered, and the priest asked Cindy a simr question, which Cindy soon answered. After exchanging vows, they exchanged wedding rings. I could see Cindy¡¯s face full of happy smiles. When they put wedding rings on each other, the priest said, ¡°groom, you can kiss your bride now.¡± This was the most important moment of the wedding. Everyone held their breath. I saw Sean putting his hands on Cindy¡¯s arms and his body leaning forward slowly. At that moment, my heart seemed to be grasped by an invisible hand. It hurt so much. It hurt so much. I regretteding to the wedding. I was really abusing myself. When Sean¡¯s lips were about to touch Cindy¡¯s cheek, he suddenly fell to the ground without any warning! ¡°Sean!¡± Cindy quickly squatted down and touched his face. She shouted, ¡°he has a fever!¡± ¡°Doctor! Where is the doctor!¡± Monica yelled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then all the guests came together. I was the only one standing there. I was thinking about the figure out of the windowst night. Did Sean stand there all night? What did he want to do? Did he want to move me in this extreme way? ¡°I will not be moved.¡± I said to myself. Because Sean fainted, everyone was flustered. A waiter brought a stretcher and carried Sean away. I stood aside. As he passed by, I felt a light force grabbing my clothes. I was stunned. I saw that Sean¡¯s eyes were closed and his face was pale. At first sight, he was in poor health. But when I looked back, I saw Cindy standing not far away. She was not as gentle as she used to be. She was not flustered and her eyes were cold and even hateful! I was stunned. When I recovered, she was back to her original state. She frowned and ran nervously to Sean and grabbed his hand. I wondered if I was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Ming came to me and asked me. ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a minute.¡± It was a lovely day. I had to get out of here quickly. Cindy would take care of Sean. If I stayed here, I would be hated. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Ming said. ¡°OK.¡± This time I didn¡¯t refuse. The wedding was over. ¡°Ming.¡± When Ming was going to apany me to leave, Simon¡¯s voice came from behind. We looked back together. ¡°Yes.¡± Ming was very respectful to Simon. Simon patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Ming, I¡¯m busy preparing for this wedding these days, so I didn¡¯t have a good chat with you. Youe to my room in the evening. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the ind with June. Are you going straight back this time? You can stay in York for a while. I¡¯m in charge of entertaining you.¡± Ming immediately rejected Simon. I said awkwardly, ¡°no, I can go back by myself. You haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so you should have a good chat.¡± ¡°You are very sensible.¡± Simon smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t leave now. y for two more days. Others don¡¯t want to leave. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Simon and Monica had totally different attitudes towards me. He seemed to treat me as Ming¡¯s girlfriendpletely, so his attitude was very good. And he seemed to have a good character. ¡°I¡¯m going back to do something.¡± I took a look at Ming. ¡°You can apany your brother. We can meet in York.¡± Ming hesitated. I knew he still wanted to turn down his brother. I thought of Ming¡¯s position in the Jessop family. Simon was nice to him. I didn¡¯t want to spoil Simon¡¯s impression of him. I went on, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid. I can do it.¡± With that, I left at once. I went back to my room and prepared to walk to the dock with my luggage. As soon as I got to the door, a waiter came up to me and asked, ¡°excuse me, are you Miss Carter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°President Jessop asked me to take you off the ind.¡± I responded so the waiter quickly picked up my suitcase and signaled me to move on. I looked at the waiter and found him strange. I hesitated and asked, ¡°President Jessop? Didn¡¯t he faint?¡± ¡°President Jessop told mest night that Miss Carter would leave the ind after the wedding. He asked me to help you with your luggage.¡± The waiter said without hesitation. He seemed to have known for a long time that I would ask him. ¡°Sean is right.¡± He knew me too well. I got to the dock. There was a row of almost the same yachts. The waiter took me directly to one of the yachts and put down my luggage. He said, ¡°have a good life.¡± Then he left. As soon as I put my luggage on deck, the yacht started and gradually left the ind. I turned around and found that there was no one on the yacht but me. I had a bad premonition. Chapter 236 I think you’re dirty Chapter 236 I think you¡¯re dirty But I still took my luggage to the cabin. There were fruits and drinks on the table in the cabin. There was a lot of ice in the ice bucket. The ice hardly melted. It seemed that someone just put it down before I got on board. ¡°Is there anyone?¡± I shouted and looked around. No one answered me. I felt more and more uneasy. Jump! As soon as the idea came out, I quickly left my luggage and ran out. As soon as I ran to the door of the cabin, a tall figure came from outside. He stopped me. ¡°Ward?¡± I was afraid to see this man. Why was he here? ¡°Hello, Miss Carter.¡± Ward looked at my face. ¡°Miss Carter¡¯s face looks better today than before. It reminds me of a person.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I was not in the mood to talk to Ward at all. I thought he was terrible. It was strange that he was here. I was alert, so Ward said sadly, ¡°Miss Carter, I¡¯m so kind to you, but you¡¯re alert to me. I will be sad.¡± Today Ward was wearing a basketball suit. His long hair was still tied. He walked slowly to the sofa and sat down. He reached out and picked up a cut watermelon and ate it. He asked me, ¡°do you want to eat it?¡± I looked back and saw that the ship had left the shore. If I jumped now, I couldn¡¯t go back. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I stepped back and looked at Ward with great vignce. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ward bowed his head and ate the watermelon seriously. He spat out watermelon seeds and wiped his hands carefully. He looked up at me. ¡°Miss Carter, who is the woman you hate the most in your life?¡± ¡°What?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I couldn¡¯t understand what Ward was saying. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear? Who is the woman you hate the most?¡± Ward asked me. Who was the woman I hate the most? Molly. The first answer that came to my mind was her. The turning points of my life were closely rted to her. She forced me to get what I didn¡¯t expect and couldn¡¯t touch and then tried to push me down and break me to pieces. I went to jail and had an abortion. She even made me think I was raped. I didn¡¯t speak, but Ward still looked confident. ¡°It seems that Miss Carter has the answer in mind.¡± ¡°No.¡± I calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate anyone. If there must be, it¡¯s just me.¡± Everything was my own choice. That was right. ¡°Really?¡± Ward leaned on the sofa. He smiled at me strangely, ¡°but I think Miss Carter should hate Carter Family. You should hate your cruel sister Molly.¡± I was stunned to hear the name. I said, ¡°what do you want to do?¡± Ward mentioned Molly at this time. There must be something wrong. He looked at me and calmly said, ¡°Miss Carter, what will you do if Molly stand in front of you now?¡± ¡°She?¡± I¡¯ve realized something. I said calmly, ¡°she has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± ¡°Miss Carter, it¡¯s not good to cheat.¡± With that, Ward said to a door in the cabin, ¡°bring her here.¡± Then the door was opened. I saw a strong mane out with a woman tied up. The woman was unkempt. Her clothes were tattered and her mouth was covered with tape. Even so, I recognized her at a nce. ¡°Molly?¡± Molly looked terrible now. Her hair was ck and it looked as long as mine. Although her face was yellow, her eyes were ck, which showed that she should be wearing makeup when she was caught. Her trousers were missing and her coat was tattered. Most of her legs were exposed and bruised. She was barefoot. I really didn¡¯t expect to see Molly like this one day! When she saw me, her eyes suddenly filled with tears. Her mouth was sealed so she could only sob. ¡°Tear it.¡± Ward said to the man next to him. The man tore the tape off Molly¡¯s mouth. He was so cruel that Molly¡¯s skin on her lips was torn off! ¡°Ah!¡± Molly cried in pain. Her mouth was covered with blood. She didn¡¯t wipe the blood. She looked at me and said painfully, ¡°June, June, help me, help me.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I looked at Ward. I asked the same thing. I thought he arranged the waiter on the ind in advance. What did he want to do? ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Ward picked up a fruit knife on the table and said, ¡°you are a chess piece I want to use to threaten Sean, but I didn¡¯t expect a fake to disfigure you. Sean has no interest in you and you fall out of favor together.¡± Ward shook his head and sighed. He looked sad. Of course I knew what Ward was talking about. I looked at him. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Your sister told me.¡± Ward suddenly stopped ying with the knife. He pointed the knife directly at Molly and said impatiently, ¡°you¡¯re so annoying that I want to kill you with a knife.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m wrong!¡± Molly was very scared. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Please let me go. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± Her voice was hoarse. As she spoke to Ward, I could see that she was very afraid of Ward. ¡°If Sean is still a little guilty to you, I can consider your proposal, but it is obvious that Sean is not as good to you as to this ugly face now.¡± Ward looked at me and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Sean put up with your face without makeup.¡± I didn¡¯t speak and I didn¡¯t want to. I was on board now. I could only let it happen. But Molly was reluctant. ¡°Can you let me go? I can do what that woman did to you that day. You can tie me with a chain!¡± I looked at Molly in shock. I couldn¡¯t believe she said that. Ward looked at her and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re dirty.¡± He paused and went on, ¡°but why don¡¯t you tell your sister what you¡¯ve done over the years?¡± Chapter 237 I must not die here! Chapter 237 I must not die here! Molly heard that and shut up immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do that?¡± Ward began to y with his knife again. Molly hesitated and said, ¡°I want to drink water.¡± Ward looked at me. ¡°You get your sister water.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Why me? I didn¡¯t understand. But now Ward had the final say. I could only listen to him before I found out what he was going to do. I picked up a bottle of water and a straw on the table. I went up to Molly and put the straw in Molly¡¯s mouth. Molly looked at me gratefully. Her eyes were still moist. She drank up a bottle of water in one breath. She whispered to me, ¡°thank you.¡± I was stunned. Molly barely said that to me. She looked at me and whispered, ¡°June, please help me.¡± ¡°You can start.¡± Ward was a little impatient. He patted the sofa beside him and said, e here. Let¡¯s listen together.¡± ¡°I stand.¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± I refused, so Ward¡¯s tone was more severe. I was scared. In order to survive, I had to sit down. Ward smiled with satisfaction and said to Molly, ¡°you can start.¡± Molly looked at me and was reluctant. I knew she knew that if she wanted to survive, it was up to me to save her. If she said what she had done, I would never save her. Molly didn¡¯t speak, so Ward frowned. ¡°Do you want me to take all the water you just drank out of your stomach?¡± ¡°I will say!¡± As soon as Ward finished, Molly shivered with fear. She slumped down and began to say, ¡°I...¡± ¡°You¡¯d better say it all. After all, I found out what you did. If you don¡¯t speakpletely and need my help, you have to pay a price.¡± Ward said coldly. His tone was not harsh but creepy. Molly looked at him and didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say. She swallowed and after a long time she said, ¡°on June and Sean¡¯s wedding day, I sent Sean a message after the wedding ceremony. I said June gave me sleeping pills, so I kept sleeping...¡± Molly started. As I expected, the first thing happened on my wedding day with Sean. Then she said she deliberately exposed my bad experience in front of Sean. She pretended to be a good sister and made Sean sick of me. Then she put me in jail. I asked her, ¡°where is my baby? Have you turned him into a ghost!¡± Molly seemed to be startled. She looked at me and worriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just wanted to piss you off so I lied to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really! I swear I never lied to you!¡± Molly said, ¡°how could I cheat you now.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Ward said lightly. ¡°Then I kidnapped her...¡± Molly said one thing at a time. At first she pretended to be pitiful. Then Molly seemed to forget to control her emotions. She looked more and more jealous. She said, ¡°Sean must think I¡¯m dirty. He was with me for a long time but he didn¡¯t sleep with me. I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m not as good as June, this wild dog!¡± Molly stunned me. Ward patted me on the shoulder and sneered. He seemed to have seen through everything. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Molly knelt there and looked at the ground and murmured, ¡°so then I thought I could make June dirty! I wanted to see what he would do! She was protected, so I made that video myself! I turned into her and nobody could tell except herself. Ha-ha! And then I wanted Sean to see it!¡± ¡°Do you know that I was not vited? Why was that video on myputer?¡± Did Molly know about it? Molly looked up and looked at me coldly. ¡°At first I didn¡¯t know. Later I knew. It¡¯s OK. Now that I have been destroyed, I will be totally destroyed with you!¡± Her voice was terrifying. ¡°Who is that man! Who¡¯s the other employer of those ck men?¡± Who protected me? Who was it? ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Mollyughed wildly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you! Ha ha, I won¡¯t tell you!¡± ¡°Say it! Or I won¡¯t save you!¡± I was worried. All of a sudden, I felt like everything wasplicated. I was just a tool. No, not just me, but Molly. Molly looked at Ward. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll let us go?¡± I looked at Ward, too. Molly was right. This man was not a good person. Ward looked innocent. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± He paused and nced at the two of us, ¡°but it¡¯s not sure if you can go or if you can go together.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I stood up quickly. Ward smiled and stood up with the fruit knife. He went to the door and said to the people outside, ¡°set fire.¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± I was really scared! Setting fire? Was he going to burn us! ¡°Help me! Help me!¡± Molly was stunned, too. Her arrogance was gone in the face of death. At this time, those who controlled Molly all backed up in front of Ward! I wanted to run out! I didn¡¯t care about Molly at this time! All I thought about was my baby! My third baby must not die here! Ward took a step back and a strong man stood in the door instead. ¡°Let me out!¡± As I said it, I rushed out. The strong man raised his hand and pushed me away directly! I stumbled and stepped back. The cabin door made a loud noise. When I looked up again, I found that the door closed! ¡°No!¡± I rushed up! I saw the fire on the ship through the window! Ward was really a madman. He actually set fire on the ship! When I beat the door desperately, the small window on the door was opened from the outside. Something was thrown in! I ducked subconsciously. I turned around and saw that it was the fruit knife Ward had just taken. Chapter 238 Only one person can survive Chapter 238 Only one person can survive Then I heard Ward¡¯s voice, ¡°don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. You should me you for being useless. You can¡¯t influence Sean. But I¡¯m not ruthless.¡± ¡°Let me out!¡± I had no time to listen to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, June.¡± Ward smiled and said, ¡°there are three lifeboats on this yacht. My people and I will drive away two. There¡¯s only one simple lifeboat left. There are two oars on it.¡± ¡°And then?¡± I quickly picked up the fruit knife from the ground. At this time, the temperature in the cabin was a little high. ¡°I made a hole in thest lifeboat. If one person sits on it, it willst about two hours. If two people sit on it, the time will be halved. Do you want to sit together or...¡± Ward didn¡¯t go on. But I got it. Ward didn¡¯t seem to hear us, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯ll call the police for you. There will be someone to help you in two hours, but not in an hour.¡± Then there was no sound outside. I heard a sound on the door! I rushed over and opened the door. I saw ward just leaving by boat. Their lifeboat was a speedboat so it disappeared in a sh. The other little lifeboat was under the yacht and was already afloat. At this time, the deck had been set on fire! The fire would soon burn into the cabin! I dropped my bag first. ¡°Help me!¡± When I was about to run away, Molly¡¯s voice came from the cabin. I went in and looked at her and thought about what she had just said. I couldn¡¯t save her at all. I finally understood why Ward did it! He just wanted me to hesitate or not save Molly because of anger. After all, she was tied up now. If I didn¡¯t save her, she would die. Molly saw my hesitation and begged, ¡°I know I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things before, but I shouldn¡¯t die. Help me. I¡¯ll turn myself in when I get back. As long as the police put me in jail, I can stay in jail!¡± I knew it was a good opportunity. I asked her, ¡°tell me who the other kidnapper is!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave if you don¡¯t say it.¡± With that, I stood up. At this time, I had the final say. Molly was about to cry, ¡°Cindy!¡± ¡°Who?¡± I looked at Molly in shock. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really her!¡± Molly cried and said, ¡°you were cheated by her. Cindy is not as kind as she seems. She¡¯s ruthless!¡± ¡°How could it be.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. But then I thought of Cindy¡¯s eyes at the wedding. It was strange. I was a little hesitant. ¡°Sean is an excellent man. Cindy grew up with him. How could she not like him? She¡¯s 28 years old this year, but she¡¯s not married yet. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Molly yelled. Yeah. All women would love a man like Sean. Including Cindy. It was getting hotter and hotter in the cabin. Molly yelled, ¡°help me. June, June, please. It¡¯s all my fault, but I shouldn¡¯t die. Help me!¡± She woke me up. I looked out at the fire and then at her. She really shouldn¡¯t die. I hesitated for a moment. I picked up the fruit knife and cut all the ropes off her body. Then I took out my suitcase and emptied everything in it. I said to Molly, ¡°take this suitcase with us. In case the ship sinks, we can hold on for a while.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Molly looked at me tearfully. ¡°June, thank you. I didn¡¯t expect you to save me. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I love Sean so I envy you. Please forgive me.¡± I dragged my suitcase out and looked at her at the same time. ¡°No, we used to have the same face. Now our faces are different. When we get back, we¡¯re not sisters anymore.¡± ¡°June.¡± Molly was walking next to me. Even though she said that, I still couldn¡¯t trust herpletely. I held the suitcase with one hand, but my other hand held the fruit knife. Molly followed me. As we approached the guardrail, I suddenly felt someone grabbing my wrist. I was always on guard against her, so as soon as she touched my wrist, I quickly grasped the fruit knife and turned around! Molly didn¡¯t expect me to react so quickly. She grabbed my wrist angrily. ¡°Give me the knife!¡± ¡°What do you want to do!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I was stunned. I dared not let go of the knife. The knife had no scabbard and the de was exposed. Molly dared not touch it and could only hold my hand. ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Mollyughed ferociously. ¡°Of course I want to live! Don¡¯t you understand? Only one person can survive!¡± ¡°We have a suitcase.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t float at all!¡± Molly grabbed my knife with both hands. She wanted to control my hands. She wanted to grab my knife. She was not strong enough. But I had to drop my suitcase and confront her. Molly looked at me and her eyes were red. ¡°June, you¡¯re disfigured. Your face is melting now. Your life is cheap. You can die here and keep me alive. I will remember youter and offer you a sacrifice every year today.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± I realized Molly was pretending. She wanted me to rx. This woman had never really regretted! ¡°I want to live! I still have a great life! Anyway, your life has been ruined!¡± Molly looked at me with a ferocious smile on his face. ¡°And even if you live, June, I¡¯m sure your life will be much more miserable than mine!¡± ¡°You have no right to decide my life.¡± I had a fight with Molly. We were all grabbing the knife! The fire was burning. Molly didn¡¯t care! She pushed me and I didn¡¯t hold on to the knife. It flew straight into the cabin! Now the cabin was on fire. The door frame was on fire, too! Molly didn¡¯t hesitate to rush in! I saw it and grabbed her subconsciously. But she just shook off my hand and turned and shoved me! Chapter 239 Would you like to have a new life Chapter 239 Would you like to have a new life I stumbled back and fell off the ship. My body was falling fast! A secondter, water sshed around me! I was flustered in an instant. My mouth was full of water. I couldn¡¯t die here! Thinking of the baby in my stomach, I tried to calm down and hold my breath quickly. I adjusted my gravity and floated myself. I swam slowly to the lifeboat. This lifeboat really had very little gas, as Ward said. I managed to climb up and looked up at the yacht. At this point I saw that it waspletely on fire. And I didn¡¯t see Molly at all! ¡°Molly!¡± I had a bad feeling. I saw the fire burning and I couldn¡¯t see Molly. I couldn¡¯t go up. I seemed to realize what happened. I suddenly felt very painful, sad and desperate! Although Molly was not good to me and even hurt me many times, we were twins. Sometimes our feelings were interlinked. For example, now all my feelings should be a smaller version of her feelings. What was going on up there? She must be stuck in the cabin. I stood on the lifeboat and looked up to see the yacht engulfed by the fire. The fire finally reached the point where the lifeboat was tethered. The rope was burnt. I could leave now. But I didn¡¯t know where to go. I was surrounded by an endless sea. If I went in the wrong direction, I would die as well. I might as well row. Maybe a passing boat would see me. I rowed the lifeboat a little further. I waited quietly for the rescue. At the moment, I even thought Molly would jump off it. As time went by, I knew it was impossible. After a long time, I felt my lifeboat sinking slowly. It would sink soon. But I had nothing but sea water around me. Ward knew long ago that we would fight on the ship and that both of us would probably die. So he certainly didn¡¯t let anyone save us. He just wanted to give me a little hope and make us more energetic. As Iy there and watched the clouds floating in the sky, I heard the rm of a ship. I quickly sat up and saw a yacht of the same model as the burning yacht not far away! There was a man on the deck. He ran in quickly when he saw me. Soon he came out again. He parked the yacht next to me and lowered the stairs. As I climbed up the stairs, I took a look at the burning yacht. By this time it had sunk more than half. I didn¡¯t think I would see Molly again. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I got on this yacht. As soon as I got to the cabin, I saw Ming sitting in it. He was obviously shocked when he saw me. Then he quickly stood up and looked out the window at the sinking yacht and asked, ¡°is this your ship?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at him and was confused. I asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Did Ward inform him? Was he rted to Ward? In fact, before Molly said that the other kidnapper was Cindy, I guess it was Ming. Now he appeared. It was so strange. Ming frowned. ¡°I told Simon I was worried about you after you left. I left the ind on this yacht. At that time, the sailor said that a ship was on fire. I was worried about you and wanted to call the police and leave.¡± He suddenly took me into his arms and murmured, ¡°fortunately, I¡¯m here. I didn¡¯t expect that this is your ship.¡± Ming hugged me tightly. My arms even hurt a little. I thought I misunderstood him. He would not do such a thing. Ming asked me to sit on the sofa. He gave me a cut coconut with a straw in it. He said worriedly, ¡°what happened? Why did it suddenly catch fire?¡± ¡°I was set up.¡± I looked at Ming and thought for a while. I decided to tell him what happened on the ship. Ming was silent for a while after listening. He asked me, ¡°what¡¯s your n about Sean?¡± ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly mentioned Sean. He looked at me and said seriously, ¡°no one knows Molly is on that ship. If someone finds her, he will think it¡¯s you who died...¡± ¡°You...¡± I looked at Ming and felt confused. But I seemed to understand what he was going to say. ¡°Do you want to get rid of Sean and live a whole new life?¡± Ming asked me. I was stunned. I looked at him and didn¡¯t know how to answer, but I agreed with him in my heart. I could make Sean think I was dead. That was good. In this case, he would remember me all his life. Seeing that I didn¡¯t speak, Ming felt that he was wrong and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I just think you should live a better life and be better yourself. You shouldn¡¯t be under Sean¡¯s control all the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about what you said.¡± I looked at Ming, ¡°I want to be better myself.¡± I thought of my childhood dreams. At that time I thought Sean was perfect. My biggest dream was to be an excellent person. Even if I couldn¡¯t be as good as Sean, I could be closer to him. But what had I done in these years? I didn¡¯t seem to have made any progress. I was even stepping back. Not to mention being as good as Sean, I seemed to have been living under his protection. I hated myself like this. When Ming and I got off the ship, Ming gave the crew a lot of money and told them not to tell anyone they had seen me. They could say they called the police when they passed and they saw nothing. After that, Ming didn¡¯t take me back to York directly to give me enough time to think. He took me to the Carson City. I stayed there for three days. I had nightmares over and over again in these three days. When I closed my eyes at night, I would see that I was in the sea of fire. Fear and despair filled my heart. I guessed that was what Molly saw before she died. I dreamed about it because we were twins. On the third day, I was in a better mood. Ming went back to York to do something. I checked the temple around the Carson City and took a taxi there. We were sisters. Now that she was dead, I wouldn¡¯t pursue the past. I hoped she would be happy in the next life. When I came out, the door was very noisy. ¡°You have arms and legs. Why do you beg? You have deceived these kind people!¡± I heard a man swearing there. It was a little familiar. Chapter 240 Calling the police Chapter 240 Calling the police I entered the crowd and saw Murray in a casual suit and a loose sweater. He was shouting at a beggar who was lying on the ground and looked very poor. The beggar said pitifully, ¡°I just beg from you. You may not give it to me. I¡¯m really disabled.¡± ¡°Are you really disabled?¡± Murray reached directly and tried to pull the beggar up from the ground. Those who came to the temple were kind. When they saw Murray do it, they used him. ¡°You are a middle-aged man. How can you do that?¡± ¡°He is really a disabled man.¡± ¡°You are too much. You bully a beggar!¡± I saw that the disabled man¡¯s two sleeves were empty. He seemed to have no hands. Murray tried to pull him but he resisted. ¡°Mr. Moore.¡± I hurried to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Murray saw me and was immediately surprised, ¡°here you are. Help me pull him. I have to expose him today.¡± ¡°...¡± I was embarrassed. As soon as the people around saw that Murray and I knew each other, they persuaded me, ¡°take him away quickly.¡± ¡°He is really a disabled man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling the police.¡± Someone said to call the police, so I took out my cell phone and said to Murray, ¡°Mr. Moore, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll call the police. The police will deal with him.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± After hearing what I said, Murray stopped pulling the beggar. He sat down and took his purse. ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape. Your purse is here with me. You can¡¯t go on pretending when the police come.¡± The beggar was angry and opened his mouth to bite. When he moved, I found that this man really had hands. His hands were curled up in front of his chest and his bones seemed different from normal people, so I couldn¡¯t see them if I didn¡¯t look carefully. After confirming it, I was very confident. I called the police directly. All the people around were watching. The man was scared when he saw me call the police. He stood up directly and took out his two arms. He put on his clothes and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m wrong. Please spare me. Life is not easy.¡± When people around saw that the beggar really had hands, they immediately changed their attitude. ¡°You are shameless! You lied to us!¡± ¡°My God. You really have hands. You are begging here every day. I gave you a lot of money. Give me back the money!¡± ¡°Pay me back!¡± Everyone began to ask for money. The beggar wanted to escape but his purse was in Murray¡¯s hands so he couldn¡¯t leave. Murray looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re younger than me. I¡¯m working but you¡¯re begging. You can make your own money. No matter how much money you make, you can spend it confidently. Those who give you money may be poorer than you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The beggar grabbed his purse and nodded. ¡°Many people whoe here have difficulties. Are you not ashamed to deceive them?¡± Murray had been educating him. The beggar nodded and cried, ¡°please give me your purse back. I will work hard and stop begging.¡± He knew he would be punished if the police came. I couldn¡¯t help persuading, ¡°Mr. Moore, don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll treat you to tea.¡± Murrayughed. ¡°Okay.¡± He let go of the purse and became serious. ¡°This time my apprentice is here, so I spare you.¡± The beggar took his purse and ran away quickly. Murray and I went back to the Carson City by car. On the way he asked me, ¡°would you like to be my apprentice?¡± My heart quivered. Maybe it was a really good opportunity for me. I looked at him sincerely and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯d like to be your apprentice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Murray looked at me and said anxiously, ¡°if you are my apprentice, you have to concentrate on your study and not meet your boyfriend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend anymore.¡± I gave a wry smile, ¡°Sean is married. I have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± I thought Murray would be happy to hear that, but he got angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t he marry you?¡± ¡°He and I have misunderstandings and I intend to disappearpletely in his life.¡± I drooped my eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Murray looked at me suspiciously. ¡°Do you want tomit suicide?¡± ¡°No.¡± I smiled and looked at Murray. ¡°I¡¯m going to be your apprentice. I can¡¯tmit suicide.¡± The taxi soon reached the Carson City. It was morning. Murray took me to a teahouse. This teahouse was historic. Murray made tea and said, ¡°since you¡¯re going to be my apprentice, I¡¯m going to drink your tea today.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I was surprised. Although I nned to do so, I didn¡¯t expect Murray to be more impatient than me. Murray was not happy. ¡°I wanted you to be my apprentice for a long time. It¡¯s been six months. You are too slow!¡± I was a bit embarrassed when he finished. Murray made tea and said to me, ¡°if you really want to be my apprentice, I will teach you well. I¡¯ll teach you everything you want to learn. I can let others teach you what I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± I looked at Murray sincerely. I had a problem. I wanted to ask him, but I was afraid Murray would get angry. What if he didn¡¯t want me to be his apprentice? Murray seemed to know what I was thinking. He smiled. ¡°Are you curious? A lot of people want to be my apprentice and you don¡¯t have anything very outstanding. Why do I want you to be my apprentice?¡± I was stunned. Murray was outspoken. When he finished, I nodded with a smile. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Murray just pointed to a cup of tea in front of him and said, ¡°you serve tea for me first, and then I will tell you.¡± I looked at the bowl of tea. I stood up and carried the tea. Then I knelt down and put the tea in front of my eyebrows. I said respectfully, ¡°master, please have tea.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 241 There was a burnt female body on the ship Chapter 241 There was a burnt female body on the ship Murray took the tea and took a sip. He said with satisfaction, ¡°OK, you are my apprentice from now on. You can call me Mr. Moore or master.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you master.¡± I thought it was a good name. Murray looked at me and said, ¡°you took advantage of your face.¡± ¡°Face?¡± I froze and touched my mask. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant for a moment. Murray nodded. ¡°You look a little like one of my sisters. What¡¯s more, you act like her.¡± At this point, Murray bowed his head to drink all the tea in front of him and poured tea for himself. I could see Murray was a little sad. His sister was very important to him. Since he epted me as an apprentice, he must want to make up for some kind of regret. I hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°master, where is your sister now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Murray shook his head. ¡°Twenty years ago, she left with a man. She never contacted me again.¡± ¡°How could this happen? She¡¯s too cruel.¡± I said. ¡°No.¡± Murray interrupted me directly. ¡°She¡¯s not cruel. She just cares how I feel. When she left, she said she would note back. In that case, we should not contact.¡± ¡°Master, you are right.¡± I realized that when I said she was not good, Murray would not be happy. In that case, I dare not express my opinion again. That afternoon, Murray talked to me about learning. He said he had a studio in a small town on the outskirt of the Carson City and I could study there. At the same time, if he had a job, he would let me be his assistant. He would pay me and wouldn¡¯t let me have no ie. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± I was very grateful to Murray. I could even foresee that this study may really be a new chance for me. ¡°Well, don¡¯t thank me. If you are too stupid and don¡¯t study hard, I will drive you away.¡± Murray pointed to the cup in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. I felt sick at once! I rushed into the toilet in the teahouse! I didn¡¯t puke anything. I rinsed and all of a sudden I had a headache. So much happened today after I saw Murray. I even forgot that I was pregnant. How could I tell him about it? When I went out, Murray didn¡¯t look happy. He looked at me angrily and said, ¡°is my tea so awful that you vomit?¡± ¡°No.¡± I quickly sat down and wiped my hands with a tissue. I looked at Murray in embarrassment. ¡°I forgot to tell you I am pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you think I¡¯m not qualified to be your apprentice, I don¡¯t me you. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡± I lowered my head with guilt and waited for Murray toment. ¡°Ha ha.¡± It was quiet for a few seconds and then I heard Murrayughing. I looked up and looked at him incredulously. Murrayughed for a while and then stopped. He smiled helplessly. ¡°You are pregnant. I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Murray made tea and said, ¡°my sister used to vomit like you before she left with that man. At that time, I said that she had gastrointestinal disease. Now I find that I was naive.¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. But I suddenly felt that Murray¡¯s sister¡¯s experience might not be simple. ording to him, his sister was also pregnant before marriage. This happened in those days. I was afraid... ¡°Who is the father of your baby?¡± When I was thinking about his sister, Murray asked me. His question embarrassed me. I hesitated for a moment and told him, ¡°Sean.¡± ¡°He?¡± ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t know I am pregnant. I want to keep this baby.¡± At this point, I was afraid Murray didn¡¯t agree with me, so I said decisively, ¡°if it¡¯s inconvenient for you, after I give birth...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Murray interrupted me directly. ¡°You can have this baby. If this baby is gifted and learns from me, he will surely seed when he grows up.¡± It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to learn from Murray. Murray and I came out of the teahouse that day and he left first. The Carson City was warmer than York. It was not far from my hotel. I went back alone. When I passed a coffee shop, I saw the news on TV. ¡°Sean, the president of the Giant group, and Cindy, the daughter of Lewis Group, have been married on a private ind and are returning home today.¡± Hearing Sean¡¯s name, I couldn¡¯t help but stop and look into the cafe. Sean and Cindy were walking down the ne on the big TV screen. Sean wore a suit and held Cindy¡¯s hand. They matched very well. I couldn¡¯t help approaching the coffee shop. ¡°Wow, they match so well.¡± There were four girls at the table next to me in the cafe and one of them said. ¡°A ship caught fire on their wedding day. There was a burnt female body on the ship. Do you know who she is?¡± Another girl said. ¡°Who?¡± Then they all asked curiously. I quickly sat at the table next to them and pretended to look through the menu. I focused on what the girls were saying. But the girl deliberately lowered her voice. Although I tried to listen, I only heard the words ¡°Carter Family¡±, ¡°bride¡± and ¡°marriage¡±. The other girls were shocked. ¡°My God, she¡¯s so cruel to herself.¡± ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have done it. She still has a long life. Why did shemit suicide?¡± ¡°Yes, Sean will not be guilty but rxed after her death.¡± I listened to the girls. My heart hurt a little. They seemed to be right. Even if Sean misunderstood me, would he just be d that one of his troubles had gone? I felt a little sad to think about it. In order to read the report on the Inte, I ordered a cup of juice in the coffee shop. Then I connected to the wirelesswork and turned on my cell phone and used keywords to search for news about the ship that was on fire. Chapter 242 You should not be good to bad people Chapter 242 You should not be good to bad people I pulled out my phone card. If it was not connected to a wirelesswork, it couldn¡¯t get online. I was afraid Sean would find me. After typing in the keywords, I saw a lot of news andments. I went through it. After Ming called the police that day, the police came. They located the ship and sent divers down to look for its ck box. They searched for it for three days and didn¡¯t find its ck box. They found only one female body and a suitcase. I saw the picture of that suitcase and made sure it was mine. ¡°The identity of the female corpse has been preliminarily identified ording to the items in the suitcase and the situation of the people on the ind leaving the ind,¡± the news said. Who was this female corpse? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It went without saying. When I returned to the hotel, I found the door of my room open. I opened the door and saw Minging out in a panic. He froze when he saw me. He came up to me and took a breath of relief but med me, ¡°where have you been? Why didn¡¯t I tell me?¡± ¡°I...¡± I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I always dream of Molly recently, so I went to a temple...¡± ¡°Did you go there to pray?¡± ¡°I hope she will be reborn soon.¡± I said. Ming heard me and rubbed my hair. He smiled helplessly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be nice to bad people.¡± ¡°Now that she is dead, I forgive her.¡± In fact, Molly was dead and I was dead in Sean¡¯s heart, so now I was relieved. In this way, I didn¡¯t have to be afraid of my baby being hurt. Ming took a small phone card out of his pocket and gave it to me, ¡°this is a new phone card. You can use it. In case I can¡¯t find you and worry about you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°I need to do something in York, but you didn¡¯t have a cell phone and I couldn¡¯t contact you. I was worried about you so I came back. I¡¯ll be back in York tomorrow.¡± Ming pulled a suitcase and said, ¡°I know I gave you a bank card but you won¡¯t spend the money on it, so I asked my nurse to buy you some clothes that are suitable for you to wear here.¡± With that, he stooped to open the suitcase. Inside it were all kinds of clothes and trousers. Ming was different from Sean. All the clothes he bought werefortable clothes. I stood there and put my cell card in my cell phone. I said, ¡°Ming, don¡¯t worry about me. I have a ce to go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing me, Murray became nervous. He stood up and came to me. ¡°Are you afraid of giving me trouble? I don¡¯t think you''re troublesome, and I let you pretend to be dead. I¡¯ve learned that the police, Carter Family and Jessop Family seem to think you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°No, I think you¡¯re right. I want to be a better myself.¡± I told Ming that I met Murray and would learn from him. He became more serious after listening. ¡°No, you have to show me to him, or I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Or I won¡¯t agree. Now a lot of people say they are experts.¡± Ming¡¯s words made me realize that he was afraid that I was cheated. If it was someone else, I might mind that he taught me a lesson, but it was Ming so I agreed. I asked Murray out for dinner that night. Though Ming was twenty years younger than Murray, they got along well. Murray¡¯s character was strange, but when he and Ming chatted, they seemed to know each other for a long time. Ming was relieved after they met. The new year wasing. Murray was going abroad. He invited me to go with him but I refused. I would learn from him after the new year, so I may not return to York in a short time. Before that, I wanted to see sherry and send her flowers and talk to her. Ming was very careful. In order to hide my fake death, he rented a car in the Carson City and drove me back to the Carson City. It was a long way. It would take at least two days. We had been listening to several songs. I was bored and turned off the music and asked, ¡°Ming, can I ask you a few things about Sean?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ming didn¡¯t seem surprised. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know.¡± I asked him why he sponsored me. Ming looked ahead and seemed to be thinking seriously. He was silent for a while and said, ¡°when I was a child, my family was poor but it cost a lot of money to study medicine. At that time, I made a lot of efforts to earn tuition and schrship. Then I got rich and wanted to help others.¡± ¡°And then you came to my orphanage?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very close to the hospital where I used to work.¡± Ming paused and continued, ¡°I found the dean. He gave me some information about the children who are going to university and I chose you.¡± Iughed after listening, ¡°actually, I always thought you were an old man. I didn¡¯t expect you are just an uncle.¡± ¡°Thank you. Fortunately, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m an old man.¡± Ming was focused on driving. He just nced at me and smiled. ¡°And Carter Family...¡± As soon as I mentioned it, Ming looked a little sad, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think you and your grandmother have a good rtionship. You won¡¯t want thispany to belong to outsiders.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll pay you back when I have money.¡± Ming was right. If Carter Family belonged to an outsider, I would buy it back when I had money. ¡°OK.¡± He didn¡¯t refuse or give me a deadline. - It took us nearly three days to drive back to York from the Carson City. On the afternoon of the third day, when we were less than 100 kilometers away from York, we met a big traffic jam! We waited for a while but the cars in front of us didn¡¯t move. After driving on the highway for a day, Ming and I decided to get out of the car and take a walk. We asked the other drivers. There was a series of car idents ahead. There was only one ambnce and a lot of paramedics were there to save people. Ming took off his mobile phone and watch and gave them to me and said, ¡°you wait here. I¡¯ll go ahead and have a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± I followed him. Chapter 243 I had never worshiped Ming like this Chapter 243 I had never worshiped Ming like this When Ming and I got to the front, we were horrified by the tragedy. It seemed that arge truck lost control and hit many cars. Many cars had been deformed by the impact. Doctors and police were saving lives. A red car stopped there. There was a woman in the car who was hit in the ribs by the frame of the car and was covered in blood. A couple of cops were around but nobody dared touch her. One of them was shouting, ¡°doctor! Is here a doctor? Help this woman!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me!¡± Ming rushed over! I stood by and saw Ming holding the woman¡¯s body, and then he started directing the police and a nurse. His clothes were quickly soaked in the woman¡¯s blood. But he didn¡¯t respond. The frame of the car on the woman was taken off. The ambnce arrived. Under Ming¡¯s instructions, the doctor carefully carried the woman and moved her to the ambnce. Then they quickly saved another person. The condition of each car was different, so some people were slightly injured and others were seriously injured. But most people¡¯s injuries were not as serious as that woman¡¯s. Ming was relieved and ready to return to the car. ¡°Doctor!¡± A traffic policeman came after him and took a phone and said, ¡°the injured woman was sent to the hospital just now but something went wrong. A doctor has heard that you are a surgeon, so he wants to ask you.¡± Ming answered the phone without hesitation. He talked to the doctor for a long time. Finally he said, ¡°wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± With that, he gave the phone to the traffic policeman. He took a look at the ambnce and gave his key to the policeman. ¡°Please drive to the hospital. I¡¯ll take that ambnce to the hospital.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The traffic policeman agreed without hesitation. He didn¡¯t think of me until he finished. He looked at me and said apologetically, ¡°that woman is in serious condition. These doctors are inexperienced so I have to go there myself. You...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I said firmly. Hearing what I said, Ming smiled happily. He looked up and touched my hair. ¡°OK.¡± In fact, after he saved the woman, I had never worshipped Ming like this. I had never worshiped doctors like I did now. Ming, who was there helping the doctors to help the wounded, seemed to be shining all over. He was charming. I followed Ming to the nearby hospital by ambnce. I was stunned when I got out of the ambnce and looked around. Daniell was also sent here after his car ident. When Ming got out of the ambnce, a doctor was waiting for him at the door of the hospital. When the doctor saw him, he said excitedly, ¡°Doctor Jessop, we just checked your information. I didn¡¯t expect to meet an expert like you here!¡± ¡°Tell me about the patient.¡± Ming interrupted him and took off his coat and handed it to me. The hospital provided him with a set of equipment. Ming changed his shoes and went straight to the operating room to change his clothes. I sat outside and waited until the sun set. When I was about to fall asleep, the light in the operating room finally went out. Ming came out of it. He looked very tired. He had blood on his hair and face. But I thought he was charming. I went up. ¡°How about the operation?¡± ¡°It is a sess.¡± Ming raised his hand and tapped me on the back of the head. He hugged me gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was an emergency so I didn¡¯t have time to talk to you. You¡¯ve been waiting a long time.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I shook my head. Then several other doctors and nurses came out. Several doctors said to Ming, ¡°Doctor Jessop, you have excellent medical skills. You can perform such a difficult operation.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do this without you.¡± ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s a great blessing for her to meet you this time.¡± Listening to the doctors and nurses, I felt inexplicably proud. At this time, one of the doctors pointed at me and said, ¡°you are...¡± I got nervous. Did the man watch the news? The doctor thought for a moment and said, ¡°you are a friend of the victim of thest car ident. He left you a message...¡± ¡°Daniell!¡± I remembered when the doctor said that. The doctor told me Daniell¡¯sst words. ¡°Yes.¡± Speaking of Daniel, the doctor suddenly became sad, ¡°if he could meet Doctor Jessop at that time, maybe the oue would be different.¡± His words made my heart sad. Ming heard our conversation and guessed it. He patted me on the shoulder. ¡°He can¡¯t revive.¡± When we went out, the traffic police came to know about the driver of the van. When the doctor saw the policeman, he suddenly said, st time you said you had Daniell¡¯s cell phone, but you couldn¡¯t contact his family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The policeman nodded. The doctor pointed at me and said, ¡°she was his girlfriend. You can give it to her.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll have it deliveredter.¡± The traffic policeman didn¡¯t seem to have any doubt about what the doctor said. This name made my heart ache. Was I his girlfriend? I hoped I was. When I heard his name, I was inexplicably anxious. I thought of a lot of things, including the people Sean interrogated. ¡°Sorry. I brought you here. Do you think of something bad?¡± When Ming saw me be sad, he med himself. I looked up and saw that he was looking at me worried. I shook my head. ¡°No. They have passed. I¡¯m just a little sad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯ll leave and find a hotel.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. It was true that I didn¡¯t want to stay here. After a while, a colleague of the traffic policeman brought Daniell¡¯s cell phone to me. But it was dead. Chapter 244 Sean saw me Chapter 244 Sean saw me When we left, the president and vice president of the hospital saw Ming off in person. They thanked and respected Ming. After getting on the car, I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have such a good medical skill.¡± ¡°I have rarely operated in the past two years. Today¡¯s operation was sessful because I was lucky.¡± Ming said, holding the steering wheel in both hands. I knew it was not about luck. I believed Ming was excellent because he worked hard. Excellent people worked hard. When he and I got to York, it was more than 10 p.m. Ming took me to a hotel and booked two rooms. The two rooms were adjacent. He took me to the door and watched me enter and left. After I entered the room, I used my charger to charge Daniell¡¯s cell phone. Although I knew it was not good, I was very sad when I held his cell phone. I suddenly felt as if I had never known Daniell well. I wanted to know what was in his cell phone. After about two minutes, his cell phone turned on. But it seemed that because the number had been stopped, there was no phone or SMS. I touched the screen with my hand. I needed to enter a four digit password. I didn¡¯t hesitate to type Daniell¡¯s birthday. It was wrong. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I entered 1111. It was wrong. The system reminded me twice that it was wrong. If I made another mistake, the phone would lock. What should I do? It was impossible for me to enter the correct password at one time. But what was his password? Would it be... I entered my birthday 0409. The screen soon lit up. ¡°Is it right?¡± I looked at the screen and was stunned. I never expected Daniell¡¯s cell phone code to be my birthday. I remembered what I did. I really regreted it. I should have fallen in love with him once. In this way, at least he didn¡¯t regret when he died. Daniell¡¯s phone was clean and had little software. I clicked on Facebook. The login had expired. There were no Facebook messages. When I wondered if the phone had been cleaned up, I turned on the call log. I found thest few calls to be a strange number. And this number was familiar to me. ¡°Ward!¡± I remembered it. When I was with Sean, ward used that number to text me. He even contacted Daniell with this number! What did he do to Daniell! My heart was pounding. I suddenly felt that I had discovered something amazing. I really wanted to call Ward and ask him. But I knew I couldn¡¯t. Now I was not qualified to fight Ward. If I called him and he knew Molly was dead but I was still alive, he might hurt me. This person was not a good person at first sight. I resisted the urge to call him. I looked for other information on his cell phone. His mobile phone had two software to log in, Email and Twitter. The mailbox was clean. And he only followed one person¡¯s ount on Twitter. I clicked on it. I was suddenly very sad. He followed me. I never paid attention to this ount. When I clicked on his twitter, I found thousands of messages in it. His first tweet was released five years ago. He wrote, ¡°I saw her again today, and I was happy to hear her call me Daniell.¡± I continued to browse. I found out that Daniell used this ount to record his emotional experience. When I saw a tweet he posted on April 8 five years ago, I knew he was talking about me. Because the content was ¡°tomorrow is her birthday. I bought her a bracelet but I don¡¯t know how to give it to her.¡± I remembered it. On my birthday when I went back to the dormitory, the dormitory administrator gave me a box and said that someone asked her to give it to me. I opened the gift and saw a beautiful silver bracelet inside. There was also a small envelope in the box. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± His signature was C. I never thought C was Daniell. After all, he was the most popr person in our department. I dared not expect him to like me. Now I thought if Daniell was bold and told me he liked me, maybe the end would be different. I continued to browse. I found that a few months before his ident, he tweeted, ¡°I want to bet once. As long as I get the money, I can start a bigpany and be as good as her boyfriend. Maybe one day she wille back to me.¡± I had a hunch after seeing this tweet. What Daniell said was probably rted to his death. What was it? I was afraid only Ward knew. These things were enough to upset me. I couldn¡¯t sleep. I changed clothes and wanted to go out and buy something to eat. As soon as I got downstairs, I found a lot of luxury cars parked in front of the hotel. I stood by and saw some sessful people in suits talking. There was a man in a matte suit and his hair wasbed back. He was wearing a white shirt and a white tie and looked strange. He was obviously a little haggard. The people around him were talking, but he was cold. The corners of his mouth drooped slightly and everything around him seemed to have nothing to do with him. I just looked at him from afar but my heart pounded. I couldn¡¯t help muttering, "Sean, you think I¡¯m dead. How do you feel now?¡± Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t hear my question, let alone answered me. Then a white car came slowly. I recognized the car at a nce. Cindy got out of the car in a light blue coat and walked to Sean. Sean¡¯s eyes were a little dull. When he saw her, he seemed to be warmer. Sean¡¯s marriage seemed to be happy. Cindy came to pick him up in the evening. When I stood there and looked at him, he suddenly looked in my direction! I was shaking with fear! I ran to the elevator! As I was about to rush to the elevator, a man suddenly grabbed me from behind and pulled me to the stairwell! Chapter 245 Did you see Miss Carter again? Chapter 245 Did you see Miss Carter again? ¡°Keep quiet.¡± When I was scared, I heard Ming! He and I hid at the door. I heard a rush of footsteps outside! He seemed to stop by the elevator. ¡°June!¡± ¡°June!¡± I heard Sean calling out my name. At that moment, my heart hurt like being cut by a knife. I had pain in breathing. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°June, where are you! Come out! I see you!¡± ¡°June!¡± There were not many people here at night. In the quiet corridor, I thought he was going to cry. Was he crying? Was he crying for me? My heart hurt. If Ming didn¡¯t pull me from behind, I was afraid I would really rush out! ¡°Calm down.¡± I heard Ming¡¯s gentle voice. Then I heard the high-heeled shoes knocking on the floor tiles in the corridor. I heard Cindy¡¯s voice, ¡°what¡¯s the matter, honey?¡± This name made my heart ache. I called him that many years ago. No, I calledter, but he was disgusted. After a while I heard Sean¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Did you see Miss Carter again? This is the fourth time.¡± Cindy sighed, ¡°the forensic results havee out. That body is Miss Carter¡¯s, and she can¡¯t be reborn after death. Although she died because she attended our wedding, you have to continue to live.¡± ¡°Well, I know.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. I heard him and Cindy leaving and I was frustrated. When Ming lets me go, I realized that I had tears on my face. Ming took a white handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped my tears. Then he held me in his arms. He patted me on the back. ¡°If you want to cry, cry. Everything will pass.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t cry before.¡± I put my head in his arms and tried to control my emotions. I didn¡¯t cry before. ¡°That¡¯s because you couldn¡¯t rely on anyone before. In front of me, you don¡¯t have to worry about showing your vulnerable side, because I will always protect you. Of course, if you want to fly, I will try my best to give you enough sky.¡± Ming¡¯s voice came from above. It was warm and firm. It seemed to give me wings and dependence. It was a really good feeling. I put myself in his arms and no longer bounded my feelings. - The next morning, Ming took me to Sherry¡¯s grave. He bought me a bunch of flowers. I took the flowers to Sherry¡¯s grave. This was the first time I had been here since Sherry died. I knelt in front of the tomb and looked at the picture of Sherry on the tombstone. I felt sad, ¡°Grandma, I come to see you. I will learn from Masterter. I may not be able to see you for a long time. But the next time Ie here, I will be a excellent person. I will be your pride.¡± After I finished, Ming said, ¡°Grandma Carter, I will take care of June for you. You can rest assured. I won¡¯t let her get hurt in the future.¡± When he finished, I looked up at him and wondered. He looked at me and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You say that in front of my grandma as if you are going to marry me.¡± I said it casually. Ming said without hesitation, ¡°if you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m older than you, I don¡¯t mind.¡± I was stunned. I said quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t deserve you.¡± I had another man¡¯s baby in my stomach. How could I deserve a man like Ming? ¡°I have the final say if you deserve me.¡± Mingughed. Actually, I didn¡¯t know what Ming thought. Did he like me? I really didn¡¯t think I had any advantages to make him like me. And I was pregnant. I was not qualified to be with him. - After that day, I stayed in the hotel for a few days. Ming drove me back to the Carson City. Murray picked me up to his studio called In Sceaux near the Carson City. This studio was actually a big house. We worked and lived here. I became his apprentice from that day on. I stayed there for five years. I had changed a lot in these five years. I learned from Murray for five years. I was not an expert but I was definitely a skilled designer. I was good at designing gardens and interior decoration and geomancy. At the same time, I set up my own studio. Its name was nirvana. Ming contacted a stic surgeon for me. After several years of treatment and recovery, the injury on my face almostpletely recovered. But there was a little bit of skin on my left face that was a little lighter. If I made up, it couldn''t be seen. Murray made me a passport and set up aplete file for me. My alias was Becky Jones. My parents died in an air crash. I went back to America with him and studied design. The old June was dead. Now Becky was alive. My son was four years old. I named him Lester. Lester looked like me, but his character was not like mine. He had a lot of bad ideas and his mischief bothered me. Besides us, there was Ming. Though Ming still worked in York, he often came to the Carson City for business. He lived in Sceaux for a few days and apanied Lester and me. - My studio, Nirvana, had grown rapidly in thest year or two. In recent months, arge private club project in York had beenmunicating with me. This project bothered me a lot. I didn¡¯t want to go to York. I was afraid to meet Sean. One day Murray and I talked about the project in my studio. Murray said, ¡°I suggest you go to York. Jonas told me that this project is very rare. This ce is south of York. Although it¡¯s a bit remote, designing such arge house is a test of the designer¡¯s ability. If you can seed, you get the progress that other small projects can¡¯t give you.¡± ¡°But...¡± At the thought of York and that man, I didn¡¯t even have the courage to go. ¡°Are you going to run away for life?¡± Murray looked at me and sighed, ¡°it¡¯s been five years. I haven¡¯t forced you in these five years, but this opportunity is really rare. How long do you want to escape?¡± Chapter 246 President Jessop, please come in Chapter 246 President Jessop, pleasee in How long did I want to escape? I looked at Murray. He was asking me. I was asking myself. Yeah. I didn¡¯t speak and Murray went on, ¡°York is the city with the deepest American culture and the best development. Even if you develop well elsewhere, you are not sessful. You can meet more people in York.¡± He paused. ¡°Of course, if you n to stay in Sceaux for a lifetime, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Although Murray said he would not force me, I saw his disappointment. I knew as my master, Murray wanted me to be better. I gave up everything to learn from him in the hope that I would be better. And I hadn¡¯t thought of Sean for five years. I thought I had forgotten him. I hesitated for a moment and told Murray, ¡°master, I¡¯m going to take over this project. I will replyter.¡± ¡°Have you decided?¡± Murray was a little surprised when he heard me. He didn¡¯t seem to expect me to make a decision so quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± I stood up and smiled at him, ¡°this is a rare opportunity. I can¡¯t give up the future because of the past.¡± After that, I went out and replied to thepany in York. We made an appointment. The next day I set out. This time I went there alone and was busy with my work. I didn¡¯t have time to take care of Lester, so I left Lester in sceaux and asked Murray to take care of him. - When I arrived at the airport, David, the manager in charge of this private club project, came to meet me in person. He had been in touch with me. He had booked a hotel for me. He picked me up and sent me straight to the hotel. In the lobby of the hotel, David said to me, ¡°Miss Jones, the investor is very concerned about this project. When he knew that you are here, he asked me to take you to the construction site in the afternoon. If there is no problem, we will sign the contract today and tomorrow at thetest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too fast.¡± I frowned. To be honest, I had taken over many projects before. I hadn¡¯t seen such an impatient investor. David seemed afraid that I would regret it. He said quickly, ¡°it¡¯s not fast. If we don¡¯t speed up the pace, green nts may have to wait until next year to be nted, so the investor will have to pay more.¡± He was right. York was different from the Carson City. York¡¯s winter came early and was much colder and drier, so the trees and cultivation time here were different. I had to take the time to prepare in advance. I thought about it and nodded, ¡°OK, let¡¯s go this afternoon.¡± It was September. The climate of York and the Carson City was simr. So I put down my luggage and went to the construction site by car with David. The construction site was a little far from my hotel. It took us about an hour and a half to get there by car. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When I looked at arge area of open space in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°are we going to build a personal club on thisnd?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± David nodded and proudly said, ¡°our investor is very rich. We don¡¯t need to worry about funding for this project.¡± I looked around. To be honest, this site was really a bit deste. There was almost nothing except forest. Thinking about this one and a half hour drive, I asked, ¡°how can Ie hereter?¡± David seemed to have guessed I was going to ask him. He said proudly, ¡°don¡¯t worry! The investor said that he would let a car follow you. If you want to go anywhere, just call.¡± ¡°OK...¡± He was really rich. He cared about a designer. It was enough to show that the investor attached great importance to the project. I asked David a few questions and wandered around the construction site. I had to design such arge construction site as a club. I couldn¡¯t help feeling that I made the right choice. This project could definitely improve my ability. After watching the construction site, I followed David to hispany, York Architecture and Landscape Design Institute. It was York¡¯srgest architectural andndscape designpany. I knew about thispany before I left York. It had its own designers and construction teams. I was relieved to sign a contract with them. When I got there, Dean Mr. Lopez came to see me in person. I met with the Construction Department of this project and several other important leaders. I looked at the contract carefully and confirmed the construction period andpensation. They were very reasonable so I signed the contract. When I signed the contract, Mr. Lopez held my hand and said, ¡°Miss Carter, wee to this project.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled. Mr. Lopez said he would arrange an assistant for me, but I refused. Because I was used to working alone. After signing the contract, I was going back to the hotel. But as soon as I got to the door of theirpany, I got a call from David. He said the investor wanted to invite the project team to dinner and then he added, ¡°Miss Jones, you are our designer. Please be sure to attend.¡± I knew that because I was the apprentice of the sessor of Traditional Design Gang, they respected me. But now that I had taken over this project, I would probably work with York many times in the future. I had to get on well with David¡¯spany and the investor. I thought for a while and agreed. David said he would pick me up at 7 p.m. When I got back to the hotel, I had about an hour left. I took a bath and put on light makeup. I curled up my hair and put on a purple skirt. I sprayed a little perfume. When I was ready, I stood in front of the mirror and looked at myself in the mirror. In the past five years, I had not only repaired the skin on my face, but also had a facelift. Now I almost didn¡¯t look like I used to. Now I was used to keeping my voice down and being more gentle when I spoke. My voice was not the same as before. When I got downstairs, David¡¯s car had arrived. He was surprised when he saw me. He opened the door for me and said, ¡°Miss Jones, you are beautiful. You have both talent and beauty!¡± David had been praising me. I was used to it, so I just said, ¡°thank you.¡± We arrived at the restaurant in ten minutes. David took me to the box. As soon as I entered the box, I saw two acquaintances in it. One was the construction director of the project, and the other was Mr. Lopez of the Design Institute. There was a chair that was empty. It must be the investor. I sat down and put my bag aside. The door of the box opened again. A waiter came in and gestured. He said to the outside, ¡°President Jessop, pleasee in.¡± Chapter 247 Apologize to her Chapter 247 Apologize to her President Jessop. My brain was buzzing! The next second I saw the man enter the box slowly. He was in a matte grey suit. His hair seemed shorter than it was a few years ago. His features didn¡¯t change and his skin seemed a little darker. At the moment when I saw him, my strong heart seemed to be torn open by an invisible hand. Something was going to blow out! ¡°Hello, President Jessop. She¡¯s the lead designer, Becky Jones.¡± David stood up and introduced me to Sean. Obviously, Sean had met other people before. I quickly got up and said to Sean, ¡°Hello, President Jessop.¡± Sean looked coldly at my face and quickly looked away. He said coldly, ¡°hello.¡± His voice was full of indifference. His attitude to me hurt me. What was I looking forward to? Wasn¡¯t that the best? I told myself in my heart. I suppressed my disappointment and smiled at Sean. I didn¡¯t sit until he sat down. I hardly spoke at dinner. David asked Sean about the club. Sean didn¡¯t look at me. It seemed that I didn¡¯t exist. At the end of the meal, I went to the bathroom alone and made up. I thought everyone had left. But as soon as I got out of the box, I saw Sean standing in the corridor with his back against the wall. He was talking to a middle-aged man. When he saw meing out, he waved at the middle-aged man. He stood up straight and looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Jones, let me drive you back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I was stunned. My mouth was open and I had no idea what he meant. He didn¡¯t talk to me in the box just now, but now he said he wanted to drive me. Did he recognize me? It was impossible! N?velDrama.Org content rights. I quickly dismissed my spection. Even Inez couldn¡¯t recognize my face. Sean was expressionless and not surprised. He exined lightly, ¡°don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to ask about Mr. Moore.¡± With that, he turned and walked out. I was relieved but I was a little disappointed. I smiled and said, ¡°thank you, President Jessop.¡± I walked fast and followed him. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years. Sean was now driving a sapphire Bentley SUV. I was on the copilot. He pulled out of the parking lot and asked me, ¡°are you Murray¡¯s Apprentice?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Moore healthy recently?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean heard my answer and squinted at me. He seemed a little unhappy and said, ¡°do you say only one word at a time?¡± I was stunned by his words. When I talked to Sean, I was under a lot of pressure. I was afraid I said something wrong and let him find out who I was. Maybe I would make it easier for him to find out. I quickly replied again, ¡°no, my master is in good health.¡± The hotel was very close to the restaurant. Sean¡¯s car stopped at an intersection. I could see the hotel. ¡°President Jessop, I can get off here.¡± I said quickly. I didn¡¯t want to stay with him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the door.¡± Sean said. His tone was nd but domineering. I took back my hand, which had been put on the doorknob. I sat in the car. He turned and looked at me and asked, ¡°when are you going back? I¡¯m going to see Mr. Moore.¡± Was he going back with me? How could I go back with him? I took my bag and thought for a while before I said, ¡°President Jessop, I am the main designer of this project, so I will not return to sceaux in the near future. How about I send you the address of the studio?¡± ¡°No.¡± He turned me down. I looked at him in surprise. I didn¡¯t know what he meant and I could only smile. Sean looked at me. His face was expressionless but his deep eyes were fixed on me. It was like he was doing aser scan for me. My smile was getting stiff. The green light was on. Sean stepped on the gas and drove to the door of the hotel. ¡°Thank you, President Jessop.¡± I got out of the car quickly. Suddenly I was hit by a young couple passing by. I didn¡¯t pay attention and threw my bag out. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± The girl gave me a look. The man put his arm around her and kissed her face. ¡°Leave her alone. She dresses as if she are frigid. It must have been a long time since a man touched her.¡± ¡°Ha ha, I think so. No one is dressed like this now. Is she on TV?¡± The womanughed. I picked up my bag and wanted to argue with them and ask them to apologize to me. A tall figure passed me first. He went straight to the couple and ordered them. ¡°Apologize to her.¡± The couple didn¡¯t seem to expect Sean to show up. They were very disdainful. The boy said, ¡°who are you? Are you going to save this aunt?¡± The name was ironic. I was only 30 this year. Why was I an aunt? Sean didn¡¯t answer him and just went on, ¡°apologize.¡± The boy looked at Sean. Although he felt Sean was terrible, his girlfriend was beside him so he couldn¡¯t flinch. He said, ¡°I will not apologize!¡± Then he reached straight up and grabbed Sean¡¯s cor. ¡°Are you going to hit me?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before he finished, Sean punched him in the face! ¡°How dare you fucking hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± The boy didn¡¯t expect Sean to hit him. He angrily reached out and wanted to fight back! Sean dodged! His girlfriend shouted, ¡°Why are you not as flexible as an old man?¡± ¡°Shit, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The boy was stubborn and wanted to kick Sean directly!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± I was nervous and looking at Sean and shouting! He was looking at the boy. When I shouted, he looked at me and frowned. The boy took the chance and kicked Sean on the waist! Chapter 248 Just now, your voice was different Chapter 248 Just now, your voice was different Sean had practiced. He didn¡¯t move and still looked at me. At this point I didn¡¯t realize what was going on. I continued to say to Sean, ¡°be careful!¡± Then he looked at the boy. The boy was trying to hit him. He took the boy¡¯s fist and pressed him directly! ¡°Ah! Let me go!¡± That boy couldn¡¯t beat him at all. ¡°Apologize to her.¡± Sean looked at the boy. His eyes were firm and he didn¡¯t want topromise at all. But the boy still shouted, ¡°do you know who I am? This hotel in front of you belongs to my father!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sean looked up at the hotel in front of him. Then the boy¡¯s girlfriend wanted to pull Sean. I stepped forward and pushed her away. At this point, Sean took out his cell phone and started to make a call. The call was soon put through. He said to the phone, ¡°President Lee, I¡¯m teaching your son at the door of the hotel. Do you want to talk to him?¡± Sean turned on the speaker. The boy didn¡¯t believe it at first. But soon, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came out of the phone, ¡°my son?¡± The boy got excited at once, ¡°Dad! This man hit me!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The middle-aged man was angry. ¡°Apologize to President Jessop right now.¡± ¡°What? President Jessop?¡± ¡°He is the president of the Giant group. Apologize to him!¡± The couple froze when the middle-aged man finished. They looked at Sean. The boy was pinned down by Sean but he didn¡¯t dare shout. He said, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Then he said to me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis. I didn¡¯t mean to. I didn¡¯t see you just now.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± I looked at Sean. In fact, I did not want this matter to continue to develop. I just wanted to get out of here and not have anything to do with Sean. Sean listened to me and let go. They ran away quickly. Sean hung up. I thought it was over. I thanked Sean, ¡°President Jessop, thank you for helping me.¡± I looked down slightly. When I wanted to look up, his long fingers suddenly held my chin and let me look up at him. I was stunned. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His ck eyes were fixed on me. After a long time he said, ¡°just now, your voice was different.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at Sean. But I quickly realized what he meant. Just now when I was shouting ¡°look out¡±, I forgot to disguise my voice because I was too nervous. I had done it before, but no one noticed it. I didn¡¯t expect Sean to notice it! He looked at me and there was aplex emotion in his eyes, ¡°speak to me in the voice you just said be careful.¡± ¡°My voice hasn¡¯t changed.¡± I smiled awkwardly but I regretted it. I didn¡¯t expect Sean to remember my voice. ¡°No.¡± He frowned. ¡°You say be careful.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± I said in a low voice. ¡°Not this.¡± Sean¡¯s disappointment was so obvious. I couldn¡¯t help feeling heartbroken. I persuaded him, ¡°President Jessop, I was so emotional that I identally made that voice. Any questions?¡± Sean seemed to have been convinced by me. His fingers left my chin. He shook his head and said thoughtfully, ¡°nothing. Your voice is like a person''s.¡± ¡°...¡± I was silent and did not respond. I knew what he meant. I took my bag and said, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯ll go back first. You have a rest earlier.¡± I turned around and wanted to leave, but I heard him lightly say, ¡°you just offended the son of the owner of this hotel. Are you not afraid that he will put cockroaches in your room?¡± With that, I had goose bumps all over my body. It seemed that those cockroaches were already in my room. I stopped. I thought for a moment and turned to Sean and said, ¡°President Jessop, thank you for your warning. I¡¯ll change to another hotel.¡± ¡°You must have a lot of luggage. I¡¯ll go upstairs and get it for you.¡± My reaction seemed to satisfy him. He followed me naturally. ¡°No, I...¡± ¡°I helped you just now. Are you going to turn me down?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at me. There seemed to be an imperceptible smile on his face. I couldn¡¯t help but froze. I was afraid but I couldn¡¯t refuse him. I could only agree. I went upstairs to pack up. Sean stood at the door and looked at me. Fortunately, I just arrived here today. I only changed clothes and didn¡¯t take out anything else. I only packed the cosmetics I used in the afternoon. I took my suitcase. Sean reached out. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°No, President Jessop. You are the boss. I¡¯ll do it.¡± I said respectfully to Sean. ¡°I¡¯m the boss but I¡¯m a man.¡± Sean strode up to me and took the suitcase from my hand. When he touched the suitcase, my hand touched his. I was so scared at that moment that I took my hand back quickly. I took a step back. When I looked up at him, he didn¡¯t move and his deep eyes stared at me. His thin lips were smiling. When I reacted, my face was a little hot. Sean looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Jones, haven¡¯t you ever had a boyfriend? I just touched you.¡± ¡°No.¡± I was a little embarrassed. I walked towards the elevator quickly. ¡°Are you single now?¡± Sean followed me and asked me. My heart was pounding. I didn¡¯t know why he asked it. Thinking about his rtionship with Cindy, I deliberately said, ¡°President Jessop, you are married. It¡¯s not good to care about other women.¡± Sean didn¡¯t speak. When the elevator came, he followed me to the elevator and didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t even have the courage to look up at him. When we got downstairs, he put my suitcase on the car. He was in the driver¡¯s seat. I was in the copilot¡¯s. I just sat down and he suddenly leaned over. His handsome face was only a few centimeters from mine. I was startled and could not help leaning back. My face was redder. Chapter 249 Did you think I’ll kiss you? Chapter 249 Did you think I¡¯ll kiss you? I was not a girl who was just in love. I had forgotten Sean. But when I looked at him, I couldn¡¯t help but panic. Sean¡¯s car was advanced and sound proof. In the quiet car, I could hear my heart beating! He looked at me and I got more and more flustered. My face was getting red. I heard the sound of the seat belt when I thought he was going to kiss me. He sat back and there was a smile in his eyes. He asked me, ¡°are you a little disappointed? Did you think I¡¯ll kiss you?¡± ¡°President Jessop, please don¡¯t joke.¡± I looked out of the car and hid my heartbeat. Even after five years, I could still easily be teased by him. I looked down on myself. I kept thinking and didn¡¯t notice where the car was going. When the car stopped, I found it was a vi area. When I looked at the familiar building in front of me, I was stunned! It was actually the wedding room of Sean and I. No, it was Sean and Molly¡¯s wedding room, to be exact. ¡°Excuse me, President Jessop. What do you mean?¡± I was anxious but I still pretended to be confused, ¡°do you want me to live in your house?" ¡°Do you want to live in my house?¡± Sean had taken my luggage off the car when he spoke. His expression was very strange. I hurried to take my suitcase. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Jessop. I can stay in a hotel.¡± With that, I took my suitcase and wanted to go out. In order to pretend that I was not familiar with this ce, I purposely went to the opposite direction of the gate. Sean looked at me behind me and didn¡¯t stop me. I didn¡¯t look back. I knew I was going the wrong way, but I didn¡¯t want to go back. Atst I heard the sound of his shoes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He came up and grabbed my suitcase. He whispered, ¡°you¡¯ve gone wrong. It¡¯s not an exit.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I looked back and didn¡¯t trust him. When I looked up at his expression, he looked very disappointed. What was he disappointed with? Did I go the wrong way and prove that I wasn¡¯t the one he wanted? But it was none of my business. Sean took my suitcase and walked to the side of the car. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°well, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡± With that, he put my suitcase in the trunk of the car again. I sat in the copilot¡¯s seat and he didn¡¯t fasten my seat belt anymore. He sent me to an advanced hotel near the York Architecture and Landscape Design Institute. He booked a room for me and left. He didn¡¯t talk to me all the way. His back was very lonely. I was sad and had an urge to stop him. But I repressed the impulse in my heart. I knew we couldn¡¯t go back. I¡¯d better make him think I was not me. The next day, I went to the construction site to measure. Sean still gave me a car and a driver. The engineering team knew I was going to take measurements and took my car to get there. The engineering process was different so they looked at it roughly and were ready to leave. But I had a lot to do. In order not to dy them, I let them take my car to leave. I checked the map before I came here. There was a subway station two kilometers away. When I finished, I could walk there. But what surprised me was that the weather began to go bad at two in the afternoon. The sky was overcast. The wind whipped up the dust on the construction site. I wanted to go to the subway station, but the paper I just recorded was blown away by the strong wind! Because of the strong wind, the paper was blown everywhere. I just grabbed a piece of paper. There were four or five pieces of paper scattered around. These papers were the fruit of my work today. I had to work with them when I went back in the evening. I hesitated for a moment and decided to pick them up. I was wearing wedge heels. The construction site was full of big and small stones. I wanted to pick them up, but I fell down. I broke my leg and sprained my foot. I frowned and stood up reluctantly. Although it hurt a little, I knew it was no use crying when I was young. I still had to do things by myself. I could only pick up the papers with a limp. I shook them and put them back in my bag. Then I limped to the subway station. I could have been to the subway station in half an hour at most, but now I had a sprained foot. There were more and more ck clouds in the sky. I took a few steps and it began to rain. I was so unlucky. The project started off so badly. I was a little upset. When I limped for more than half an hour, I found that there was no subway station. When I took out my cell phone to check, a sapphire SUV passed by. The car looked familiar. When I looked back at the car, it stopped not far away. Then I saw Sean get out of the car. He took a ck umbre out of the door and opened it. He came up to me and handed me the umbre and said, ¡°take it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I put my cell phone in my bag. When I took the umbre, he picked me up directly! ¡°Ah!¡± I was startled. Sean stared at me. I realized that I forgot to change my voice again. He didn¡¯t speak. He took me and went to his car. I heard the rain falling on the umbre and the sound of his shoes stepping on the water. I was held by him and my body was close to him. He went to the copilot and opened the door and put me in the copilot¡¯s seat. He moved very slowly as if he was holding a precious treasure. My heart seemed to beat slower with his movements. He put me down and took the umbre in my hand. He went back to the driver¡¯s seat and squinted at me. He asked me, ¡°it¡¯s raining. Why do you go to the mountains?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the subway station.¡± I exined. Sean frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you can¡¯t recognize directions before. You were going in the opposite direction.¡± His words were like a bomb. I couldn¡¯t help getting nervous. I quickly said, ¡°President Jessop, you saw me for the first time yesterday.¡± Chapter 250 I look like President Jessop’s lover Chapter 250 I look like President Jessop¡¯s lover Sean took a look at me and focused on driving and didn¡¯t speak again. It was windy and rainy on the mountain, but it was only drizzling under the mountain. The car arrived at York No.1. I couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this ce. Looking at the car entering themunity, I quickly said, ¡°President Jessop, where are we going?¡± Sean still didn¡¯t speak. I was so scared that I put my hand on the doorknob and said nervously, ¡°President Jessop, if you are going to take me to your house, I will jump out of the car.¡± ¡°Then you jump.¡± Sean held the steering wheel in his hands and didn¡¯t look at me. It seemed that my life had nothing to do with him. Actually, I dared not jump. I hurt my foot. If I jumped down, I was sure I would get hurt. I would be hit by a car. Then my work would be affected. I thought for a while and sat in the car. As I expected, the car stopped in the parking space downstairs of Sean¡¯s house. He made a phone call in the car. ¡°Someone¡¯s sprained her foot. Come here with something.¡± When he called, I got out of the car with my bag. The chassis of SUV was very high. I jumped down and hit my ankle hard again. It hurt so much. I gritted my teeth and saw water on the leather seat in his car. I took the tissue out of my bag and wiped it. Sean hung up and watched me clean my seat. He frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°President Jessop, your seat is wet. I¡¯m cleaning it for you.¡± I said naturally. I wanted to make sure that my behavior was not the same as before. Sean was impatient and suddenly furious. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do this!¡± I was startled. My hand was in midair and I didn¡¯t know what to do. He came impatiently. I was so scared that I took back the tissue and closed the door. I jumped back two steps. He came straight up and picked me up again without hesitation! I was ready this time. I bit my lips with my teeth and didn¡¯t speak. He squinted at me and seemed to see through my tricks. I calmed down and said, ¡°President Jessop, can you put me down?¡± ¡°No way.¡± He strode to the elevator. No. I couldn¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Sean! I struggled in his arms, ¡°President Jessop, you have a wife! You hold another woman. Your wife will be very sad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my business.¡± Sean¡¯s hands were a little stronger. We were getting closer to the elevator and I was getting scared. I knew what would happen if I went into his house! I struggled desperately! Finally, he didn¡¯t hold me. I fell to the ground! It hurt. I was in pain and inhaled. I clenched my teeth and stood up and limped, ¡°President Jessop, I don¡¯t want to go to your house.¡± Sean stood there and looked at me. He looked very blue. He looked at me for a long time and said, ¡°I just called a doctor to check your ankle. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°A man and a woman share a room. Of course I¡¯m afraid. You¡¯re the president, but I¡¯m not married. Of course I¡¯m afraid.¡± The more I said it, the more guilty I felt. Hearing this, Sean shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve called a doctor. Don¡¯t worry. There are servants in my house. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°No, President Jessop. Thank you for taking me back to town. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡± I wanted to limp away. He stopped me behind me. ¡°You have to take the elevator out.¡± Oh, yes, I forgot it. As I turned and limped toward the elevator, another white car entered the underground garage. The car was going to leave. When it saw me, it suddenly turned around and drove to my side. The window came down. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ming. When I saw him, I wanted to disappear. He looked up and saw Sean behind me. He frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you together?¡± I winked at Ming and said, ¡°I lost my way at the construction site. Fortunately, President Jessop happened to go to the construction site and picked me up.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why did Sean go there? Why did he go to the construction site? Then I heard Sean¡¯s voice, ¡°do you know each other, uncle?¡± His voice was a little cold. I didn¡¯t look back but I could imagine his expression. Ming seemed to understand what I meant. He got out of the car and nodded, ¡°yes. I met Miss Jones on a business trip to the Carson City. We are good friends.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean said coldly. After he finished, I was pulled back by a force. The next second I bumped into a man¡¯s strong chest. I got another twist on my foot and it hurt. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Ming got out of the car and looked at me nervously. ¡°Did you sprain your foot? Go to my hospital. I¡¯ll give you some medicine.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve called a doctor.¡± I agreed, but Sean refused for me. Ming looked at Sean and finally got angry. ¡°Sean, I know Becky has something inmon with her. That¡¯s one of the reasons I noticed her. But I hope you understand that five years ago...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sean immediately interrupted Ming. He looked at him coldly. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± ¡°Give Becky to me. I need to help her with her injuries.¡± ¡°Becky?¡± Sean looked at Ming and sneered, ¡°uncle, you¡¯d better go to your hospital. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± ¡°President Jessop.¡± I got out of Sean¡¯s arms and stood a meter away. Sean looked at me and frowned. He wanted to say something, but I said, ¡°I thought it was strange before. You are the president of the Giant group. You can have any woman but take care of me, a little designer. Since yesterday, I¡¯ve been thinking about my charm to attract president Jessop.¡± I paused and looked at Sean and continued, ¡°it turns out I¡¯m like President Jessop¡¯s lover.¡± "Lover?" Sean¡¯s eyes were noticeably cold after listening. ¡°President Jessop, although I don¡¯t know where that person has gone, I think she must be the best in your heart. Since she is the best, don¡¯t rece her with someone else.¡± I went back to Ming and looked at him and finally said, ¡°it¡¯s not fair to anyone.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With that, I limped into Ming¡¯s car. Chapter 251 It doesn’t matter if you don’t grow up Chapter 251 It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t grow up Ming got in the car, too. He drove me away. I was in the passenger seat and through the right rear-view mirror I saw Sean standing still. The car stopped at the parking space downstairs of Ming¡¯s house. He got off first and opened the door for me. He reached for me with one hand. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I put my hand on Ming¡¯s and stood up. With Ming¡¯s help, I limped into the elevator. In the elevator, I told Ming about the recent project. Because my clothes were all wet. When we got to the door, Ming took out the key to my room and asked me, ¡°you have your old clothes in your house. I¡¯ll bring one for you. You take a bath in my house.¡± Bathing was an awkward and special thing. I leaned against the door of my house. ¡°I can go back to my house and take a bath first, and then I¡¯ll go to your house and let you check my foot.¡± As I said that, I wanted to get the key. Ming hid the key behind him, smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You hurt your foot so I don¡¯t trust you to bathe alone.¡± Ming said. He took out the key to open my house for me. He went to change his shoes first and helped me to take my slippers. He said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t peek when you bathe.¡± His words made me blush. Ming brought me a chair and set it aside for me to sit down. I realized he was going to change my shoes, and I said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it.¡± He put his hand on my hand and stopped me. He changed my slippers for me. When I entered my house, I found that although I hadn¡¯te back in five years, this house was not old. The whole room was spotless. The bed was covered with beige cartoon bedding, which was new at a nce. I pointed to the bedding. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Every month, I will find someone to clean and change the bedding. Because the previous bedding was washed too many times, it broke, so I bought a new one for you.¡± After Ming finished, he looked at me and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°do you like it?¡± Looking at the cute kitten head on the bedding, I couldn¡¯t help smiling and nodding, ¡°yes, but I¡¯m thirty. If I use this pattern, will I beughed at?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ming came up to me and reached out and touched my hair. He looked at me with gentle and firm eyes and said, ¡°you are always a child in front of me, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t grow up.¡± His tone was serious and not perfunctory at all. I looked at him and felt somehow secure. I went to my room alone and looked at my clothes five years ago. In recent years, I had learned from Murray and got in touch with some historical knowledge. I liked ssical clothes more and more. They werefortable to wear and made me elegant. Murray didn¡¯t like it at first, but he gradually liked it under my influence. I hadn¡¯t worn these clothes in the wardrobe for a long time. I casually took out a T-shirt and skirt and a set of underwear. Besides these, I also took out a bath towel. When I went to the bathroom to get the bath towel, I found that there were all kinds of skin care products on the wash basin, which were brand new. And there was shampoo on the side shelf. I couldn¡¯t help being stunned. ¡°Ming, these skin care products...¡± I shouted out. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ming knew that I had finished taking things, so he came in from outside. When he saw the skincare products I pointed to, he was not surprised and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about when you might ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing this, my heart was not only touched, but also warm. Ming was really thoughtful. He quickly exined to me, ¡°these are the new ones I bought at the beginning of this year. The previous ones have expired.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Except for thank you, I really didn¡¯t know what to say. I took some basic skincare products, as well as shampoo, conditioner and body wash for bathing, and then Ming and I went back to his home. Ming¡¯s room was as clean as I saw it years ago. I took a quick bath and put on my clothes. When I wiped my hair and came out, there were several bottles on the tea table. Ming was looking at one of them. When he saw me, he immediately put down the book in his hand and walked quickly to my side. He helped me to sit on the sofa and said gently, ¡°the medicine at home is notplete. I¡¯ll help you to see it. I¡¯ll go out and buy itter.¡± Ming half knelt in front of me and held my left foot in his hands and gave me a slight twist. I felt intense pain and couldn¡¯t help but breathe. Ming immediately reduced his strength and frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt the bone, but I¡¯d better go out and buy a can of spray. You wait for me.¡± He got up and went out. When he was about to leave, he told me, ¡°don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. After Ming went out, I didn¡¯t move. I sat on the sofa and looked around. His house was as clean as ever. There was nothing but some medical books. There was not even a bolster on the sofa. I was going to buy him one! I limped to my bag and took out my cell phone. I found a cute cat face bolster on the Inte and left Ming¡¯s address and phone number. No sooner had I ced an order than there was a knock at the door. My first reaction was to think Ming was back. I didn¡¯t think too much and limped to the door. As I opened the door, Iughed at him, ¡°did you forget to take...¡± I didn¡¯t finish the sentence. At the door, it was Sean! Behind him was another man with a white medicine chest in his hand, and I realized that he was the doctor Sean had found for me. Sean was as stunned as I was. He lowered his eyes. He stared at my clothes coldly and his face seemed to be coated with thin ice. I reacted and tried to close the door, but he reacted faster than I did! He grabbed the door with one hand and the doorframe with the other. He said to the doctor behind him, ¡°you wait outside for a while.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The doctor took a step back as he spoke. Sean stepped into the room and directly hit me at the door! I fell straight back! He closed the door and jumped at me. By the time I reacted, his face was already close to me. ¡°You...¡± As soon as I wanted to speak, he pressed down and kissed me on the lips. Chapter 252 I’m jealous to see him kiss you Chapter 252 I¡¯m jealous to see him kiss you All of a sudden, the familiar breath of Sean invaded my mouth. It was a bully that couldn¡¯t be rejected! I pushed him as hard as I could! But Sean was strong. He hugged me as if to swallow me. When I was kissed by him, I could feel that the bottom of my heart was gradually turning out. It was going to be overwhelming! No! No! I was not June right now. I was Becky. I didn¡¯t want to go back! Atst I regained my sense. I gave him a good bite! He was in pain and finally looked up. His deep eyes looked at me as if there were thousands ofplex feelings flowing together. I tried to hide all the feelings in my heart and put on a disgusted expression. I raised my hand and pped him in the face. Because I was close to him, I didn¡¯t hit him hard. He didn¡¯t even turn his head. His dark eyes still stared at me. After a long time he said, ¡°you¡¯re back.¡± His voice was hoarse and low, but it was full of joy. I got along with Ming very easily, so I was unprepared just now. I forget to change my voice when I spoke and my face when I opened the door. I pushed him, ¡°President Jessop, you got the wrong person.¡± ¡°No, I know it is you.¡± Sean was holding me. He put his chin on my shoulder. He said in a very dependent and gentle voice, ¡°I know you¡¯re not dead. I never believe you are dead.¡± There was nothing in his tone but firmness. I pushed him desperately, ¡°President Jessop, please let go!¡± But Sean didn¡¯t move. ¡°Who are you?¡± I heard Ming! He was asking the doctor Sean brought! I immediately felt the hope and shouted, ¡°help! Help!¡± Sean kissed my lips again as soon as I shouted! No! I tried to bite Sean¡¯s lips but he didn¡¯t seem to feel anything this time. He invaded every inch of my mouth with impunity! I heard Ming open the door! At this time, my mood was very scared. I didn¡¯t want Ming to see me kissing Sean. But no matter how I struggled, Sean didn¡¯t let me go. Ming came in and saw us and was furious. He pulled Sean straight away and grabbed his cor. He punched him in the face! Sean didn¡¯t dodge. He just touched his lips with his fingers. He hit Ming! They started fighting! ¡°Stop fighting!¡± I quickly got up from the ground. I didn¡¯t know how to stop them so I could only stand between them. To my surprise, as soon as I stood there, they stopped. Both of them seemed afraid of hurting me. I stood on Ming¡¯s side and watched Sean with great vignce. Ming protected me. ¡°Sean, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Sean didn¡¯t look at him. He had been looking at me. He smiled. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve hidden my woman for five years. You ask me what I¡¯m doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not June. June¡¯s dead!¡± Ming looked at my clothes and said, ¡°her clothes are wet and I don¡¯t have women¡¯s clothes at home, so I took her to the next room to get June¡¯s clothes.¡± Sean listened andughed, ¡°uncle, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Ming helped me to the sofa and leaned over and took out the spray he had just bought and said, ¡°get out.¡± I looked up at Sean, ¡°President Jessop, I haven¡¯t lost my memory. I can tell you for sure that I didn¡¯t know you before, and I really can¡¯t believe that the president of the Giant group would do such a thing. I think I might have to quit the design.¡± No, I must quit. Even if Sean was stupid, I would be exposed sooner orter. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sean looked at Ming. He squatted and helped me deal with the injuries on my feet. His deep eyes seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds. After a long time he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I saw you in her clothes so I lost my mind. I willpensate you for this matter. Take care of yourself these days.¡± He turned and left. The moment the door closed, I seemed to hear his sigh. Ming took out the spray. He sprayed the wound on my foot and wrapped the gauze for me. He stood up and looked at my mouth and frowned. He went to wash his hands first and then sat on the sofa and said, ¡°I washed my hands carefully and disinfected them.¡± Then he raised his hand and touched my lips lightly. It hurt a little. I frowned and put my fingers on my lips. He looked at me and said, ¡°it¡¯s swollen.¡± ¡°...¡± I could see in Ming¡¯s eyes another emotion besides heartache. He raised his hand and grabbed my wrist. He just washed his hands, so the cool of his fingertips passed to me. At the same time, he leaned forward slightly and got closer to me. When his thin lips were about to touch my lips, I subconsciously dodged, ¡°Ming.¡± ¡°...¡± Ming sat up straight and looked a little frustrated. He smiled bitterly. ¡°If I say I was envious to see him kiss you just now, do you believe it?¡± Yes. I knew Ming had taken good care of me and Lester in recent years. I didn¡¯t say that but even though my heart was made of stone, I felt his love. I drooped my eyes slightly. Ming raised his hand and gently rubbed my hair, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to put pressure on you. I don¡¯t want anything these years. I just want to be with you, but...¡± he paused and continued, ¡°youe back to him. I¡¯m afraid of you...¡± ¡°No.¡± I knew what Ming was going to say. I looked up at him firmly. ¡°Sean and I won¡¯t be together.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ming¡¯s face was still gentle, ¡°that¡¯s good. If you want to find Lester a father, I hope I can be the first candidate.¡± I drooped my eyes slightly. He added, ¡°although I have no experience before, I believe I will be a good husband and father.¡± Chapter 253 There is only a working relationship between us Chapter 253 There is only a working rtionship between us I knew Ming would be a good husband and father. But... Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°You are my best choice, but...¡± I looked at Ming and hesitated before I said, ¡°you¡¯re fine. I want to completely forget him and ept you, or it will be unfair to you.¡± He wore sses with transparent frame, and his face was still gentle. He heard my words and smiled at me. He didn¡¯t seem surprised by what I said. He reached out and held my hand. The warm temperature passed to me through his palm. He shook his head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t force you to put me first. I just want to be by your side. You don¡¯t have to put too much pressure on yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always like that, so I want to put you first.¡± I said to Ming. I was not a kid anymore. I was over thirty this year. How could I not understand to give love to the worthy? - After that day, Sean really never contacted me again. A weekter, David and I had an early morning meeting and I was going to go to my cubicle to continue with the design. Because I was only in charge of this project and York Design Institute had very few offices. In the end, I had only a small area and they didn¡¯t give me a special office. Most of the time I didn¡¯t care but I couldn¡¯t concentrate when there were many people. When I took the meeting materials to the office door, I saw several designers standing at the door and looking at the office and whispering. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I walked over and looked into the office. I saw a person sitting in front of myputer! Sean! Why was he here? He was obviously waiting for me! If I didn¡¯t go there, he wouldn¡¯t leave. I had no choice but to go there. I stood at my desk and asked Sean, ¡°President Jessop, what can I do for you?¡± Sean looked around and looked up. ¡°Are you doing the design here?¡± His expression was not as emotional as before. When he talked to me, he looked serious. My heart calmed down a little. I nodded, ¡°yes.¡± He nodded and stood up. He put his hands in his pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a temporary studio for you. It has two floors. You can live on the second floor and work on the first floor. You can live there during this project.¡± ¡°No, President Jessop.¡± I refused immediately. Sean took two steps out. When he heard me refuse, he was not surprised at all. He stopped and said to me, ¡°this club is very important to me. You are the most important designer. You are the guarantee of the sess of the whole project. For the sake of the project, you should have such treatment.¡± ¡°President Jessop, I can also...¡± ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll get rid of all these people and let you use this office alone.¡± I wanted to say no but Sean¡¯s words stopped me. York Architecture and Landscape Design Institute was located in the center of York. At the same time, it was a little old and small. If he drove these designers away, they would have nowhere to live. I had no choice but topromise. ¡°I¡¯ll go there.¡± I packed my things, and Sean asked his people to take theputer and materials away for me. Two hourster, I moved from York Architecture and Landscape Design Institute to the studio Sean prepared for me. It was a great studio. It was a two story building next to York Public Park. It was not big, but it was well lit. There were two big tables on the first floor. To be honest, I prefered this kind of big desk to that kind of small one. I could put everything on it. I could get what I needed and I was not afraid of things falling to the ground. There was a separate room next to it and the tables in it were arranged in a circle. It looked like a meeting room. To be honest, it was so great! I liked it the first time I saw it! ¡°Do you like it?¡± Sean asked me behind me. His bodyguard¡¯s car arrived, too. They moved myputer in and asked me, ¡°where can we put this computer?¡± ¡°Here.¡± I pointed to the big table. I answered the bodyguard and turned to Sean and said, ¡°yes. President Jessop, thank you very much for providing me with this ce.¡± Sean nodded and looked at me. His eyes were ck and bright. After the bodyguard put down the computer and went out, he asked me, ¡°this is thepensation for that day. I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy with it.¡± Compensation? I was stunned but quickly remembered what happened at Ming¡¯s house that day. My cheek became a little hot in a sh. I hurried to myputer and said, ¡°thank you, President Jessop. I can handle the rest. You can do your business.¡± ¡°I can stay with you a little longer. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sean went to the little teahouse at the door. There was a capsule coffee machine. He made coffee and then took a ck mug out of the cupboard and filled it with coffee and took a sip. I looked at the coffee cup he took and asked, ¡°is that your cup?¡± As far as I knew, Sean was certainly not the one who used a cup casually. ¡°Yes.¡± He held up the cup in his hand, ¡°this is mine. Remember not to let others use it.¡± ¡°President Jessop, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to put a special cup here. After all, you don¡¯t have many opportunities toe here.¡± I was a little flustered. Would Seane here often in the future? I suddenly realized that if I used this studio, I might be alone at ordinary times! ¡°I¡¯lle here asionally to see your work.¡± Sean knew what I was thinking, ¡°but don¡¯t worry. What happenedst time will not happen again. There is only a working rtionship between us.¡± He spoke thest words slowly. He seemed to be emphasizing. ¡°OK.¡± Sean said that so I couldn¡¯t go on. As I was assembling myputer and packing, he asked me, ¡°can I help you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± As I spoke, I skillfully assembled theputer. I turned on theputer. When theputer screen lit up, I moved the other documents. Sean watched me do these things. Suddenly he said, ¡°when did you start doing anything on your own?¡± I was stunned. I looked back at him. His expression was very in and I didn¡¯t understand and I didn¡¯t know what he meant. I was afraid he was testing me. I thought for a moment and replied, ¡°since I was a child, my parents have taught me that I have to rely on myself. After all, I will not leave myself.¡± Chapter 254 Cindy kissed another man Chapter 254 Cindy kissed another man When I finished, his eyes were dim. I was afraid he misunderstood me, so I smiled and added, ¡°since my parents left me, I realized that they were right.¡± ¡°Your parents...¡± ¡°My parents died in an air crash.¡± I spoke with a t expression and I was not sad. It was not because I was not talking about myself. Before that, I had thought about how I would tell others if this happened to me. I thought I would never cry or show too much pain. Sean looked at me and was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. These are all things of the past. People need to look forward.¡± I put down the papers in my hands. My cell phone rang. It was David. I talked to him on the phone about the project. When I hung up and looked up, I saw that Sean had finished his coffee. He stood by the sink and washed the cup. I was stunned by the action. This seemed to be the first time I had seen Sean wash. This action made my heart ache. He and Cindy should be happy. If a man like Sean could wash his coffee cup after drinking it, he must have a good rtionship with his wife. He washed the cup and looked up at me. I turned around and took out my cell phone and pretended to dial. But I couldn¡¯t suppress my sadness. ¡°I¡¯m going back to thepany.¡± Sean¡¯s voice came from the sink. ¡°OK.¡± I reluctantly smiled and looked at him, ¡°President Jessop, goodbye.¡± Sean opened the door and left. I didn¡¯t have to suppress my mood. I squatted in the corner and put my face between my knees. I had endless regrets. I really shouldn¡¯t havee to York. I thought I forgot him but I didn¡¯t know until I saw him. I didn¡¯t forget him. I just couldn¡¯t see him so I didn¡¯t miss him for the moment. ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± My cell phone rang. This was my personal number. There were usually only two people who called me at this number. One was Murray and the other was Ming. And this was Ming¡¯s phone number. I answered the phone. He said first, ¡°where are you? I just went to the work ce you said. Someone said you just moved out in the morning.¡± ¡°Yes, Sean found me a studio. I can¡¯t refuse him, so I¡¯m here.¡± I wouldn''t hide anything from Ming. I told Ming the address. Soon, he came with a lunch box. There were three dishes in it. It had to be said that Ming¡¯s cooking was very delicious. These years, when he lived in Sceaux, even Lester loved his cooking. I had been proud of my cooking for years, but I was not as good as him. ¡°You are hungry. Eat before you work.¡± Ming said as he took out the cutlery wrapped in a handkerchief. ¡°Thank you.¡± I sat down and took my chopsticks and ate. Ming looked around at the house. ¡°It¡¯s very good here. Sean really takes care of you.¡± ¡°No.¡± I bowed my head to eat. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll go back after this project, and I won¡¯te back again.¡± After I said that, Ming didn¡¯t reply for a long time. When I looked up at him, he said, ¡°in fact, for your career, I think you should stay here.¡± I understood as soon as he said it. I said, ¡°did Master ask you to convince me?¡± Ming first froze and nodded, ¡°you are right.¡± I ate with my head down. In fact, I understood Murray¡¯s mind. And York really suited me better. After thinking about it, I said, ¡°it¡¯s very difficult to develop here. I don¡¯t have my own people. Craftsmen work for Master. If I want to find these people in York, money won¡¯t work.¡± Because these buildings needed skilled craftsmen. Even if the old craftsmen taught their apprentices, they would not be able to work for a year or two. ¡°Yes.¡± Ming nodded. I looked at him and thought about it before I asked, ¡°where do you want me to be, Ming?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He seemed surprised that I asked him. He looked at me and hesitated before saying, ¡°if you finally choose me, I hope you stay in York. Because it¡¯s more suitable for your development. I hope you are better.¡± ¡°Choose you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be moved by him. In that case, I would like you to stay away from him.¡± As soon as Ming exined, I understood. I had no confidence in myself when I thought of what I had just done. I lowered my head and took a bite of rice before I said, ¡°craftsmen are hard to find. If I can¡¯t solve this problem, I can¡¯t stay here.¡± - The days after that, I was basically in the studio. With the maturity of site nning and design and themencement of architectural design, my landscape design time was less and less. In order toplete the design better, I worked more at night, so I went to bed in the early morning every day. I got up just in time for ming to have lunch with me. The architectural design drawings in York Architecture and Landscape Design Institute had also been prepared. The building was under construction. Part of myndscape design had also started construction. Traditional Design Gang kept the ancient method when designing gardens. It could not only prevent ponding, but also made nts grow in disorder. It was not the same as themonndscape and garden drawings, so the workers here couldn¡¯t understand my design drawings at all. No matter how I told him, he said he couldn¡¯t understand. I had no choice but to ask Murray for help. I asked him to lend me two workers. At least I needed them to understand my drawings first. Murray promised me. The next day he sent two old craftsmen here. I picked them up at the airport myself. When I got to the airport, I learned that sceaux was foggy, so the ne was two hourste. I didn¡¯t want to go back so I waited at the airport. While I was waiting in my chair, a familiar voice passed me. Cindy. Although we hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years, I recognized her at a nce. She hardly changed, not even her hairstyle. She was wearing a long blue dress and carrying a fancy bag. She looked low-key, but she was really high-key. I looked at her and wondered who she would pick up. Cindy waited a moment. A young looking man in a ck T-shirt came out of it. Cindy saw him and waved happily. The man stepped out quickly. Originally, I thought they were just ordinary friends, but next second, something unexpected happened! Cindy and the young man quickly hugged and kissed each other. Chapter 255 I will work here from today Chapter 255 I will work here from today I could hardly believe my eyes. They kissed passionately for a long time. Many people around could not help looking at them. But they didn¡¯t care and kept kissing. My heart pounded when I saw this! I couldn¡¯t ept what I saw! Why did Cindy kiss another man? Did she cheat? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Did Sean know? I was flustered. They kissed for almost two minutes. The man put his arm around Cindy''s waist. They passed in front of me and left. I watched Cindy leave and I was in a mixed mood. In my heart, Cindy was really a typical elegantdy. How could she be such a person? Who was this man? When I hesitated, my cell phone rang. The workers from Sceaux got off the ne. I picked up the two workers. I arranged their amodation and gave them a night¡¯s rest. The next day I took them to the construction site and asked them to tell the workers how to execute the design drawings. With the help of these two people, the construction could be carried out smoothly. After this matter was solved, I increasingly felt that if I wanted to work in York, it was really important to have a good construction team. If not, I couldn¡¯t do anything. After the matter was settled, theter work continued. The two workers stayed here for about two weeks. Because the workers of York Architecture and Landscape Design Institute were very stubborn, I was afraid that my workers would be bullied here. So I adjusted my schedule and went to the construction site from time to time. I didn¡¯t continue my design until these two people left. I had almost finished thendscape design. The rest would be finished in two weeks. As for interior design, I only needed to be responsible for the main part, and David¡¯s people would do the rest. I continued to work overtime in the evening. At two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, I stretched. I made a cup of coffee and wanted to go back to work. Suddenly there was a knock at the door! I was so scared that I almost threw the coffee cup away! Who came here sote? Was it a thief? I hid behind the door and put the cup down quietly and didn¡¯t dare to speak. The knock continued outside the door. I held my breath and looked at my cell phone not far away. When I wanted to walk over and called the police. I heard someone opening the door with the key! Then the door opened! I stood at the door and looked at the ck mug next to me. I picked it up. When someone came in, I just threw it at that person without thinking! ¡°Bang!¡± I heard a muffled sound and the cup fell to the ground. When I looked up again, I saw Sean covering his forehead and looking at me suspiciously. He asked me, ¡°why don¡¯t you talk?¡± ¡°Sorry, President Jessop!¡± I was scared. How could it be Sean? I exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come here in the middle of the night.¡± I looked down and saw the ck mug on the ground. Although it was of good quality. Its handle was separated from the body of the cup. The body of the cup was broken into three or four pieces. I quickly squatted down. He stopped me when I wanted to pick up the pieces. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t hurt your hand.¡± He bent down and carefully ced the pieces in his palm and threw them into the garbage can. I looked at Sean and thought of Cindy kissing another man. Did he know about it? I couldn¡¯t ask him now. Sean came up to myputer. He looked at the design and frowned, ¡°it¡¯s toote. Why are you still working?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to working at night.¡± I exined. Sean said nothing. He directly pulled a chair next to him and said, ¡°OK, then you can continue to work, and I will apany you.¡± He put his hands on the table and his ck eyes looked at me. I couldn¡¯t work at all. I had no choice but to save the design drawings. I stood up. ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Sean didn¡¯t move. I could only go upstairs with two mobile phones. As I walked, I said, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m going to have a rest. You remember to turn off the light.¡± Sean was downstairs so I dared not do anything upstairs. It wasn¡¯t until I heard him turn off the lights and leave and the sound of the car engineing from outside that I was relieved. I quietly went downstairs and turned on myputer and went on working. When I got back to my senses, it was morning again. I saved the papers and went upstairs to wash my face and brush my teeth. When I was going to sleep, I heard a car outside. It was always quiet around here. The car came from far to near and stopped at the door. The sound was particrly obvious. Who wasing? Ming would note at this time. When I stood at the corner of the stairs, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it!¡± I went downstairs while I was doing my hair. After a while I heard Sean¡¯s voiceing from outside the door, ¡°me.¡± His voice was like a time bomb. Why did hee here? But he was standing at the door and he was the investor, so I had to go downstairs and open the door for him. When I opened the door, I saw a van parked behind him. Some workers were unloading something over there. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°To prevent you from staying upte to work, I¡¯ll work here from today.¡± Sean came straight in. I didn¡¯t sleep all night and was confused. It took me several seconds to react! I stood in front of him. ¡°You can¡¯t be here!¡± ¡°Why?¡± He looked down at me. But then I realized that I forgot to change my voice again. I was slow at the time. I thought about it for a while before I said, ¡°President Jessop, you know I live here. You¡¯re a man, so it¡¯s not convenient for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here during the day.¡± Sean didn¡¯t care, ¡°and you can rest upstairs. I won¡¯t go upstairs unless there is a fire or an earthquake.¡± ¡°President Jessop, I don¡¯t have a private space.¡± ¡°Private space?¡± He listened to me and looked a little angry. He looked down at me. ¡°Will you bring men back?¡± ¡°Of course no.¡± I knew I was sleepy so I couldn¡¯t convince Sean at all. I could only obey him first. When I woke up, I would find a way to let him go. Althoughter I realized that once he came in, he could hardly leave. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t understand at that time. Chapter 256 Your future aunt Chapter 256 Your future aunt That day was like a nightmare to me. Sean and I sat face to face at the spacious table on the first floor of the studio. I had two cups of coffee to keep him from finding out that I had not slept all night. My eyes were open at noon, but my brain was almost not working. I put my hand on the mouse and clicked randomly on the screen. In the end I couldn¡¯t hold on. I looked up to see Sean concentrating on his work. I fell asleep on the table. When I woke up again, it was stillpletely dark outside the window. I took a look at the clock on the wall. It was almost five o¡¯clock. I sat in bed and thought for a long time. I remembered what happened before I fell asleep. I fell asleep on the table. Why was I on the second floor bed now? And my clothes had been changed! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It couldn¡¯t be Ming this time. Was it... My brain was in a mess. In fact, Sean had seen every part of my body, but because of this, I was more scared. I was afraid Sean found something. I got up and took a bath. I was going downstairs to make a cup of coffee. Because I was the only one, I went downstairs wearing a long T-shirt. The lights downstairs were turned off. I walked to the coffee machine in the dark. When I put a coffee capsule in the coffee machine, someone held me from behind! At the same time someone bit my earlobe! ¡°Ah!¡± I was scared! Then I heard Sean¡¯s murky voice behind me, ¡°you dress like this, and if you¡¯re seen by another man, I¡¯ll be angry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are here!¡± I struggled. But he held me tight and his hands touched my body. His hot breath was sprayed on my neck. ¡°You slept from noon to night. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± He hugged me directly from behind and threw me on the sofa! My face was down. He hade up when I turned around. He pressed on me. ¡°Let go of me! President Jessop!¡± Although I refused him, his actions obviously changed my body. This change was like the memory of the body. As long as I touched him, even if he did nothing, my body would respond to him. He also clearly found this characteristic. He looked up and stopped his face close to me, saying, ¡°look, your body is more emotional than you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± My hands were under his control. I said, ¡°President Jessop, you have a wife. You do this to me now. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for your wife?¡± ¡°My wife?¡± Sean looked at me and said seriously, ¡°June, do you believe that I signed an agreement to protect you when I married her?¡± He called my name firmly. I knew that when he changed my clothes yesterday, he must have looked at me carefully. He was sure it was me. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t want to go back. I calmed down and sneered, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m not the woman you loved. You just said you married a woman to protect another woman. It¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe it.¡± There was no light in the studio. He was against the light so I couldn¡¯t see his face. I felt the remorse in his tone, ¡°I admit I was confused at that time, but I was afraid of the injury you suffered before. But I didn¡¯t want to watch and protect you 24 hours a day. I know you don¡¯t like it.¡± Sean seemed to think his words made sense. But now I was not that silly girl five years ago. I looked at him and sneered, ¡°President Jessop, don¡¯t deceive yourself. I think you¡¯re greedy, or why does June need protection but Cindy doesn¡¯t? You married your present wife. Are you not afraid of her being targeted?¡± It was really funny. I really didn¡¯t understand how I was deceived by such a bad lie five years ago. I may not have a brain. ¡°She...¡± Sean paused and said, ¡°I know she won¡¯t be hurt.¡± ¡°...¡± His voice was obviously a little guilty. I felt ridiculous at once. Look, Sean couldn¡¯t even convince himself. I shoved Sean, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯ll tell you for thest time. I¡¯m Becky, not June. Please be sober. If you¡¯re looking for someone to rece your ex girlfriend, don¡¯t look for your future aunt!¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± Sean stared at me. It was summer, but my body could not help shaking when he said this. But if I did get married, there was a good chance that that person was Ming. Now I¡¯d better make it clear to Sean. ¡°Yes, Ming and I...¡± He kissed my lips again before I finished! The faint smell of tobo mixed with his breath was invading my mouth! No! I pushed him as hard as I could, but he continued his movements. At this time, the small sofa was obviously not enough for him. Sean just picked me up and walked upstairs! ¡°Ah! You let me down!¡± ¡°Sean, you¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°You let go of me! If you touch me today, I¡¯ll sue you for rape!¡± No matter how I shouted, Sean didn¡¯t listen to me. At this time, there was no one around the studio. No matter how I shouted, no one woulde here. There was a bed on the second floor. I just got up so I didn¡¯t fold the quilt. He threw me directly on the bed and pressed me. He looked at me and said, ¡°OK. If you sue me, I¡¯ll go to jail. You had been in prison for a year and a half. As long as you sue me, I will never refuse.¡± I heard him. I stood there and forgot to struggle. Sean put his arms around me. His thin lips pressed against my ears and said to me, ¡°I want you. I haven¡¯t eaten meat in five years.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was in a daze and didn¡¯t understand what he said. But his lower body was close to my abdomen. I was back to my senses. He... ¡°Give it to me.¡± Sean put his head on my shoulder. His hot breath made me feel a little dry. My mind was gradually swallowed up. Chapter 257 You just need to cooperate with me Chapter 257 You just need to cooperate with me ¡°No.¡± Iy there and felt familiar. I knew if Ipromise a little at this time. What would happen next would be unthinkable. ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯ll divorce Cindy. We will never be separated again.¡± Sean hugged me tightly. His tone was familiar. It was a pity that stupid I would nevere back. ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m Becky.¡± I said word by word. I told myself over and over that I couldn¡¯t do it! I could neverpromise. Once I was absurdly between Molly and Sean. Now I didn¡¯t want to go back to that ridiculous past. Sean didn¡¯t seem to understand me. He held me and said to me, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who you are. I know you are you. That¡¯s enough.¡± I was I? Sean, you were wrong. I was not me for a long time. But I didn¡¯t say it. I was held by him. Our strength was very different. I knew I couldn¡¯t resist if he wanted to. So Iy there, ¡°President Jessop, if you want to rape me, I can¡¯t resist. But I will call the police and use you of rape.¡± Sean had been teasing me. He kept my body in a state where it could start at any time. But when I said that, he stopped and looked at me. It was almost six o¡¯clock. It was almost dawn. A little light came in through the second floor window, and I could see Sean¡¯s face. His features were all stagnant. His eyes were ck. He seemed to be enveloped in a thick sadness. He looked at me. I looked at him, too. My expression was only in or stubborn. I was betting. I was betting on his pride as a man. We stood against each other. Sean raised his arm and put his big palm on my face and moved. His movements were light. He seemed to be touching the most precious thing in the world. When his hand passed my eyshes, my eyshes trembled a little but I didn¡¯t close my eyes. His hands caressed my face and every feature. Atst he raised his hand. He smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I can wait. As long as you don¡¯t belong to others, I can wait.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to forgive me and believe me. I can get you back.¡± Sean got up and went to the bathroom. Then I heard the sound of the shower opening. I sat in bed and froze for a long time. I couldn¡¯t even see the mood in my heart. Was I disappointed or depressed? I couldn¡¯t think. I had made up my mind. Since he didn¡¯t touch me, wasn¡¯t it the best? I got up and changed before he came out. I made the bed and went downstairs. When I was sitting in front of theputer, I found that Ming had sent me messages yesterday. It said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have an operation today. I won¡¯t go to your ce at noon. Remember to have lunch.¡± What a coincidence. Ming used toe, but he didn¡¯te today. If Ming hade yesterday, what would have happened? I was not sure. But Ming was the best way to get rid of Sean. I took a look at my watch. I was afraid Ming was still sleeping and decided to send him a message in the morning. When I turned on theputer and just turned on the software, Sean came downstairs. He still wore his previous clothes, but he didn¡¯t wear a tie, and his shirt was simply put on his body. He only wore three or four buttons and didn¡¯t put them into his belt. His neckline was wide open and showed strong pectoral lines. His hair was not dry. Water dripped down his short hair on his shirt. The emotion I was just stirred up may not have beenpletely suppressed. Now I thought he had unlimited temptation. I couldn¡¯t help swallowing. This tiny movement was seen by him. He looked at me and his ck eyes smiled. He came to me and picked up his suit and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change. I¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°No, President Jessop.¡± I quickly stood up, ¡°President Jessop, I promise you I won¡¯t stay upte. Please don¡¯te.¡± Sean hung the suit on his right forearm. He stood at the door and looked at me and there was a smile in his eyes. ¡°What you say doesn¡¯t count.¡± With that, he opened the door and left. I sat in front of theputer and was not in the mood to work. I was flustered at the thought that Sean woulde backter. I could dodge once, but I couldn¡¯t dodge every time. I had no choice but to call Ming. I told him everything from yesterday to today. After listening, he was silent for a while and then said, ¡°I see. I have a way of persuading him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I heard Ming saying that, and I was happy. ¡°Yes.¡± His tone was rxed. ¡°I¡¯m d you told me about it. You just need to cooperate with me.¡± ¡°How can I cooperate with you?¡± His words made me a little anxious. ¡°You¡¯ll know by noon.¡± Ming paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to have a meeting. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°OK, wait for me at noon.¡± Ming¡¯s voice was still warm and gentle. I looked at my cell phone in my hand and I was inexplicably anxious. I felt like Ming was going to say something big to Sean today. I fell asleep at noon yesterday, so I was hungry. I went out and bought breakfast nearby. I came back and had breakfast and a cup of coffee. As soon as I got to work, Sean came back. To my surprise, he didn¡¯t wear a suit today but a pair of dark jeans and white shirt. There was no gel on his hair. He looked totally different from usual. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He seemed to have an affinity. Sean looked at me and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°...¡± This sentence made my heart a little sour. Sean used to say that when he went home. When I heard it again, I had a feeling of crossing time and space. I opened my mouth a little and didn¡¯t respond to him atst. I continued to look at the screen and work. Sean didn¡¯t get angry but walked up to me and said, ¡°you broke my coffee cupst time. You should compensate me for a cup, right?¡± I looked up and froze. I immediately took out my cell phone, ¡°yes, President Jessop, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll buy the same cup for president Jessop now.¡± Chapter 258 I don’t accept the pursuit of a husband with a wife Chapter 258 I don¡¯t ept the pursuit of a husband with a wife As soon as I opened the shopping app, he put his long finger on my hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to use it now.¡± I looked up at him and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. He paused and continued, ¡°go out with me and buy one.¡± ¡°President Jessop, I want to work.¡± I refused decisively. He seemed to have guessed that I would say that. He said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you more time.¡± I knew Sean would never give up. I could do it. It was only ten o¡¯clock when I saw the time. If I went out now, Ming would be here when I came back. ¡°OK.¡± I agreed. Sean drove me to a separate store not far from the studio. As soon as I went in, I found that this was a shop selling expensive tableware. The tableware inside was ced one by one ording to the series. Seeing Seaning in, a female manager immediately greeted him. ¡°President Jessop, what do you want to see today?¡± When she saw me, she said, ¡°do you bring your wife to choose tableware today?¡± When the manager finished, I saw Sean smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m an employee of President Jessop.¡± I hastened to exin to the manager lest she misunderstood. Sean didn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood after hearing it. He didn¡¯t exin and said to the manager, ¡°I want to buy a pair of coffee cups.¡± A pair. Even a fool knew what he meant. The manager nodded, ¡°I see!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a coffee cup.¡± I looked at Sean and exined to him. ¡°This is employee benefits.¡± Sean said casually. By this time, the manager had asked the clerk to bring three sets of coffee cups. Two of them were white. The other was ck and red. They were very visible. The design of these three coffee cups wes very simple. Only a very small feature could show that they were a pair of cups. ¡°Which do you like?¡± Sean looked at me and asked. ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯ll just use a mug. It¡¯s a waste to use such a high-grade bone china cup for me.¡± I said calmly. I thought bone china cups were for richdies to drink afternoon tea. When I refused, Sean put his hand on the ck and red coffee cups and asked, ¡°how about this pair?¡± ¡°President Jessop, you decide.¡± I stood by and said. ¡°Well, I like it.¡± Sean put his hand on the set of ck and red coffee cups. The manager quickly praised him, ¡°President Jessop, you have good taste. This is our new product this year, and it¡¯s a limited edition.¡± She said as she asked the waiter to pack it. Sean asked me after the two cups were taken, ¡°what else do you need? I will buy them together today.¡± ¡°No, President Jessop.¡± I said without hesitation, ¡°I will go back after this project is finished. I don¡¯t need to buy anything.¡± When he heard what I said, he became obviously in a bad mood. His dark eyes looked at me and he was a little depressed. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After a long time he said, ¡°let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± The manager seemed to see Sean and I were in a bad mood so she didn¡¯t dare to get close. She stood far away. Sean and I took a cursory look at this huge store. To be honest, the porcin in this shop was very nice. Most of them were white and decorated. They looked gorgeous. If it was before, I would have bought a lot and kept them at home. It was a pity it was over. When Sean and I went to the counter to pay, the set of cups had been packed and put into the bag. We paid. The manager handed us two cups and said, ¡°using a set of cups means two people will be together for a lifetime.¡± ¡°President Jessop, remember to give it to your wife.¡± I said coldly. The manager looked a little embarrassed and she didn¡¯t speak again. Actually, I wondered why people didn¡¯t know that Sean¡¯s wife was Cindy in York. Now that they knew it, did they mean they thought it was normal for rich people to cheat? On our way back to the studio, Sean asked me, ¡°what would you like for lunch?¡± Finally, he asked me this question. I said decisively, ¡°Ming will bring it to the studio.¡± ¡°Then he won¡¯t have to send itter.¡± Sean answered right away. The air in the car was getting cold. Now that he said that, I said, ¡°President Jessop, what do you want to do? You have a wife and I¡¯m not your ex girlfriend. Why are you pestering me?¡± Sean¡¯s fingers were on the steering wheel and he looked ahead. He didn¡¯t answer me. When the car stopped at a restaurant, he looked at me and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I think you are you.¡± With that, he got out of the car and walked quickly to my side and opened the copilot¡¯s door for me. ... I hesitated for a moment and got out of the car. There was a taxiing. I stopped the taxi and got on directly. Sean didn¡¯t stop me but stood by and looked at me. I couldn¡¯t see his face. I went back to the studio. It wasn¡¯t long before Ming came. He still took a big bento box. He came in and looked around and asked me, ¡°where is he?¡± ¡°He was taking me to lunch. I took a taxi myself and came back.¡± When I finished, I found Ming¡¯s face a little disappointed. He set some lunch boxes on the table. I could smell the food. I sat down and looked at the four dishes in front of me. I couldn¡¯t help but swallow, ¡°Ming, your food is delicious at first sight. I can¡¯t leave it anymore.¡± Ming looked a little frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m a man, but I cook to keep you from leaving me. I sound like a failure.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I picked up the chopsticks and took a bite first. ¡°This is what no other man has.¡± Ming knew more than cooking. He took good care of me. I didn¡¯t seem to have to force myself to grow at all. I didn¡¯t think Sean woulde back. But as soon as I ate, the door of the studio was opened. I looked back and saw Sean standing at the door. When he saw Ming and me, his deep eyes seemed to be covered with a thinyer of ice. The corner of his mouth moved. ¡°Uncle, you are so considerate.¡± Ming saw Sean. This time he didn¡¯t look happy either. ¡°I cook for the woman I love.¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect ming to be outspoken. Sean came in. I had my back to him and could feel him walking behind me. Before I looked back, I felt his palm fall on my shoulder and he said, ¡°uncle, I just want to tell you that I intend to pursue Becky formally.¡± I stood up as he spoke. I pushed his hand off my shoulder and walked up to Ming and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t ept the pursuit of a husband with a wife.¡± Chapter 259 Where is our child? Chapter 259 Where is our child? Sean looked at me. He paused and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do well in the past, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do well in the future. I will try to do better and let you know that my love is not...¡± ¡°Sean, to be honest, I have a baby with Becky.¡± Sean was interrupted by Ming before he finished speaking. Sean and I were shocked by what he said! I looked at Ming in shock. How could he talk about Lester! If Sean knew that I was carrying his baby, he would not let me go! Sean said first, ¡°do you think I can believe it?¡± There was contempt in his tone. He seemed to beughing at Ming for making such a bad joke. Ming was not surprised. He continued, ¡°it wasn¡¯t you who hurt her before, it was me.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Although I didn¡¯t know what Ming was going to say, I interrupted him. Now that Sean didn¡¯t believe it, we¡¯d better not talk about the kid. But Ming continued, ¡°Becky and I met five years ago. At that time, I went to the Carson City on business and met Becky at the bar. We had a one night stand. I only left my phone number that day...¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± I finally knew what Ming was going to do. I cooperated with him and pretended to be angry and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to tell him about the past.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t say it, he doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± Ming patted me and looked at Sean. ¡°Then Becky called me. I was doing an operation and I didn¡¯t answer the phone. I didn¡¯t know until I saw her with a child...¡± ¡°When did it happen? How old is the child?¡± Sean looked straight at me. When he asked me, he looked furious. Ming answered for me, ¡°he¡¯s four years old.¡± ¡°Four years old...¡± Sean lowered his head and thought for a while. He rushed over and grabbed my hand and asked, ¡°you left four and a half years ago, so you were pregnant! The child is mine, right?¡± I was scared! I looked up at Sean. He looked ecstatic! He suddenly hugged me. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. He¡¯s my child, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°No.¡± I pushed him away and said coldly. Ming suddenly pulled me into his range and protected me. He said to Sean, ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve been trying to get Becky back over the years. She¡¯s not June. You hurt June. Don¡¯t hurt Cindy now.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sean yelled at him and looked at me, ¡°it¡¯s impossible! The child is mine. No one can take my child away!¡± ¡°The child is not yours.¡± Ming looked at him calmly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Sean didn¡¯t believe it and asked me, ¡°where¡¯s the child? Where is our child?¡± He tried to get close to me, but Ming stopped him. ¡°Sean...¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Sean grabbed Ming¡¯s cor directly. ¡°You knew she was pregnant with my baby but you took her away. Now she has my baby, but you say it¡¯s yours? You are shameless!¡± He wanted to hit him! Ming was protecting me. Sean punched him in the face but Ming didn¡¯t fight back! I watched Ming¡¯s face swell and then Sean¡¯s unreasonable appearance and tried to stop him. But Sean ignored me. I angrily picked up the red cup on the table and directly dropped it on the ground! Bang! This cup was made of Bone China. It was smashed in a sh! Sean finally stopped. He looked at me and froze. ¡°Sean, what do you want to do?¡± He finally listened to me, and I said, ¡°I¡¯m not June. How many times do you want me to say that? Are you mentally ill? You live in the past, but you want to draw the irrelevant people into your past!¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Yes, that child was the product of a one night stand between Ming and me. But every life has the right toe to the world, so I gave birth to him. What does he have to do with you!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And you said I will love you. You are so conceited! What is the charm of a man like you? You are selfish and arrogant and childish! I love you only when have a bad brain!¡± I stood there. No matter what Sean said, I hysterically said what I had in mind. Yes, I loved him only when I had a bad brain. Sean stood there and looked at me. He didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Becky¡­¡± Ming seemed to be scared by me. I stood there and thought of Cindy. I went on, ¡°if you think your wife is not good, divorce. If you think she is good, cherish her. Do whatever you want. What does it have to do with me? Why are you pestering me? If you divorce your wife, people will think I¡¯m your mistress. I am innocent!¡± I tried to say that I was innocent. Sean looked at me. I stopped before he asked me, ¡°do you hate me so much?¡± ¡°Yes, I hate you very much. I¡¯ll never fall in love with a man like you.¡± Sean froze when I finished. His ck eyes looked at me like a ck hole. But I smiled. Even without a mirror, I could feel how seductive my smile was. I really wanted to ask how he felt. Did it hurt? When Sean said that to me. My heart really hurt. Sean stayed in ce for a long time. He shook himself and went to pick up the broom. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I rushed over and was afraid that he would hit people. But Sean said, ¡°the cup is broken. I¡¯ll help you clean it and leave. I will note again.¡± ¡°...¡± I was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Ming took the broom from his hand and began to sweep the pieces on the floor. Sean didn¡¯t refuse and handed him the broom. He looked up at me. There was no warmth or emotion in his eyes. Then he turned and left. When Sean closed the door and left, my heart ached. I stood there and wanted to rush out to hold him. But I couldn¡¯t. I bent down to pick up the big pieces. identally a piece of debris pierced my hand. The red blood fell on the red pieces of the cup. ¡°Why is your hand broken?¡± As I stared at the debris in front of my eyes, Ming came over and found that my hand was broken. He picked me up quickly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 260 There will never be a third person between us Chapter 260 There will never be a third person between us ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I lowered my eyes and looked at the wound on my hand. My heart hurt. So I couldn¡¯t even feel the pain in my fingers. Ming took a band aid out of his pocket and put it on me. He used me, ¡°you¡¯re a designer. The designer¡¯s hand is as important as the face.¡± I looked down slightly. Ming seemed to realize my frustration. He patted me on the head. ¡°Can¡¯t you forget him?¡± I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t even change my face. But my heart couldn¡¯t fool me. Ming held me in his arms and patted me on the back. ¡°I know I¡¯m not him, and I can¡¯t be him, but I will do my best to you. There will never be a third person between us.¡± This was the best promise for me. There would never be a third person between us. It was like a sarcastic remark about Sean and me. There was always a third person between him and me. So our rtionship was so crowded and awkward. Ming could always find a good point and let me persuade myself to let go. I was in his arms. The warmth of Ming was like the sunshine at the end of summer and the beginning of autumn. It was warm but it didn¡¯t burn me. Maybe this was the best. I made up my mind and hugged him, ¡°give me time. I will certainly forget him.¡± ¡°Take your time.¡± With that, I felt a kiss fall on my head. It was very light. I shivered a little, but I didn¡¯t refuse. When Ming was cleaning up the debris underground, I looked at the ck coffee cup. I thought about it for a while and decided to put it aside on the cupboard. In case Sean came back, then... Oh, he said he would note again. My hand holding the cup was hanging in the air. I didn¡¯t know whether to pick it up or to put it down. ¡°Is this Sean¡¯s cup? I¡¯ll take it back to him when I have time.¡± Ming came up and took the cup in my hand and put it back in the original box. He always seemed to know what I was thinking. I saw his face swollen. I thought Sean just hit him. I walked quickly and put my hand less than a centimeter from his face. I asked him with concern, ¡°does it hurt? Let me help you with some ice.¡± The refrigerator in the studio had ice making function. I took some ice out of the fridge, and then I took Ming¡¯s handkerchief andid it for him. He sat on the sofa and I sat by. I applied the ice carefully. He frowned slightly and I quickly took it away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± ¡°No, I just want to see if you care about me.¡± Ming looked at me. His eyes were soft and clear through the lenses. I blushed a little. I slowly put the ice on for him. But because it was summer, the ice soon melted and soaked the handkerchief, and the cold water drops came down from it. ¡°I¡¯ll change some.¡± I got up and went to the sink. I pour out the ice in my handkerchief. Then I went to the fridge and decided to get some more ice. Ming suddenly came up and put his hands around my body. He put his chin on my shoulder. ¡°Ming¡­¡± I was stunned and stopped. His voice came from my ear, ¡°I used to humour Sean, but I will not humour him about you from now on.¡± His voice was as soft as ever. But it was firm. I hesitated and said, ¡°OK, Ming.¡± It was time for me to forget the past and embrace the future. ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± As he held me, my cell phone rang. Only Murray would call this mobile number except Ming. He was here. It must be Murray. Was something wrong with Lester? I nervously broke away from his arms and went to pick up my cell phone. ¡°Mom.¡± I heard Lester¡¯s childish voice as soon as the phone was connected. ¡°Lester? Why don¡¯t you go to ss?¡± Today was Thursday. Lester was supposed to go to kindergarten. Lester said unhappily, ¡°I have a little cough today. Grandpa Moore asked for leave for me.¡± He pretended to cough twice. I knew he didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten and Murray doted on him, so he helped him cheat. I frowned and said, ¡°if you really have a cold, just...¡± ¡°Mom, when are youing back? I miss you so much.¡± Lester, of course, knew I was going to teach him a lesson. His voice was a bit weepy. I knew he was pretending, but he must be a little sincere. After all, I had never been away from him so long. I frowned and said, ¡°Mom will be back in two or three weeks at thetest.¡± ¡°Two or three weeks. Mom, did you abandon me?¡± Lester was crying on the phone. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Let me talk to him.¡± When I wanted to talk to Lester, Ming reached out and pressed the handsfree button. He said to the phone, ¡°Lester, your mother is with Uncle Jessop now. Shall we go back to see you in a few weeks?¡± ¡°Uncle Jessop?¡± Lester stopped crying as soon as he heard Ming¡¯s voice. He was silent for a while before he said, ¡°well, Uncle Jessop, I¡¯ll give you my mother.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Then you should remember our agreement.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± They talked for a while and then hung up. After he hung up, I looked at Ming suspiciously, ¡°what¡¯s the agreement?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just an agreement between two men.¡± Ming looked at me. There were some secret smiles in his gentle eyes. He raised his hand and patted me on the head. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You can work. I¡¯ll go back to see Lester with you in a while.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I didn¡¯t ask about Ming¡¯s face. There were many ways to deal with it when he returned to the hospital. I sat down and turned on theputer. He stood by me and said, ¡°don¡¯t stay upte, or I wille to see you every night.¡± ¡°...¡± Before I could speak, Ming added, ¡°or do you want me toe and see you every night?¡± This sentence made my facepletely red, ¡°no, I will go to bed on time.¡± He sighed and patted me on the head. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go first.¡± With that, he left. I looked at Ming¡¯s back and had a little ripple in my heart. If I decided to be with Ming, we would have a further rtionship. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered when I thought of this. Chapter 261 Don’t worry, I’m not as poor as you think Chapter 261 Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as poor as you think A weekter, myndscape design wasing to an end. Aftermunicating with David, we could basically start interior design. There were few parts of interior design that I needed to be responsible for. It could be finished in two weeks at most. In the afternoon, as soon as I came out of the Architectural Design Institute, I saw Ming standing at the door. He was wearing a white shirt and standing in the sun and he looked very handsome and warm. When we had lunch together, I told him I woulde here this afternoon. I didn¡¯t expect him toe here and wait for me. I walked quickly to him and asked, ¡°Why are you waiting for me here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ming took the document in my hand and asked me gently, ¡°are you free at night?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming knew my normal working hours and schedule. In York, I hardly associated with anyone but him. This time he asked me specifically. It seemed that he had other things. Ming looked at me and was a little nervous. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°well, today is the Mid Autumn Festival. My father wants me to take you home.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± I thought of James. He was Sean¡¯s grandfather. I didn¡¯t want to go. At least that was what I thought, but I didn¡¯t say it. I looked up and asked Ming, ¡°how did he know me? Did you tell him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ming shook his head slightly. ¡°Sean said that. Today, he asked me all of a sudden, and I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± He had been looking at me nervously and looking forward to it. I realized that he wanted me to go. I hesitated, ¡°Sean...¡± ¡°Sean may not go today.¡± Ming answered. Hearing the answer, I felt a little relieved. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Although I hadn¡¯t officially agreed to be with Ming, I couldn¡¯t deny that he was really a good man and suitable to be Lester¡¯s father. Ming rxed after I agreed. He said softly, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to, you can refuse.¡± ¡°The ugly daughter-inw will see her father-inw sooner orter.¡± I looked up at Ming and smiled at him. ¡°You are not ugly.¡± He put his hand on my shoulder and held me in his arms. A faint smell of disinfectant prated my nose. I felt at ease for some reason. I took a look at my clothes and then at my watch. ¡°When will it start? Can I go back and change?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a suit.¡± Ming said naturally. ¡°No, I...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me. It¡¯s just a suit.¡± I couldn¡¯t refuse him. Ming took me to a shop. I had been here a few times and I was familiar with it. I knew what suited me. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I took Ming to a shop selling ssic clothes. There were many kinds of this kind of clothes. The price difference lied in the cloth and embroidery. This shop was very upscale. Most of the clothes inside were made of silk and embroidered by hand, and the decorations were expensive. As soon as I went in, I was attracted by a suit with the main colors of light purple and white at the door. It was a coat and a long skirt. It was just right for the season. ¡°Try it.¡± I just took a look and Ming knew I liked it. He patted me on the shoulder and said. I looked at him in surprise. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for a long time. How can I not know what kind of clothes you like?¡± At this time, a shop assistant came up. When she heard that I wanted to try this dress, she immediately took it off and handed it to me with great respect. ¡°Lady, this is the only one in the whole city.¡± ¡°There are a lot of the same skirts there.¡± I raised my hand and pointed to the shelf next to me. There were seven or eight identical skirts on it. I judged from the side fabric that they were the same model. I lost half of my interest in this dress because of the poor marketing skills of the shop assistant. The shop assistant took a look and was not surprised at all. ¡°They¡¯re not the same as this one,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± I went over and raised the skirt on the shelf. It didn¡¯t look different from the one on the model. But they seemed a little different. I looked at them. Ming said first, ¡°pearls are different.¡± When the shop assistant heard Ming, she immediately praised him, ¡°Sir, you have good taste. You¡¯re right. The pearls in this dress are priceless, but those clothes have ordinary pearls. It¡¯s just a pearl but they are very different in silk clothes!¡± The shop assistant began to boast about it. I looked at the two clothes. She was right. Perhaps because of the fabric, the so-called limited edition pearl in her hand was particrly luxurious. And this one in my hand was verymon. Ming had to pay. I liked it but I took the dress in my hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try this one on.¡± The shop assistant was stunned. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t say it. After I tried this dress and came out, I looked at myself in the mirror. The pearl of this dress was on the top and very conspicuous. If I hadn¡¯t seen that dress with expensive pearl, I thought it was also good. But that one was better than this one in color and smoothness. I thought this dress was a little low. But in order not to embarrass Ming, I showed that I like it very much. I said to the shop assistant, ¡°I want this.¡± Ming stood by without speaking. After I changed my clothes and came out, I was going to pass the dress to the shop assistant and let her pack it. But she said, ¡°it¡¯s packed and your boyfriend has paid for it.¡± Then she handed me the dress she had packed. I looked down. It was the limited edition. ¡°No, I just want the normal one.¡± I wanted to refuse. After all, I knew that pearl was the best. It could double the value of this dress. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me. It¡¯s just a dress.¡± Ming said the same thing. ¡°But...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as poor as you think.¡± Ming pushed it to me, ¡°put it on. I¡¯ll take you directly to my house in a moment.¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I whispered, ¡°thank you.¡± I went back and put on this dress. This pearl made a difference in the quality of the whole dress. I wore that dress and followed Ming out. We met Eric in the elevator. Eric saw me before he saw Ming. He froze for a moment and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jessop, Miss Jones.¡± ¡°You are...¡± I was sure I hadn¡¯t seen Eric since I came back, so I asked him. Chapter 262 You are a woman who depends on men Chapter 262 You are a woman who depends on men ¡°He¡¯s Sean¡¯s assistant.¡± Ming introduced him to me. I pretended I knew and I responded coldly. Based on my rtionship with Sean, I shouldn¡¯t be too polite to his assistant. Eric also saw that I didn¡¯t like him so he didn¡¯t talk. Ming asked him, ¡°are you here to buy things for Sean?¡± ¡°Yes, President Jessop has an evening party. He needs a formal suit. The one in thepany got dirty by ident, so I came to buy a new one.¡± Eric exined respectfully to Ming. Ming nodded a little and said nothing more. I felt relieved. Sean was busy at night. It meant he wouldn¡¯t go hometer. It was good. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The elevator soon descended to the floor of the underground garage. We and Eric went to our respective cars. Ming drove to James¡¯s house. I was not here for the first time. But I came here for the first time with Ming. It was no different here than it was five years ago. The trees were bigger and the flowers were more colorful. After getting off, I stood on the road and looked at the corner of the yard and said, ¡°I saw you for the first time here.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Ming smiled. ¡°You and your sister were fighting.¡± I was a little surprised by what he said. Yeah, Molly and I were fighting at that time. Now Molly was dead and Sean and I were strangers. It happened six or seven years ago, but in my mind it was like what happened in myst life. ¡°Let¡¯s go and stop thinking about the past.¡± Ming put his hand on my shoulder. He always knew what I was thinking. I turned my face and apanied him into the Jessop family. The housekeeper was waiting for us at the door. When he saw Ming and I, he said respectfully, ¡°Master is waiting at home.¡± The others were not there when we went in. Except for the servants, James was the only one in the huge room. He sat alone on the sofa in the living room and was dressed in linen. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years. He was obviously much older. His eyes were sunken and his mental state was not as good as before. Seeing Ming and I go in, he stood up excitedly, ¡°Oh, Ming, I finally see you take a girl home before I die.¡± ¡°Grandpa... Uncle Jessop.¡± I almost called him Grandpa Jessop, but I thought about my identity and immediately changed it. But I said it and James obviously heard it. He squinted and smiled and said, ¡°they are the same. It just shows that my Ming is charming.¡± I smiled awkwardly. Ming helped James to sit down. ¡°Dad, you said I can¡¯t marry someone I don¡¯t like. I bring back my favorite now.¡± ¡°Well, not bad.¡± James looked at me and looked very satisfied. James¡¯s attitude towards me before and now was quite different. The servant came to pour tea for Ming and me. I took a sip of tea. James asked me, ¡°what¡¯s your name? How old are you? What do you do? Where are your parents now?¡± He asked me a few questions. ¡°One by one, Dad.¡± Ming said. I shook my head and patted his hand. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Then I said to James, ¡°Uncle Jessop, my name is Becky. I¡¯m 30 years old. I¡¯m andscape designer. My parents died in an air crash. I have been following my master all these years.¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Yes, my master is the sessor of Traditional Design Gang. I¡¯ve been learning from him all these years.¡± I exined it to James. Maybe because I said my parents died, James felt a little sympathy for me. He looked at Ming and said seriously, ¡°Ming, she has no parents. You have to treat her well!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be nice to her.¡± Ming held my hand with his big hand and his face was firm. James nodded when he saw it and said to me, ¡°Becky, Ming is gentle but stubborn. He won¡¯t let you down, so don¡¯t let him down.¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s our business. Don¡¯t put pressure on her.¡± Ming said it for me. He really moved me. James nodded when he heard it. ¡°I believe in your taste. Becky is a good girl. I hope you have children early!¡± ¡°...¡± Ming and I looked at each other. I realized that Sean said something about me and him but he didn¡¯t mention Lester. But we didn¡¯t go on. After a while, Michelle, Ming¡¯s sister, came. This was the first time I had seen this woman. She was wearing a suit and ten centimeter high heels. She had short hair. Although she was fifty years old, she didn¡¯t look old. When she came in, she said to James, ¡°happy holidays.¡± Then she sat on the sofa and looked at me and asked, ¡°are you Ming¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Michelle was a strong woman at first sight. Her eyes and tone were oppressive. If I saw her five years ago, I would flinch. But I wouldn¡¯t now. I didn¡¯t respond, so Michelle naturally took a pack of cigarettes out of her pocket and lit one. She looked around and put it back and said to me, ¡°you¡¯re young but you¡¯re with my brother. You¡¯re just looking for a long-term meal ticket.¡± ¡°I think you misunderstood.¡± I knew what she thought of me. Michelle didn¡¯t hide the contempt in her eyes. She sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you. You dress like this to please my dad today. My brother bought you the dress, didn¡¯t he? I know that pearl is not cheap. You are too greedy.¡± ¡°Do you think you are more noble than other women?¡± I looked at Michelle. To be honest, her tone and look of contempt made me angry. Michelle sat there and took out her cell phone to text. She didn¡¯t look up but said, ¡°no, but I must be more noble than a woman who depends on men like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have my own job. I don¡¯t earn as much as you do, but I earn more than the average person.¡± I seldom told others how much money I made. It was too vulgar. But Michelle made me angry. ¡°Really?¡± Michelle looked up at me. ¡°Yes, I am andscape designer. My master is the sessor of Traditional Design Gang. My clothes have something to do with my work. My design charges by area. I make millions of dors a year. I may not be able to afford a private jet or a yacht or an ind, but at least I can make a good living for myself.¡± I paused and added, ¡°more importantly, I don¡¯t have rich parents to help me.¡± I sat on the sofa and straightened up and raised my chin slightly to look at Michelle. There was no retreat in my eyes. Chapter 263 His index finger moved in my palm Chapter 263 His index finger moved in my palm Michelle seemed a little surprised. Before she spoke, Ming¡¯s voice came from behind me, ¡°Michelle, here you are.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Michelle stood up and looked at me and left. I could clearly feel that her eyes were different from those just now. Ming sat down after Michelle left. He asked me worriedly, ¡°did she embarrass you just now?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Ming looked a little nervous so I continued, ¡°she thought I was a greedy girl. I told her what I was doing.¡± Ming¡¯s face rxed after listening. I thought about what I had just said and said, ¡°but I may have offended her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ming asked me. I told Ming what I had just said. He didn¡¯t look worried. He reached out and pinched my face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Michelle won¡¯t be angry with you as long as you rely on yourself.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too extreme.¡± I frowned a little. Ming put her thin lips close to my ears and said to me, ¡°because she and her ex husband were college ssmates. She thought he loved her. Later she found out that he loved her money and that he had three or four mistresses.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so miserable.¡± I whispered. ¡°So don¡¯t talk about mistresses in front of her. She¡¯s very sensitive.¡± When Ming was close to me and said that, I heard James¡¯s voice, ¡°Sean, why are you here?¡± I immediately became alert. I turned to look at the door. Sean was standing in the porch and looking at Ming and me. His deep eyes were as cold as ice. He was expressionless but terrible. I trembled. I thought about the distance I had just talked to Ming. He looked at us from that angle. He must... ¡°Uncle took his girlfriend home. How can I note?¡± Sean changed his shoes and came in. He walked right in front of me and stared at me. He reached out. ¡°Miss Jones, we¡¯re meeting again.¡± ¡°...¡± I looked at Sean. His expression was cold. I hesitated and reached out to shake his hand. But when my hand just touched his hand, I obviously felt his index finger move in my palm! This represented a sexual cue. I was stunned. But his expression did not change. He took his hand back naturally. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming naturally reached out and held my hand. I hesitated and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I couldn¡¯t say it on such an asion. When I looked up at Sean again, his thin lips were smiling. Sean was here, so James was obviously happy. He waved and said, e on. Now that you are all here, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Ming and I sat side by side. Before dinner, Sean suggested, ¡°Uncle brings his girlfriend back for the first time. On such a good day, I have two bottles of superior white wine in my car. Let¡¯s drink them.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yes, hurry to get it!¡± James was obviously happy. Sean took the key out of his pocket and handed it to the servant. The servant turned and left. I was not good at drinking. White wine was too strong. I was sure I would get drunk. I took a look at Ming and asked him for help. He nodded and understood. Soon the servant brought two bottles of white wine from Sean¡¯s car. That bottle was very simple. When the bottle was opened, the aroma of the wine was strong. The servant began to pour the wine. She poured James first and then she wanted to pour me. When she came to me, Ming took the ss in front of me to him and said, ¡°Dad, Becky is not good at drinking.¡± ¡°She can drink more to train.¡± Michelle said. ¡°Yes, she can drink a little.¡± James also said. I didn¡¯t know what to do when they said that. But I was still afraid I would get drunk. I could only ask, ¡°can I have red wine?¡± ¡°Miss Jones, if you have steak today, I won¡¯t object to you drinking red wine. But today we have fried vegetables. If we drink red wine, it is a waste of wine.¡± Sean looked at me coldly. He was teasing me. I knew he did it on purpose. They would think I was mean. I lowered my head and said hesitantly, ¡°but I¡¯m really not good at drinking...¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Sean got up and walked to me. He took the bottle from the servant¡¯s hand and bent down. His thin lips pressed against my ears and said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s house has many rooms. If you¡¯re drunk, you can stay and rest.¡± His voice was as low as ever. His hot breath was sprayed on my ear. I hadn¡¯t drunk yet but I blushed. My heart was pounding. It seemed to jump out of my chest! When I was at a loss, Ming returned my ss to me, ¡°I¡¯ll drink for her. I¡¯ll have two if you have one.¡± ¡°No, I can drink.¡± I looked at Ming. He couldn¡¯t drink too much. James looked at us andpromised, ¡°well, I have rice wine in my cer. It¡¯s like red wine. It¡¯s sweet and suitable for you to drink.¡± There were many people drinking rice wine in Sceaux. Murray often drank it at dinner. I drank it asionally. It was really not strong. I quickly said, ¡°thank you, Uncle Jessop.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so bored.¡± Michelle nced at me. After a while, the servant came with a jar of rice wine. She changed the ss in front of me into a porcin one and began to pour. Dinner began. James raised his ss and said happily, ¡°Ming took his girlfriend home. My wish has come true!¡± With that, he finished the white wine in the ss. Then the other three members of the Jessop family had a drink. I hesitated for a moment and finished my drink with my head up. ¡°OK.¡± James watched me finish and nodded. I hardly spoke during dinner. I just ate and drank. But then I didn¡¯t drink a lot. Basically, I drank a ss of wine in three to four times. I thought I could drink a lot of rice wine. More than an hour after dinner, Sean said he had work to deal with. He went to the car to get the computer and went upstairs. Michelle left first. Ming continued to drink and chat with James. When I picked up my chopsticks and tried to pick up the food in front of me, I only felt that the te in front of me had a distinct shadow. My head was in a daze. What was going on? This wine was not strong. Why was I drunk? Chapter 264 What did you and my uncle do? Chapter 264 What did you and my uncle do? Had anyone put medicine in the wine? If someone did it, it must be Sean. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As I held my chopsticks in the air, I heard Ming¡¯s voice with concern. In order not to let him worry, I quickly put down my chopsticks and shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m ok. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± With that, I forced myself to walk to the bathroom calmly. In fact, at this time, all the things I saw in front of my eyes were ghosting. How could this happen? When I got to the bathroom on the first floor, a servant suddenly blocked the door and said to me, ¡°excuse me, Miss Jones. The bathroom on the first floor is broken. You can go to the second floor.¡± ¡°Second floor?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s on the far left of the second floor.¡± The servant said to me. ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and looked at the stairs in front of me. I held the handrail with both hands and slowly used my feet to find the height of the step and stepped on it. It took me about two or three minutes to get to the second floor. There were simr rooms on the left and right sides of the second floor. I thought of the servant saying it was on the far left so I turn left. But every door on the left looked the same. I went to the innermost room. I turned the handle of the door. As a result, the door opened. I went in and saw that there was a room and the door was open. It seemed to be a bathroom. I stumbled over to the bathroom. I stood in front of the washstand and watched myself blush in the mirror. It was like something was fighting in my head. I couldn¡¯t even think. I looked down and turned on the tap. I held warm water in my hand and began to wash my face. After a while, the scene in front of me remained the same. My head became confused and my eyelids were heavy! It was like I was going to faint the next second. I held the sink with my hands and shook my head and continued to wash my face. I heard a slight step. I turned and saw a tall figureing in at the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just use it...¡± I apologized subconsciously, but when this person approached me, I found it was Sean! Was this his room? I turned off the tap in front of it and wanted to leave. But he reached out and stopped me. I stood there and forced myself to stay awake, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know this is your room. The bathroom on the first floor is broken. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Use it. You haven¡¯t finished yet, have you?¡± I heard his cold voiceing from above me. I couldn¡¯t tell what he meant at this time. But he was too dangerous, so I had to stay away from him. ¡°Thank you, President Jessop.¡± I wanted to leave. ¡°Oh.¡± As soon as I stepped, I heard his voiceing from above me. Before I knew what he meant, he pushed me directly to the sofa behind me. I propped up on the sofa and didn¡¯t fall down. Sean knelt on one leg on the sofa. He was pressing on me. His long fingers gripped my chin and his ck eyes stared at me. ¡°What did you and my uncle do?¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± I just wanted to leave now. But I was dizzy and there was no one to help me. I couldn¡¯t even stand up, let alone ran away from Sean. Sean was getting closer to me. His face stopped just a few centimeters from me. He looked at me and asked, ¡°if I rape you, will my uncle marry you?¡± I was stunned. If someone else said that, I would not believe it! But Sean said that and I thought he would do it! I tried to stand up but he stopped me. I could only say angrily, ¡°President Jessop, are you crazy? We are in the Jessop Family. You drug me and try to rape me. Do you think no one will find out?¡± ¡°I drugged you?¡± Seanughed after hearing this, ¡°do you think I drugged you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that?¡± He must have done it! Rice wine was not strong. I only had a few sses of rice wine. I couldn¡¯t be like this. Sean smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know rice wine is really strong? Especially you¡¯re not good at drinking, so you¡¯re soon drunk.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I wanted to see if Sean was lying to me. But no matter how hard I tried, my eyes seemed to be foggy and I couldn¡¯t see anything. He pulled the hair off my face with his long fingers. ¡°You¡¯re really cute. If I drug you, you will hold me when you see me instead of hiding from me.¡± ¡°In that case, I misunderstood. President Jessop, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I knew I should get out of here now. But Sean didn¡¯t want to let me go. He put his hand gently on my face and touched my facial features and asked me, ¡°you haven¡¯t told me what you and my uncle have done.¡± ¡°We are all adults. It is self-evident.¡± I thought I could piss off Sean. If he was furious, I could shout and attract others. But he didn¡¯t seem angry. His fingers trembled a little. After a while he asked me, ¡°tell me where he touched you.¡± He first moved his hand to my lips and asked me, ¡°here?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. He put his hand on my chest and asked, ¡°here?¡± I was still silent. Atst he put his hand in the most important position and asked, ¡°here?¡± At this time, I looked up at him and said coldly, ¡°President Jessop, you are so naive. Is that a question?¡± When I finished, he picked me up and threw me on the bed. ¡°Help!¡± I wanted to shout but he kissed my lips directly! The smell of white wine and his familiar breath came into my mouth. His hands were tearing at my clothes. His movements were like a storm. He tore the dress Ming bought for me! I tried to bite his lips but he didn¡¯t move. The smell of blood spread in my mouth. Then I saw his expression vaguely. He looked domineering, bloodthirsty and impulsive! I regretted it! This man was a devil. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. How could I feel that I could leave after provoking him and attracting others? I was drunk. I was naive. Even if someone came here now, I couldn¡¯t exin! Chapter 265 I’m willing to trade the Giant group for her Chapter 265 I¡¯m willing to trade the Giant group for her I struggled and tried to push him away. But Sean didn¡¯t move. He raised his head. In order not to let me shout, he covered my mouth directly with his big palm. His ck eyes stared at me and he said, ¡°since he touched you, I can only sterilize you.¡± He kissed me on the forehead and slowly went down! My mouth had been covered by him so I couldn¡¯t shout at all. But what made me angry most was that my body responded to the most familiar feelings. He found out. He got up and looked at me. He satirized me, ¡°your body is more honest than your mouth.¡± No! I shook my head desperately! He continued to attack. He unbuttoned his shirt with his other hand. Atst he was impatient, so he just tore his clothes off! I heard the button fall to the ground and I was more scared. No! I couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing happened. How could I exin to Ming? Sean now put his hand on his belt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll satisfy you in a minute.¡± I watched him take his belt off. I tried to struggle but he tied my hands directly to his belt. Because he couldn¡¯t operate with one hand, he had to let go of my mouth. ¡°Help! Help!¡± At that moment, I cried out crazily! Sean frowned and hesitated. He covered my mouth and looked down at me. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°If someonees in a moment, he will see you enter your nephew¡¯s room...¡± No! Sean seemed to know what I was thinking, ¡°do you think I¡¯m going to lose my reputation today?¡± I looked at him and calmed down. He thought he had convinced me, so he took his hand off. He touched my cheek with his finger. ¡°President Jessop, I want to ask you.¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°Do you hate June?¡± My question stunned Sean. He didn¡¯t answer me, and I went on, ¡°since I¡¯m not, I just look like her, but you want to ruin me. If I were her, what would you do?¡± Sean looked at me and froze. After a long time he said, ¡°you are. No matter how you pretend or cheat me, I know you are. As long as it¡¯s you, even if you hate me, I will...¡± ¡°You will ruin me, won¡¯t you?¡± I added. He leaned over and hugged me. ¡°Am I not good to you? Why do you have to be with my uncle? I¡¯ve told you for a long time that he¡¯s not what you think. If you want, I¡¯ll prove that he¡¯s lying to you from the beginning to the end.¡± ¡°So what?¡± I looked at Sean. I was not dizzy at this time. I was awake. ¡°Even if he lied to me, he didn¡¯t hurt me. He was always nice to me and didn¡¯t embarrass me. How about you?¡± I looked at Sean and couldn¡¯t help looking away. I remembered the past and after a long time I said, ¡°all my memories are that you are hurting me.¡± Sometimes he was nice to me but he would hurt me even more. ¡°I won¡¯t do that in the future.¡± Sean gently kissed my neck. ¡°I swear if you stay with me, I only love you, OK?¡± ¡°No, President Jessop.¡± I looked at Sean and said, ¡°please make it clear. I¡¯m not June. My name is Becky.¡± Sean looked at me. He opened his mouth slightly but did not speak. Suddenly someone knocked at the door. ¡°Becky, are you in there?¡± Sean didn¡¯t speak, but there was Ming outside. ¡°Yes...¡± I shouted. Sean wanted to cover my mouth but it was toote! I knew people didn¡¯t believe me, but Ming did! ¡°Open the door!¡± Ming heard my voice and beat the door hard outside. Nobody opened it. Ming started to kick the door directly! ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The door vibrated violently. Sean looked down at me. His eyes were full ofplex emotions. He grabbed my chin with his hand and there was disappointment in his eyes, ¡°don¡¯t be with him. Wait for me. I will divorce and marry you. I¡¯ll give you the biggest wedding.¡± ¡°President Jessop, you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m crazy.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sean¡¯s words made my heart ache. ¡°Bang!¡± Finally, Ming kicked the door open! When he opened the door, Sean sat up from the bed and looked at Ming leisurely, ¡°uncle, you¡¯rete. I¡¯ve finished eating your woman.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± My clothes were torn. I took the quilt and wrapped it around me and looked at Ming. ¡°I didn¡¯t. He and I did nothing.¡± Ming came to me and unbuttoned his shirt. He took off his shirt and wrapped it around me. He reached out and straightened the hair on my face and protected me. He said softly, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Uncle, are you so generous?¡± Sean said that on purpose. When he finished, Ming stood up and punched him in the face! Sean didn¡¯t dodge. He was punched in the face. I forgot how many fights they had. Ming looked at Sean and said, ¡°stay away from Becky in the future!¡± ¡°I should have said that to you.¡± Sean touched the blood on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Uncle, you cheat my woman. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°How many times do you want me to say it? She¡¯s Becky, not June.¡± Ming approached Sean. They were about the same height. Sean said, ¡°uncle, if your goal is the Giant group, tell me directly. I¡¯m willing to trade the Giant group for her, whether she¡¯s Becky or June.¡± I was stunned by his words. Ming smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a poor doctor. I don¡¯t have such lofty aspirations. I can¡¯t run your bigpany. You can keep yourpany.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean raised his hand and directly removed Ming¡¯s sses. He threw it under his feet and trampled it to pieces. Then he said, ¡°uncle, you¡¯re not a good person. Don¡¯t pretend. You can¡¯t lie to her forever.¡± Ming¡¯s temperament changed after his sses were removed. His eyes were sharp without the transparent lens. Ming didn¡¯t resist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be like this in front of her.¡± Although I was wearing Ming¡¯s shirt, I still didn¡¯t have the courage to stand up. As long as they didn¡¯t fight, I was going to stay there. Sean looked at Ming and sneered, ¡°uncle, let¡¯s y a game now that we both don¡¯t give in.¡± Chapter 266 Ming, let’s get the marriage certificate Chapter 266 Ming, let¡¯s get the marriage certificate ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Only one of us can stay in York. The winner can get thepany and her, but the loser has to leave alone.¡± Sean spoke with a sharp face. I thought Ming would lose. Ming didn¡¯t speak. Sean looked at him andughed, ¡°uncle, are you scared? Are you afraid of losing money or her?¡± Ming looked back at me and said, ¡°OK.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t belong to you. Why are you betting on me?¡± I was angry. I got up from bed and put on my shoes and walked straight out. ¡°Becky.¡± Ming seemed to want to chase me, but Sean stopped him. I heard Sean say, ¡°uncle, do you want to bet? You can chase her when you win.¡± I was really angry. How could there be someone like Sean! I turned around angrily and walked to Ming¡¯s side and looked up and put my arms around Ming¡¯s neck. I offered to kiss him and ask, ¡°Ming, let¡¯s get the marriage license.¡± ¡°OK.¡± He did not hesitate at all. ¡°Uncle, you just promised me. Now you¡¯re fouling.¡± Sean¡¯s hands clenched as he spoke. His face didn¡¯t change, but his eyes were red as if they were on fire. Ming ignored him at all. He picked me up. Sean stopped him. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t force me.¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t belong to anyone. Why do you bet on me? Did you ask me?¡± I was in Ming¡¯s arms and watching Sean. ¡°Master!¡± During our standoff, the servant¡¯s voice came from the direction of the stairway. I jumped out of Ming¡¯s arms. Sean and Ming rushed to the stairs and went downstairs. When I got there, I saw James lying at the stairway and looking pale. I knew he had been listening to our conversation here for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call for an ambnce.¡± Ming said. After all, Ming was professional. Sean didn¡¯t argue with him and did what he said. After Ming called an ambnce, the servant began to talk about the situation. As I expected, James had been standing on the first floor just now. The servant wanted to stop us, but he didn¡¯t let him. After a while, James fainted. I stood upstairs and med myself. If I hadn¡¯t gone upstairs, it might not have happened. I went downstairs step by step and said to the servant, ¡°can you bring me a piece of your clothes? I want to go to the hospital with them.¡± I couldn¡¯t go at all now. ¡°My clothes are cheap. You are too noble. You can¡¯t wear it.¡± I could feel the hostility in the servant¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that she had just heard the conversation upstairs and decided that I had seduced them. ¡°I have clothes in my car. I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± Sean said. I was stunned by his words. I didn¡¯t understand why he had clothes in his car. But I didn¡¯t have time to think too much at this time. Soon Sean gave me a bag of clothes. I saw a suit in it, including underwear and underpants. ¡°I¡¯ll change.¡± I went to the room to change clothes with that bag. I didn¡¯t wear underwear, but I looked at the size and knew that Sean had prepared it for me. Why did he prepare clothes for me? Did he n everything for today? I couldn¡¯t think and I didn¡¯t want to think anymore. I changed clothes and straightened my hair. The ambnce arrived a moment after I came out. The paramedics moved James to the ambnce. All three of us followed the ambnce. On the way, James suddenly woke up. He opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°Ming.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here.¡± Ming grabbed James¡¯s hand andforted him, ¡°don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be in the hospital in a minute.¡± James shook his head and looked at him. He turned and saw me. He stared at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you an order today.¡± I realized what he was going to say. James raised his hand slightly and reached for me. I quickly reached for his hand. James grabbed my hand with one hand and Ming¡¯s hand with the other, and then he put the hands of the two of us together and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for two people in my life, one is Sherry and the other is Ming¡¯s mother, so if I die, I¡¯m most worried about Ming.¡± Actually, James already knew who I was. He didn¡¯t say it but I understand. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ming¡¯s eyes turned red when he spoke. Instead of responding, James looked at me and said, ¡°Becky, Ming is a good kid. If you marry him, he will treat you well. You will be very happy. So, I hope today you can promise me not to give up Ming.¡± ¡°Uncle Jessop¡­¡± James¡¯s words filled my eyes with tears. He didn¡¯t ask us not to break up, but let me not give up Ming. Sure enough, James was the one who saw everything most clearly. I could feel the strength of the hand he held my hand diminishing. I had a bad feeling. I nodded quickly, ¡°I promise you.¡± ¡°I hope you will always be together. I¡¯m old now. When I look back, I know that marriage is not always vigorous. Take your time.¡± James said slowly. His voice was hoarse. Ming was a little worried. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t say it.¡± James didn¡¯t listen. He looked at him and said, ¡°Ming, what I did to your mother before is my fault. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me. I hope you can be happy...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t me you for that!¡± Ming grabbed his hand and persuaded him, ¡°you must live well ande to Becky¡¯s and my wedding.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James nodded. Sean sat by and said nothing. He looked serious. He sped his hands together and he frowned. James leaned his head toward him. ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve been working hard all these years.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Sean finally looked up. James reached out and Sean immediately gave him his hand. James said, ¡°you¡¯ve worked hard all these years alone. Others only see that the Giant group is powerful, but I know you have paid a lot. Maybe we care too much about whether you are good or not when you are young and neglect to educate you about other things. So we have today¡¯s consequences.¡± ¡°...¡± No one responded to James. We all knew what he meant. ¡°We¡¯ve given you everything you wanted since you were little. We make you feel like you can get anything easily.¡± James sighed. ¡°The only thing money can¡¯t buy in the world is emotion.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 267 The other side of Ming Chapter 267 The other side of Ming ¡°Grandpa, I see. I understand now.¡± Sean grabbed James and said, ¡°I just...¡± ¡°Sean, a man can only be responsible for one woman in a marriage, which is your wife.¡± James looked at Sean. ¡°You can¡¯t do what I¡¯ve done, or you¡¯ll hurt not only these two women, but their children and even your family.¡± Everyone in the ambnce knew what James was talking about. Then the ambnce arrived at Sacred Heart Hospital. James was taken directly to the rescue room. I, Ming and Sean sat at the door of the rescue room. I was sitting with Ming. Sean was sitting opposite us. As we waited, Sean looked up at Ming, ¡°uncle, tell Miss Jones who the big boss of this hospital is.¡± I looked up at Sean and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. After a while I heard Ming¡¯s voice, ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You?¡± I froze and looked at Ming. Sacred Heart Hospital was the best private hospital in York. It had the best team of doctors. It cooperated with many foreign research institutes and had the best technology in the world. He only served famous people in York. How could such a powerful hospital be Ming¡¯s? Ming raised his hand and patted me on the head. He smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m too far from you.¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say you are so naive.¡± Sean said coldly. Maybe it was because Ming didn¡¯t wear sses. He looked terrible at this time. I looked at him and thought he was strange. ¡°Becky.¡± Sean called me. I looked at him and he looked at me coldly. ¡°You¡¯re worried if I bet him he¡¯ll lose. In fact, if I really bet with him, I will probably lose.¡± ¡°How could it be.¡± I blurted out. It seemed that in my subconscious mind, I never thought Sean would lose. Besides, Ming was just the boss of Sacred Heart Hospital. His Sacred Heart Hospital couldn¡¯tpete with the Giant group. Sean looked at me and smiled helplessly. ¡°What you see now is just the tip of the iceberg. Sacred Heart Hospital is just a small part of his assets.¡± It was impossible. I looked at Sean in disbelief. In my eyes, Ming was just the director of the Sunshine Hospital. Now he was the boss of Sacred Heart Hospital, which had surprised me a lot. Sean said it was a small part of his assets? ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± I looked at Ming. Sean had been staring at me. I didn¡¯t believe it and he didn¡¯t speak. He just smiled lightly, ¡°OK, you can think I¡¯m joking.¡± I could feel his smile is helpless. He seemed helpless that I didn¡¯t trust him. His words frustrated me. At this time, Ming¡¯s big hand took my hand and he asked me, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Dad¡¯s ward. Are you going with me?¡± ¡°I...¡± I hesitated for a moment. If he left, there was only Sean left. I couldn¡¯t stay here. I could only nod, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ming pulled me away. I nced at Sean. He sat there and crossed his hands in front of his face. He seemed to be looking ahead. He didn¡¯t seem to see anywhere. I went to the administration building of Sacred Heart Hospital with Ming. At night, the administration building was empty and there was only one guard. Ming walked over and put his business card on the stage and asked, ¡°which vice president is on duty today?¡± The guard picked up the card and said, ¡°it¡¯s vice president Wu.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming took me into the elevator after listening. I saw that the card he gave to guard said the dean of the Sunshine Hospital. I followed him into the elevator. We arrived at the door of an office on the fourth floor with a sign of Vice President. Ming didn¡¯t knock and went straight in. ¡°Dean, you are bad.¡± ¡°You little bitch. You dress sexy in the middle of the night ande to me. Do you really want to report?¡± When the door opened, the voice of a middle-aged man and a woman came out. I looked through the crack in the door and saw the man sitting in his desk. He had a nurse in a light pink uniform in his arms. The nurse put one leg on the desk. The scene was very... They didn¡¯t notice us when we went in. Ming knocked twice on the door and said, ¡°excuse me.¡± As soon as the vice president saw someonee in, his rxed expression immediately became furious. He turned to the door. ¡°Who? Why do you...¡± His anger turned into surprise before he finished speaking. He got up quickly. He put on his pants and said to the nurse, ¡°you go out first!¡± The nurse nced at Ming. She didn¡¯t seem to know him. She walked out reluctantly and slowly. The vice president was angry. ¡°Get out of here! Otherwise, don¡¯te tomorrow!¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t expect the vice president to say that. She was so scared that she ran away. When she passed Ming, she gave him a look. As soon as the nurse left, the vice president immediately came to Ming and said respectfully, ¡°President Jessop, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wereing? I can pick you up downstairs.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t go downstairs when you are on duty. You do it in the office.¡± Ming was higher than the vice president. He bowed his head and looked at him seriously. ¡°No, the nurse wanted to be promoted, so she came to me. I...¡± The vice president couldn¡¯t go on lying. He finally lowered his head. ¡°Please forgive me!¡± ¡°Forgive?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ming looked at him seriously. His sses were removed by Sean so his eyes were sharp at the moment. The vice president did something wrong. He was so scared that his legs were weak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. President Jessop. I really know I¡¯m wrong! I¡¯ll fire that little bitch in a minute! She seduced me!¡± Ming seemed to want to say something. He opened his mouth and looked at me next to him. He said calmly, ¡°Becky, you go back and wait first. I have something to do.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and looked at the vice president. He was in his fifties. He was bent and afraid to look up. He clenched his fist tightly and looked very frightened. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t believe Ming would be so scary if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes. Chapter 268 I will always help you Chapter 268 I will always help you I came out of the office. As soon as I closed the door, I heard the vice president plead for mercy. ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m sorry. I really did it wrong.¡± ¡°President Jessop, please forgive me. I won¡¯t dare next time.¡± I walked step by step in the corridor. If I didn¡¯t know it was Ming, I would have thought he was calling Sean President Jessop. When I got back to the emergency room door, I saw Sean smoking by the garbage can. He was only wearing a thin ck suit. There were few people in the hospital at night. He was the only one standing in such a big ce. The moon in autumn was particrly cold. In the cold moonlight, the cigarette butts in his hands were very lonely and small. I stood a few meters away from him to see him. Thinking of what he said just now, my mood wasplicated. When I looked at him, he suddenly turned his head and saw me in the distance. He put out his cigarette and waved to me, e here.¡± I was a little hesitant. He seemed to have guessed my mind. ¡°There are many people in this hospital. I won¡¯t eat you.¡± He was right. I stepped towards him. I stood a meter away from him and looked up at him. I had decided to forget him, but now even if I stood in front of him, my heart beat faster. I thought about it and said, ¡°President Jessop, can you not bet with Ming? Everything is over. Just let yourself go.¡± I saw Ming just now. I thought Sean seemed to be telling the truth. If he gambled with Ming, the loser may really be him. I knew how much Sean had, but I didn¡¯t know how much Ming had. ¡°What?¡± He smiled when I said that. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°President Jessop, I think you stick to the past. People have to look forward, don¡¯t they?¡± Even if I didn¡¯t admit it now, Sean had identified me as June. I didn¡¯t want to stress that I was not. Sean looked down at me. He was silent for a while before he said, ¡°if you marry someone else, I would rather protect you far away and not interfere in your life. But you can¡¯t marry him. I hurt you. I can¡¯t let him hurt you again.¡± ¡°Ming won¡¯t hurt...¡± ¡°Ming? Do you know him? Do you know how much assets he has?¡± Sean interrupted me. He squatted down and looked up at me. He said firmly and seriously, ¡°believe me. He¡¯s not what you see.¡± I looked at his ck eyes. Even though Sean had done so much, I still had unshakable trust in him. At this time I believed what he said. How could I trust him? I shook my head desperately and took a step back. ¡°President Jessop, why should I believe you?¡± ¡°...¡± Sean realized that I was wavering. He said to me, ¡°he is my grandpa¡¯s illegitimate son. He was picked up in his twenties. Before that he was just a poor doctor. After he was picked up, Grandpa just gave him 20 million dors, but he quietly developed into what he is now. Do you think he¡¯s just lucky?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°It only shows that he has the ability.¡± I said firmly, ¡°your family discriminates against him because he is an illegitimate son. Don¡¯t you allow him to develop himself well?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean frowned. ¡°People thinks he has only the Sunshine Hospital and nopany. The rest are his hidden assets. Sacred Heart Hospital is just the tip of the iceberg. He has a lot of other assets. He used a lot of illegal means to make money. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re being used and implicated by him.¡± What did Sean mean? I knew it. It couldn¡¯t be true. Ming shouldn¡¯t do these things. Definitely not! I thought for a moment and looked up at Sean. ¡°He didn¡¯t. I believe in him.¡± How could I be induced by Sean? I still didn¡¯t believe it. Sean seemed a little emotional. He reached out and grabbed my arm. ¡°Do you trust him so much?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Becky, why are you out there? It¡¯s cold. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± When I wanted to answer Sean, I heard Ming behind me. His voice was as gentle as ever. But Sean told me that so I couldn¡¯t ignore my inner hesitation. The vice president just now was very afraid of Ming. I looked back and saw Ming standing twenty meters away. He wasing to me step by step. When I turned to walk towards him, Sean held my arm tightly. He whispered, ¡°if you need help, you can call me anytime. I will always help you.¡± I looked at Sean. He was still squatting. His deep eyes looked more cool but firm in the cold night. I hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t answer him. I turned to Ming. I came to Ming¡¯s side. He took off his coat and draped it over my shoulder. He said in my most familiar voice, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a ward.¡± ¡°OK...¡± I couldn¡¯ think how the vice president helped him arrange the ward just now. Ming took me to the emergency room. Sean got up, too. About an hourter, James was out of danger and moved to the intensive care unit. A servant took care of him. Ming sent me back to the studio. I was in a hurry to finish the design, so I had been working in the studio since that day. I worked for ten days. In these ten days, I finished thendscape design. I drafted the main style of interior design and sent it to David. I marked all the special points that needed attention about the corridor. The rest was done by David¡¯s interior designer. After all, I charged by area. If I did interior design, the unnecessary budget would increase. After I handed in the draft, the project began. My work was over. I turned on my cell phone and looked for a ticket to the Carson City. I booked a ticket for the day after tomorrow. I was going to visit James tomorrow. Ming said he was only in hospital for three daysst time. He had been resting at home and seldom went out. I thought about it. Since I went to see a patient, I couldn¡¯t go without something. I went to a nearby nutrition store and bought something. When I entered the nutrition store, there was only one guest. This kind of shop usually had few guests and only one waiter. I browsed around and waited for the guest to finish. It seemed that the guest was a little slow. The waiter said impatiently, ¡°do you want to buy it? Hurry up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The voice of the guests came into my ears. It souned a little humble. But the voice souned familiar. Chapter 269 You are my daughter. How could I not know you? Chapter 269 You are my daughter. How could I not know you? I turned around and recognized the guest as Marlin! We hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years. Marlin had changed a lot. He lost a lot of weight. He was only wearing a long sleeved sweater and it was clearly pilling. He was wearing ordinary jeans and leather shoes. I felt incredible. Carter Family was acquired when it went bankrupt. They had at least 10 million dors. Although they were not as rich as they used to be, they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. The waiter saw me and said, ¡°wait a moment,dy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I lowered my voice. Marlin turned to look at me. He was stunned for a moment, then his face was a little frightened. When I was surprised that he recognized me, he quickly turned around and put some cash on the counter and paid. Then Marlin took those things and went out. I bought something at the shop assistant¡¯s rmendation and left. ¡°June.¡± I wanted to call Ming when I got out of the store. I was called behind me. Although I changed my name, I used it for more than 20 years. I turn around subconsciously. It was Marlin who called me. He stood at the door of the shop with what he had just bought. He smiled awkwardly when I looked back. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve made a mistake. I didn¡¯t expect it is you.¡± I remembered Ming saying to me don¡¯t be kind to the enemy. I hesitated and said, ¡°uncle, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Then I was going to take a taxi. Marlin chased me and grabbed me and said, ¡°June, you¡¯re my daughter. How could I not know you?¡± I looked at marlin and was in a mixed mood. Daughter? Marlin didn¡¯t think of me as his daughter before. If he was not poor now, he would certainly ignore me. Now he talked to me because I had more money than him. He just wanted me to help them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle. I¡¯m not your daughter.¡± I turned around and stopped a taxi and got on directly. When Marlin came after me, I had closed the door. I said to the driver, ¡°drive.¡± The driver drove away. I saw Marlin staggering in the rearview mirror. The autumn wind was cold. He only wore a thin sweater. He stood there and looked very cold. I couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with him. I wondered if I did it wrong. David called me when I was about to call Ming. He seemed to know that I was going back to Sceaux. He wanted to treat me to dinner. I refused again and again, but he insisted. I had no choice but to agree. At this time, Ming called me and asked me, ¡°is your work finished? What would you like to eat at night?¡± During this period, Ming and I met frequently, so he knew my work progress very well. ¡°Sorry. David invited me to dinner. I may not be able to have dinner with you.¡± I apologize to him. After listening, he was silent for a while and said, ¡°well, tell me the address. I¡¯ll wait for you after work. I¡®ll take you home.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a taxi myself after that.¡± We were going to drink a lot, so this dinner wouldst a long time. I didn¡¯t know when it would end. I couldn¡¯t let Ming wait for me. He disagreed. He said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about my girlfriend going home alone in the middle of the night.¡± The word surprised me a little. Thinking about what happened before, I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll send you the address. Don¡¯t go there too early. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s almost over.¡± ¡°OK.¡± He answered. The taxi arrived at the studio. I changed clothes and had a rest and read a book. If I had something to do, I had to finish it. I couldn¡¯t rx at all. Only when I had no work at all could I rx and do other things. It was almost time for the party. I changed clothes and put on light makeup and went out. This time, David ordered a restaurant called Tang Time. I heard it was new. I knew it for the first time and I was here for the first time. I took a taxi to the door. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw the decoration of the restaurant door. I knew why it was called Tang Time. It was a restaurant designed to imitate the ancient architecture. I was attracted to it as soon as I went in. The design of the hall was very elegant. The interior designer knew a lot about ancient architecture. She studied it in depth. More importantly, this designer perfectly integrated ancient design and modern design. It was not only not abrupt but also harmonious. I had to know this designer! I went in and went straight to the manager and asked, ¡°who¡¯s your boss? I want to know him.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± The manager looked at me, puzzled. ¡°Yes.¡± I pointed to the surrounding buildings and said, ¡°I want to know who did the interior design.¡± I would leave York in a few days. If I didn¡¯t know the designer, I was afraid I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The manager hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°please wait a moment.¡± He didn¡¯t give me contact information but asked me to wait. Was the boss in the restaurant? The manager was about to go upstairs when two men came down. The manager made way. One of the men left before the manager spoke to the other. I couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the person talking to the manager! ¡°Uncle Richards.¡± It was Jonas. Murray¡¯s friend. When I was in Sceaux, he often went to Murray, and I had a good rtionship with him. Jonas looked up at me and asked the manager, ¡°you mean her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The manager nodded. At this point he realized that Jonas and I knew each other. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Uncle Richards, who made this design? Can you introduce her to me?¡± I asked Jonas directly. Jonas thought for a moment, ¡°she¡¯s an independent designer like you, but she¡¯s not in York.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Can you give me her contact information? I¡¯ll find her myself.¡± ¡°Yes, but her information is on myputer. I¡¯ll send it to you when I get back.¡± Jonas said. ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. When it was settled, Jonas asked me, ¡°June, why don¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re in York?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a provisional decision. I¡¯ve been busy designing. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized to Jonas. I shouldn¡¯t have not contacted him. Jonas didn¡¯t mind and asked me, ¡°where¡¯s Lester? Have you brought him here?¡± Chapter 270 Who is Lester? Chapter 270 Who is Lester? ¡°No, I dare not bring this little devil.¡± I said with a smile. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At this time, the manager came back to Jonas. It seemed that some guests want to see him. I said quickly, ¡°you can do your business. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± After Jonas left, I was going upstairs. I looked up and saw Sean standing at the corner of the stairs. He was wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers. The light in the dining room was dim and yellow, but it couldn¡¯t cover his cold breath. I couldn¡¯t help but step back. I was a little flustered. When did hee? Did he hear me talking to Jonas just now? And I mentioned Lester. Ming told Sean we had a child, but he didn¡¯t react much. I thought he may not believe it. But this time Jonas asked me. ¡°Who is Lester?¡± Sure enough, his first question was this. I reflected on what I had just said. I hesitated for a moment before I said, ¡°it¡¯s my dog in Sceaux.¡± I didn¡¯t even believe it. ¡°Dog?¡± He stood on the steps and looked down at me. His deep eyes were chilling. ¡°Yes, a dog. It¡¯s a husky.¡± I looked at Sean. To convince him, I went on, ¡°it¡¯s very naughty but it¡¯s very fond of Uncle Richards.¡± When I finished, I thought about what I had just said, and realized that my lie was poor. He said coldly, ¡°Oh.¡± He didn¡¯t go on asking and just said, ¡°go upstairs. They are all waiting for you.¡± I realized that Sean would have dinner with me, too. Why didn¡¯t I think of it? David couldn¡¯t insist on inviting me for no reason. He did it for Sean. But now that I was here, I couldn¡¯t leave. I followed Sean upstairs. Tang Time¡¯s box was also designed with special charm. Although we were sitting in this box, I could see that the people in the next few boxes were barefoot. It was ssic. When we got into the box, I saw the people I saw when I came to York. David was as enthusiastic as ever. There were only two empty seats in the box. Sean sat down first. The other seat was next to him. I couldn¡¯t let anyone give me a seat. I could only sit in the only avable seat. I sat down and hesitated. I texted Ming first, ¡°Sean is here today. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t drink.¡± I sent this message because Ming and I didn¡¯t discuss it, but we were already lovers to some extent. In that case, I should take the initiative to tell him. I respected him. Soon I got a message from Ming, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening.¡± ¡°Are you informing my uncle?¡± Sean¡¯s voice came from the side. His voice was cold and without any emotion. I thought about it and turned to look at him. I smiled. ¡°Yeah. I must tell him that I saw you so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Sean nodded and said nothing. I didn¡¯t know what he meant. The waiter wanted to pour me wine at dinner. Before I spoke, Sean said, ¡°she doesn¡¯t drink.¡± I looked at him in surprise. I didn¡¯t know what he meant. David had always praised my design. He said the club would definitely attract a lot of people in the future. If it was before today, I would be happy to ept it. But today, Tang Time¡¯s design really made me feel inferior. At dinner, Sean basically talked to Mr. Lopez of the Design Institute. He hardly looked at me or talked to me. It reminded me of the first time we had dinner together. Sean seemed to have this attitude towards me. Did he decide to let go of the past? It was good. I told myself in my heart. At the same time, I suppressed my depression. At the end of the dinner, David suddenly said, ¡°this time President Jessop takes care of Miss Jones. He has a special office for her. It rained heavily when Miss Jones came. President Jessop knew that Miss Jones didn¡¯te back with the car. He drove to find her!¡± Was he looking for me that time? I looked at Sean and I was in a mixed mood. Did he know that I was me then? Otherwise, how could... But I couldn¡¯t say anything at this time. I could only lift the teacup in front of me and say, ¡°thank you, President Jessop. If you didn¡¯t help me that day, I would be ill. I drink a toast to you.¡± Sean looked at me deadpan. He just picked up the ss and said, ¡°OK.¡± Then he looked up and finished his drink. Maybe David was drunk. He watched Sean drink and began to say, ¡°unfortunately President Jessop has a wife, otherwise I think President Jessop and Miss Jones are very well matched.¡± ¡°David, you¡¯re drunk.¡± Mr. Lopez was obviously good at drinking. He quickly persuaded David, ¡°Miss Jones has a boyfriend. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Really?¡± David touched his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I drink too much.¡± I took an awkward look at Sean. His expression did not change. The dinner was over. When we went out, it rained a little bit. ¡°It¡¯s raining. President Jessop, please send Miss Jones back.¡± David was drunk. He was still trying to match Sean and me. ¡°I...¡± ¡°No, her boyfriend hase to pick her up.¡± Before I finished, Sean answered. I turned and saw Minging out of the car. He was carrying a ck umbre and came towards the door. Ming approached and reached for me and said softly, ¡°watch out for the steps.¡± I hesitated for a moment and put my hand in his palm. His hand was noticeably cold. He waited for me outside for a long time. I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little guilty. David shook his head when he saw it. ¡°Miss Jones¡¯s boyfriend is very considerate. President Jessop, you don¡¯t have a chance.¡± No one answered. Ming and I got in the car and left. I didn¡¯t speak to Sean. When we got to the door of the studio, it rained heavily. Ming got out of the car and picked me up. When I got off the car, I noticed a man standing in the rain. The man saw me and said weakly, ¡°June, you¡¯re back.¡± Chapter 271 Retribution Chapter 271 Retribution I stood there. I didn¡¯t have to look closely to see that this man was Marlin. He still wore the same dress he wore during the day. The rain fell on him. His thin body seemed so shaky. I said, ¡°uncle, I¡¯ve said you¡¯re mistaken. Why are you here? How did you find it?¡± My tone was peaceful as if I had nothing to do with him. No, I really had nothing to do with him. Marlin walked up to me step by step and grabbed my clothes with her hands. ¡°June, we were wrong before. I told your mother I saw you when I got home. She insisted that you go home for dinner. She made the meal.¡± Could Inez cook? I didn¡¯t believe it. Inez said she was ady. She didn¡¯t go into the kitchen at all. Could she cook now? I didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ming asked me with an umbre. If I didn¡¯t care about him, I was afraid Marlin would really stand here all night. After all, he was living a hard life now. If he was in aa in front of his own daughter¡¯s door, it was sure to attract attention. I hesitated and asked marlin, ¡°uncle, where do you live? We will send you back. You¡¯re really wrong.¡± ¡°Uncle, her name is Becky. She¡¯s not the one you¡¯re looking for.¡± Ming said it for me. ¡°Becky? What Becky!¡± Marlin was excited. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. Her name is June!¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Your mother almost died in the hospital to give birth to you and your sister. Please go back and see her.¡± Marlin¡¯s hand took my arm. The chill prated my skin. I couldn¡¯t help shivering. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I took my hand back and looked at Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s take this uncle to your hospital. He seems to be out of his mind.¡± To be honest, thest people I wanted to see here were Marlin and Inez. Marlin was excited when I finished. He grabbed me, ¡°I¡¯m out of my mind? I¡¯m too awake! One of my two daughters died. People said it was you who died, but I saw the picture. I know Molly died! We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡± ¡°Picture?¡± I looked at Marlin suspiciously. ¡°Yes!¡± Marlin took me. ¡°Please, June,e home with me and see your mother.¡± I was a little hesitant. Although kinship was the most delicate rtionship in the world, we separated for several years. I had no nostalgia for Marlin or Inez at all. And I was not going to forgive them for what they did. Ming took my arm. ¡°Let¡¯s get him back first.¡± ¡°... All right.¡± I could only agree. We pulled Marlin into the car. He told us the address. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad after hearing this address. It was the worst shantytown in southern York. Basically, the poorest people in York lived there. Even though Marlin was poor, they couldn¡¯t live in such a ce. What happened these years? I wanted to ask, but I was Becky. I shouldn¡¯t ask. It was raining. Ming drove very slowly. In the car, Marlin kept calling me, ¡°June.¡± Atst I couldn¡¯t stand it. I turned to him and said coldly, ¡°uncle, if you call me that again, I¡¯ll throw you down and leave.¡± Marlin shut up as soon as I finished. It took about an hour and a half to get to the address Marlin said. After getting off the car, I saw the building in front of me by the yellow light on the side of the road. The building was at least decades old and dpidated. On this rainy night, the whole building seemed to be about to fall down. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°You live here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marlin took the umbre given by Ming and nodded, ¡°our money was cheated by others. It¡¯s nice to have such a ce to live.¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t speak because I didn¡¯t think Marlin would make himself so poor. Maybe they lied to me on purpose. They wanted me to give them money. ¡°Here we are. You go upstairs. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Ming and I had an umbre. He raised his hand and put it around my shoulder. It made me feel a little warmer. Marlin saw that we were leaving and immediately turned around and took my arm. ¡°June, go upstairs and see your mother.¡± ¡°Uncle, you have the wrong person.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I...¡± Marlin hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°OK, I got the wrong person. Our daughter has been missing for years. Her mother is crazy. We used to do a lot of wrong things and now we get the punishment we deserve. We live to see our daughter. Can you pretend to be her?¡± I listened to Marlin and hesitated. Yes, although they used to bully me, if they were really so miserable now, they had got the retribution. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and have a look?¡± Ming always knew what I thought. His words reassured me. I hesitated and nodded, ¡°OK.¡± Marlin immediately said, ¡°thank you, thank you. It¡¯s very kind of you. My wife will be very happy to see you. We have been looking forward to my daughter¡¯s return. Today you finallye back.¡± His words made my heart ache. After all, he was my father. Molly was dead. If I ignored them, I would regret it. I considered giving them money before I left. Anyway, I wouldn¡¯te back. Marlin led Ming and I upstairs. There was no light in the corridor and it was very narrow. My hand wanted to be on the handrail next to me but I felt something fluffy. Soon, the fluffy thing moved away quickly. I didn¡¯t move my hand, and I felt a long thin thing. Finally, the long thin thing disappeared. It took me a few seconds to realize that what I felt was... Mouse! I took a deep breath and my eyes were filled with tears because of fear, but I bit my lips and forced myself not to cry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming found out my abnormality. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± I just touched the mouse. I restrained my fear. My hands were rubbing wildly together. I really couldn¡¯t imagine how they lived in such a ce. Marlin and Inez used to be very noble people. We followed Marlin up to the fifth floor. He opened the door with the key. The moment the door opened, I saw the scene in the room and was shocked. This room was only about thirty or forty square meters. It was chaotic. There were empty paper boxes on the sofa and on the floor. There were many paper boxes that had not been folded. In other words, they had been making money by folding paper boxes? Chapter 272 All the money had been cheated Chapter 272 All the money had been cheated ¡°Honey, has Junee back with you?¡± Inez came out of the kitchen after hearing the sound. I froze when I saw her. If I met her in the street, I would never recognize her as Inez! She was much thinner. She was wearing a floral shirt and a thick pink vest. At first nce, it was a bargain in the market. She used to scoff at all this. How could she be like this? Inez saw me soon. Her eyes brightened. She came and grabbed me and said, ¡°June!¡± Then she hugged me directly. ¡°You are really June! Am I right? You¡¯re really my June!¡± When she held me, I could clearly smell a smelling from her hair. If they were acting, they were too good at camouge. I knew them. They would never act like this. They had epted this state of life. Inez finished holding me and looked at Ming, ¡°isn¡¯t this the third son of Jessop Family? You and June...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. She¡¯s not June. We just can¡¯t bear to have this uncle freeze outside and send him back.¡± Ming was more awake than me. He replied coldly to Inez. Inez froze and looked at me, ¡°it¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s June! It must be her!¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Becky. If it¡¯s OK, I¡¯ll leave.¡± When I finished, I turned around and wanted to go. Inez hugged my leg and knelt in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t go, June. It used to be my fault. Please forgive me. Please. After all, I¡¯m your mother. We are family! I gave birth to you!¡± I was really angry about that. But now I always remembered that I was Becky. Marlin stood aside and rubbed his hand awkwardly. ¡°Her mind is not clear these years. Come in and sit down.¡± With that, he pushed the cartons away. ¡°Sit down.¡± Ming asked me. I couldn¡¯t leave or kick Inez, so I could only agree. Fortunately Ming was here, otherwise I really dare not stay here alone. After we sat down, Marlin went to the bathroom and changed. Inez brought several dishes, which were very cold, but she said, ¡°I knew you wereing, so I specially cooked some pieces of meat in the refrigerator.¡± ¡°We had dinner.¡± I said lightly. ¡°Oh, yes, you don¡¯t like our food.¡± Inez sat there and began to fold the cartons. Marlin looked at her and said unhappily, ¡°June is here. You can do itter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Inez was very skilled. I was more convinced that they had been living like this and getting used to it. I asked, ¡°what are your current sources of ie?¡± ¡°We fold the cartons.¡± Inez was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m stupid and I didn¡¯t work before. I¡¯ve been fired many times so I can only do this.¡± ¡°And you?¡± I looked at Marlin. Marlin was embarrassed. ¡°I just do odd jobs.¡± Finally Ming asked my question, ¡°even if Carter Family went bankrupt, you got a lot of money. How can you have such a hard time?¡± ¡°s!¡± Marlin sighed, ¡°our money has been cheated for a long time, and we are in debt. Atst our house and car were gone. It¡¯s a miracle that we can survive.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Ming heard, ¡°although Becky is not June, after all, you have some rtions with Jessop Family. You give me your bank ount and I will transfer two million dors to you. Although the money can¡¯t make you go back to your old life, it¡¯s enough to make you live a normal life.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°You are very kind.¡± Marlin raised his mouth slightly when he heard Ming. ording to his current economic situation, not to mention two million dors, even if only 200000 dors could help them. But Marlin obviously didn¡¯t care about two million dors. He seemed to think the money was too little. I was not happy. I pulled Ming and said, ¡°don¡¯t pretend to be a good man. They don¡¯t care about the money.¡± ¡°No.¡± Inez quickly waved and took me by the hand and said, ¡°June, where do you live now?¡± I took my hand out of Inez¡¯s and said lightly, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not from York. The house I live in is arranged by thepany. Now that my work is finished, I¡¯m going to leave.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Inez was obviously worried when she heard that I was leaving. ¡°I said I¡¯m not a native. I¡¯m here because I have a job. Where I go has nothing to do with you.¡± In my subconscious, I was afraid of being entangled with Inez. I couldn¡¯t forgive what they did to me before, including Molly. I didn¡¯t forgive. But she was dead so forget it. Marlin asked, ¡°where are you now?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± I had gradually felt a strange atmosphere in this room. Marlin and Inez obviously had a purpose, but they were embarrassed to say that. Their goal should be money. And it was more than two million dors. Ming saw that I didn¡¯t want to stay here, so he suggested, ¡°it¡¯s toote. We need to go back to rest first. As for two million dors, just contact me.¡± He took a business card out of his wallet and found a clean ce on the table. He helped me up and was ready to take me away. Inez wanted to call me. I caught a glimpse of Marlin pulling her and the shrewdness in his eyes. This confirmed my conjecture. As expected, they had other purposes. It was not convenient for them to say that in front of Ming. I didn¡¯t speak. They sent us out. Inez smiled all the time. She made me feel hypocritical. As soon as Ming and I got on the car, he said, ¡°I think they might want your house.¡± Ming reminded me. Yes, Grandma left me a house. Marlin and Inez had a fight with me before. He must be thinking about it now. In the past five years, York¡¯s house price had been rising, and the price of that house had not been $10 million for a long time. Ming¡¯s $2 million was really nothing. I lowered my eyes. ¡°I booked the flight the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to see Uncle Jessop tomorrow afternoon, and then I¡¯ll leave the morning after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± Ming took me to the door of the studio and left. I went home andy in bed. I couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. If Marlin and Inez were living in a normal house and wearing clean clothes today, I would not have been so touched. What happened? How could they have been cheated out of all their money? Chapter 273 I will die with you Chapter 273 I will die with you The next morning, the rain stopped outside. I stood in front of the second floor window and opened it. I smelt damp soil. I saw the asphalt road outside washed clean by the rain. I couldn¡¯t help but want to go out for a walk. I washed my face and changed my clothes. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Inez and Marlin sitting at my door! When I opened the door, they both stood up. Inez wanted to go in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± My hands were blocking the door. Inez looked at me and said with a smile, ¡°June, did you have breakfast? We bring you breakfast. It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡± I saw her carrying a stic bag with a bowl in it. The bowl seemed to contain porridge, which had already spilled out a lot. ¡°I said I¡¯m not your daughter. I¡¯ll call the police!¡± I just wanted toe out for a walk, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet them. I didn¡¯t bring my cell phone. Even so, I still put my hand in my pocket as if to take my cell phone. Inez believed it. She immediately grabbed my hand. ¡°No, June, we¡¯re just afraid you¡¯re hungry. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. You can¡¯t cook. We don¡¯t know if you eat on time or if you miss my cooking...¡± Her words disgusted me. They were afraid I was hungry? I missed her cooking? I didn¡¯t want to admit that I was June and tangle with them, or I really wanted to scold them. I just shook off her hand and stepped back and said, ¡°I¡¯m not June.¡± With that, I wanted to go in and close the door. But when I was about to close the door, it was clear that Inez and Marlin exchanged eyes. Inez threw away the bowl in her hand. They rushed in together! ¡°What are you doing!¡± I didn¡¯t expect them to break in. But soon I thought I was naive. They were so poor that they dare to do anything! They just threw me to the ground and went into the house! Marlin stood up and closed the door. Inez looked up and at the studio. She grinned, ¡°June, you killed Molly and lived in such a nice house. Why!¡± They exposed their nature when nobody was around! They were afraid of Ming yesterday. ¡°I¡¯m not June, so please go out.¡± As I said it, I got up and thought about how I could get my cell phone upstairs. ¡°You¡¯re still arguing!¡± My denial infuriated Inez directly. She looked at me and took her cell phone out of her pocket. She found a picture and said to me, ¡°I was told you were going back to York! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for five years!¡± She approached me with that picture. Seeing this picture, I couldn¡¯t help but breathe deeply. The day I got to York, I wore this dress in the picture. In other words, someone knew where I was. And he told Marlin and Inez. ¡°Who gave you this picture?¡± I stared at Inez and asked her. Inez saw that I was so nervous and smiled smugly, ¡°why should I tell you?¡± ¡°You give us the house in York No.1, and we¡¯ll let you know.¡± Marlin stood behind for a long time. It seemed that he was waiting for this time to say this. Maybe I knew their purpose so I wasn¡¯t surprised. I stepped back and sat in a chair at my desk and said, ¡°no way. That¡¯s what Grandma left me. I won¡¯t give it to anyone.¡± ¡°No?¡± Inez walked up to me step by step and suddenly grabbed my neck with both hands! ¡°What are you doing!¡± I was scared! I tried to open her hand with two hands. But Inez seemed to have done a lot of physical work in recent years, so she had a lot of strength! Her hands were rough. She grabbed my neck and I felt a distinct sense of friction. She nipped her long fingernails into my flesh. Inez looked at me ferociously, and Marlin¡¯s expression behind her was full of hatred. I knew it! How could these two people be kind! Inez said ferociously, ¡°don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know your life is Molly¡¯s! It¡¯s you, not Molly, who should die!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You bitch! You should have died on the ship that day! You pushed Molly into the fire! Or she wouldn¡¯t die! You should die!¡± The more Inez said, the more terrifying the look on her face. Her eyes were wide open. The strength of her hands increased. But obviously, she didn¡¯t want to kill me. She just wanted to scare me and then let me give them the house. I was almost strangled by Sean. I was not afraid of her. But how did they know what happened on the ship? At that time... ¡°Do you have a connection with Ward?¡± I looked at Inez and wasn¡¯t scared at all. When I mentioned the name, Inez was obviously a little surprised, her face was frozen and she said, ¡°who is he? I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°He is the only one who knows about it. You just know him, but you know who he is. He is not a good man. It¡¯s dangerous for you to trade with him!¡± I said it word by word. Inez seemed to have been exposed by me. The strength in her hand had ckened. Atst her hands werepletely down. There was even fear in her face. It seemed that ward really did something. Marlin was more conscious than Inez. He said directly, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. Give us the house now! Anyway, we¡¯re having a bad time. Sooner orter we will die. We¡¯re going to die with you!¡± Ha-ha. I knew that in their eyes, of course, money was important. ¡°OK, then kill me. Anyway, I have parents like you. I might as well die.¡± I remembered Ming said he would pick me up at noon. It was eight in the morning. If I dyed, I may be able to wait until Ming. Seeing me like this, Marlin was angry. ¡°OK, then we¡¯ll kill you!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. He picked up a chair next to him and threw it at me. I dodged and looked at him coldly. ¡°Marlin, do you think I¡¯ll let you beat and scold me and not fight back?¡± Looking at the chair, I thought of eight years ago. That day Sean and I went back to Carter Family. Marlin hit me with a chair. I could hardly stand up. Thinking about this, I picked up my chair and walked over to Marlin. He thought I was going to hit him, so he stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m your father. You are so rebellious!¡± ¡°Really?¡± I went up to him and looked at him. ¡°Then father, what did you do to deserve the name?¡± ¡°I...¡± When Marlin hesitated, I saw his eyes looking behind me. Then there was panic on his face! When I was about to turn around, my back hurt! Chapter 274 Help me Chapter 274 Help me I obviously felt something stabbing my skin and into my body! The next second, the pain in my back began to widen. It was getting more and more painful! I bit my lips and turned my head. I saw Inez standing behind me. She still held the knife that just stabbed me in her hand. It was a fruit knife. The metal de was full of blood! It hurt! I had never had such a pain! I wanted to stand very much but the pain was beyond my imagination. As soon as I turned around and moved my leg, my wound moved. I knelt down in pain. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Marlin obviously didn¡¯t expect Inez to stab me! Inez was not afraid but ferocious. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that? She won¡¯t give us the house for sure! Later, the third son of Jessop Family will surelye. We¡¯ll die then! We can kill her! We¡¯ll be sentenced to death at most! If she dies, we will not suffer!¡± Listening to Inez, I immediately regreted it. I should have promised. It was just over eight. Ming woulde at eleven at the earliest. I was afraid my blood would run dry by eleven o¡¯clock. No! I couldn¡¯t die! I had Lester. Sean was married. I couldn¡¯t expect him to raise Lester, so he only had me, his mother! I couldn¡¯t die. I thought about this and hesitated. I grabbed Inez and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Inez was stunned. I stood up. ¡°Ming has a real estate certificate for that house. You can contact him for me!¡± Inez was excited, ¡°what? Why does he have our house?¡± ¡°Anyway, now the house belongs to him. Call emergency and help me. I will sign. I will give it to you!¡± I put my hand over the wound on my back. I could feel the blood trickling out. I had more and more viscous liquid in my hand. And my body was getting colder and colder. It was like my life was running out. With that, I got up slightly. I suffered and took a piece of paper and a pen from the table. I held the wound with my left hand and held the pen with my right hand. I wrote that I would give this house to Inez and Marlin. In fact, I knew that this note did not count at all. After all, the house belonged to Ming. I couldn¡¯t decide. But at this moment, I must let them believe me! When I finished, I gave him the paper and said, ¡°give me the phone. I need to make an emergency call.¡± Inez hesitated for a moment and took out the phone. When she wanted to make a phone call, Marlin came straight up and stopped her. He stooped and picked up the paper on the ground. He took a look and tore it to pieces and threw it on the ground. He sneered. ¡°Do you think we are fools? Since the house is not yours, you signed June. June is dead now! What¡¯s the use of her name?¡± Sure enough, Inez was stupid, but Marlin was not. Inez suddenly understood. She pointed her knife at me. ¡°June, how dare you cheat us!¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± I looked at him. ¡°I can do anything.¡± I couldn¡¯t die. I couldn¡¯t die for Lester! Marlin stood there and thought for a moment. He suddenly smiled. His thin face was full of hate. He said, ¡°of course we will watch you die.¡± I frowned a little. Marlin didn¡¯t exin it to me. He said to Inez, ¡°put the knife away. Wipe this ce clean and make sure we don¡¯t leave our fingerprints or anything and leave!¡± As soon as he said it, I knew what he was going to do! But Inez didn¡¯t understand, ¡°why?¡± ¡°This is a house and there is no surveince camera. We haven¡¯t been here.¡± Marlin paused and continued, ¡°if she dies, we can say Ming robbed our daughter of her property. We can sue and get the house back!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Inez suddenly realized and nodded, ¡°yes, yes!¡± She cleaned the knife and put it away and began to wipe. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At this time, I shed a lot of blood. I had almost no strength. I was cold and my eyelids were heavy. If I didn¡¯t hold on, I would fall asleep next second. ¡°No, help me, help me!¡± I was desperate. Marlin was afraid I would make trouble. He grabbed my leg and pulled me into the small meeting room! My wound was on my waist. He pulled me so my wound began to ache! ¡°Ah!¡± I cried in pain. But Marlin turned a deaf ear. He pulled me to the small meeting room and closed the door. He stood outside and looked at my painful expression. He smiled happily, ¡°June, are you worth it? I regret having a daughter like you the most.¡± ¡°You...¡± I wanted to scold him, but I hurt too much. Marlin saw me like this, and the smile on her face was more pleasant. ¡°June, you are my daughter. Although you are dead now, you are useful.¡± ¡°You are not my father at all!¡± Iy there and dare not move. I was afraid of identally touching my wound and making myself colder. ¡°Yeah, I only have one daughter, Molly. Without you, we would have saved Molly!¡± Marlin¡¯s eyes turned fierce as he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve given him all the money, but because it was not enough, he finally took Molly to the ship!¡± Listening to Marlin, I realized what he was talking about. ¡°Ha ha.¡± I looked at Marlin. ¡°Do you think you can save her? Ward didn¡¯t want us to live. But I was lucky...¡± ¡°We listened to the ck box on the ship. You stabbed Molly with a fruit knife and pushed her into the fire and made her unable to escape!¡± Marlin looked at me and grabbed the handle of the conference room door with his hands. His eyes were full of hate! That so-called ck box was a fake. I knew, but I knew Marlin wouldn¡¯t believe it. How could he believe me? When did he believe me? My eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. Marlin didn¡¯t speak. He turned away and said to Inez in the distance, e here and wipe the doorknob.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Inez replied. Iy there and my blood almostpletely soaked my clothes. Was I going to die? What about Lester? If I died, Lester would be sad. Who would help me? When I was in despair, the doorbell rang. Was Ming here? There was hope in my heart. The moment the doorbell rang, I heard silence outside. Neither Inez nor Marlin spoke. My cell phone rang upstairs. This ring was not from my personal cell phone. It seemed that Ming was not here. If it was someone else, no matter who he was, he would leave when he heard that there was no one in the room. Chapter 275 I wanted to be with him all the time and never parted Chapter 275 I wanted to be with him all the time and never parted Iy there and listened to my cell phone ring upstairs again, and then it didn¡¯t ring again. My heart was almost cold. The doorbell didn¡¯t ring again. At this time, Inez continued to wipe. Atst she came to the meeting room. Inez stood at the door of the conference room and looked at me. There was not sympathy but joy on her face. I knew she thought she was going to get my house so she was happy. Inez didn¡¯t say a word to me. Of course, I didn¡¯t have the strength to talk to her. At this time, I couldn¡¯t open my eyes at all. I gradually lost consciousness. My body was cold and heavy and I couldn¡¯t move a finger. While I was lying, I vaguely heard a very noisy noise outside the door, but I didn¡¯t know what happened. I couldn¡¯t care. My eyelids got heavier and heavier and I finally closed them. At that moment, I was thinking about Lester. He was only four years old. He still had a long life. He didn¡¯t have a father and his mother died. He must be pitiful. Sorry, Lester. - I didn¡¯t know how long it took. I just felt that my eyes were dark and my brain was active, but my body was not under my control. I could vaguely feel something moving around. Someone was talking. And I had a clear sense that there had always been someone around me. That man¡¯s breath was always there. He was very close to me. Although I closed my eyes, I knew he was there. I had been ¡°sleeping¡± in the dark, and as time went on, I felt the sound around me more and more clearly. I could even feel the nurse insert the needle into my blood vessel asionally. I could hear the nurse and the doctor talking about my illness. And I had always felt that person. His big hand had been holding my hand. He made me not afraid in the dark. I could feel clearly that I was alive. I wanted to tell him I was here. So I tried to hold his hand. Maybe I seeded. I felt the man holding my finger tightly and said to me, ¡°you feel it, right?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In response to him, I tried to shake his hand again. Suddenly he let go of my hand. My heart was cold. Then a nurse came in. But I was still not getting better. After a long time the man continued to hold my hand. I heard him say in my ear, ¡°you must be OK, or I won¡¯t forgive myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I always thought that what I did was to love you and to be nice to you, but now I understand that I have been hurting you.¡± ¡°Today I opened the letter you put in that red bag. I¡¯m sorry. I opened it today because you said if I opened it, we would never meet again. I didn¡¯t want it, so I didn¡¯t open it.¡± ¡°I used to think I was smart and omnipotent, but when I saw that letter, I knew I was stupid. I believed her lies and have been hurting you who really saved me.¡± ¡°Please wake up. As long as you wake up, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll divorce Cindy as soon as you wake up. You can not choose me. As long as you¡¯re alive and happy, I¡¯m willing to do everything for you.¡± ¡°My life is saved by you. I¡¯m willing to give my life to you. If you hate me, I¡¯m willing to have nothing, and I¡¯m willing to be a lonely person all my life. As long as you are happy, it doesn¡¯t matter that I apany you far away.¡± ¡°So please wake up...¡± Iy there and listened to the man. I could feel my heartache. The feeling of heartache was more than all the feelings I felt now. It was so painful. I didn¡¯t want to die. If I died, he would be sad. He would. I didn¡¯t want to die. I wanted to be with him all the time and never parted. This kind of thought was slowly extending in my mind. Heartache seemed to be all over me. I didn¡¯t know how long I slept. Finally a ray of light came into my world! When I realized I woke up, my brain was nk. I thought I had a long dream. There was a man in my dream who was always with me. ¡°Becky.¡± I opened my eyes and turned around and saw the man standing next to me. It was Ming. ¡°You...¡± I opened my mouth slightly and felt it astringent. He got up at once and pressed the bell on the side. I looked around to make sure I was in the hospital. Ming thought I was going to ask about myself. He grabbed my hand and said gently, ¡°you¡¯ve been in a coma for five days. Fortunately, you¡¯re awake. If you don¡¯t wake up, I may be going crazy.¡± He was smiling when he spoke. I knew he was really happy because I woke up. At this time, nurses and doctors came. They removed my stomach tube and examined me immediately. I asked Ming, ¡°have you been with me these days?¡± He seemed to hesitate for a moment, but he nodded quickly, ¡°yes, I¡¯ve been with you.¡± It was him. I was grateful but a little disappointed. But I knew I shouldn¡¯t be disappointed. How could Sean be with me? ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked at him and said, ¡°I was in aa, but I always seemed to feel you. I remember you said a lot to me. Because you are here, I can wake up so quickly.¡± When I said that, I could see Ming¡¯s eyes were obviously dimmed. But he soon became gentle. He raised his hand and touched my head. ¡°OK, let the doctor examine you first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I was obedient. Ming took out his cell phone and went out first. Someone came in while the doctor was measuring my blood pressure. I thought it was Ming. I looked up and saw Sean. He was obviously shocked when he saw that I woke up. He rushed over and hugged me. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± I entered his warm arms. He held me tightly in his strong arms. The temperature was familiar. I was just held by him, but my tears couldn¡¯t help falling. I had a lot to say to him. But all my words were stuck in my throat. He was Cindy¡¯s husband. Even if I was in aa for a long time, I couldn¡¯t forget that. After a long time I suppressed all my impulses and desire to hold him. I said coldly, ¡°President Jessop, thank you foring to see me.¡± Chapter 276 In the eyes of doctors, patients had no gender Chapter 276 In the eyes of doctors, patients had no gender After I finished, his arm was obviously stiff. He stood up slightly and looked at me. He had some confusion on his face. I looked at his face and couldn¡¯t help but froze. Sean¡¯s face was covered with green stubble. His eyes were sunken. He had dark eye circles. His cheeks seemed to be a little sunken and his skin was in poor condition. It was like... It was like... He didn¡¯t sleep well for a long time. Looking at him like this, my heart hurt a lot. I couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his cheek. I asked him, ¡°you...¡± ¡°Sean.¡± When Sean was about to answer, Ming came in. He came up to us and said to Sean, ¡°Eric is waiting for you outside. He said he had something to tell you.¡± Sean looked up at Ming. He hesitated for a moment and stood up. When he took back his arms and the familiar temperature left, I felt very reluctant. He gently put me back on the bed. It seemed that I was his most precious treasure. Sean turned around and was leaving. I could not help but reach for his clothes. But I knew I shouldn¡¯t do it. I quickly took my hand back. He turned his head and clearly felt my movement. He smiled and raised his hand. He seemed to want to touch my face but his hand was hanging in the air. He paused and took it back. He turned and left. I kept staring at Sean¡¯s back until I couldn¡¯t see him. After a long time, I realized that Ming was still standing next to me. I looked at him awkwardly and apologized subconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I...¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± The expression on Ming¡¯s face was gentle. He sat next to me. The doctor took my blood pressure again. After that, I couldn¡¯t help asking Ming, ¡°he doesn¡¯t seem to have a good rest...¡± ¡°Sean?¡± Ming looked at Sean and nodded, ¡°yes, something happened to the Giant group these days. He¡¯s been dealing with it so he didn¡¯t have a good rest.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± I nodded and asked, ¡°how did you find me?¡± At this time, the doctor was taking my temperature. Ming told me, ¡°Sean went there that day but he found a bowl at the door of the studio. He called you but no one answered. He broke in.¡± It was him. He saved me. I was in a mixed mood after I knew it. ¡°Where are Inez and Marlin?¡± ¡°Sean was so busy saving you that he didn¡¯t catch them immediately, but then the police caught them. Now they are in custody and waiting to be sentenced.¡± Ming took my hand and said, ¡°I was worried about you these days when you were in aa.¡± I nodded. He said he was the one who apanied me. The temperature I held in the dark those days was my only constion and gave me hope. - I stayed in the hospital for another two weeks before I could be discharged. I had been apanied by Ming during my time in the hospital. I never saw Sean again. Lester and I had been making video calls all those days. He wanted toe to York many times but I refused.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ming came to pick me up the day I left hospital. He said to me, ¡°Dad wants to see you at night. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d like to go.¡± I stayed to see James. Since he called me, I must go. I nodded. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go back and change.¡± My wound didn¡¯t heal when I was in the hospital, so I had to ask the nurse to wash my hair and wipe my body. Now I was almost recovered. I asked before I left the hospital. The doctor said I could take a shower but I couldn¡¯t touch my wound. He told me the precautions. Ming didn¡¯t take me back to the studio but to his home. When I went in, I found that Ming, who had few things, had many warm things at home. For example, the pillow on the sofa and the cartoon toy beside the TV. There were some handicrafts in many corners. ¡°This is...¡± I looked at them and was confused. Ming picked up a doll on the sofa and said, ¡°I think you may live here for a few days. You might feel better with them.¡± He was a little shy when he spoke. I didn¡¯t speak. He said, ¡°if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll apany you to buy something else.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± I hurried over and stopped Ming, who was throwing away the doll. I put the doll back on the sofa. I looked up and found a pink leopard in the corner. This pink leopard... Memories flooded into my mind. It was bought by Daniell for me many years ago. Ming seemed to realize that I was looking at the pink leopard. He said, ¡°it¡¯s in your house so I took it.¡± ¡°Well, thank you.¡± I smiled at him. I said nothing. The story about Daniell was over so I didn¡¯t want to mention it. But I must find out the cause of his death. If I met Ward one day, I would ask him! Ming looked at me and worried when I put on my pajamas and was going to take a bath in the bathroom. After a long time he said, ¡°can you really do it? Do you want me toe in and help you?¡± ¡°No!¡± I said nervously. Although I was not sure if I could do it, I was really embarrassed to ask Ming to help me. When I spoke, I could feel the heat on my face. Ming smiled and came over. He raised his hand and touched my head. ¡°OK, I¡¯m at the door. Call me if you need anything. You are a patient now. In the eyes of doctors, patients have no gender.¡± His words reassured me. I thought if something really happened to me, I could call him. I went in alone with my things. When I took a bath, I carefully protected my wound and avoided touching water. In order not to touch the water, I turned off the shower when I washed my hair. As a result, the bubbles flowed down my cheek. My eyes were covered with bubbles. I reached out quickly and touched the switch. But I made a mistake. The watering down was boiling hot! ¡°Ah!¡± I was scared and tried to turn off the tap, but the water fell on my hair. The bubbles all slid down so I couldn¡¯t see anything. The water was hot, so I couldn¡¯t touch the tap at all! When I shouted, I heard the bathroom door open. Ming rushed in. The next second, the shower was closed. He took a towel and quickly wiped the bubbles off my face. He said nervously, ¡°are you ok? Have you been burned?¡± I looked at him and froze for two seconds. I realized I was naked! Chapter 277 Come to the bedroom Chapter 277 Come to the bedroom I didn¡¯t think of anything and quickly grabbed the towel from him and put it in front of me. ¡°Turn around and I¡¯ll have a look at your wound.¡± Ming seemed to treat me as a patient instead of a woman. Then he forced me to turn around. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± I blushed. ¡°Go out first. I¡¯ll have my hair washed and go out.¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to take a bath. ¡°No.¡± Ming looked serious and worried, ¡°either I wash your hair for you, or you show me the wound now.¡± In the small bathroom, the white mist just rising from the hot water has almost disappeared. The more I thought about it, the more shy I was, but Ming was blocking up and didn¡¯t n to leave. My face was getting redder and redder so Ming seemed to be aware of my mind. He quickly took a big bath towel and put it on me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get a chair. You sit down. I¡¯ll wash the bubbles out of your hair and youe out with me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I quickly wrapped the towel around my body. I felt safe all of a sudden. Ming brought in a chair. I leaned my head against the chair. He adjusted the water temperature and washed my hair slowly. I looked up and I could see Ming¡¯s face. His long fingers cut through my hair. He washed the bubbles out of my hair slowly. He looked very serious. When it was almost over, he realized that I was looking at him. He looked at me first and smiled. Then his eyes changed... He seemed to be looking at my... I quickly realized that my bath towel was too low. Half hidden could be the most deadly attraction. I quickly covered my chest and blushed a little. He didn¡¯t talk but washed my hair. He took a towel and wiped the excess water for me. ¡°I¡¯ll do the rest myself.¡± I took the towel. ¡°It¡¯s almost wiped. Put on your housecoat ande out. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± He turned and went out. I quickly got up and touched the wound on my back. Because it was behind me, it didn¡¯t get too much water. I put on my housecoat and went out. After going out, I saw Ming holding a small medicine box. Naturally he said to me, e to the bedroom.¡± With that, he went into the bedroom. I saw him go in and I was a little flustered. I hesitated for a moment and went in. I went in and saw Ming open the medicine chest. There were gauze and ointment and other things in it. He took out the cotton swab so I realized I thought too much. He patted the bed beside him and said, e on, lie down. I¡¯ll see your wound.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I leaned over andy down. I felt his warm fingers lift one side of my housecoat and expose my wound to the air. He touched it with a cotton swab and examined it carefully before saying, ¡°fortunately, the wound is not cracked. Next time, be careful, or I will not let you take a bath alone.¡± Though Ming¡¯s voice was gentle, it also carried some warnings. I knew that if I had another problem next time, he may really help me take a bath. ¡°I won¡¯t. Thank you.¡± I shyly put down my housecoat and sat up. I looked down and saw that his arm with the cotton swab was a little red. He was scalded just when he turned off the water. I stretched out my hand. My fingertips gently fell on his red skin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ming put his sleeve down and threw the cotton swab into the garbage can beside him, ¡°as long as you are OK.¡± Then suddenly there was silence in the air. I looked up slightly. Ming was looking at me. His eyes flickered, as if... He suddenly held my back with one hand and held my shoulder with the other hand andid me down slightly. The ambiguities in the air gradually spread. Ming¡¯s movements were slow and light. I was pulled by him and fell on the bed. He stared at my lips. He pulled the hair off my cheek with one hand and said softly, ¡°Becky, will you marry me? I¡¯ll be nice to you and Lester.¡± ¡°I...¡± At this moment, my heart was struggling. My mind was full of Sean. I knew I shouldn¡¯t think about him and it was useless to think about him, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Ming¡¯s hand caressed my eyes gently. My eyshes trembled slightly under the pressure of his palm. He said, ¡°you don¡¯t pay attention.¡± ¡°Ming¡­¡± ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept mepletely now, because you still have him in your heart. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait, as long as you are willing to give me your future.¡± His hand rested on my cheek. He bent over. I knew exactly what he was going to do. I knew Ming had done so much for me that I shouldn¡¯t turn him down. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And we were both adults. It was normal to do that. I tried my best to persuade myself in my heart. In order not to let him see my inner panic, I closed my eyes. A momentter, my body shook as he pressed his thin lips against mine. My hand gave him a push. My inner conflict left my handspletely out of control. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. ¡°Give me a little more time. I will definitely let go of the past.¡± I opened my eyes and saw Ming¡¯s face a few centimeters from me. He looked blue. He made me feel more guilty. I knew I shouldn¡¯t do that. Ming raised his hand and pulled the hair off my forehead. He lowered his head slightly and kissed me on the forehead. He looked up again. He still had a gentle smile in his eyes, ¡°don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Although he said it didn¡¯t matter. I still felt clearly that his body had changed. ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked at him and didn¡¯t know what to say. Ming sat up from the bed. He looked down at his deformed waistband and gave a wry smile. He covered it with his hands and said to me, ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. I am very confident that I will satisfy you.¡± His words made me blush again. I didn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought of this. I said quickly, ¡°I have no doubt. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°I know, but it has to do with the dignity of men. I think I need to tell you in advance.¡± Ming stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and calm it down. Clean up yourself and we¡¯ll leave in a moment.¡± With that, he went out. I heard him enter the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t help thinking that I didn¡¯t find Ming a pornographic person before. Chapter 278 Date of engagement Chapter 278 Date of engagement When Ming took a bath, I hurried back to my room to get dressed. I had been in aa for a long time, so I had lost a lot of weight recently. I was a little pale. In order not to let James worry about me, I changed my makeup and painted a peach red blush. I looked much better. When I opened the door, Ming just came out. He was wearing a pure white bathrobe. The front neckline opened to the waist to reveal his strong chest muscles. I couldn¡¯t help blushing and slightly lowering my head. ¡°I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room later.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming¡¯s voice came into my ears with a smile. He entered the bedroom before I came out to the living room. I sat on the sofa and picked up the little doll next to me. It was a cute kitten. Its head was big. Ming¡¯s dolls didn¡¯t match him very well. I held the cat doll for a while. I heard a chuckle around me. I turned around and found Ming standing next to me. He looked at me and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll buy moreter if you like.¡± Ming said. I quickly put the doll aside and shook my head. ¡°No.¡± He was dressed so I said, ¡°you¡¯re ready, right? Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°OK.¡± He put his hand to me and his palm was up. I was stunned and understood what he was going to do. I hesitated for a moment and reached for him. It was nearly six o¡¯clock. When we went out, there were some traffic jams on the road outside. It wasn¡¯t a long journey, but it took us more than an hour. We went to James¡¯s house. When we got in, there was a housekeeper and a servant standing in the living room. James sat alone on the wide sofa and read the newspaper. Maybe the room was too big. He looked very lonely sitting there alone. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Uncle Jessop.¡± I called him as I walked in. James looked up and saw me. He smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯d better call me Grandpa. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for you to call me Uncle.¡± ¡°Grandpa Jessop.¡± I said. I should call him Grandpa. Because we werete, the food was ready. James asked us to have dinner. James didn¡¯t let me drink this time. They didn¡¯t drink either. Tonight¡¯s dinner was more like a regr meal. But the atmosphere was a bit subdued. When I ate, I obviously felt that James was not happy. His attitude to Ming was not as good asst time. We allid down our chopsticks after we were almost full. James stood up and said to Ming, ¡°Ming, are you full? Come with me. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming was not surprised at all by what James said. He stood up and said to me, ¡°wait for me for a moment. I¡¯ll be downstairs in a minute.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. I thought something was going to happen. They left. I put down my chopsticks and sat on the sofa alone. On the tea table was the newspaper that James read just now. I picked it up and I saw the news at a nce saying, ¡°the Giant group¡¯s 10 billion investment may have been in vain.¡± I was stunned. I took the newspaper and began to read it carefully. It said that as an investmentpany, the Giant group had invested tens of thousands of projects. In recent years, thergest project invested by the Giant group was an AI R & D project. The project had achieved initial results in the first half of the year. The product was disyed and had good feedback. However, just a few days ago, the building where the whole R & D project was located suddenly caught fire. Although there were no casualties, when we went to check again, we found that all the information was mysteriously missing. As a result, the Giant group¡¯s share price had fallen for three consecutive days. ¡°How could that be?¡± I mumbled. No wonder Sean was like that that day. I was very worried about Sean. Now he had lost a lot. He must be under a lot of pressure now. The Giant group lost so much money. It must have been hit hard. All of a sudden I wondered how he was. But I shouldn¡¯t care about him. I took out my cell phone and began to check the Inte for thetest news about the Giant group. Because the Giant group was a well-known enterprise in York and even the whole country, everyone was paying attention to it this time. I sat there and surf the Inte. Almost every financial website paid close attention to the trend of the Giant group. Including the investigation of this case. At present, the case could be determined to be artificial. As for the missing information, someone had already set up a program in the server. But the server required multiple passwords. In other words, there must be an insider. Police were also helping Sean investigate the incident. I held my cell phone and I was worried. My heart was full of Sean. I hesitated for a long time. I didn¡¯t restrain myself. I picked up my phone and started editing a message. But because of my special rtionship with him, no matter how I edited this message, I was not satisfied with the content. In the end, I just edited, ¡°are you ok?¡± As I hesitated to send it, someone came down the stairs. I quickly locked the screen of my mobile phone. I looked up and saw Ming and Jamesing downstairs. James¡¯s face was more rxed than before. James came up to me and said, ¡°Becky, I just discussed your wedding date with Ming. Ming said he didn¡¯t want to rush. I want you to get engaged first. After all, I¡¯m old. If you get engaged earlier, I¡¯ll be relieved earlier.¡± ¡°Engagement?¡± I didn¡¯t expect James to say that to Ming. But Ming was not young. James was nearly eighty years old. He would certainly make some ns for future generations. Ming looked at me and asked me in a normal voice, ¡°is it too sudden? We can wait a little longer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just engaged, not married. Besides, Miss Jones is not young.¡± James seemed to be afraid of my refusal and advised me, ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it. Work is endless but emotion cannot be dyed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was just admitting that James was right. But James seemed to think I had promised. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone. January 20th next year is a good day. If you have no objection, I will inform people to reserve a hotel.¡± I was stunned. January 20th. It was less than three months from now. Chapter 279 I want to see you Chapter 279 I want to see you ¡°Is that all right?¡± Ming came to me and looked down at me. Through the transparent lens, his eyes were gentle and with a little expectation. I looked at him and thought about what happened in the past. Ming was very good to Lester and me. Although his love was not vigorous, it was warm. Maybe such feelings couldst long. I just thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ming knelt on one knee and held my hand. His clear eyes were full of joy, ¡°thank you. Give me the rest of your life. I will give you the best.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the best.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I want you to be with us.¡± I meant Lester, of course. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity.¡± I couldn¡¯t help being embarrassed. ¡°You get up. You seem to be proposing.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming stood up at once. His hand fell gently on my head. ¡°I have to propose to you ceremoniously.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that...¡± ¡°I mean that.¡± Ming held my hand tightly and smiled all the time. He seemed to be very pleased with the fact that I had agreed to his proposal. James looked and nodded. ¡°OK, that¡¯s it. I will inform them.¡± Ming took me away. In the car he asked me, ¡°what are you going to do next? I suggest you stay in York. If you are free recently, I will take you to see the newmunity or the ce you like. And I think you can bring Lester here. Dad will definitely like him.¡± When I listened to his next n, I was not happy at all. Although I thought long ago that I would probably marry Ming in the end. It was true now, but I was in a heavy mood. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I didn¡¯t speak so he asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I listen to you. I think about going back for a few days and telling Master about it. After all, there is no team here. If Ie here, I have a lot to think about.¡± Marlin and Inez were not good to me, so in my heart Murray was my father. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be with you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back by myself. Don¡¯t worry. I have no problem myself.¡± In order to reassure him, my hand gently shook the hand he put on the car. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°OK.¡± After that ident, Ming moved all my things to my home in York No.1, including myputer and professional books. We went upstairs together by elevator. Looking at my house and his house, I hesitated and said, ¡°I have some work to do.¡± With that, I opened the door of my house. Ming stood behind me. I couldn¡¯t see his expression. He was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°well, what¡¯s your next n? When are you going back to Sceaux?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a few days.¡± ¡°Well, you should be careful at home and call me if you need.¡± Listening to Ming¡¯s concern for me, I felt guilty immediately. I decided to leave in two days because I was worried about Sean. I went into the room and sat in front of theputer. I looked at the ckputer screen and my brain was nk. How was Sean doing now? Losing something so important must have a great impact on him now. But Sean was powerful. He must have no problem. I sat there and thought. I fell asleep in the chair unconsciously. After a long time, the cell phone on the table was buzzing. I felt my cell phone with my hand in a daze. I put it in my ear and said, ¡°hello.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, I heard a male voice over the phone. It was a little hoarse. It was a little low. I thought for a while and then I realized it was Sean! ¡°Sean!¡± I woke up immediately. I opened my eyes and asked, ¡°I heard something happened to your company. Where are you now? How are you?¡± When I finished asking these questions, I realized that I had done something wrong. He seemed surprised. Then I heard him chuckle. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in a better mood when I know you care about me.¡± ¡°No, I just...¡± ¡°Needless to say.¡± He interrupted, ¡°where are you? I want to see you.¡± Hearing his words, my heart beat faster. ¡°I want to...¡± I stopped. ¡°Tell me where you are. I¡¯lle to you.¡± He paused and said, ¡°or you can open the door directly.¡± ¡°Open the door?¡± I was stunned. Was Sean at my door? It was impossible. ¡°Yes, open the door.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was firm. I got up and went to the door. I looked at the doorknob and hesitated for a moment and opened the door. When I opened the door, the light in the corridor was on. I saw Sean standing at my door. He was wearing a suit and his hair was a bit messy. He came in suddenly after seeing me. He closed the door with one hand and hugged me with the other. He whispered in my ear, ¡°don¡¯t get engaged. Don¡¯t marry him.¡± At the same time, the strong smell of smoke and wine mixed in my side! I was held by him and didn¡¯t want to push him away. But his words reminded me. Yes, I had promised to marry Ming today. What were Sean and I doing now? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t.¡± I was held by Sean. I knew very well that I couldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t. But I didn¡¯t want to push him away. I just wanted this moment tost a little longer. ¡°Then why do you open the door? Since you open the door, it means that you have me in your heart.¡± Sean slowly pushed me to the wall behind me. His long fingertips raised my chin. The living room was not lighted. Only moonlight came in through the French windows. I could only vaguely see his features. He was really thin and his face was very bad. His once deep eyes were now a little straight. He obviously didn¡¯t have a good rest. It seemed that this event really hit the Giant group. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good rest for a long time.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my pain and worry. I blurted out, ¡°you can sleep here.¡± I just meant it literally. But he picked me up directly. As he walked to the bedroom, he said, ¡°OK, sleep with you.¡± His words made me realize what he meant. Chapter 280 Sleep with me Chapter 280 Sleep with me ¡°No, I mean you...¡± I wondered why I let Sean sleep here. I immediately said, ¡°forget it. You can leave now. I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°No, since you let me sleep here. I take it seriously.¡± Sean hugged me tight and took me to the bedroom step by step. He put me on the bed and knelt on it. ¡°Sean, I think you are too tired. I just want you to have a good rest, not to sleep with me!¡± I got up and wanted to get out of bed. In the face of Sean, I was really afraid that my sanity would be swallowed. After all, I just wanted to hold him and rely on him when I was near him. He hurt me five years ago, but I... I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but I wanted to jump in. Sean took my arm. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Actually, I haven¡¯t slept well for three days. Now even if you kiss it, it may not stand up.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± I looked at Sean. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°I have a lot to deal with and a lot of pressure. I called the shareholders and the bank. I...¡± Sean took me to his side and held me. ¡°Let me hold you and lie down. I¡¯ll be fine in a minute.¡± His words were very seductive. I couldn¡¯t refuse him at all. I nodded. ¡°Then lie on myp.¡± ¡°No, I want to hold you.¡± Sean put me straight down and held me tight. He said nothing. The whole bedroom fell into silence. When was thest time I was so close to him? I was in his arms and close to him. I could hear his heart beating. ¡°Honey, soon I may have nothing. I may never hold you again then.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I was nervous to hear him. ¡°Do you know why I said I will lose if I gamble with him?¡± Sean held me and whispered. I didn¡¯t speak. He continued, ¡°because in my opinion, businesspetition should be aboveboard, not private.¡± He said. I didn¡¯t understand. But soon, I heard his even breath. He fell asleep. Great. I hardly slept all night. It was not light outside in the morning. I suddenly heard a cell phone ring. ¡°I can stand behind you, like a shadow chasing light and sleepwalking...¡± Wsn¡¯t it my old cell phone ring? But I didn¡¯t use it for a long time. Soon I realized it wasn¡¯t my cell phone, it was Sean¡¯s. When he heard it, he opened his eyes and sat up. He took out his cell phone to answer the phone. He said seriously, ¡°hello.¡± As he listened to the phone, he got up and walked out. When he got to the door, he said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± It waspletely dark outside. It was only half past five in the morning. He only slept for more than four hours. Sean stopped and hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°do you have a spare toothbrush? Give it to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I hurried to the storage room and looked in the cupboard for a while before I found the toothbrush I bought many years ago and handed it to him. He unpacked and went to the bathroom to brush his teeth. I stood by and watched him brush his teeth. I found that even if I just watched him brush his teeth, I was happy. I was a bitch. Sean brushed his teeth and turned to look at me. He asked me, ¡°do you want to go to thepany with me?¡± ¡°May I?¡± His words excited me! I¡¯d like to go. I wanted to follow him and do anything. But soon I knew I couldn¡¯t. I would hurt Ming by doing so, so I changed my mind, ¡°no.¡± He looked a little depressed. ¡°Go ahead, maybe you won¡¯t be able to go next time.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Eric is waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°... Then I¡¯ll wash my face.¡± I couldn¡¯t refuse Sean¡¯s request. I washed my face and followed him downstairs. When we got to the underground garage, Eric saw Sean and me. He was not surprised at all and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Jones.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± When I sat in the car, I had some regrets. How could I exin to Ming? Why did I go to thepany with Sean? Because it was still early, we arrived at the Giant group building. I could see from the outside that although it was not time for work, the lights on several floors of the whole building were on, indicating that someone was working overtime. The car went into the underground garage. Sean took me to his office first. I sat in his office and watched him deal with things. Eric didn¡¯t care about me when he reported things to Sean. Eric means that the incident was artificial, and now shareholders were very divided on whether to continue to invest money in the project. After all, the money was too much and the project took a long time. It was better to invest in other projects with quick returns. While Sean was busy, it was getting brighter outside. The first ray of sunshine in the morning shone into the office,ying ayer of gold on the ck carpet of the whole office. ¡°Does it look good?¡± As I focused on the sunrise outside, Sean stood by me. His hand rested lightly on my shoulder. I felt warm. I blushed slightly and nodded. Although the Giant group was built in the center of the city, the light was good because thend in front was a small square. ¡°The sunrise at the second highest level is better.¡± Then he reached for my hand. I wanted to refuse, but he held my hand and didn¡¯t give me a chance to refuse. ¡°I will go myself.¡± I got nervous. What if someone saw us outside? Sean understood my mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will see us.¡± After that, he took me to the second highest floor by elevator. I didn¡¯t think the second highest level sunrise would look better than the top level sunrise. But I was shocked when I got out of the elevator. The second highest level was a big tform. Only a few ces were divided by ss doors and walls. There was no office supplies in it. ¡°Here...¡± When I was confused, I suddenly thought of the conversation a long time ago. At that time, Sean said that he would leave the second highest floor free and make a studio for me. I thought he just said it casually. He did it. My tears immediately fell down my eyes. Sean hugged me and kissed my tears. Then his thin lips kissed my lips and slowly tasted it. Chapter 281 Would you like to be with me? Chapter 281 Would you like to be with me? Impulse took over my brain. I tiptoed and put my arms around his neck and responded. Sean hugged me. His kiss became more domineering. He slowly plundered the air in my mouth. I tried to get my own oxygen back. This kiss let the memories of five years ago emerge in my mind. I found our sweetness very little. We were more entangled and painful. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The kisssted for a few minutes. I finally woke up when his hand wanted to move on. ¡°No.¡± I pushed Sean away and dodged. I put my hand over my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to marry Ming.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t allow it.¡± Sean leaned directly against the wall with both hands and confined me in a small space. He looked down at me. His ck eyes were full ofplex emotions, ¡°if I say that mypany has be this is probably because of him, will you marry him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How could it be him?¡± I said subconsciously. But there was a faint suspicion in my heart. Ming always looked gentle and kind in front of me. Butst time I saw that vice president in Sacred Heart Hospital was so afraid of him, I knew that Ming must have other side I didn¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t guess what his other side looked like. But I thought he was totally different. ¡°No?¡± Sean shook his head helplessly. ¡°Would you like to be with me?¡± ¡°President Jessop, you have a wife. Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± The sun was rising. I waspletely awake. I was really confusedst night. We couldn¡¯t be together. Why did I bother myself? I went to the elevator. Sean came and grabbed me. ¡°I¡¯m going to divorce.¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook off his hand. ¡°President Jessop, when I lived with you in The Best Home five years ago, I thought you would marry me, butter your change gave me a big p. I won¡¯t let you tease me as you did five years ago!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deny that you¡¯re June?¡± Sean looked at me thoughtfully. ¡°You know it. I can¡¯t exin.¡± I couldn¡¯t go on denying it. Sean smiled and said nothing. When I got into the elevator, I said to Sean, ¡°President Jessop, thank you for saving me that day.¡± Then I took the elevator to the first floor. It was eight o¡¯clock now. There were already employees here. I went out against them. I took a taxi back to York No.1. Because it was work time, the road was extremely blocked. I sat in the car and watched the lines of cars outside. I immediately thought I was stupid. How could I get Sean in? I let him sleep in my bed all night and followed him to the Giant group. How could I exin when I saw Mingter? My heart was very uneasy, as if I was cheating. I finally got home near nine o¡¯clock. Ming didn¡¯t call me at all. I opened the door and went in and changed my shoes. ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± My cell phone rang. I looked down. It was Ming. Was it a coincidence? There was a shallow unease in my heart. I hesitated and answered the phone. ¡°Hello, did you sleep wellst night?¡± His soft andzy voice came over the phone. My heart pounded. ¡°Yes, did you just get up?¡± ¡°No, there was something wrong with the hospital yesterday, so I went out. Now I have just arrived downstairs. I want to ask if you have breakfast.¡± Ming said. Coincidence? Ming was not at homest night. I immediately relieved and said, ¡°no, but I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Not having breakfast is bad for your stomach. I¡¯ll go upstairs and make breakfast for you. Come to my houseter.¡± Ming finished and hung up. Ibed my hair and washed my face in a hurry. I saw Sean¡¯s toothbrush on the washstand. I hesitated and threw it in the garbage can. Then I went to Ming¡¯s house. As soon as I went in, I could smell the congee. I couldn¡¯t help being a little hungry. ¡°It smells good.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say. Ming was cooking in the kitchen. I went over and asked, ¡°what can I do for you?¡± He turned on the tap in the sink next to him and said gently, ¡°just wash your hands and wait for breakfast.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I reached out to wash my hands. Ming suddenly leaned slightly and approached me. After a while he said, ¡°do you smell of smoke?¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was nervous. I couldn¡¯t help but put my sleeve near my nose and smelt it. There seemed to be no smell. After a while Ming said, ¡°maybe I smell it wrong.¡± His voice was light and without any emotion. My heart was upset. I washed my hands at will and went back to my seat and waited for Ming to cook. At breakfast, Ming answered a phone call and told me that Marlin and Inez¡¯s agent contacted him through Arthur and told me they wanted to see me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them. Sentence them as soon as possible.¡± I bowed my head and took a sip of porridge. I didn¡¯t want to talk about Marlin and Inez. When I was locked up in the conference room, I was desperate. At that time, I thought that if I could live, I would let them stay in prison forever! They deserved it! ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at Ming and said, ¡°how can anyone defend Marlin and Inez? They can¡¯t win. What¡¯s more, they have no money.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone behind them.¡± Ming said lightly. It seemed that he knew that for a long time. ¡°Someone?¡± I was a little surprised. Ming nodded. ¡°Arthur told me there was someone behind them, so they knew what you were doing when you came back. But I don¡¯t know who this person is.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Anyway, they may be in prison for the rest of their lives. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell Arthur you¡¯re not going.¡± Ming picked up his cell phone to make a call. Looking at him, I suddenly hesitated. I reached for his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see them for thest time.¡± After all, they gave birth to me. Ming looked at me and nodded. - After breakfast, Ming and I went to the detention center. After registering, I asked Ming to wait for me outside. I went in alone. When I went in, there was only Inez sitting on the other side of the ss. Now she had lost a lot of weight, and her prison uniform looked very broad. As soon as Inez saw me, she cried. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°June, we did something wrong. Please don¡¯t sue us.¡± Chapter 282 My baby died in my stomach Chapter 282 My baby died in my stomach ¡°You had a different attitude when you shut me up in the conference room and wanted me to bleed to death.¡± I sat down and looked at her. Even if I knew that Inez and Marlin could be sentenced to life imprisonment, I didn¡¯t care. They were my parents but they were like strangers. Inez took the phone and said excitedly, ¡°your father asked me to do this. I have nothing in recent years, so I can only listen to him!¡± ¡°Ha ha, he¡¯s not my father for a long time.¡± I took the phone and looked at Inez through toughened ss. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t lucky, I can¡¯t sit here and talk to you today.¡± If Sean didn¡¯te to me. I would really die. During my two weeks at the hospital, the doctor said that if I was sent to the hospital half an hourter, I might die. When it came to saving me, Inez¡¯s eyes got wet again. ¡°June, please let us go. We really did something wrong. I advised Marlin that since Ming was willing to give us money, we could give up. But he didn¡¯t agree. He wanted your house.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°But I almost died. Why should I let you go? And with your financial conditions, you can live a good life in prison.¡± I said lightly. In fact, it was better to stay in prison than live so badly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to spend my whole life in prison.¡± Inez put one hand on the ss. Her face pressed against the ss, ¡°June, please. For the sake of me giving birth to you, let us go.¡± ¡°You gave birth to me?¡± I sneered, ¡°if Molly and I are not twins, I don¡¯t believe that you gave birth to me. How could a natural mother treat her child like this!¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Molly and I were on the ship. You would be happy if we both came back. You should be d if one of us came back. But what did you do? If it is Molly today, will you do that to her?¡± Even if Inez didn¡¯t answer, I knew they wouldn¡¯t. I was not their kid, but Molly was. Inez looked at me and seemed to be afraid to annoy me. She said softly, ¡°yes, Molly has been growing up around us, so we have a deeper feeling for her. But in recent years, we are trying to ept you and treat you well. This is not something that can be cultivated in a short time...¡± ¡°So you want me to die for the house?¡± I looked at Inez and said, ¡°to be honest, look at Molly, a piece of garbage, and I don¡¯t regret being born in Carter Family!¡± Inez was gentle with me. But when I scolded Molly, her face immediately changed. She said angrily to me, ¡°what do you say! How could Molly be a piece of garbage? She...¡± ¡°What?¡± I interrupted and asked, ¡°at school I helped her with her homework and exams. She asked someone to do her graduation project online. She lied to Jessop Family to get her a studio, but she copied ate designer. She didn¡¯t really make money on her own. She was dependent on others. She made no contribution to society. Such a person is a piece of garbage!¡± I calmly used Molly. Inez looked more and more angry. Finally, when I said Molly was a piece of garbage, Inez couldn¡¯t stand it. She patted the table and stood up, ¡°nonsense! Even if Molly doesn¡¯t do anything, we¡¯re happy to support her!¡± ¡°You can support her, but why do you hurt me?¡± She was fierce but I was not afraid at all, ¡°you picked me up for the stock and let me marry Sean. You wanted me to be hated by Grandma. Fortunately, Grandma was awake, or I would have been killed by you!¡± ¡°You are shameless!¡± Inez was furious. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Sean went to save you that day. When he held you, his face clearly showed that he loved you! You bitch. You killed Molly and robbed her lover!¡± ¡°Rob? She is a bad person. Why did Sean like her? That was because I saved Sean when I was a kid, and Molly said it was her!¡± I was angry, too. ¡°She deserves it!¡± If she didn¡¯t do it, maybe Sean and I wouldn¡¯t end up like this. ¡°You! You!¡± Inez was really angry. She pointed at me and said, ¡°you bitch! I shouldn¡¯t have let the hospital send you to the orphanage. I should have strangled you!¡± Her words stunned me. I took the phone and stood for three seconds before I could respond. I asked with doubts, ¡°what do you say?¡± Did She mean she knew I existed? It was not the hospital¡¯s fault. She threw me away on purpose? Inez realized she was wrong, but she sat back in her chair and looked up at the sky and said, ¡°you and Molly are not my daughters. My real daughter died in my stomach...¡± ¡°What?¡± I stared at Inez. What did she mean? Inez looked at me and was numb. ¡°Marlin refused to marry me at first, and then I was pregnant. I told Marlin, but Marlin didn¡¯t care. I knew that as long as I gave birth to this child, Sherry would definitely let me enter Carter Family. At this time, the doctor said that my child was unhealthy and suggested that I had an abortion. How could I have an abortion? She died in my stomach when she was six months old.¡± ¡°... And then?¡± ¡°Then I kept it for ten months. I send Marlin photos every day. I gave birth to a dead baby in the hospital the day I gave birth.¡± Inez sat there with a very strange expression on her face. She seemed to beughing and crying. ¡°So where do Molly and Ie from?¡± I just wanted to know this! Inez looked at me. ¡°The next day a woman was pregnant before she was married. She gave birth to twins. Her family felt humiliated and wanted to throw the two children away. I was kind, so I asked for them. But I only had one child. Because I had a small stomach, I picked a skinny child and sent the other to the orphanage.¡± When Inez finished, my head was filled with all kinds of information. That was to say, I was not her child! I had my own parents! I looked at Inez and asked anxiously, ¡°where¡¯s my mother? Who is she? Who did you ask for us?¡± At this time, the police at the detention center came in and said, ¡°the visiting time is over.¡± He was going to take Inez away. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± I pped at the window and shouted, ¡°who on earth did you take me from? What¡¯s her last name!¡± Chapter 283 My biological mother is someone else Chapter 283 My biological mother is someone else When Inez talked about the past, her mental state seemed to change. She was pushed away by the police at the detention house. When she heard me calling her, she turned to me and said, ¡°I will never tell you! Ha ha!¡± Inezughed and was taken away. I sat there and was in aplicated mood. Howe? I was not her daughter. But so many things made sense. I doubted before. She gave birth to twins. How could she have left only one child? It turned out that Inez had only one child. While I was sitting inside, Ming came in. He patted me on the shoulder and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I...¡± I looked up at him and my eyes wereplicated, ¡°Inez said I¡¯m not her own daughter. My biological mother is someone else.¡± After listening to my words, Ming was also surprised, ¡°how could it be?¡± ¡°I think so, but it¡¯s true. Molly and I are twins. No hospital would be so negligent as to send one of the two children to an orphanage.¡± ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Ming asked me. I watched the door Inez left. I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± I was confused here. I couldn¡¯t think at all. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Ming apanied me out of the prison. I stood outside the prison and told Ming what Inez had just said. After that, I looked at him and begged, ¡°can you help me find out who my biological mother is?¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming agreed without hesitation. At the same time, he put his hand on my shoulder and held me in his arms, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll find out everything for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I followed Ming to get in the car. I sat in the car and watched the good weather outside. I thought of Inez saying that my mother¡¯s family took me away so my mother didn¡¯t abandon me. Would she miss me, too? Would she want to see me, too? Thinking about this, I looked at Ming. ¡°Can we check which hospital I was born in and who my mother is now?¡± After all, I was leaving York. ¡°I listen to you.¡± Ming didn¡¯t refuse my request. He patted my hand and said gently, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will help you.¡± ¡°Thank...¡± As soon as I said the word, he put the index finger of his right hand against my lips. He shook his head. ¡°We are going to be a couple. Don¡¯t say that to me.¡± A couple. Hearing what he said, I was a little nervous and nodded slightly. He called and soon found out about the hospital where I was born. It was a very, very remote private hospital on the outskirts of York. When I had a little hope, Ming told me that the hospital had been closed for a long time. The building was demolished a few years ago and it was now a shopping mall. ¡°How could this happen? What about the information?¡± I was reluctant. Ming pulled over and looked at me. He said apologetically, ¡°private hospitals are not like public hospitals. It will not create aplete archive. What¡¯s more, there was noputer at that time. Even if there were paper files, no one would save them.¡± He seemed to see that I was disappointed. He immediately said, ¡°I asked them to find the nurse who worked there and ask if anyone remembered it.¡± I knew Ming could only do this. I nodded and wanted to thank him. I thought of what he said so I just said, ¡°please.¡± Hearing what I said, Ming smiled helplessly. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s very difficult for you not to say thank you.¡± I nodded awkwardly. There was no essential difference between ¡°please¡± and ¡°thank you¡±. He raised his hand and his big hand fell on my head. He gently rubbed my hair. ¡°Forget it. I want you to understand that I am willing to do anything for you. Because I¡¯m your husband and we¡¯re going to spend the rest of our lives together.¡± I nodded. Maybe I was upset about my mother. His words didn¡¯t move me. I decided to go back to York tomorrow. Ming and I had lunch together. I went home and packed up. I had a lot of time and I didn¡¯t have much stuff. I copied the system files and called Daisy. I was trying my luck. Maybe I was lucky. Daisy just got off the ne in York this morning. She would leave tomorrow. When she answered the phone, she said, ¡°I¡¯m so moved that you still remember me, your good friend.¡± I asked her out for dinner at night. Maybe I was guilty. I called Ming before I left. I told him I was going to have dinner with Daisy. He had no objection. He just said, ¡°tell me in advance when you want toe back. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Daisy was single so I immediately said, ¡°no, my friend is single right now. We can¡¯t show love in front of her. I¡¯lle back myself.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ming immediately refused, ¡°I just want to exercise the privilege of picking up my fiancee.¡± I couldn¡¯t refuse Ming and could only agree. I met Daisy in the evening. We didn¡¯t want to eat out so she asked me to go home and cook for her. She was the only good friend I had for so many years, so I agreed. She moved and I hadn¡¯t been there. I went home with Daisy and made three dishes and one soup. At dinner, Daisy said, ¡°you stay here tonight. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We need to have a good chat.¡± ¡°No, Ming will pick me upter.¡± I refused her. In recent years, Ming had been very good to me. When I contacted Daisy, I asionally mentioned him. When I said that, Daisy pouted, ¡°OK.¡± I smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Actually, I asked him to pick me up today just because what happened to me and Sean yesterday made me feel guilty about Ming. I ate and said to Daisy, ¡°actually, I¡¯m going to be engaged to Ming. The time has been set.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daisy froze. She swallowed and looked at me incredulously and said, ¡°Ming is great. You and Sean were in love for a long time that year but weren¡¯t engaged. Ming followed the normal procedure directly.¡± Normal procedure. I was amused by Daisy¡¯s words. I wasughing but Daisy wasn¡¯t. She said anxiously, ¡°June, are you sure you want to marry him?¡± Chapter 284 Can you give me a chance Chapter 284 Can you give me a chance ¡°Yes.¡± I replied without hesitation. It was a little sudden for me, but now that I had agreed, I had to do it. And I had convinced myself thousands of times. Now no matter who asked me, I would answer ¡°yes¡± without hesitation. Daisy put the chopsticks in her mouth and frowned. She looked at me and said, ¡°but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re happy when you mention it. You lived with Sean that year, but...¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± I interrupted Daisy decisively, ¡°it¡¯s all over. He married Cindy. Don¡¯t talk about him.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got good news.¡± To stop Daisy, I said to her, ¡°Inez and Marlin are not my biological parents, so my biological parents are others.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daisy was shocked. I told her what had happened recently. Daisy was surprised. ¡°You had an ident but you didn¡¯t tell me! Have you treated me as a friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ming has been taking care of me.¡± Ming had been taking care of me for two weeks. He was meticulous and thoughtful. Sacred Heart Hospital belonged to him and he gave orders. So even if he wasn¡¯t there, the nurse came to see me three times an hour and was afraid that something might happen to me. When I mentioned Ming, Daisy pouted, ¡°is Ming so good? I think his smile is just his mask.¡± ¡°Why?¡± When I said that, I felt guilty. In fact, I didn¡¯t think I really knew Ming. He never really opened up to me. What he let me see is what he wanted me to see. But he was really nice to me. Daisy continued to eat and said nothing. After supper she took the initiative to wash the dishes. When I was cleaning up the garbage, Daisy said, ¡°June, think about it. You may get married more than once, but once you do, you can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°I have made up my mind.¡± I replied decisively. I had convinced myself. Daisy heard my answer and turned to look at me. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really, really! I really want to marry him!¡± I agreed and booked a wedding party. He was very kind to me. How could I break his heart? Daisy couldn¡¯t stand it atst. She took off her gloves and put her hands on my shoulders and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree with my marriage?¡± I pretended to nce at her and smiled unwillingly. I said, ¡°he¡¯s very kind to me, and you know that.¡± ¡°But you are not happy. It¡¯s better not to marry for a lifetime than to marry someone you don¡¯t love.¡± Daisy took me. ¡°Who said women must get married? Now you have the ability to make money and buy houses, cars and clothes. Why do you have to get married?¡± ¡°Men don¡¯t just pay.¡± ¡°So you have to marry the one you love. A lifetime is too long. If you live with someone you don¡¯t love, you will be miserable!¡± Daisy¡¯s words had deeply shaken the faith I had already instilled in myself. I looked at her and my mood wasplicated. I couldn¡¯t evenugh. After a long time I said, ¡°but...¡± ¡°But what? You have to marry someone you love. If you marry Ming because he is pitiful, he is pitiful indeed!¡± Daisy grabbed me by the shoulder. Her words shocked me. I was guilty and bowed my head. ¡°How could he be pitiful? He will be happy. I...¡± ¡°He¡¯ll pick you upter, won¡¯t he? I¡¯ll tell him for you that you don¡¯t like him and don¡¯t marry him!¡± Daisy seemed to have made up his mind. Then she put on her gloves and continued to wash the dishes. I looked at her and froze. She said it with ease. But I couldn¡¯t do that. I stared at Daisy and hesitated. I didn¡¯t even say a word. When we finished the housework together, Daisy pointed to the second bedroom and said, ¡°there are things you left in my house before. I think you¡¯d better go and have a look.¡± I didn¡¯t know what she meant. I went in and opened the box. I saw a sketch book lying on the top of the painting tool, and my heart hurt a lot. I knew what was inside. It was a painting I drew for Sean when I was at The Best Home. At this moment, I didn¡¯t even have the courage to open it. It took me five years to bury it in the bottom of my heart so that the wound would not bleed or hurt. But it was only a few months after I came back that the wound festered again. In my heart. Even if I didn¡¯t think about it, I knew the wound was getting bigger and bigger and out of control. I was just trying to be brave.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I got up quickly and didn¡¯t touch the sketch book. I went out and said to Daisy, ¡°it¡¯s all useless. I¡¯ll take them down and throw them awayter.¡± Daisy looked at me and asked, ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. What else could I do? Apanying an impossible person? I didn¡¯t want to. In the evening, I was afraid that Daisy would really say something impulsive to Ming. I didn¡¯t even send a text message to Ming. I took a taxi back. When I got home and opened the door with the key, the door of Ming¡¯s house opened. He stood at the door and dressed neatly. He looked at me and frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± The reason was too far fetched. What Daisy said just now made me really want to tell Ming that I didn¡¯t want to marry him when I was looking at him. But I couldn¡¯t say that. I really couldn¡¯t bear to hurt a person who was so kind to me. Ming looked at me and came out of his house. He put a hand around my waist and put his head on my shoulder. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± I was stunned and shook my head quickly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you don¡¯t like me. I forced you. I promise I will be very good to you, so...¡± He hugged me tightly around the waist. He paused and said, ¡°can you give me a chance to treat you well? Maybe one day you will fall in love with me.¡± His tone was humble. Chapter 285 Beautiful smile and eyes Chapter 285 Beautiful smile and eyes ¡°I...¡± I opened my mouth and hesitated for a long time. I knew why he dare not look up. He was afraid that I would turn him down. He was afraid that I would see him at a loss. In the end, my heart softened. I said, ¡°I will marry you.¡± My mood did not improve at all. I was more nervous. But since I said it, I would do it. - The next day, I went back to Sceaux. Lester and Murray came to pick me up. As soon as Lester saw me, he came running quickly. He hugged my neck and said, ¡°Mom, I thought you abandoned me.¡± ¡°Why? Mom had to deal with something before.¡± I could¡¯t help kissing his chubby little face. After I got back to the studio, Lester followed me wherever I went. He seemed afraid that I would leave again. Usually he went to bed at nine, but today he didn¡¯t want to go to bed. I told him three stories but he didn¡¯t sleep. Several times his eyes were closed. As soon as I put the book down, he immediately opened his eyes and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not asleep!¡± ¡°Do you want to go to kindergarten tomorrow?¡± I touched his little head. ¡°Why are you so energetic today?¡± Lester put his arm around me and blinked. He looked at me and didn¡¯t talk for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked. Lester pouted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be gone when I wake up tomorrow morning after I fall asleep.¡± His words made my heart ache. The reason was it. I patted his body and said softly, ¡°how could it be? I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll be with you as before, OK?¡± Lester looked at me and his eyes were full of doubt. He hesitated for a moment and put his hand out of the quilt. He clenched his fist and held out a little thumb and said to me, ¡°promise me!¡± ¡°OK.¡± I also held out my little thumb and caught his finger. I said, ¡°I promise!¡± ¡°A liar will be a dog!¡± Lester added. ¡°OK.¡± I nodded seriously. Lester was already sleepy. He closed his eyes as soon as I promised. He fell asleep in a minute. After I confirmed that he was asleep, I put the book down. I came out of his room gently. When I passed Murray¡¯s lounge, I saw the light was still on. I didn¡¯t n to go in, but it suddenly urred to me that Murray had told me that he had a sister who looked like me. Suddenly I had an almost impossible idea in my mind! I went over without hesitation and knocked at the door. I didn¡¯t push the door until Murray let me in. He was watching TV. I went straight over and asked, ¡°master, can you tell me more about your sister? What¡¯s her name? Where is she now? When did she leave?¡± I didn¡¯t really care. But now I thought if his sister was pregnant when she left and the time was right, she was probably my mother! Murray was shocked by my questions. He looked at me suspiciously. ¡°Why are you interested in her?¡± ¡°I...¡± I thought about it and told Murray what happened in York these days. Murray was more shocked than I was. He told me his sister¡¯s name was Margaret. She was sent by her family when she was very young. Her last name was Moore, so it was not her real name. After that, Murray helped me figure out when Margaret left. I sat by and was so nervous! When he told me the year, I thought. She left at the same time as I was born. My mood was veryplicated. It turned out that Murray¡¯s sister may really be my mother. ¡°Do you have her contact information?¡± I asked Murray. Murray shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t been in touch for years. She didn¡¯t tell me when she left, but I can ask my family to see if they left anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, master.¡± I said excitedly. ¡°As you said, you were carried away by my sister¡¯s family. She should want to see you, too.¡± Murray looked a little sorry. I thought Murray¡¯s family knew about Margaret, but three dayster he didn¡¯t get any information. It was Murray¡¯s grandfather who knew about it. He died a long time ago. The only news was that Margaret was from York. This clue was useless. When I thought there was no hope, Murray suddenly handed me a picture. I saw a bust of a woman on that piece of paper. The paper was yellowish. It seemed very old. The woman in the picture was sitting on a chair. Her hands were on her legs. Her ck hair was tied in a braid and hung on her chest. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She had beautiful smile and eyes. She was Margaret. ¡°She is so beautiful...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but exim. Murray stood by me and looked at the picture. He said, ¡°this is what I drew for her. Take it away and take it to York. Maybe someone will know her.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I looked at Margaret in this picture and felt very kind. I was almost sure the woman in the picture was my mother. I discussed a lot with Murray over the next few days. Atst I decided that I would take Lester to York. He would introduce resources to me and help me find the right builders and form a new construction team. He would help me set up a new studio in York. A week after I made this decision, Lester and I set out for York. When we arrived, Ming had everything ready for us, including Lester¡¯s kindergarten. On the second day, I took Lester to kindergarten to register for preschool. When I got the enrollment form, I was stunned. I needed to fill in a lot of information. Including information about his parents. ¡°Do I have to fill in all these?¡± I looked up and asked the kindergarten teacher. The teacher nodded, ¡°yes.¡± I hesitated for a moment. Although I was reluctant, I told the teacher, ¡°I am a single mother.¡± After I finished, the teacher looked up and looked at me incredulously. He said, ¡°what? Mr. Jessop, who signed up the other day, said he was the father of the child.¡± Chapter 286 He gave me his bank card Chapter 286 He gave me his bank card What the teacher said embarrassed me. What¡¯s more, I had to fill in the father¡¯s birthday, work ce, blood type and so on. I didn¡¯t know. I could only call Ming. When I asked Ming about his birthday, he told me it was November 13th. I realized it was Ming¡¯s birthday a few dayster! If I didn¡¯t fill in the form today, I didn¡¯t know about it at all. When I was about to pay my tuition, the teacher told me that Ming had already paid it. This was a private kindergarten. The tuition was nearly five thousand dors a semester. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°how long did he pay?¡± The teacher turned over the records and said, ¡°he paid for the rest of the year and a half.¡± ¡°...¡± Now that he had paid, I couldn¡¯t ask the teacher to refund his money. I thanked the teacher and went out to find Lester. This kindergarten had a small indoor ocean ball yground. While I was filling in the form, Lester and several other children were ying in it. After I went out, I saw Lester and two children queuing up to y on the slide and they had a very good rtionship. When I called him, Lester and the children were inseparable. I was immediately relieved. In the evening, Ming took Lester out to dinner after work. Sceaux was a small ce without many fast food, so this time Ming asked Lester what he wanted to eat, and Lester said without hesitation, ¡°I want to eat pizza.¡± Ming loved Lester so much that he agreed. After that, Lester went to the yground to y and catch dolls. Ming didn¡¯t turn him down. When Ming caught dolls for Lester. His skill was terrible. He spent fifty dors but failed. I was a little upset and said, ¡°forget it. We can buy one.¡± Ming shook his head. ¡°No, Lester wants it. How can I let him down? It shows that I¡¯m useless.¡± In the end, it cost him eighty dors to seed. When that doll fell out of that hole, Lester jumped up happily! He took the doll out from below and held Ming in his arms and said, ¡°thank you, uncle Jessop. Uncle Jessop is the best!¡± Lester was happy and adored him. I finally understood Ming¡¯s intention. He was preparing to be Lester¡¯s father. I didn¡¯t have a children¡¯s room. Lester slept with me at night. As I coaxed him to sleep, Lester put his arm around my neck and asked me, ¡°Mom, is Uncle Jessop going to be my dad?¡± I was stunned. Were children so sensitive? I asked him, ¡°do you want Uncle Jessop to be your dad?¡± Lester tilted his head and thought for a while and said, ¡°Lester wants my own dad to be my dad.¡± ¡°Your own dad?¡± ¡°Yes, my own dad.¡± Lester blinked and looked at me. ¡°Mom, everyone else has a dad. Don¡¯t I have a dad? Uncle Jessop is great, but Uncle Jessop is not Lester¡¯s dad.¡± I knew what Lester meant. Ming was not his dad. But... I patted his little head and said, ¡°Lester, your dad is no longer here. When Uncle Jessop bes your father, he will be as good or better as your own dad.¡± What would Sean look like as a dad? I didn¡¯t know. But in my heart, Sean should be a good dad. I may never be able to prove this. Lester turned his eyes. He seemed to be trying to think. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°OK, let Uncle Jessop be my dad. I just need a dad.¡± I know Lester¡¯s heart was longing for a dad. After he finished, I became more and more determined to marry Ming. At least Lester could have a dad. At least he would be nice to Lester. - The next morning, Ming apanied me to send Lester to kindergarten. When Lester went in, Ming suddenly grabbed my hand and said, ¡°I recently saw the existing houses in several nearbymunities. There are some good ones. Let¡¯s go to see our wedding room.¡± His words surprised me. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I didn¡¯t speak so he asked me, ¡°do you have anything else to do?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and smiled, ¡°I listen to you. I¡¯m a bum now. I have nothing to do.¡± Although I decided to open a new studio in York, I hadn¡¯t started yet. Ming showed me three or fourmunities. One of them was very close to Lester¡¯s kindergarten. The house was decorated. It had a reasonable pattern and front and back yard. There was a gym in themunity and a public library next to it. All aspects were very good. After he asked my opinion, I just said, ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡± He took out his card and said to the salesgirl, ¡°we are going to book this house.¡± The salesgirl was surprised. She never seemed to meet such a generous person. She immediately took his card and swiped it. ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it any more? This house is very expensive...¡± I looked at Ming in shock. He reached out and held me in his arms and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve bought this house. You can¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m not going to regret it.¡± I hesitated and said, ¡°this house is too expensive. I can pay part of it or I can buy furniture and cars.¡± I was sorry that Ming paid for the house. He shook his head helplessly after I finished. He reached out and touched the tip of my nose. ¡°No, men should make money to support their families.¡± At this time, the salesgirl took the card. She invited us and said, ¡°pleasee and sign the contract with us.¡± Ming nodded and put my hand in front of him. Then he put the card he used to buy the house in my palm with his other hand. ¡°This is...¡± I didn¡¯t understand. He looked at me and said seriously, ¡°in the future, my ie, except for the necessary working capital of thepany, will be put into this card.¡± With that, he pressed my four fingers and asked me to hold the card. He continued, ¡°this card will be yourster. You can spend the money on this card. The code is your birthday.¡± I looked at Ming and couldn¡¯t believe he gave me the card. In other words, he gave me all his money. I reacted and understood. I shook my head and said, ¡°how can I...¡± ¡°You will be my wife soon. From ancient times till now, a wife should be in charge of money. I just do what a husband should do since ancient times.¡± After Ming finished, he gave me a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Take it, and I¡¯ll rest assured.¡± Chapter 287 You owe me a kiss for thanking me once Chapter 287 You owe me a kiss for thanking me once It was just a card but I thought it was very heavy. Ming smiled at me and turned to sign the contract. The salesgirl and the staff in charge of the contract took about six contracts. They put them on the table and exined them to us. After that, we began to sign ording to their request. I watched Ming sign. When he signed thest contract, I found that he had been signing my name! ¡°You signed it wrong!¡± At that moment, of course, I knew what he was going to do. I grabbed his hand. He looked up at me and was a little confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just want to sign your name.¡± The salesgirl looked very envious. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it. Sign your name.¡± After that, I took all the contracts he had signed and handed them to the staff. I asked, ¡°excuse me. We want to change our name. Can you change them?¡± ¡°Then...¡± The staff looked embarrassed at once. In fact, all contracts were printed. They could reprint them. Ming put his hand on my arm and frowned slightly. ¡°We won¡¯t get divorced anyway. I can sign your name, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°But...¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You¡¯re not going to divorce me before you marry me, are you?¡± As soon as I wanted to speak, Ming interrupted me. I had to say Ming was really smart. His tone was gentle and his words were not lethal, but he unconsciously drove me to a dead end. I couldn¡¯t seem to regret it. Even if anything happened, I may have to go on. I looked at him and smiled and shook my head. ¡°No. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s good that I don¡¯t pay but you sign my name.¡± Ming lowered his head and continued to sign my name. He said, ¡°No. The Inte says I can give my wife a sense of security by doing so. I just want to give you enough security.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± In fact, I had money and didn¡¯t need his money and house to get a sense of security. But I didn¡¯t know how to turn him down. Ming signed thest contract and stood up. He looked at me and suddenly approached me and kissed my lips. I was stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°if you thank me next time, you owe me a kiss. So I don¡¯t mind if you say it more in the future.¡± My face was a little hot. Ming followed the staff to go through the formalities. I stood there. The salesgirl said, ¡°Miss Jones, you¡¯re so happy. I¡¯ve been selling for many years, but I¡¯ve never met such a good man as Mr. Jessop.¡± ¡°He is good.¡± I looked at the salesgirl and smiled. ¡°He is more than good. It¡¯s always the wife crying to add her name. It¡¯s really rare for a husband to pay like him and sign your name and be considerate.¡± The salesgirl paused and continued, ¡°but I don''t think you¡¯re very happy. Do you really think ourmunity is so poor that the vi can¡¯t be sold after so long?¡± I was stunned when the salesgirl finished speaking. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mr. Jessop went to our president a long time ago and paid a deposit and left the house!¡± When the salesdy said that, another guest came in. She looked at me and said, ¡°don¡¯t be upset. Mr. Jessop is definitely a rare good man.¡± With that, she immediately went to serve the new guests. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When I was looking at the back of the salesgirl, Ming came back. He put his hand on my shoulder and said softly. I turned and looked at him. ¡°Just now, the salesgirl told me that you had made a reservation for this house. Did you book a house in anothermunity?¡± In principle, if we didn¡¯t buy it, the deposit would not be refunded. Ming smiled and handed me a key. He smiled and said, ¡°no, I only booked this house because I guess you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± It must be a fake. He said it just because he didn¡¯t want me to have a burden. We left themunity and went to furniture city. We chose most of the furniture except Lester¡¯s children¡¯s room. I wanted him to choose by himself. It was time for Lester to leave school when everything was ready. I went to pick him up with Ming. When we parked in the parking lot at the gate of the kindergarten, I looked around and found that there were good cars around. Ming drove a Lincoln SUV. Although it was just over a million dors, it was low-key andmon in many cars. Most of the people who came to pick up the children were nannies and mothers. Some of the richdies were originally chatting together. One of them saw Ming and hurriedly came over, ¡°Dean Jessop? You...¡± ¡°I pick up my child with my wife.¡± Ming answered. As soon as he finished, not only the richdy in front of him, but also thedies behind him were envious. The richdy said, ¡°Oh, are you married? Why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡± She said and looked at me. Ming took me in his arms and said with a smile, ¡°my wife used to be in Sceaux with our child. She just came back recently.¡± The richdy responded meaningfully and left. After she left, I heard other richdies ask her, ¡°who is this man?¡± She replied, ¡°the dean of the Sunshine Hospital.¡± She added, ¡°a very small hospital.¡± The richdies all smiled. They seemed to be saying that he and his wife picked up the kid because he had no ability and only a smallpany. Ming apparently heard them, too. He hugged me and lowered his head slightly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I disgrace you?¡± ¡°No.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Ming to think so. I said immediately, ¡°how could it be? Their husbands are too busy to apany them, so they want tofort themselves.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming patted me on the head. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Soon others won¡¯t think so.¡± I looked at him and didn¡¯t understand why he said that. In fact, even though Ming was really the head of a hospital, I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯d rather he was just the head of a private hospital. Chapter 288 Those are all girls’ food Chapter 288 Those are all girls¡¯ food Soon Lester left school. Lester walked at the front with a small schoolbag on his back. When he saw us, he opened his hands and ran out, ¡°Mom! Uncle Jessop!¡± Children¡¯s voices were loud. Lester said ¡°Uncle Jessop¡± so those richdies looked at us. Ming didn¡¯t seem to respond. He touched Lester¡¯s head and asked him, ¡°do you adapt to kindergarten today? Have you made any good friends?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± We got in the car together. Ming drove. Lester sat in his baby¡¯s seat and talked all the time about what happened in kindergarten. The kindergarten in Sceaux was just an ordinary public kindergarten. Its entertainment facilities were not as good as here. The food and drink as well as the curriculum arrangement were certainly not as good as this senior private kindergarten. Everything here was new to Lester. When driving to York No.1, the car passed through the downtown area of York. Because it was off duty time, it was a little bit blocked. Lester looked out of the window for a long time and suddenly turned to me and said, ¡°Mom! Let¡¯s go to that ce for dinner!¡± I looked at it through the window. The hotel in front of me couldn¡¯t be more familiar. I was Angie¡¯s assistant when I first came out of prison. I designed the lobby of the hotel. I met Sean here again. I didn¡¯t like it here. I raised my hand and touched Lester¡¯s head. I smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve figured out what to cook for you in the evening. Would you like toe home with me for dinner?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lester pouted. I was stunned by his attitude. Lester used to be obedient. I was not happy. I wanted to educate him but Ming said, ¡°OK, let¡¯s go there for dinner.¡± With that, he drove into the leftne and was ready to turn around. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jessop!¡± Lester was restricted by the baby seat and couldn¡¯t get down. But he kissed Ming through the back mirror. They decided so I couldn¡¯t refuse. The car turned around. Ming quickly parked the car in front of the hotel. Lester unbuckled his seatbelt and jumped out of the car. When I closed the door, I found that he was not at the door of the hotel at all. I looked up and looked for him and found that he had run into the lobby! I went in at once. I ran to Lester and held his hand. I used him angrily, ¡°don¡¯t run around. This is York. There are many criminals here. If someone carries you away, you will never see me again!¡± Lester turned a deaf ear to what I said. He looked around and seemed to be looking for something. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± I asked him. ¡°An uncle.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Uncle?¡± Lester¡¯s words made my heart thump. Lester nodded seriously. He raised his hand over his head and said seriously, ¡°yes, he is such a tall uncle. I always see him in my dreams.¡± ¡°In your dreams?¡± I never seemed to hear Lester talk about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± When I spoke to Lester, Ming had parked his car and came in and said to us, ¡°there¡¯s only buffet here.¡± He stooped and asked Lester, ¡°is it OK to have a buffet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lester nodded happily. When we arrived at the cafeteria, the waiter took us to a small box which was half open. The three of us went to get our food. There was also a children¡¯s entertainment area in the restaurant. Lester just ate for a while and then ran to y. I made an appointment with him toe back for dinner in half an hour. Lester could read his watch. He dide back half an hourter, but there was a little girl behind him. Lester said as he walked along, ¡°don¡¯t follow me. My mom doesn¡¯t let me bring girls to see her.¡± ¡°...¡± Hearing what he said, I was speechless. ¡°When did I say that?¡± ¡°Hello, auntie.¡± The little girl saw me and greeted me politely. I looked at the little girl. She was about four years old and had a ponytail. Her eyes were as bright as ck pearls. Her little face was very cute. In fact, I always wanted a lovely daughter, so when I saw her, I liked her very much. I came out of my seat and squatted. I took her hand and asked, ¡°hello. Whose child are you? Can you find your familyter?¡± ¡°Yes. My family is by the side.¡± The little girl pointed to a half open box about ten meters away from us and said, ¡°my aunt is sitting there.¡± Since they were not far away, I was relieved. I turned to Lester and said, ¡°you¡¯re a boy. You have to be a gentleman. You can¡¯t talk to girls like that, you know?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like girls following me.¡± Lester pouted. ¡°Women are the most troublesome.¡± ¡°Who taught you to say it!¡± I was angry. Mingughed. ¡°Lester, girls should be loved by boys. Don¡¯t you remember our appointment?¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Lester was reluctant. The little girl knew Lester agreed. She immediately grabbed his hand and said, ¡°I know there are really good strawberry desserts and choctes over there!¡± Lester was pulled by her and didn¡¯t fight. He just turned his head and said, ¡°those are all girls¡¯ food. We boys don¡¯t eat this kind of food.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± When the little girl heard this, she was a little disappointed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take it myself.¡± With that, she released Lester¡¯s hand and sadly turned to the dessert area. When Lester saw the little girl leave, his face turned red. He ran to her at once. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go with you. You¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Then he took the girl¡¯s little hand. I watched them leave and I was speechless. ¡°He¡¯s so naughty.¡± Ming picked me up and asked me, ¡°do you have anything you want me to take for you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m almost full.¡± I smiled at Ming. After that, I kept watching Lester. After all, he and the little girl were short. I was afraid others would bump into them. Ming saw that I had been watching Lester and couldn¡¯t eat well. He called the waiter. He handed him his card and said, ¡°call your manager.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the manager to find someone to look at Lester. You have to eat.¡± Ming exined to me. The waiter agreed as soon as he saw hisst name. But I stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just be careful not to let those two kids run out.¡± The waiter agreed and left. I didn¡¯t think they would have an ident in such a hotel. I had a few minutes of dinner at ease. The little girl ran over and said to me, ¡°Auntie! He ran out of the restaurant!¡± Chapter 289 I want you Chapter 289 I want you Hearing this, I was very nervous and got up and ran outside the restaurant! As soon as I ran out of the restaurant, I saw Lester standing in the corridor. Sean was squatting next to him. I approached and heard Sean say, ¡°what¡¯s your name? Where are your parents? Are you lost?¡± Lester shook his head and said nothing, but he held Sean¡¯s arm in one hand and his eyes were red. I didn¡¯t know if it was the so-called family rtionship. As I hesitated to move forward, Ming¡¯s voice sounded behind me, ¡°Sean.¡± Lester and Sean looked at us at the same time. Maybe their movements were too simr. They were obviouslyrge and small versions. Though Lester didn¡¯t look like Sean, his face was exactly the same as Sean. ¡°Mom.¡± Lester called me first. He pointed to Sean and said, ¡°he¡¯s the uncle I met in my dream.¡± Sean realized something when he heard Lester call me mom. He paused. The next second he pulled his hand out of Lester¡¯s arm. He stood up and said coldly to me, ¡°pay attention to your child next time. I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± Lester looked disappointed when he saw Sean leave with such a cold attitude. Although I didn¡¯t know why Lester dreamed of Sean, he must be disappointed with Sean¡¯s attitude. In my heart, I wished Sean could stay with Lester a little longer. At this time, I saw Cindying out of a box in front of me. She saw us and didn¡¯t greet Sean directly. She said hello to Ming first, ¡°you are here, uncle.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ming came up to me and put his hand on my shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to eat with my fiancee.¡± I was a little nervous when his hand touched my shoulder. By this time, Sean hade to Cindy¡¯s side. He turned and saw Ming¡¯s hand resting on my shoulder. He looked a little impatient. He said to Cindy, ¡°let¡¯s go in.¡± When they got in, I squatted down and said to Lester, ¡°Lester, don¡¯t run around in the future. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Lester kept looking at the box and pouting. After a long time he said, ¡°Mom, that uncle is not the same as the one in my dream.¡± I touched Lester¡¯s nose. ¡°Are you mistaken? You don¡¯t know that uncle. How could you dream of him? He doesn¡¯t know you. It¡¯s normal for people you don¡¯t know to do so.¡± It was not normal. But I couldn¡¯t exin much to Lester, so I could only say that. ¡°Really?¡± Lester looked at me. He looked disappointed. ¡°Yes.¡± I picked Lester up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. That little girl was waiting for you just now.¡± When I mentioned the little girl, Lester¡¯s eyes lit up. He put his arm around my neck and nodded. He was willing to leave with me. When we went back, the little girl came back. They went to the children¡¯s yground together. When Ming and I finished eating and went to Lester, the little girl¡¯s parents stood by and were ready to pick her up. I took a look at the little girl¡¯s mother and recognized her! ¡°Linda!¡± When I saw Linda, I had no intention of hiding my identity. Linda turned to see me and was confused, ¡°you are...¡± ¡°June!¡± I said quickly. Linda looked at me carefully and said incredibly, ¡°June? Why do you be like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± I wanted to talk to Linda for a while, but we hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years and had a lot to say. We could only temporarily exchange telephone numbers. I left with Lester. Lester sat in Ming¡¯s car and tilted his head and asked me, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you Becky? Why did you say your name was June.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my old name. Now that you know it, promise me you won¡¯t tell anyone, will you?¡± I looked at Lester. ¡°Yes!¡± Lester nodded seriously. He zipped his mouth with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t say it!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I patted Lester on the head. Today was November 11th. It was Ming¡¯s birthday two dayster. After Lester went to bed at night, I searched on myputer for a birthday present that a doctor usually liked. As soon as I opened the web page, my personal phone rang. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I knew it was Ming. I answered the phone and immediately heard his soft voice, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surfing the Inte.¡± I replied simply. I stared at the screen and tapped the mouse. I was looking for some valuable suggestions from netizens. ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡± He asked me. I guessed he was going to take me to buy something for our new house, but tomorrow was thest day before his birthday. I could only prepare presents for him tomorrow. I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°sorry, I have something to do tomorrow.¡± I had no work to do. I was a little guilty. He was silent for a moment and chuckled. He asked me, ¡°are you going to prepare a birthday present for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± I denied it subconsciously. I thought I was stupid. I should ask, ¡°is tomorrow your birthday?¡± I shouldn¡¯t subconsciously deny it. I said awkwardly, ¡°yes, I want to surprise you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that you can take the time to think about it.¡± Ming said, ¡°since it¡¯s my birthday present, can I ask for it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± If Ming told me what he wanted, it was really the best thing. He seemed to think for a moment and said, ¡°I want you...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His words made me nervous at once. This sentence had too much meaning. Was he going to let me be his birthday present? We were adults. If I refused, was I too hypocritical? When I hesitated, he continued, ¡°I want your time. I hope you can stay with me for one day.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I agreed immediately. Although he didn¡¯t say it, I knew Ming was testing me just now. Chapter 290 Ming lost contact Chapter 290 Ming lost contact After I agreed, Ming seemed to want to say something. I heard his other cell phone ring. ¡°Wait a minute. I have to answer the phone.¡± Ming didn¡¯t hang up. I heard him answer the phone and say, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then he picked up the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s an emergency in the hospital. I have to go.¡± ¡°OK, you can go.¡± I responded. I hung up and soon heard Ming open the door. I opened the door, too. He was dressed and waiting for the elevator. He smiled when he saw me. He came up and hugged me. ¡°Wait for me toe back. Remember the birthday present you promised me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Although Ming wanted me to apany him for one day, I still thought I had to prepare a birthday present for him. The next morning, Ming didn¡¯t seem toe back. I sent Lester by myself and went shopping. The clerk at the counter rmended me countless gifts in the morning, but I didn¡¯t like them very much. Ming was not a business person, so ties and cufflinks were not suitable for him. But I didn¡¯t know what else to send him. When I was about to find a ce for lunch, my cell phone rang. It was my personal cell phone. And it was Linda! I answered the phone at once. She asked me out for lunch. We chose a western restaurant not far from both of us. By the time I arrived, she had arrived. Today Linda was wearing a well cut cape and skirt and high heels. Five years ago her hair was ck, long and straight, but now it was brown and curly. When Linda saw me, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Becky, the famous designer, to be you.¡± I was a little diffident. ¡°My master is famous, not me.¡± In recent years, Murray no longer designed. I did design and he just taught me. But he gave me all my contacts and resources. I felt like I had been living in his shadow. Linda smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s lucky to have a good master.¡± ¡°Where have you been these years? You quit when you came back from the resort. I always wanted to contact you.¡± I asked Linda. After that, we talked about what happened to us in recent years. After Linda resigned, she went to study abroad. There she met her present husband. It wasn¡¯t long before they got married and had children. Her husband returned to the United States because of his work, so she came back. She came back and took only one job. She designed Tang Time. I remember going to Tang Time that day. Jonas promised to give me information about the designer, but he didn¡¯t. But I met Linda first. Linda told me that in order to develop in York, she nned to take part in a designpetition at the end of the year and gave me the information. Seeing this designpetition, I was also very excited. After a chat, we decided to take part together. Linda and I seemed to have a lot to talk about. It was already four o¡¯clock when I got back to my senses. She and I were going to pick up our children. Besides, I hadn¡¯t bought a gift for Ming. Linda knew I was going to buy Ming a present. She suggested, ¡°I think you can think about stationery. Doctors use it.¡± Her words reminded me. Linda took me to a famous stationery store. All stationery in it could be engraved with names. I chose an ink blue pen. I had the owner engrave and pack it. Then I said goodbye to Linda and went to pick up Lester. Tomorrow was Ming¡¯s birthday. I was afraid Lester would break Ming¡¯s birthday present. I put it in a very high ce. In the evening, I called Ming when I started cooking. His cell phone had been off. I hadn¡¯t seen him in nearly 24 hours. It was not long, but after I came to York, Ming would contact me no matter how busy he was and apany me to dinner. He seldom did that! I couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy. I cooked and had dinner with Lester. During this time, I had been calling Ming. But every time the result was the same. I heard the cold system sound, ¡°the phone you dialed is off...¡± I had a bad feeling. Was something wrong with Ming? But Lester was at home. I couldn¡¯t leave Lester alone, and I couldn¡¯t take him to the hospital. I could only endure. I said to Lester before he fell asleep, ¡°Lester, I¡¯m going out to find Uncle Jessop. I¡¯ll be back soon, so be obedient, you know?¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lester was very obedient and nodded. When I was sure he was asleep, I put on my clothes and went out. I took a taxi to the main entrance of the Sunshine Hospital. I found a lot of police cars parked outside the hospital! I stood outside the yard and saw the hospital gate blocked! When I saw this scene, there were countless guesses in my mind. Was there a murder here! I rushed to the door and tried to get in. A policeman came directly to stop me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. No one can enter.¡± ¡°What happened? I am the fiancee of the president of this hospital!¡± It was the first time I had ever told someone about my identity. The policeman looked at me and hesitated before he said, ¡°no, even if you are a family member, you can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°Then can you tell me what happened in the hospital?¡± It didn¡¯t matter if I couldn¡¯t go in. I had to know what happened and whether Ming was OK! At this time, I had made the worst n in my mind. After all, Ming¡¯s cell phone had been off for so long. The policeman looked at me and hesitated and said, ¡°wait a minute. I¡¯ll report.¡± Then he took out his cell phone and made a phone call. He hung up and asked me, ¡°how can you prove your identity?¡± ¡°I...¡± I was stunned by the policeman¡¯s words. How could I prove that I was Ming¡¯s fiancee? N?velDrama.Org content rights. The policeman seemed to see that I couldn¡¯t prove it. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t prove your rtionship with the dean. I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°How can I prove that I am his girlfriend!¡± I was very worried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is the rule. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± With that, the policeman turned and wanted to leave. He had his back to me. Without hesitation, I crossed the cordon and rushed straight to the hospital! Chapter 291 What would you do if I die? Chapter 291 What would you do if I die? ¡°Stop!¡± The policeman¡¯s voice just sounded behind me. I didn¡¯t care so much at all. I rushed straight in to the doorway, and I stooped down across the cordon into the hallway. The corridor was empty and there was no one here. For a moment I didn¡¯t know where to go. When I hesitated, the police had caught up and held my arm directly. He yelled, ¡°Are you a journalist?¡± ¡°No!¡± My arm was twisted and pressed by the police, and I couldn¡¯t turn back. I could only say, ¡°I¡¯m really the fiancee of the dean. He didn¡¯t go home. Tomorrow is his birthday, so I¡¯m worried!¡± I knew it was impossible for me to escape. The police listened and hesitated. ¡°Do you have a picture of you?¡± A picture of us? I thought about it and shook my head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have a photo of both of you. And you tell me you are boyfriend and girlfriend. How could I believe that?¡± The police were angry. ¡°I think you are a journalist!¡± As he said, he took out the phone and called directly. ¡°You send someone to the Sunshine Hospital. I caught a journalist.¡± I was anxious, ¡°I¡¯m really not a journalist! I¡¯m a designer, and I can prove it!¡± ¡°Designer?¡± The police let me go, ¡°Prove it.¡± I quickly took out my phone and looked up some of my old news from the inte for the police. Fortunately, there were some interviews about me I have had before. The policeman pressed me with one hand and held the cell phone with another hand. After watching the news, he stared at me suspiciously and said, ¡°Although you prove that you are not a journalist, you cannot prove your rtionship with the dean. I cannot tell you what happened.¡± ¡°Then tell me if there are any dead in the hospital.¡± That is enough! The policeman looked at me hesitantly and said, ¡°I can only tell you that the dean is still alive.¡± These words made me feel at ease. My nervousness calmed down. But I quickly responded, ¡°If he is alive, why is his phone turned off? Is something wrong? Is he injured?¡± ¡°No! If you do not leave now, my colleague wille and take you to the police station.¡± The police was getting tired of me. However, I also saw that he really couldn¡¯t say anything about the hospital. I had to leave the hospital. When I got home, I checked it online. Sure enough, I found some news about the hospital. I learned from the online news that the MERS epidemic was found in the Sunshine Hospital, and the entire hospital was now blocked. I checked MERS online again. I found out that this was a respiratory disease caused by a new coronavirus. This infectious disease was simr to SARS but had a higher lethality. I panicked when I knew the news. Will Ming be infected? Will he be okay? ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± When I was in a panic, my phone rang! It was Ming! I have never felt so excited at the moment because I saw Ming''s phone! ¡°Ming, are you okay?¡± When I answered the phone, I asked first. The phone was silent for a while before the man said, ¡°Do you know all?¡± Ming¡¯s voice was raucous and full of fatigue. ¡°I looked it up online. Some people said there was MERS virus in your hospital. I know it is a very contagious virus. Where are you now? Is everything okay? Are you infected?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I asked several questions quickly. But there were more questions in my mind. I can not wait to see him! ¡°Well.¡± He said calmly, ¡°No, I am fine. That is... The hospital is blocked, so I can not get out.¡± Ming¡¯s voice had always been soft before. But I could hear the husky voice in his voice this time. It was like an inmed throat. I was nervous. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°No, I, uh...¡± Ming tried to say something, but suddenly he coughed. It was only a very light sound. Apparently, Ming covered the phone when he realized he was going to cough, but he slowed down a bit and I heard that sound. ¡°You are sick!¡± At this moment, I finally realized he was in danger, ¡°You are infected?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ming quickly denied, ¡°But we may not be able to celebrate my birthday together.¡± Because I just checked it online, and I was fully aware that... ¡°You are quarantined, are not you?¡± I asked Ming. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You lied to me!¡± I have got a lot on my mind. ¡°Ming, can you tell me clearly your situation? Don¡¯t make me worry!¡± After I spoke, the phone fell silent again. This silence was the kind ofplete silence. I guessed Ming must be coughing. He was afraid I could hear it. I simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t cover the microphone. I can hear it!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The man suddenly spoke and coughed before saying, ¡°I am so d to hear that you are worried about me.¡± ¡°I am really worried about you.¡± I had no intention of covering up my thoughts and I said to him, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what is going on over there, I will leave with Lester.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Hearing what I said, Ming quickly agreed. I had my cell phone in my hands, and I was so nervous. Although I wanted to know the situation over there, I was extremely nervous, and I was afraid to hear Ming was infected. Because I learned from the Inte that even if this disease can be cured, it will cause great damage to the patient¡¯s body. My ear was pressed against the phone, and I could hear a little heavy breathing from the man, so I made sure he did not cover the microphone. A momentter, I heard him say, ¡°I have a fever.¡± I was nervous again He continued, ¡°A few days ago, a patient was admitted to the hospital and had a fever. He started to experience kidney failure yesterday. I found out that he was infected with MERS. Now that patient has died, and we immediately told the CDC about this news.¡± ¡°Later, people were sent over to block the hospital and observe the patients. The patients have all left now. There are only doctors in the hospital who are in close contact with the deceased. At present, two people have a fever. Unfortunately, I am one of them.¡± I listened to Ming, and my heart was perturbed. I held the phone and asked him with courage, ¡°That means you are infected?¡± I was really afraid the answer was yes. However, he asked me, ¡°If I am infected and could die at any time, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I will not allow it!¡± Hearing what he said, I felt fierce heartache! At this moment, I really found that he was very important to me! Chapter 292 I must be the man who loves you the most in the world Chapter 292 I must be the man who loves you the most in the world ¡°Ah.¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t. I will marry you. The date is set. How can I die before marrying you?¡± Although he said so, he did not say whether he was infected. ¡°So, you are infected, are not you?¡± I asked him again. ¡°Not sure yet. After all, the virus has an incubation period.¡± The man was silent and continued, ¡°However, in the current situation, I have a high probability of being infected.¡± ¡°You are a liar.¡± I panicked when I heard him say that. ¡°To tell you the truth, when I heard that you were so worried about me and nervous about me, I really felt at once that this illness was really worth it. Even if I die, it¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who gave you permission to die?¡± I never thought for a second that Ming would die. But now it was happening, and the probability was high. ¡°Well.¡± I heard Ming¡¯s voice with an unmistakable smile, and even felt that he must be smiling at the moment. ¡°You could be dead. What are you so happy about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth my death.¡± Ming coughed and continued, ¡°Becky, I have been with you for so many years. I never felt you cared for me, needed me and liked me.¡± ¡°Actually for so many years, I cared about you and helped you. What I want is not your thanks, but I hope that one day you can get used to my existence and rely on me even if you don¡¯t love me. But before today, I didn¡¯t have that kind of feeling.¡± ¡°I have a strong sense of insecurity all the time, and I¡¯m afraid you will leave me. You will be with Sean as before, even if you are a mistress.¡± Ming¡¯s words gave me a hard time. I took the phone and shook my head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Anyway, I am happy today, and for the first time I know you are worried about me. Does that mean you care about me?¡± ¡°Well, I really care about you.¡± I admitted it. Right now, I was really worried about him. If anything happened to him, I couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine. And I will marry you.¡± ¡°Well, I will wait for you to marry me.¡± I nodded, ¡°You must be fine or I will marry someone else.¡± ¡°Then I must be fine.¡± Ming finished speaking. He coughed again. I was very nervous when I heard him cough. When I was about to say something, I heard someone talking over Ming, ¡°Dean, Dr. W has kidney failure symptoms!¡± ¡°I will be right there.¡± After Ming had finished speaking to the man, he said to me, ¡°Becky, I have something to do here. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°OK¡± When I was about to hang up, he suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially... my father.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded. He paused on the phone and said, ¡°Becky, I love you. I must be the man who loves you the most in the world, so... I am not going to die.¡± When he finished, he hung up. I looked at my mobile phone and there were tears in my eyes. I mumbled, ¡°Ming, you must not die!¡± The next day was Ming¡¯s birthday. After I sent Lester to school, I held the phone all the time. There were still no messages from Ming. The next two days were the weekend. Lester didn¡¯t go to kindergarten. I apanied him to the York Science and Technology Museum and the zoo. During this time, Lester asked me, ¡°Mom, why doesn¡¯t uncle stay with us?¡± ¡°Your uncle...¡± When Lester asked me this, my heart began to grieve again. ¡°Your uncle is busy. He will be back with us soon.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. I haven¡¯t heard anything from Ming all weekend I can¡¯t sleep all night. I was afraid that when I woke up I would receive the news of Ming¡¯s death. That was how I missed Daniell¡¯s callst time. This time, I was really scared that something was going to happen to Ming. On Monday, I sent Lester to school and sat at home alone waiting for Ming¡¯s call. I kept calling him, but I always heard the cold system tone. My heart was in a maze. I went to the Sunshine Hospital a few times which was still blocked. In order to avoid public panic, there have been no public reports about it. I can only read the news online. When I opened twitterte Tuesday night to search for ¡°the sunshine hospital¡±. I saw the news that two people were said to have died from MERS virus in the sunshine hospital. My heart suddenly became nervous! Two people. I remembered Ming saying that two people in their hospital had a fever, and one of them was him. Was he... No way! I hurried on to call Ming. The phone was still off. ¡°No, no, no!¡± I was really scared. Ming. You were going to be okay! I can¡¯t wait. I couldn¡¯t even wear my clothes. I went out in my pajamas and a coat! I found out that it was snowing outside. I stood at the door and wanted to take a taxi. Maybe it was because it was snowing. I can¡¯t get a taxi either at the door or through mobile software! I was walking toward Ming¡¯s hospital in my cotton slippers. About an hourter. I saw a familiar car parked next to me. The door opened and a man stood beside me. It was a familiar scene. And it was Ming again. The difference was that thest time I was looking for Sean, but this time I was looking for him. When I saw himing down from the car, I grabbed him and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He picked me up. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± When he hugged me, I found that my legs were frozen stiff and even hard to bend. With a slight frown, Ming put me in the back seat and drove home by himself. ¡°I read news online that two doctors have died in your hospital...¡± ¡°No.¡± Ming shook his head. ¡°Two doctors are infected, but both are out of danger because they were found out in time.¡± ¡°Then you...¡± What I concerned most was Ming. He looked up in his rear-view mirror and looked at me. ¡°I just had a fever. And I am fine now. My phone was out of power, and I didn¡¯t even have time to recharge, so I came back first.¡± At this point, he looked a little worried. ¡°Sorry, I should charge the phone first, which made you worry.¡± ¡°I did worry about you.¡± I lowered my eyes slightly. Looking at Ming in the mirror made my face a little hot. The car drove to the underground garage of themunity. After getting out of the car, he put his coat on myp and said, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll hug you.¡± ¡°No, I can walk by myself.¡± I said so, but Ming did not listen to me and he just picked me up. Chapter 293 Take off your pants Chapter 293 Take off your pants I was in his arms. I looked up and saw his dark circles and tired eyes, and I knew that he hadn¡¯t taken a good rest recently. I can''t help but feel a little upset. ¡°Ming, you should have a good rest today.¡± I said to him. ¡°OK.¡± He hugged me and got on the elevator. Ming put me down when we got upstairs. When I saw him open the door and I was about to go back my home, he grabbed my hand and said, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°You should have a good rest now. And I will talk to you tomorrow.¡± I was standing. He opened the door, but he still did not let go of my hand. He smiled at me slightly, ¡°Do you think I would sleep peacefully tonight if I did not see how your leg hurts?¡± I just realized that my legs are frozen and it will not be easy for me to walk. But it was sote now, and I really didn¡¯t want to bother Ming. Seeing me still, he frowned slightly. ¡°Are you going to let me hold you in?¡± I flushed and shook my head. So I followed him into the room. His room was cold and clean, but it was not too cold because of the central heating system. When he turned on the light, he took me to the bedroom and touched my trousers on my body which made him feel distressed. ¡°On such a cold day, you just dress like this. If you didn¡¯t meet me, did you n to walk to my hospital like this?¡± I was embarrassed so I bowed my head, ¡°I am sorry. I just... I am so worried about you.¡± When I said that, Ming smiled. He always smiled, but this time it seemed especially good-looking. ¡°Wait me for a minute.¡± He got up and went to the bathroom. He quickly picked up a basin of water. There was a towel soaking in the water. He tried the temperature of the water with his hands before he said to me, ¡°Take off your pants.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I looked at him nkly and I didn¡¯t respond to what he was talking about. ¡°I¡¯ll help you wipe your legs with warm water. Otherwise, your legs might get worse tomorrow.¡± Ming said while pulling my pants. Seeing me still, he smiled and said, ¡°You are the second person to worry about me, and I can¡¯t let you be hurt.¡± ¡°What about rolling up my trousers? My trousers was loose.¡± I asked with a red face. To be honest, I would feel shy if I have to take my pants off in front of a man... Seeing that I was unwilling to take off my pants, Ming said helplessly, ¡°You are going to marry me. Are you going to always wear clothes in front of me in the future? And I need to see the degree of frostbite on your thighs.¡± His words made my face a little flushed. In order not to embarrass me, Ming took a thin quilt and said, ¡°After you take off your pants, you can cover it with a quilt, and I did not say you should take off your underwear.¡± I pulled the quilt before taking off my pants and putting my legs on the edge of the bed. He was half-kneeling there, and then he poked my leg with his hand and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± I shook my head. My legs were frozen and I didn¡¯t really feel anything. Ming picked up the towel in the basin and wiped my legs slowly. The towel was warm, and gradually my legs could feel something. He wiped my leg for more than half an hour. My legs were slightly red and almost recovered. ¡°Thank you, I think I am much better. You should rest now.¡± After I finished speaking, he looked up at me and said nothing. He first poured the water from the basin into the sewer. I quickly put on my pants, but before I finished, Ming was back. He watched me wearing trousers and came over and pressed me directly onto the bed. His thin lips did not hesitate to press down. I was a little nervous. My lips were closed tightly, and I felt he wanted to invade but didn¡¯t continue. Ming looked up at me with hesitation and said, ¡°Are you not ready yet?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°I think you could consider giving me a chance.¡± Ming said, ¡°Maybe we fit well in sex.¡± Ming was not like Sean. He won¡¯t force me. But he will express his needs. Since I was close to him, I could feel his change. I could feel his hard erection. We were all adults. This was nothing at all ... I bit my lips and tried to persuade myself. Ming looked at me like this and knew my struggle. He leaned down and put a kiss on my forehead and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait. Just don¡¯t let me wait too long. When we get married that night, even if you don¡¯t agree, I will ...¡± ¡°I know, thank you.¡± I finished speaking when I realized the kiss just now. It was.. At this point, Ming¡¯s face was close to mine. I closed my eyes and waited for the kiss. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. There was nothing on my lips. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Ming¡¯s body had been retracted. And he was looking at me gently with a smile in his eyes. I was just waiting for him to kiss me, which made me feel even more embarrassed. He raised his hand. And his big palm fell on my hair and rubbed it. ¡°You own me a kiss. When you are ready to ept me, I will get it back.¡± I knew. He didn¡¯t want to force me. I tidied up my trousers and he took me to the door. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± I watched Ming turn back and called him. I took out the pen I bought and said with a smile, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Ming looked at the box and asked, ¡°What is in it? May I open it?¡± I nodded. He pulled the ribbon from the box and took out the pen. Before he spoke, I said, ¡°It is not precious...¡± ¡°I like it very much.¡± Ming immediately put his pen in his chest pocket and said, ¡°I will take it every day.¡± ¡°Great.¡± I calmed down when he said he liked it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tonight, I was finally getting a good sleep. The next morning, Lester went out and saw Ming. He was so happy, ¡°Uncle, I missed you so much.¡± ¡°I miss you too.¡± Ming picked up Lester and got off the elevator with him. When we sent Lester to kindergarten, I said to Ming, ¡°If you are going to the hospital, I will just go back by myself.¡± Linda told me about the design contest the other day. But I could not even look at it because Ming could not get in touch with me. Ming was okay now, and finally I could work on the design contest. But Ming pulled me and asked, ¡°Now, can you give me a birthday present?¡± It took me a second to react that he was talking about spending the day with him. ¡°Well, where do you want to go? I will be with you all day.¡± I said to Ming with a smile. Maybe it was because I almost lost him. At this moment, I cherished the time with him. Chapter 294 It’s my pleasure to make a wedding dress for your wife Chapter 294 It¡¯s my pleasure to make a wedding dress for your wife I thought Ming would let me go somewhere with him. But he was driving and parked outside a single building on the west side of the city. This was a ssy building. Just because it was double-zed and had a different angle of mirror in the middle, people standing outside cannot see the building at all. And because it snowed yesterday, there was still a thinyer of white snow on the building today, which looked dreamy and beautiful. ¡°This is...¡± I stood there, fascinated by the architecture in front of me. ¡°Juste in.¡± Ming reached out to me. I naturally took his hand and went in with him. He opened the door for me, and when I entered, I saw a sea of wedding dresses. There were dummy models one after another throughout the hall. Each model wore a variety of wedding gowns. These wedding dresses didn¡¯t look normal. They were very exquisite. ¡°It is so beautiful.¡± ¡°This is the studio of a wedding dress designer. I specifically asked their designer to customize your wedding dress.¡± Ming was close to my ear and introduced me to this studio. ¡°Mr. Jessop!¡± Then a woman in a beige suit came out. Her hair was curled up and she had light make-up. Although she looked beautiful, she was not the designer at first nce. ¡°Rosalind, this is my fiancee.¡± Ming introduced me to the woman. Rosalind quickly reached out and said, ¡°Hello, I am the manager of Dream Wedding Dress.¡± ¡°Hi, I am Becky.¡± I shook hands with Rosalind. ¡°Where is your designer?¡± Ming asked her. ¡°Please wait a moment, the designer wille out right away.¡± Rosalind said as she left. Ming and I stood in the hall, surrounded by all kinds of wedding dresses. I went to one of them and had to say that the design was very unique. The surface of the wedding dress here was only a pure white but with a goodce cover. They were all very well designed. ¡°We only booked the engagement date. Why did you order the wedding dress so early?¡± ording to the custom of York, a wedding was not held until one year after the engagement. Ming came to me and took my hand and said, ¡°This designer is famous. There are several grades of her wedding dress, and the best one needs to be booked a year in advance.¡± ¡°The best one?¡± I looked to Ming, ¡°I don¡¯t need such a good wedding dress. Just the right one will be ok.¡± I didn¡¯t even want a wedding. But Ming was looking forward to it from the start, and I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, so I had to do everything he nned. Ming looked at me and said, ¡°No, as I said before, I will give you the best.¡± ¡°Pop, pop, pop.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, apuse sounded behind the wedding dress. But it sounded weird. I followed the sound and saw a woman sitting on a wheelchair. The wheelchair was pure ck and looked very advanced. There was a small maniptor on the armrest. She put her hand on it to control the wheelchair forward. When she showed up, I noticed that Ming¡¯s expression was clearly getting worse. He took my hand and said, ¡°Let us go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± The woman in the wheelchair came around. She stood directly in front of us and looked up at Ming. ¡°Ming, long time no see.¡± Ming¡¯s expression was very serious and cold which made me even a little scary. This was him I have never seen before. Ming held my hand tightly. He said a momentter, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ming, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. As soon as I met, I heard you say to another woman what you said to me. I feel reallyplicated.¡± The designer¡¯s words hit me hard in my heart. I looked down at her. The woman¡¯s hair was long and her four strands of braided hair hung behind her. From the appearance, she should be older than me, and her skin is slightly loose, but her facial features are still three-dimensional and delicate, with good-looking eyes, tall nose bridges and red lips. Even at this age she looked beautiful and charming. She said that what Ming just said was for her before. Was she Ming¡¯s ex-girlfriend? I never seemed to have heard of her before. Ming lowered his head and looked at the woman with a nk expression and said, ¡°I did not know you owned the studio, or I would not bother you.¡± Although he said so, the meaning of the words was not the same. He clearly didn¡¯t want to see her. The woman looked at Ming and smiled faintly, then she looked at me and said, ¡°Is this the girl you have been looking for?¡± She said, ¡°She is not like that girl.¡± Looking for me? Has Ming been looking for me in the past? I looked at Ming with a slight suspicion in my eyes. He heard the designer say that and suddenly his expression became very bad, ¡°The past is over. You and I can not live in the past. We leave first.¡± ¡°No.¡± The designer looked at me. ¡°Since you can not gave me a wedding dress personally, I could make a wedding dress for your wife, which was also satisfying to me.¡± When she spoke, she was smiling but her eyes were bleak. I looked at her and felt my heart tighten. The woman¡¯s intuition told me that this woman still had love with Ming. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it is fair to her.¡± Ming said as he was going to take me away. But the door of this house was so small. The designer¡¯s wheelchair almost blocked the door. She refused to let us go, and it was difficult for us to go out. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The designer looked at Ming and said, ¡°What? You can¡¯t keep your promise and you can¡¯t give me the future. Now, do you even refuse to let me make money?¡± Her eyes were dim. There was something in her words. She was as old as Ming, and since she said so, it meant that the two should be together for a long time... I also understood the feeling that she cannot let it go. I looked at her a little hesitantly and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want you to design a wedding dress for me.¡± Ming and the designer both looked at me. The designer, in particr, could not helpughing at what I said. ¡°Ming, it seems that another woman has been fooled around by you.¡± I knew why she said that. If you love someone deeply, when you know that he loved someone in the past, the feeling is like the mosquito blood which couldn¡¯t be erased. But when I knew her rtionship with Ming, I feltpletely eptable. Apparently, Ming also had the same idea as the designer, and he said directly, ¡°I will give you the money as usual, but you do not have to design this dress.¡± Chapter 295 I was probably the only fool in the world Chapter 295 I was probably the only fool in the world Ming said and went inside. But when he just left, the designer said softly, ¡°Well, I thought your bank card would be on her.¡± For some reason, I was embarrassed when I heard the designer say that. It turned out that what Ming had done to me now once had done to another woman. Ming treated me well and did everything for me. If I didn¡¯t love Sean first, I would have loved Ming with all my heart. At this moment, I had some understanding of this woman. I stepped forward and pulled Ming, ¡°Ming, let¡¯s order a wedding dress here. It¡¯s the same wherever we go.¡± Now that we have paid the money, we¡¯ll book it. The designer looked at me with a smile on her lips. ¡°Ming, this was a familiar scene. I used to call you like this for years.¡± She said as she started counting. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s order the wedding dress here.¡± Ming interrupted the woman and dragged me inside to check out. As I walked, I pulled out the bank card from my bag. The designer looked behind and chuckled, ¡°His bank card is really here for you. Ming¡¯s tricks on girls are really the same for many years, but they are very useful ... right?¡± She looked at me as she asked. She was looking for something in my eyes. She looked at me for a few seconds and smiled. ¡°It seems that this girl is smarter than me, and she knows how to protect herself.¡± As Ming listened to her, the expression on his face became worse. ¡°Are you really going to make a wedding dress here? I can find you something better...¡± ¡°Right here.¡± I concluded. Actually, I wanted to be here and know more about Ming. Although I didn¡¯t know if this designer will tell me. Ming thought with hesitation and paid the money. He seemed to be afraid that I was alone with the designer. So when he went to pay the money, he also pulled me. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I heard the lightughter of the designer. I didn¡¯t know if it was augh or a snicker. When we paid, Ming wanted to give me the bank card, but this time I refused to take it. To be honest, after knowing that Ming had given the bank card to another woman before, I suddenly felt that it was not so sacred. This was a wedding studio. Ming didn¡¯t seem to want to persuade me here, so he took the bank card back. After paying the money, I went to the designer. When I arrived in front of her, my knees were slightly bent, keeping my face almost horizontal with her and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Becky, and my wedding dress will trouble you.¡± I reached out after I said it. The designer was obviously a bit surprised by my behavior. After a moment of stunning, she held my hand with smile and said, ¡°My name is Marcia. Don¡¯t worry. I must design the best wedding dress for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I straightened up. Marcia said while controlling her wheelchair, ¡°Miss Jones,e with me. I will ask my assistant to help you measure your size. By the way, you can tell me what kind of wedding dress you want. I will design it specifically for you.¡± When she said that, she stopped her wheelchair and turned to look at me. ¡°This is the first time I have provided such a special service to guests.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I followed Marcia, and Ming followed me with a nervous face. When we got to the door of an elevator on the second floor, Marcia looked at Ming and smiled. ¡°Ming, why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I will tell her bad things about you?¡± Ming didn¡¯t say anything. Marcia went on to say, ¡°We are going upstairs to measure the size of the wedding dress. In order to pursue a better wedding dress, Miss Jones will take off all of her clothes.¡± Speaking of this, she said, ¡°But you are getting married, it will be okay for you to see her naked, right?¡± When I heard that I was going to take all my clothes off, I thought and said to Ming, ¡°Ming, could you wait downstairs? I wille down after measuring the size.¡± To reassure him, I patted his hand. He hesitated for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°All right.¡± After speaking that, he stepped back. The elevator door opened, and I went in with Marcia. This elevator, when we look outside, seemed to be a metal door. But when I entered with Marcia, I found out that it was a single-sided ss like the interrogation room! Apparently Ming didn¡¯t know that. Through the ss, I saw Ming staring in the direction of Marcia, and there was no tenderness in his eyes. His eyes were full of warnings! I was even shocked by his expression! At this moment, the elevator was slowly rising. The elevator was stable and rising very slowly. ¡°This elevator was specially designed so that when the bride came down in her wedding dress, she can look at the longing expression of the groom. But I did not expect to see this expression today.¡± Marcia said that coldly. But she did not look surprised. She seemed very familiar with Ming with such a personality. The elevator was on the second floor. There were two areas on the second floor. One of which seemed to be the design room, and Marcia took me to the other room where a young assistant was waiting there. I took off my jacket at Marcia¡¯s request, and I put on the invisible bra needed for the wedding dress, and then she asked the assistant to measure for me and she recorded. When it was done, Marcia said to the assistant, ¡°You wait at the door.¡± When the assistant went out, Marcia asked me to sit down. I got dressed and sat on the sofa in the room. Marcia looked at me and said, ¡°What do you think when you see Ming like that?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t surprised.¡± I lowered my eyes. In fact, in my subconscious, I knew Ming was such a person. So today when he showed this expression, I was not surprised but felt it was normal. Marcia heard what I said and was surprised, ¡°Why do you know that?¡± But she quickly put back her surprise and smiled, ¡°Well, I am probably the only fool in the world.¡± I looked at Marcia, and I did not know what to say. Hesitating for a moment, I asked, ¡°Can you tell me about your things?¡± I always knew that Ming had aplex personality. As Sean once said, he was definitely not as simple as he seemed. And since I decided to marry him, I had the right to know this. If I asked Ming, he was not necessarily telling me the truth. Marcia heard me and smiled. ¡°I am sorry that I may not be able to tell you today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Ming knows how long it will take to measure the size.¡± I knew what she meant. She knew Ming too well. I can see that she and Ming must have been together for many years. Chapter 296 I advise you to leave him Chapter 296 I advise you to leave him Marcia said as she picked up the pen and wrote a string of numbers in the corner of the record-sized paper. She tore the paper off and handed it to me. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I knew it was her phone number. I put the paper in my pants pocket, and when I looked up, Marcia had already steered the wheelchair in the direction of the elevator. I followed her. We just arrived by the elevator, but the elevator that had stopped on the second floor descended. ¡°Look, I said he can¡¯t wait.¡± There was no change in the expression on Marcia¡¯s face as she spoke. She seemed to know what Ming was thinking. Sure enough, Ming stood inside when the elevator came up again. The elevator door opened and he looked a little embarrassed when he came out. He had discovered that this was an elevator with the single-sided ss. Ming stepped down the elevator and saw Marcia and I standing at the door. He asked with a barely smile. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded softly and tried to approach him, but I could not help feeling a little resistance in my heart. Marcia behind me smiled. ¡°Ming hasn¡¯t seen you in just a few minutes and he can¡¯t wait toe up.¡± It sounded like she was mocking Ming. Instead of looking at her, Ming said to me, ¡°Now that you have finished measuring the size, let¡¯s go to dinner. I have made a reservation.¡± Then he reached for my hand and took me to the elevator. His tone was obviously less mild than before, even with some impatience. When we got on the elevator, I waited for Marcia toe in. After Marcia came in with the wheelchair, she said to me, ¡°Thank you.¡± On the first floor, Ming wanted to take me away, but Marcia deliberately said, ¡°Rosalind, take one of my business cards to Becky.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Rosalind quickly picked up a business card from the front desk and passed it to me. But Ming grabbed the card and put it in his pocket. ¡°I will bring her here next time if we need you.¡± Marcia was not surprised by Ming¡¯s behavior either. She squinted at Ming with a bleak smile. I did not say anything about it, but I looked at Ming and there was only one question in my mind: Ming, what is he afraid of? Was there any secret between him and Marcia that I didn¡¯t know? When I got to the car with him and he started the car, I could not help but ask him, ¡°Ming, you and Marcia...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention her.¡± Before I finished speaking, Ming turned and took my hand. ¡°I and she have passed. My future belongs to you, only you.¡± His gaze was focused on me. It seems that he changed back to Ming who had been gentle and calm after leaving the bridal shop. I looked at him with hesitation. Then I nodded and said nothing more. But there was a little concern in my mind. Ming restarted the car and was going to the restaurant. On the way, he asked me, ¡°What¡¯s your n lately? Now that the hospital¡¯s quarantine is lifted, I can eat with you at noon.¡± ¡°No.¡± When I heard him say that, I refused subconsciously. After I said that, I felt I had refused him too quickly, so I quickly added, ¡°A designer I knew before invited me to join her in a Tyloo High-End Interior-Design Competition. I will go to thispetition the next day.¡± ¡°A designer? A man or a woman?¡± Ming looked at me with smile. He sounded like he was joking. But I knew he was asking it on purpose. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a woman.¡± I looked at Ming. In order to reassure him, I deliberately said, ¡°I promised to marry you, so naturally I won¡¯t be too close to other men.¡± The next day, I contacted Linda who had rented a small office in the city center. When I got there, I found there was nothing outside the office. I looked in through the ss door and found that there were no signs except a few desks and computers. I pushed the door in. Linda was immersed inputer graphics. I looked around andughed, ¡°How did Mr. Richards find you? If I don¡¯t know the details, I definitely think this is a boguspany.¡± Linda knew I was joking, so she wasn¡¯t angry. She picked up a small book next to her and handed it to me, ¡°Look at this. About the Tyloo High-end Interior Design Competition.¡± I took a look at it. I knew that there would be a salon sale after the designpetition. In addition to awards for all winning works, outstanding works can also be auctioned individually. In summary, this was an opportunity for both fame and fortune. I put the brochure aside and said seriously, ¡°Well, I feel like I can get a second prize if nothing unexpected happens.¡± ¡°Yes, I will get a third prize.¡± Linda nced at me with a smile on her face and joked with me. The entry requirement for thispetition was arge interior design finished product within thest two years, which was slightly harsh for most practitioners. If I was five years ago, I would not be eligible to register for thispetition. But now I had no problem. I used Linda¡¯sputer to find all the renderings of my previous works and some detailed drawings from the cloud document, and then submitted them on the official website. When Linda signed up, we waited for review. Maybe it was because the registration conditions were too high this time. Linda and I received a call that afternoon toplete the registration. But the specific topic of thepetition will not be announced until the registration deadline. It was three dayster. I had nothing else to do for these three days, but Ming didn¡¯t know that, so I called Marcia. I asked her to meet. When I thought about Marcia¡¯s legs, I tried to meet her at the bridal shop, but Marcia refused. Finally, we decided to go to a coffee shop near Linda¡¯s office. I waited for her at the door early. Marcia¡¯s car was a modified Toyota Elfa. The car drove to the entrance of the coffee shop. After the door opened, it automatically descended to a tform with a small slope. When she controlled the wheelchair toe down, I hurried to hold her.. When shended firmly on the ground, she said to me, ¡°Thank you.¡± I helped Marcia open the door and went into the cafe with her where Marcia had booked a single room. The waiter took her directly to the reserved room when he saw Marcia. When we ordered, Marcia took the coffee in front of her and took a sip before she looked up at me and said quietly. ¡°Ming is not a good person. You should be very clear. I advise you to leave him early so as not to be like me.¡± Chapter 297 His presence gave me the creeps. Chapter 297 His presence gave me the creeps. Marcia¡¯s words stunned me. I didn¡¯t expect her to say this when she saw me. Marcia found me surprised, and then she put the coffee cup on the table in front of her and looked at the lipstick marks on the cup. ¡°Maybe I should say this to you more gently, but although I haven¡¯t had much contact with you, I can see that you are a person with kindness and you are not suitable for him.¡± ¡°Can you... tell me something about you and Ming?¡± After the MERS incident at that time, I felt that Ming still had weight in my heart. However, on the day I tried the wedding dress, I hesitated again in my heart about marrying him after seeing his fierce eyes. Marcia asked me, ¡°Are you interested?¡± ¡°Well, I would like to know more about him.¡± I nodded. Although Ming loved me, I felt he will never be as simple as Daniell. Marcia leaned on the back of the chair, and she looked into the distance as if she was remembering something. I did not say anything. It took a few minutes for Marcia to speak slowly. ¡°When I was a sophomore at the age of 19, I transferred from the Department of Pharmacy to the Department of Clinical Medicine and happened to be in his ss.¡± ¡°Are you also a doctor?¡± I was a little surprised. After all, doctors and wedding dress designers were two very different professions. Marcia looked at me and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I grew up loving art and design, but I was born into a medical family and had no choice but to go to medical school.¡± When she said these things, her expression revealed her helplessness. I understood her. ¡°At that time, because my family conditions and my own conditions were very good, I can be said to be a celebrity in our college. There were a lot of boys chasing me every day, but he ignored me and just buried his head in the library every day.¡± Marcia said with a mockery, ¡°People may be such weird and funny animals. The more he chased me, the less interested I was. And the more he ignored me, the more I liked him.¡± ¡°He was...¡± ¡°At that time, he was a poor boy. He has not returned to the Jessop Family. The only goal of his study was to find a good job and earn money for his mother. At the time, I was actually moved by his simplicity, and now I think about it, this must be an excuse he made for me.¡± Marcia said helplessly, ¡°Later, we fell in love together. When I was a senior, we should do internships. Through my family rtionship, I arranged for him to go to my hospital with me for an internship. At that time, he gave me the bank card...¡± ¡°Well, do you know anything about his mother? When did his mother die?¡± I have never heard Ming mention his mother. Marcia thought about it, ¡°I¡¯ve met his mother once. I can see that his mother was beautiful when she was young. Unfortunately, when I met her, she looked older because of the cruel years and the torture of life. Even though she was obviously in her forties... His mother died of illness before he graduated from college, and a few days after his mother died, Ming¡¯s father came to him and took him back to the Jessop Family.¡± There was no such coincidence in the world. At this point, I understand, ¡°His grandfather has been paying attention to him but refused to recognize his mother, so after his mother died, he came to him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcia nodded. Her expression became more and more sad, ¡°Maybe he has changed since then, or he has always been like that, but I haven¡¯t found it before.¡± ¡°How did he change?¡± I asked. Marcia looked at me with a secretive look. Her beautiful eyes were full of sorrow. ¡°I loved him and I don¡¯t want to discredit him. Because of this love, I have paid too much and also missed things, so I just want to persuade you to leave him. He, he never loves anyone, but only loves himself.¡± ¡°How is it possible?¡± Marcia¡¯s words took me by surprise. ¡°Click.¡± When I tried to ask, the door of the room was suddenly opened. I turned my head and saw Ming standing there. The warm light was scattered on him, but still could not cover his coldness. The sharp expression on his face softened immediately when he saw me. He took my hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At this moment, I suddenly felt the horror. Why did Ming show up here? How did he know I was here? Although I was pulled by him, I still sat on the chair. When Marcia saw Ming, she was obviously surprised, but she quickly changed her expression and said, ¡°How did Ming get here? We are talking about the details of the wedding dress.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ming looked at her, and the smile and gentleness on his face seemed to me a mask of hypocrisy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. And what was he really like? I didn¡¯t know. That was what scared me! Marcia nodded slightly. ¡°Yeah, we have known each other for over 20 years. Although we were not together at the end, but I also hope you can be happy. I think Miss Becky is a good person, so I have no intention of breaking you up.¡± ¡°Well, I contacted Marcia because I had an idea about the dress.¡± I smiled reluctantly. Ming listened to me and he didn¡¯t leave. He simply sat next to me and said, ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯m too nervous. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I couldn¡¯t even say a word while he was sitting here. The small room was surprisingly quiet. Neither I nor Marcia spoke. Finally I surrendered because of the stifling atmosphere and said to Ming, ¡°We are almost done. Let us go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He stood up and pulled the chair for me. And he took me by the hand while taking me out of the cafe. He was still gentle. But he did not even look at Marcia. And I saw Marcia looking at him all the time with an indelible expression of sadness when Ming said he was leaving. Although Marcia didn¡¯t say how long they were in love together, I knew it must have been many years. After all these years, perhaps Ming has let it go, but Marcia has never given up. After we got out of the cafe, I sat in Ming¡¯s car and couldn¡¯t help asking him, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Did someone tell him? Or did he monitor my call? Or did he actually have someone watching me? Ming looked at me and rubbed my hair. He smiled slightly and exined, ¡°I know what you are thinking, but I didn¡¯t follow you secretly. I just saw Marcia¡¯s car at the door.¡± Chapter 298 Married for the last time in my life Chapter 298 Married for thest time in my life ¡°Oh.¡± I did not say anything. Even though this was an obvious excuse, I don¡¯t want to expose it. After all, knowing the truth didn¡¯t do me any good. When he saw that I did not continue to ask, he asked me again, ¡°Don¡¯t you say that you recently participated in a designpetition with a friend? How did you meet her?¡± ¡°We have already registered on the website, and we will be notified two dayster, so I took the time to meet Marcia to discuss the wedding.¡± I lowered my eyes and said, ¡°After all, this should be thest time in my life to get married. After thinking about it carefully, I think I should be careful.¡± I said this just to hope that Ming was happy. He seemed to be in a better mood to hear that. In the afternoon, he took me to Arthur to discuss the case of Inez Fanning and Marlin Carter. After all, in a few months, the first trial will begin. I had a firm attitude toward this case. Whatever the result was, I didn¡¯t care. I will know the topic of the designpetition tomorrow. I took myputer and design tools to Linda¡¯s office. I was ready to do my best in the design competition. When everything was done, I made a cup of coffee. Just after I took a sip, Linda asked me behind me, ¡°Becky, this designpetitionsts 30 days and is very urgent. If the n cannot be determined at one time, we must work overtime if we want to ensure thepletion. What about your son? Can he leave you?¡± When it came to this, I was stunned. I took it for granted that I nned to work during the day and stayed with Lester at night. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But when Linda said that, I realized I could not. If nothing had happened recently, I would definitely give Lester to Ming, but now I was not assured. He would not hurt Lester, but... ¡°How about bringing your son here with my baby? My family has a babysitter, and one or two children are the same.¡± Linda suggested. ¡°That is not going to work.¡± I smiled. The main reason was if I gave Lester to Linda instead of Ming, he won¡¯t agree with this. This question really embarrassed me. In the evening, Ming and I picked Lester home. After dinner, Lester fell asleep and Ming went to the hospital duty, so I was alone at home. As we struggled to figure out what to do, my phone rang. It was Murray. When I picked up the phone, he asked me, ¡°Did you get something new about your mom?¡± When he asked, I remembered that I had been busy since I came back. So this waspletely out of my mind. I did not even ask Ming. I told Murray the truth. Murray did not me me and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. At that time, I will help you to ask if anyone in our circle knew her.¡± ¡°Will youe tomorrow?¡± When I heard that Murray wasing tomorrow, I felt like I had solved all the problems I faced! Murray did not know what was bothering me, so he asked, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you wee me? ¡°Wee!¡± I was thrilled. I told him I was going to participate in a designpetition recently and I didn¡¯t have time to look after Lester. Murray listened and asked me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Ming look after him? And it is not convenient for me to go out with Lester.¡± ¡°He...¡± When he mentioned Ming, I hesitated a moment before asking Murray, ¡°Master, what do you think of Ming?¡± ¡°Huh? Did you quarrel with him?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Something has been happeningtely, and I am getting the feeling that Ming is...¡± When I said that, I didn¡¯t know how to go on. Murray sighed on the other end of the phone. ¡°I know what you are trying to say. I just want to say that if a person starts from scratch and he eventually seeds, he must have something else in addition to having a keen intuition and a strong mind, .¡± ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°In business, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. He may do something that may be forced by the situation. You just need to know that he treats you well.¡± Murray understood my concerns and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start looking after Lester for you tomorrow. But if you don¡¯t win thispetition, don¡¯t call me Master!¡± ¡°OK! Absolutely!¡± After studying with Murray for several years, I may not have confidence in other things. But I was confident when it came to this kind ofpetition. That night, I scanned an electronic version of my mother Margaret¡¯s portrait and sent it to Murray. The next day, I picked up Murray and gave him the key of the house. And I gave him the address of Lester¡¯s Kindergarten before I went to Linda¡¯s studio. By the time I got there, the title of thepetition had been given. This time the topic was about the wealthy families. This topic perfectly matched the theme of thepetition, high-end interior design. Both Linda and I had a lot of ideas on this topic. I thought Linda would design a traditional work, but she chose a modern style. For the next 30 days, Linda and I were almost in the office, and sometimes we had inspiration so we just lived in the studio. So, the day before the deadline, we handed over the works. After that, we went back to our houses. Especially me, I slept for more than ten hours after I went home. It was already over ten o¡¯clock at noon when I waked up. It was the weekend. Lester saw that I had not changed my clothes and walked out of the bedroom when he woke up, so he was very happy. ¡°Is Mom not going to work today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and looked at Lester in a daze. It felt as if it had been weeks since I saw himst time. Lester took my leg and said, ¡°Mom, why do not you go to the dinosaur museum with me today?¡± ¡°Okay! Then you wait for Mom to change clothes.¡± I promised Lester without any hesitation. After all, I did not apany him this month, and I was filled with guilt. Murray was ying a video game in the living room, and when he heard we were going to the Dinosaur Hall, he said, ¡°You need to stay with Lester when you are free. I won¡¯t go because I want to clear the game at home.¡± I could not help frowning at Murray as he looked serious and y the video games. He was an old person, and others of his age will visit the park. No one was sitting at home and ying games like him. I shook my head helplessly and asked, ¡°What will you have for lunch? Do you need me to order takeout for you?¡± ¡°No, I will order takeout myself.¡± Murray looked at me as if he didn¡¯t think he was old and said, ¡°I am not old-fashioned. I know how to order takeout.¡± ¡°Yes, you are young.¡± I went inside to change my clothes. When I came out, I found someone in the house. Ming. Lester took his hand and said, ¡°Mom, Uncle said he will he drive us to the dinosaur museum.¡± Chapter 299 Do you know Sean was missing? Chapter 299 Do you know Sean was missing? I looked at Ming and I hesitated, but now that he was here, I could not get rid of him. Ming said when he found I said nothing, ¡°What? You didn¡¯t want me to bother you and Lester?¡± ¡°No.¡± I hurriedly said, ¡°It will be tired to apany us.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be tired to be with you.¡± Ming reached out to me. ¡°Let us go.¡± I hesitated for a moment, and finally Iid my hand on his palm. We went downstairs together. The scene was harmonious. If you didn¡¯t know the situation, you must think we were a happy family. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was winter now. It was foggy and still snowy today. When we came out, there were very few cars on the road. I looked out of the window and saw only a few snowkes falling on the window. The shape of the snowke was very nice. It took more than an hour to get to the Dinosaur Museum because of the slippery road. Because of the cold weather, there was very few people in the Dinosaur Museum. We hired a guide, and Lester followed the guide in the dinosaur hall, as Ming and I walked behind. We were walking side by side, but both of us said nothing. I didn¡¯t even know what to say to him. I didn¡¯t know why Ming and I just became like this. But we were getting married. ¡°You...¡± Ming seemed to be looking for a topic. As he just wanted to say something, Lester waved to me, ¡°Mom, Mom, Take a picture of me!¡± I looked at Ming and said with a smile, ¡°I will take a picture for Lester first.¡± ¡°Well, I am with you.¡± Ming raised his mouth and smiled softly. He followed behind me. I went to help Lester take a lot of pictures. The guide was very enthusiastic to tell Lester about the dinosaurs in which age, their characteristics and so on. Originally, I was not interested in these, but this guide said very vivid. Atst I couldn¡¯t help but also listened to him. I apanied Leicester, taking pictures and listening to dinosaur knowledge. It was already a bitte for us to leave from home. When we walked out of the huge dinosaur hall, it was already evening. I looked around and found that Ming was calling not far away. Lester was asking questions to the guide, so I called Ming to leave. When I approached him, I found the his expression cold and indifferent. When I saw his expression, I could not help but feel a little nervous. He listened to the person on the phone and said nothing. He looked far away and was very focused as if he had not found meing at all. When I approached, he found me. When he looked up and saw me, he said to the person on the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about thister, and I hang up first.¡± After that, he put the phone in his pocket and asked with his soft expression, ¡°Are you done? Is it time to consider where to eat?¡± I was a little ufortable with the changes of his attitude, and I said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s ask Lester about it, and I want to call Master together. I will pay for it.¡± After all, there were three people on my side, so it was reasonable for me to pay ¡°No.¡± He said as he looked at me, and his eyes were lonely. Like he still had something to say. ¡°What is the matter?¡± I asked him. With a little sadness in his face, Ming asked me, ¡°Why do I feel that you and I are more distant than ever? Am I doing something wrong and disappointing you?¡± I froze and subconsciously said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do not lie to me.¡± He stretched out his hand and took me into his arms. I hesitated, but I did not resist his hug. A momentter I heard a sad voiceing from above my head. ¡°I know, Marcia makes you feel strange to me, but I hope you understand that I am just protecting myself. If you want to know about me and her or my past, I can tell you.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°I will tell you everything. I just hope you do not stay away from me.¡± When Ming spoke that, he held me tightly as if he wanted to rub me into his arms. My heart was filled with confusion. If Ming really wanted to tell me everything about him, maybe I will give him another chance. But that night, I got a call before we had a long talk. From James. When I got James¡¯s call, the old man¡¯s voice was so husky and he asked me, ¡°Did Sean contact you?¡± ¡±Sean? No.¡± I froze. Why did James call me and ask that question? James was breathing heavily. He was silent for a while before continuing to say, ¡°Is what you said true? Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m old and I¡¯m not healthy and I can¡¯t stand it anymore. If he is with you, you can tell him that it doesn¡¯t matter. I just need him to be healthy.¡± James made me confused. ¡°Grandpa, what is wrong? Sean is really not here. I have not talked to him in a long time.¡± Was Sean missing? James saw that I deny it. His voice trembled so much. ¡°Really? Is he really not with you? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Really... What is wrong with him?¡± At this moment, I was suddenly worried. What happened to Sean? James sighed. ¡°He, he has been missing for almost a week, but We didn¡¯t notice that before.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If he contacts you, you must tell me!¡± James seemed to know Sean was not with me and was not in the mood to talk to me any more, so he hung up the phone. I looked at the phone in my hands. I did not hesitate to call Sean directly. The phone message reminded me that his cell phone was turned off. Indeed, if Sean¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t turned off, they won¡¯t call me. ¡°Knock.¡± Someone knocked at the door when I tried to call Sean again. I knew it was Ming. I should have had a good talk with him tonight. After all, we were getting married. We shouldn¡¯t get along like now. But now that I knew about Sean¡¯s ident, I had no mood to talk to him. I looked at the door hesitantly and finally opened it. Ming at the door was wearing a white shirt and casual pants. And his hair was a little damp. He looked harmless. If nothing happened to Sean, I might really be willing to talk to such Ming. Ming looked at me as if he realized that I was absent-minded and asked me, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I looked up at him. When I thought about the look he made when he called in the afternoon, I hesitated and said, ¡°Do you know Sean is missing?¡± Chapter 300 Maybe he has been kidnapped Chapter 300 Maybe he has been kidnapped When he heard my question, he did not look surprised but asked me, ¡°How do you know this?¡± Apparently, he knew about it. And he did not tell me. I can understand this. After all, I knew I can¡¯t help. It was just obvious that he, like James, suspected that Sean contacted me when he asked me that. ¡°James called me.¡± I told him the truth. After Ming heard it, his frown was slightly relieved, and he nodded, ¡°It seems that thest time someone contacted him was a week ago. Everyone said that he had not seen him this week. But before that, the Giant group was in a mess.¡± ¡°Because the data of that AI project is lost?¡± I asked Ming. He looked at me with a mncholy look and nodded. ¡°That has a bad impact on the Giant Group.¡± ¡°Who did that? Did anyone find out?¡± I kept asking. Ming stood at the door and looked at me gently before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Well, I have not seen Sean in a long time. Recently, I thought I had forgotten him, but now he was missing and my heart was in chaos. I can¡¯t calm down for a minute. Although I knew Ming would be disappointed, I said, ¡°I am sorry, but I am a little tired today and I would like to go to bed early.¡± I didn¡¯t want to think about Sean, but I was worried about Sean. If I faced Ming now, it was not fair to him. I needed to be quiet. Ming always knew me so well. He looked at me with cold eyes, as he toughed my cheek with his finger and smiled bitterly. ¡°Are you worried about him?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°I know you are worried about him. You want to go out and look for him at night and think you might find him. Am I right?¡± Ming said all my thoughts. I was like an exposed thief then. I lowered my head and couldn¡¯t say a word. I can not even see Ming¡¯s eyes. I was afraid he was disappointed, or I was afraid to see his angry eyes. But, for a moment, I felt he reach out and take me into his arms. He said, ¡°I know you can not put him downpletely now, but I will wait for you.¡± ¡°It was snowing outside. You have to remember to put on more clothes if you go out. Don¡¯t freeze yourself. If you can not find your way back, just call me and I will pick you up.¡± His words made my heart feel as if it had been hit hard. How humble he was to say such a word. For a moment, I felt so guilty that I could not help but hug Ming back. ¡°I am sorry. I won¡¯t go out to find him.¡± I was not qualified to find him, was I? Lewis group, Jessop family. They had so many people. Theirwork was spread across York. where is my turn, right? I was not qualified to find him, right? ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± My head pressed against Ming¡¯s chest and kept nodding. I told myself over and over in my heart: don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go! One of his hands fell on my hair from my back. ¡°Okay, if you want to go, you must remember to wear warm clothes. If there is no car to take you back, you call me. Now I will go back first.¡± After he said that, he put his hand down and turned back to his home. I stood at the door and looked at the empty corridor. Only myself. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In front of me, the window in the corridor was dark and there was not even a bit of light outside. A small gap was opened in the window. After the cold air came in, it came into contact with the hot air in the building and turned into white mist. And snowkes wasing in through the gap. It must be cold outside. Where was Sean? Will hemit suicide? I hesitated, but I closed the door. I was in bed but couldn¡¯t sleep. Where would he be? I believed Sean will notmit suicide because of the frustration caused by AI events. That night, I held back and didn¡¯t go out to find Sean. When I woke up the next morning, I stood in front of the window. The snow had stopped and the sky was blue as water. Snow piled on the eaves which was reflecting the re of the light. All I could think about now was Sean. Where was he? Lester was getting up, too, and when I helped him get dressed to take him to kindergarten, Ming was already waiting at the door. The man had the car keys in his hand with a light smile on his face. He saw us and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. The road is slippery outside.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as I spoke, I suddenly realized something. So I looked at Ming and I was a little nervous. He also looked at me at the same time. He pressed his finger on my lips and pressed his face close to my ears. He whispered, ¡°You owe me another kiss.¡± When Lester went to kindergarten, I had nothing to do and Linda asked me to help her. Linda¡¯s design work was introduced by acquaintances, but she can¡¯t finish it alone. I can help her and learn from her by the way. I finished a small drawing with Linda, and when I was free, I searched for the Giant group on my mobile phone. Sure enough, there were reports online that Sean was missing. But no one reported tantly, it should be that Jessop Family controlled the news. After all, such a big thing was about manypanies and stock prices. Once it was out of control, it was definitely not just the Jessop Family who lost. ¡°You still care about Sean?¡± I didn¡¯t know when Linda was behind me. When she saw me searching the Giant Group on her phone, she teased me. But I did not refute it. My heart has been filled with Sean sincest night. Ming had also lost contact before, and I had worried about him, but this feeling waspletely different. My feelings about worrying about Sean were stronger. When I thought he mightmit suicide or be hurt somewhere, my heartache was out of control. I put my phone away and did not speak. Linda nced at me. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I heard a friend say Sean is missing.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± I looked at her. Linda stared at the screen, with one hand on the mouse and one on the keyboard, and said busily, ¡°This is a public secret in the media world, but the Jessop Family has been controlling the newspaper. They are looking for Sean all over the world, and some people say that Sean was kidnapped.¡± ¡°Do you know anyone who works in this area?¡± I looked at her in surprise. Linda stopped her work and leaned back in her chair. And she looked at me and nodded. ¡°My husband is in the media business. He told me about it, and I thought you knew about it. Besides, I just did not want to care about Sean.¡± At that time, Linda and I participated in thepetition at the resort. She knew our rtionship. I hesitated for a moment, but still couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is there any new news? Like going abroad?¡± Linda shook her head. ¡°No, I think it is just because there is no news. The Jessop Family suspected he was kidnapped.¡± Chapter 301 Everything was related to him Chapter 301 Everything was rted to him ¡°Kidnapping?¡± I was more nervous. But I really couldn¡¯t help him. ¡°My husband spected. The AI Lab of the Giant group was on fire and the data was missing. After that, theirpany lost a lot. This time, if it is exposed, the Giant group will basically go bankrupt.¡± Linda¡¯s words made me nervous. So the possibility of being kidnapped by someone seemed very high! ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± When I listened to Linda and stared at theputer screen, my cell phone rang. I looked down at it. It was Ming, and I picked it up. He called to invite me to lunch. He said he was just free. I hesitated for a moment and agreed. I hung up and asked Linda, ¡°I¡¯m going to lunch with Ming. Are you going with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Linda shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± When I went downstairs, Ming wore a white turtleneck, a pair of jeans and a gray blue coat. He had a light pink wool ball in his hand. When he saw me, he came straight up and spread the light pink wool ball on his hand and wrapped it around my neck. I was stunned. It was a scarf. ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as I said that, he leaned over and a cold kiss fell on my lips. But he soon straightened up and there was a smile on his face. He asked me as if nothing had happened. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± I didn¡¯t answer him. I put my hand on the scarf and asked him, ¡°this is...¡± ¡°I give it to you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re cold.¡± Ming reached out to help me with the scarf and asked, ¡°do you like it? A nurse rmended it. She said everyone else bought it, so I bought it for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Actually, I didn¡¯t think light pink suited me very well. It was girlish. But Ming cared about me so I didn¡¯t say it. Because I had work to do in the afternoon, Ming and I went downstairs to have lunch at the fast food restaurant. As I was about to finish eating, a man with a te passed by our table. He sprinkled some soup on my clothes. Because of the oil in the soup, I had no choice but to get up and go to the bathroom to wash my clothes. Fortunately, there were only a few drops of soup. I used the hand sanitizer in the bathroom to wash my clothes. When it was done, I tidied up before I got out of the bathroom. Ming was on the phone again when I came out. He had his back to me. I could see a small half of his face from the bathroom. I looked over and found Ming¡¯s face was very serious. Although I couldn¡¯t hear what he was talking about, my intuition told me that what he was talking about was rted to Sean. I got closer and walked behind him. I heard him say, ¡°it¡¯s no use for him to escape. If this engagement dinner doesn¡¯t go well, I will destroy the AI files. I will go to hell with him.¡± With that, he hung up. I was stunned. Ming¡¯s back and beige sweater just looked soft, but now they looked cold and frightening. What did he mean by what he said just now? Was everything rted to him? Did he let Sean¡¯s AI project burn? At this point, I remembered what Sean said. He said he would lose if he wagered with Ming. Was it because Ming was insidious? He looked at his watch and looked back for me. He suddenly saw me standing behind him. He was slightly surprised, then he immediately put on a gentle mask and looked at me and smiled, ¡°when did youe?¡± I hesitated and smiled reluctantly and said, ¡°I just came. I saw you were on the phone, so I waited in the distance for a while.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ming said nothing. I didn¡¯t have an appetite, so I made an excuse for Ming to pay. I said goodbye to him and went upstairs. When I got upstairs, Linda spoke to me, but I didn¡¯t notice her because I was thinking about what Ming had just said. I didn¡¯t hear her until she called out to me three times. Linda frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re not normal after lunch.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Linda, what do you think of Ming?¡± ¡°He is a good man.¡± Linda said. I turned the chair around and looked in the direction of the window. I looked out of the window at the blue sky and white clouds and said, ¡°I just overheard him on the phone. What happened to the Giant group seems to be rted to him, including AI and the disappearance of Sean...¡± ¡°What?¡± Linda froze. ¡°How could it be? Isn¡¯t he just the dean of the Sunshine Hospital?¡± ¡°No, he is also the dean of Sacred Heart Hospital. I don¡¯t know how much assets he has. Sean told me to stay away from him a long time ago. He said Ming was insidious, but I didn¡¯t listen to him...¡± I paused and said, ¡°this time, it seems that Ming is afraid that the engagement dinner can not be held normally, so he threatens Sean with AI data.¡± I didn¡¯t want to ept that all this was because of me. ¡°No, if so, he...¡± She paused and said, ¡°he is unfathomable.¡± He was unfathomable. Yes, Ming really seemed to be described in this way. I sat there and my head was in a mess. What did Ming mean by ¡°it¡¯s useless for him to escape¡±? Was it true that he kidnapped Sean and Sean escaped? It was confusing my mind. I couldn¡¯t help but think about Sean. I was afraid something would happen to him. Now I didn¡¯t want to be with him. I just hoped that both of us could live in this world safely. Even if we never met again, I just wanted him to live. Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but pick up the phone and call Ming. As soon as I got through, I said, ¡°I want to see you. I have something to tell you.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Well, I know. I¡¯m downstairs. You can go downstairs anytime.¡± Ming said over the phone. His tone was normal. At that moment, I understood that he knew that I heard what he said and I would call him. At the moment when I heard him say that, my heart was deste. Linda was right. Ming was really unpredictable. - I went downstairs. Ming was still wearing the same clothes and standing at the ce where he was waiting for me at noon. The expression on his face was as mild as ever. He saw me and frowned, ¡°why don¡¯t you wear the scarf? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Chapter 302 After all, his wife is Cindy Chapter 302 After all, his wife is Cindy I touched my neck. I was in such a hurry that the scarf was on the table. I didn¡¯t want to exin and I just asked him, ¡°Sean...¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go to the car.¡± As soon as I said Sean¡¯s name, I was interrupted by Ming. He took out the key and pressed it to the white car beside him. The light of the car was on. ¡°Just say it here.¡± Looking at the car, I felt some resistance. After all, it was such a narrow space. If... Ming saw through my mind. He smiled and whispered, ¡°what we¡¯ll talk aboutter is about the Giant group. If someone hears and writes news and posts it on the Inte...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get in the car with you.¡± I understood him before he had finished speaking. I couldn¡¯t hurt Sean. With that, I went in the direction of the car. Ming got on the driver¡¯s seat and I got on the copilot¡¯s seat. Compared with the outside, the car was really warm. It seemed that Ming had turned on the heating in the car just now and waited for me to call him. I went on to ask, ¡°Sean¡¯s AI is about you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. He had no intention of denying it. Although I was angry, we had been together for a long time and I knew Ming. I couldn¡¯t be tough on him. And if I spoke directly for Sean, he would be angry. I took a deep breath and suppressed my anger and said to him, ¡°why? Aren¡¯t you and Sean family? Why did you do this to him?¡± Ming leaned slightly and looked at me. His expression was very calm. After I finished, he said slowly, ¡°do you think I did this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± After listening to their conversation, even if I was stupid, I could understand what happened. Ming smiled helplessly and said, ¡°it seems that even if I say no, you won¡¯t believe it.¡± He turned around and looked ahead, looking a little sad. His behavior gave me some doubt about what I thought. I continued, ¡°I did hear your call. You mentioned the engagement dinner. Is it for me? If it¡¯s for me, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get engaged to you.¡± Even at this moment, whether or not to be engaged to Ming was not very firm in my heart, I still wanted to say so. ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but I know who did it.¡± He looked at me and continued, ¡°not only do I know, but everyone, including Sean, knows.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I blinked and felt confused. Ming asked me, ¡°do you know what Sean was stolen?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the AI system?¡± That was what all the reports said. Ming smiled helplessly, ¡°AI is a big concept, which can be used in many fields, and there are countless companies that have invested in this research.¡± He paused and told me, ¡°Sean studies AI home. It can be said to be an smart housekeeper.¡± ¡°Smart housekeeper?¡± ¡°Yes, for example, you can sit on the sofa and operate the washing machine at home to wash and dry clothes. You can distinguish the freshness of the food in the fridge and automatically ssify, discard and clean it.¡± After listening to his words, I looked at him with adoration and surprise, ¡°can these be realized?¡± It was great forzy people! If it existed, even I would like to buy it. Ming nodded and looked at me and smiled, ¡°I just know the general situation. If his research is sessful, the interests of others will be damaged. So some people don¡¯t want it to be sessful.¡± ¡°So someone deliberately blocked the project?¡± I understood immediately. This time, the purpose of this man¡¯s behavior was very obvious. He wanted to make the project impossible. So after the fire in the research room, only important documents and equipment were destroyed and there were no casualties. Ming nodded and put his hand on my head. He patted it gently, ¡°don¡¯t worry. The project will go on smoothly. After all, his wife is Cindy, and Lewis Group will help.¡± His wife was Cindy. This sentence deeply hurt my heart. But I was d his wife was Cindy. Fortunately, Cindy helped him. If it was me, it wouldn¡¯t help. I got out of Ming¡¯s car and watched him drive away before I took off my reassuring disguise. I was not stupid. Ming said a lot but didn¡¯t say the point. The point was that Sean was missing. Everything he said had nothing to do with the fact that Sean was missing. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Now Sean was missing. Where Sean went is the key! A taxi stopped at the side of the road and a schoolgirl got off. I thought the taxi was going. I went in without thinking about anything. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The driver asked me. I was stunned. Where should I go? I just thought I was going to find Sean, but where was Sean? The whole Jessop Family couldn¡¯t find him. How could I? I hesitated and gave the address of Molly¡¯s and Sean¡¯s wedding room. When I first got to York, Sean pulled me there. Was he there? I didn¡¯t know why I thought he was there. But I could only go there. Soon the taxi arrived, and I got off after paying by mobile phone. I went to the door of the vi and stood outside. I saw that the curtains of every window were drawn. I hesitated for a moment and went to the door. I pressed the doorbell. The ringing of the doorbell came out of the house. However, I waited for more than ten seconds, and no one responded. I pressed it again. There was still no response. Sure enough, how could Sean be here? Although I knew before I came that Sean couldn¡¯t be here, I was disappointed when I made sure of it. If not, maybe... There was another ce in my head. The Best Home. Sean and I used to live there. There were the best memories of me and him. Even though Sean was probably not there, I would like to see it for a while. I went out of themunity and took a taxi to the gate of The Best Home. I hadn¡¯t been here for years. The trees in themunity were quite thick. The snow of thest few nights is all over the branches and white. There were regtions in thismunity. Fortunately, a woman came out when I got to the door, so I went in with her. I went to the gate of themunity. I looked down and saw several shallow footprints on the thin snow at the entrance of the vi. Chapter 303 Now I don’t deserve your worry at all Chapter 303 Now I don¡¯t deserve your worry at all These footprints made my heart a little nervous. Was this house sold by Sean? Or... I went up and rang the doorbell. There was no answer. I knocked on the door again and shouted, ¡°Sean, are you in there?¡± Then I put my ears on the door. After a few minutes I heard the soft footsteps. The man seemed to being downstairs. Someone was really there! Would it be Sean? I was nervous. When I listened to the sound, the door in front of me suddenly opened! I fell forward and directly hit the man who opened the door. But the man who opened the door seemed to be weaker than me. He released the handle and fell back with me. Half a secondter, he fell to the ground, and I fell on him. I turned around and saw Sean. Jessop Family didn¡¯t find Sean, but at this moment he was easily found by me. But he didn¡¯t look like he used to. He was haggard and drunk. The beard on his face was longer than when I saw him before! He was wearing pajamas. I had seen it. I bought it when we lived here five years ago. We also bought a women¡¯s pajama. Sean opened his eyes. When he saw me, he said nothing. He opened his arms and hugged me. My head was on his chest. I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I just wanted time to be still. I just wanted to be held by him like this. But the cold wind blew into the room. I thought Sean was only in pajamas. I struggled out of his arms. I got up and closed the door first. Hey and looked at the ceiling and seemed to have no intention of getting up. To be honest, I had never seen such a Sean. He was decadent and strange. I came up to him and took his arm and said discontentedly, ¡°Why are you here? Grandpa Jessop is looking for you.¡± He nced at me. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°what about you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What do you think when you know I¡¯m missing?¡± His words froze me. I didn¡¯t expect him to ask me. I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, too.¡± When I finished, Sean smiled helplessly and said, ¡°but now I am not worthy of your worry at all.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I took Sean¡¯s arm and yanked him up. He sat on the ground and looked at me. His once cold and firm eyes were now in confusion. He was like a tramp. He immediately made me feel extremely sad. Sean looked up at me and got up and took my hand and said, ¡°sit down.¡± He pulled me to the sofa and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I sat on the sofa and continued to ask. He looked at me and his eyes were cold. He smiled bitterly and lowered his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± I watched him nervously. There was no light in the room so I couldn¡¯t see his face. I approached him and raised his lowered head with both hands. I forced him to look at me. The beard on his face pricked me. Sean finally looked up at me. He opened his arms and held me straight in his arms. He put his chin against my shoulder and said, ¡°if I can only choose one of the Giant group and you, I will choose you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was nervous. ¡°What happened? Does it have anything to do with me?¡± He held me tightly and seemed to rub me into his arms. After a long time, I heard him say, ¡°you know the crisis of the Giant group. All the research I¡¯ve invested heavily in may be gone. I have spent ten billion dors on this project in recent years. It¡¯s almost finished and I spent a lot of money to promote it...¡± Sean held me and told me all about his project. It took about ten minutes. In the end, he said theb was on fire and everything was in vain. My heart ached after listening. The money was earned by Sean, not stolen. Now it was all gone because of a fire and someone¡¯s theft. ¡°You can start all over again.¡± When I said that, I paused and continued, ¡°if you don¡¯t have money, you can ask Lewis Group for help.¡± That may be why they were willing to cooperate. Sean listened to me and held me tight. ¡°You know what? The market is changing and no one can guarantee that he willugh to the end. In order not to ask for help, I have been very conservative in the selection of investment projects in recent years.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this an ident?¡± ¡°No, I was careless.¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°Or the man knew my weakness and made this game for me.¡± ¡°The man? Do you know who it is?¡± As Ming said, Sean knew who it was. Sean straightened up and looked at me. His ck eyes had no energy at all. After a while he said, ¡°it¡¯s Ming, your fiance.¡± I wanted to say something, but I thought of the phone call I heard at noon. As expected, it was him, and it could only be him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I lowered my eyes and asked Sean, ¡°so why did he do that? Because of me?¡± I was really afraid of it because of me. Sean raised his hand and touched my face with his big hand. ¡°It¡¯s all our family business. You¡¯re involved. I used to know that he wanted to find my weakness. In order not to expose my weakness, I agreed to marry Cindy...¡± I was his weakness? I looked at Sean in disbelief and wanted to ask him, but I ended up just asking him, ¡°so you protected me and put Cindy in danger, didn¡¯t you?¡± The woman he married would be acquiesced to be his weakness. Sean looked at me and smiled and shook his head. ¡°Cindy belongs to the other side, so I left her with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. I thought of Amanda back then. Sean was really good at doing things like that. I was surprised. He suddenly raised my chin and leaned over and kissed me. His ck eyes looked at me and he asked me, ¡°believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell you that Cindy and I have lived separately for the past five years.¡± Chapter 304 Even if the sky falls, I will hold it for you Chapter 304 Even if the sky falls, I will hold it for you My heart tightened. Sean leaned over and passed on the strong smell of alcohol in his mouth to me. It slowly encroached on my mouth. I was dizzy and he pushed me down on the sofa. His kiss hit me. It ignited the sleeping things in my heart. When he put his hand on my chest and tried to untie the button. My brain suddenly woke up. I quickly pinched my clothes. Sean was also stunned. He looked at me and was surprised. My face was red, but I still said, ¡°no, as long as you have a marriage, I will not have sex with you.¡± This was my bottom line. It was absolutely insurmountable. Sean was stunned. After a while he smiled and took his hand back. He put his arms around my waist and kissed my lips. He said, ¡°OK, I will divorce as soon as I go back. If I have nothing, would you like to wander with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t even think. Sean smiled and pressed on me. He looked at me. ¡°I won¡¯t let you and I wander.¡± ¡°What about the Giant group? You can¡¯t hide here all the time. Grandpa Jessop is really worried about you.¡± Sean hesitated when I said that. He sat up and hugged me and made me sit on hisp. He pulled my hair with one hand and took a deep breath and said, ¡°did my grandfather mention your engagement to my uncle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He did. ¡°At that time, my grandfather knew that what happened in AI research institute was rted to my uncle. My uncle asked to be engaged to you. As long as you are engaged, he will give me those things.¡± Sean shocked me! I never thought it would be like this! I looked at him nervously and said, ¡°you mean that Grandpa Jessop was also threatened by Ming?¡± I used to call him Ming. Sean nodded, ¡°yes, after all, my uncle is only his illegitimate son. He lived outside for more than twenty years. Grandpa has only a little guilt for him. There is no kinship between them.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d better go back. As long as we are engaged, he will give you those things.¡± I thought. As soon as we got engaged, the AI data would be returned to Sean. The Giant group would recover. As I thought, I stood up. As soon as I got up, Sean sat me in hisp. He hadints in his eyes. He asked me, ¡°are you really going to marry him?¡± Sean¡¯s words stunned me. Yeah, if I went back, I was really going to marry Ming. If I was the only one, I really didn¡¯t care, but Lester... For a while, I was confused. I looked at Sean, ¡°without those things, yourpany...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking these days that I can¡¯t ask Lewis Group for help, because once I ept Lewis Group¡¯s help, it¡¯s hard for me to divorceter.¡± Sean paused and continued, ¡°but I can¡¯t go on with this project on my own. If I give up, the Giant group¡¯s situation will be more difficult...¡± If he was an outsider, he would definitely choose to turn to Lewis Group for help. But Sean didn¡¯t do it because of me. I didn¡¯t hesitate at all. I came straight out of his arms and stepped back two steps. I plucked up my courage and said, ¡°Sean, ask Lewis Group for help. I¡¯m not engaged to Ming. I¡¯m leaving York. I can do anything as long as you have a good life.¡± I didn¡¯t know why. When I said these words, my heart hurt so much. My heart was like being held by an invisible hand. I need to speak with all my strength. But I finished it with all my courage. Sean frowned slightly and reached out and pulled me. ¡°I have a third way.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Next Friday is next year¡¯s national television advertising bidding. It¡¯s in Noah Center. If I can get the prime time, I can restart the AI project in just one year.¡± Sean said. I looked at him and asked, ¡°but what?¡± I knew that if it were that simple, he would not stay here so long. ¡°But I can only seed and not fail. If I fail, I will never have another chance.¡± Sean said casually. But I knew it was a tough fight. Our hearts were heavy. I was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°do you have faith?¡± Sean looked at me. There was still no light in his ck eyes. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± I knew he was trying to be brave. In fact, he didn¡¯t. I used to think that Sean was omnipotent and that there was nothing that could defeat him. He had many titles. He was a talented and sessful investor, and the most powerful person in the future in York. However, at this time, he made me see nothing rted to these titles. I finally realized that he was an ordinary man. There were things he couldn¡¯t do. I let him take my hand and smile and say, ¡°do it. I believe you can.¡± There was another thing. If he failed, it didn¡¯t matter. I would marry Ming and ask him to return those things to you. I knew it couldn¡¯t be said now. ¡°I can. I¡¯ll divorce Cindy after this crisis.¡± He pulled me to his side and put his arms around my waist and his head on my chest. ¡°When you belong to me again, even if the sky falls down, I will hold you instead of pushing you and our son away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I held Sean. He wasforting me but I was worried. - That day, I left Sean and went directly to Lester¡¯s kindergarten. At the gate of the kindergarten, I saw Ming. My mind was full of what Sean said. For a while I thought he was a bully. But I didn¡¯t understand why Ming wanted me. Did he really love me? ¡°I thought you are too busy to pick up Lester today.¡± Ming looked at me with a gentle face. In fact, I couldn¡¯tugh when I saw him. But in order not to let him doubt, I still smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with thepetition recently. I usually help Linda, but I¡¯m not busy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ming approached me. ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me, you don¡¯t have to work. I¡¯ll keep you.¡± He reached out and tried to hold me in his arms. I was nervous and wanted to resist. I couldn¡¯t help but step back and distance myself from him. Chapter 305 I’ll put you first Chapter 305 I¡¯ll put you first Ming was a little surprised at my behavior. I was stunned for a moment, and I realized that I was wrong. I quickly approached him and lowered my head and said, ¡°I sprained my ankle.¡± Even I didn¡¯t believe this lie. Ming put his hand in his pocket and said softly, ¡°be careful.¡± We picked up Lester and had dinner together. Ming seemed to be conscious and didn¡¯t get too intimate with me again. Lester went to bed at night. I couldn¡¯t sleep in bed. My cell phone rang. I looked down. It was a message from Ming. He said, e to my house.¡± I quickly put my cell phone aside and wanted to sleep. But I soon got a message from him, ¡°I know you don¡¯t sleep. You twisted your foot today. I have to check for you.¡± ¡°...¡± Ming seemed to be able to guess my behavior perfectly every time. I was wearing a thin housecoat and a sweater and I opened the door. The door of Ming¡¯s house was open. I pushed the door directly and went in. Ming dressed up at home and sat on the sofa. There were medicine boxes and many new drugs on the tea table. ¡°You are...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorting out the medicine boxes and adding some regr medicine.¡± Ming said as he took a bottle of ointment from the medicine box. He patted the sofa and said, ¡°sit here.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I sat there. As Sean once said, I thought I had a 90% chance of marrying Ming. It was better to ept than struggle, so maybe he wouldn¡¯t hurt Lester. Ming took off my slippers and checked the ankles of my left and right feet respectively. ¡°They seem to be OK.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You are too nervous.¡± He looked up at me. ¡°I¡¯ll put you first, even if it¡¯s a small thing.¡± ¡°...¡± His words made me nervous. I looked at him and hesitated and asked, ¡°Ming, do you love me?¡± Ming was stunned by my question. He looked depressed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it clearly? Do you have to ask me to understand?¡± No, Ming made it clear. He was so nice to me. If it was not love, what could it be? I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I just think you are very good, but I don¡¯t deserve you at all. I have Lester. I don¡¯t know why you love me.¡± Ming tilted his head and looked at me. He slowly said, ¡°if there is a specific reason to love someone, it may not be true love.¡± His words surprised me. When he said that, I thought of Sean. Yeah, thinking about what Sean did, I couldn¡¯t find a reason to love him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But I loved him. I didn¡¯t speak. Ming took my hand and kissed the back of it. He said, ¡°I love you for no reason, but I know I will only love you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± His words made me feel guilty. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Ming stood up and stooped and held me. He said in my ear, ¡°so please marry me and only me...¡± Ming said softly. But I could hear it clearly. In my heart, I always felt that he was hinting something. - The next day, before I got to Linda¡¯s office, I got a call from her. She said mysteriously, ¡°the results of Tyloo High-end Interior Design Competitione out. Do you know who is number one?¡± ¡°You, of course.¡± I said without hesitation. To be honest, I read Linda¡¯s works. I thought her work was more mature than mine. ¡°No.¡± Linda said no and asked me, ¡°where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m downstairs.¡± At this time, I just got off and was standing downstairs in her office building. When she heard that I had arrived, Linda thought about it and said, ¡°go upstairs first.¡± Because this result was published on the website, I couldn¡¯t use my mobile phone, so I didn¡¯t open it. When I got upstairs in the elevator, Linda came straight up to me and pulled me and said, ¡°we¡¯re both first!¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. I had thought about a lot of possibilities, but I had never thought about two first ces in a game. Linda said excitedly, ¡°just now I received a call from the organizer. Our works will not be sold at the auction, but at a separate small auction. York¡¯s bosses will be there.¡± ¡°Do we have such good treatment?¡± It would cost a lot of money to hold an auction alone. I couldn¡¯t believe such good things. Linda nodded, ¡°yes, I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I thought I was getting a fraud call. As a result, the website was updated and invited the whole country. The auction will be held next month.¡± To be honest, it was like a dream. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I sat in the chair and turned on theputer to read the web page. That page showed the works of both of us separately and clearly described the time of the auction and the email of participating in the auction. While I was watching, Linda¡¯s phone rang again. She answered the phone and she looked embarrassed. After a while, she looked at me and said to the person over the phone, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Linda hung up and told me that the caller was the organizer and investor of Tyloo High-end Interior Design Competition. They knew Linda and I were partners and wanted to invest in apany in our name. Then they were responsible for negotiating the project and we only needed to be responsible for the design. It was a good thing, but Linda and I were frencers. We just didn¡¯t want to be tied down by the company. I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I may not be able to attend. If you want to go, I support you.¡± Linda listened to me and thought, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either. I have to think of a reason to refuse.¡± ¡°A reason?¡± I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Yes, after all, they are in charge of auctioning our works. We can¡¯t offend them.¡± Linda sat on the chair and drank coffee. After a while her eyes brightened. She rushed over and pulled me and said, ¡°Becky, shall we set up a double studio in York?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I was stunned at first. But I quickly found Linda¡¯s proposal very good. This time, Tyloo High-end Interior Design Competition had a great impact. They were going to hold a small auction for our works. In this way, although we couldn¡¯t join theirpany, we could cooperate with them. Tyloo Home was very famous in the country. I nodded, ¡°OK, I think so.¡± After I agreed, Linda sat in her position and picked up the pen beside her. ¡°What¡¯s the name of our studio?¡± Chapter 306 He was with you five days and five nights Chapter 306 He was with you five days and five nights ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± When Linda asked me the name of my studio, my cell phone rang. I took a look. It was Sean. I told Sean my number yesterday. I hesitated and answered the phone. I asked him, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± He was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°I just want to tell you that I went back to thepany. I may be busy in the following days. I may not be able to contact you. I¡¯ll contact you after the advertising auction.¡± After the advertising auction... ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you to contact me.¡± Even though I said that, I was not sure if Sean and I could meet after the auction. When I hung up, Linda asked me, ¡°how about our studio called Swallowtail Butterfly?¡± ¡°Swallowtail Butterfly?¡± It was the name of my cell phone ring. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re starting again. Swallowtail butterfly is thergest butterfly. It¡¯s colorful. I think the moral is very good.¡± Linda picked up a pen and drew a picture on a piece of paper beside her, saying, ¡°the logo of this name is very easy to design. It¡¯s an unfolding butterfly. It has two colors, one for me and one for you.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± I said. Actually, at this time, my mind was full of other things. I was going to listen to Linda. In the afternoon, Linda and I went to Tyloo Home. We told the director about our double studio. And we said verbally that we could cooperate. - The auction wasing. I felt more and more uneasy. Finally, the day before the auction, I asked Murray to take Lester back to Sceaux. Murray knew more or less about Jessop Family. He agreed without even asking. Lester certainly disagreed. I promised to take him back in a month, and he reluctantly agreed. The next day was the auction. The auction was in the afternoon. I woke up early in the morning. I dressed up and wore a royal sapphire dress. I curled up my hair and made a fine make-up. In front of the mirror, I really looked like a sessful person. When everything was done, I arrived at the auction site of next year¡¯s advertisement, Noah Center. I wanted to take the opportunity to get in. At the door, I couldn¡¯t help but be frightened by the scene at the door. Noah Center had a huge square and it was full of luxury cars. These luxury cars were not the Bentley and Porsche that we usually saw on the road. I hadn¡¯t seen the signs. There were somemon cars but I hadn¡¯t seen their colors. It seemed to indicate that today¡¯s guests were powerful. I immediately understood why Sean looked upset when he mentioned the auction. After all, there were many sessful people. It was not easy to get prime time. I walked across the square to the door of Noah Center. I stood there and was stopped by the staff at the door. ¡°Please show me the invitation.¡± Invitation? I was stunned. It turned out that not everyone could enter here. I had to have an invitation. I didn¡¯t have an invitation at all. I was guilty but I pretended to open the bag and rummaged carefully. I said to the staff member, ¡°I seem to have forgotten.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t enter without an invitation.¡± The staff member said to me. He was very disdainful. Obviously, he had seen many such lies. I was a little embarrassed and realized that I was too careless. As I stood there, the staff member looked behind me. He looked up and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Pater.¡± I looked back and only saw one man¡¯s upper body. I looked up and saw a familiar face. Ward. Ward looked down at me. He just paused for a moment and then stepped in. When I saw Ward, the first thing that came to my mind was the calls Daniell made before he died. Maybe Ward knew the truth about Daniell¡¯s death! This man was too dangerous. I couldn¡¯t expose myself to him. When I saw Ward and I was confused, he came back. He stood in front of me and said, ¡°Miss Carter, long time no see.¡± ¡°!¡± I was surprised! I didn¡¯t expect Ward to recognize me! I turned and wanted to leave directly, but I heard him behind me saying, ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re Miss Jones now.¡± When he called me, the staff member asked, ¡°President Pater, is thisdy your friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ward admitted directly. It was no surprise that he recognized me. After all, he told Marlin and Inez about me. He had been watching me for a long time. I turned and denied, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a noble friend as President Pater.¡± Ward raised his eyebrows and looked at me and said with a smile, ¡°noble friend? I don¡¯t deserve Miss Jones. After all, Miss Jones turned two people in Jessop Family into enemies. Sean was with you for five days and nights when you was in aa and didn¡¯t care about thepany. Ming seized the opportunity and cut off one arm of the Giant group.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. What he said just now was meaningful! But it also confirmed what Sean said that day. Ming did it. But the person who apanied me for those five days was...This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this time, because the auction was about to start, there were many people. The staff were busy checking the invitation, and ward stood there. A lot of people said hello to him. Ward asked me, ¡°Miss Jones, do you want me to take you in? An invitation can be used by two people.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°But I have to remind you that they will both be here today. Then the auction will be a hell.¡± Ward interrupted me. His words stopped me from going in with him. Ming and Sean wereing? I was not fit to be here. I shook my head. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, President Pater. I won¡¯t go.¡± With that, I turned to leave. When I thought of Daniell, I stopped and turned around and asked him, ¡°President Pater, do you know Daniell? I want to ask you if you know the cause of his death.¡± I just wanted to ask him about it. When I finished, Ward¡¯s mouth moved. His handsome face was surprised. ¡°Miss Jones, how do you know about this?¡± Chapter 307 If I had nothing Chapter 307 If I had nothing ¡°I have my own way.¡± I said in a mystical way. I wanted to scare him. Ward smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s all small things. If Miss Jones doesn¡¯t say it, I will forgotten it, but it¡¯s not a shameful thing. It¡¯s OK to tell you, but...¡± He paused and went on, ¡°what can I get if I tell you?¡± As expected, they were all businessmen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. It¡¯s all in the past anyway. I was just asking casually.¡± I knew who Ward was. He took all the money from Marlin and Inez. They worked for a living and dared not look for him. Atst he almost killed me with them! I tried not to associate with such people. I turned and left. Ward didn¡¯t call me again. When I got to the intersection and was ready to take a taxi home, a familiar ck car stopped by my side. Sean got out of the car. He saw me and came quickly. He saw my thin ankles under my coat. Why are you dressed like this?¡± ¡°I want to go in and have a look. I thought if I was dressed up, I wouldn¡¯t need an invitation.¡± I looked at Sean. What Ward said just now still reverberated in my mind. It turned out that Sean was with me when I was in aa. Sean frowned and pulled up my hand and said, e in with me.¡± At this time, Eric just got out of the car and followed us. I looked at Eric and thought of Ward saying that an invitation could only be used by two people. I was afraid we would be embarrassed, so I asked, ¡°can the three of us use an invitation?¡± ¡°Miss Jones, we have more than one invitation.¡± Eric exined behind him. I was relieved. We were almost at Noah Center. A lot of people were waiting to enter. I saw some familiar faces that often appeared in the news. Sean was married now, after all. I hesitated for a moment and pulled my hand out of his warm palm. Sean didn¡¯t respond. When I took my hand off, he looked back at me. I blushed and reminded him, ¡°you¡¯re married.¡± He understood and did not speak. Eric looked at me and took two steps forward and walked with me. It seemed that he and I were both Sean¡¯s assistants. We got to the door. The staff member just recognized me at a nce. He looked up at Sean and said nothing and let us in. The huge Noah Center was full of people. Our position was in the front. Eric and I sat on both sides of Sean. When I sat down, I began to observe the people around me. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Sean reached over and took my hand again. I felt warm. I looked at him and hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I just met Ward at the door. He said Ming woulde.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sean responded lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡± We sat there for a long time. I didn¡¯t see Ming until the auction started. In the beginning, some bad advertising time was auctioned. Those smallpanies were bidding. Sean¡¯s number was 0009. After a while, the advertising time was getting better and better. The host said, ¡°the next period is five seconds after the national weather forecast.¡± This time was already very good! Eric took out hisputer long ago and was calcting Sean¡¯s earnings for that time period and the price range they could afford. At this time, some smallpanies began to bid, and the price soared to 4.2 billion! In the past, the price was not high, but in recent years, the market had been saturated, and people had been rtively calm about the price of advertising. Finally, Sean raised his hand and Eric entered the number. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The host shouted, ¡°No.9, 4.5 billion!¡± All the people looked over! ¡°No.9, 4.5 billion, once!¡± ¡°No.9, 4.5 billion, twice!¡± When the host said that, I saw Sean¡¯s face did not dare to rx. I thought we had made it. ¡°No.723, 5 billion!¡± When the host reported the number and the number, he couldn¡¯t help being excited! Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned! I saw No.723 was too far away from us. It was hard for me to see. But I was sitting on the side, and No.723 happened to be on the side. Although there were many seats between us, I turned around and saw them. I saw the man sitting far away in a grey blue suit and sses. ¡°It¡¯s Ming.¡± I turned around and told Sean. I unconsciously put Ming on the opposite side. Especially today, Ward told me that it was Ming who hurt Sean¡¯s AI Institute. My marriage with him was also forced by him with those AI documents. I didn¡¯t like him at all. ¡°I know.¡± Sean¡¯s face was calm. While talking, he raised the sign again. Eric entered the number. ¡°No.9, 5.5 billion!¡± As soon as the host finished quoting Sean¡¯s price, he said, ¡°No.723, 6 billion!¡± Hearing the price, Eric looked at Sean, ¡°President Jessop, it...¡± ¡°Pass.¡± Sean said. Eric got it. Sean didn¡¯t bid again so the host started shouting times. ¡°No.723, 6 billion, once!¡± ¡°No.723, 6 billion, twice!¡± ¡°No.723, 6 billion, three times!¡± After three times, the host shouted, ¡°deal!¡± The audience began to apud warmly! 6 billion was absolutely unprecedented! At this point, I saw that Sean¡¯s face was worse than before. Eric kept banging his fingers on theputer in front of him, but his face was as serious as Sean¡¯s. I knew that there were more and more variables in this war. Soon the host began auctioning better advertising time. This time, there were more peoplepeting, and Sean was obviously weak in the bidding. Finally, the best period of time was expectedly won by Ming with 20.9 billion! 20.9 billion. This was the most shocking number since Noah Center started this auction. This time, Ming spent nearly 30 billion in Noah Center! I turned my head a little and looked at Ming not far away and began to sweat. I never thought that Ming, who had been with me for so many years, could have 30 billion! At the end of the auction, everyone gathered around Ming and congratted him. Sean sat still. He suddenly raised his hand and held mine. He said helplessly, ¡°if I have nothing, would you like to leave here with me for a while and start again with me?¡± Chapter 308 Becky, come here Chapter 308 Becky,e here ¡°Yes.¡± I said without hesitation. I whispered, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t start again. I just want us to be together.¡± Eric listened to our conversation and consciously took theputer and left. All the people around left. Most of the people were around Ming. Only the winner was the most brilliant star. The others were nothing. The front row was soon empty, and only Sean and I were there. He turned to me. ¡°No, I said I would give you the best. If I can¡¯t, I break my promise.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. When I was a teenager, I made money to support myself. Now my age has doubled. Even if you don¡¯t work, I have no problem supporting you!¡± I knew Sean was in a very heavy mood right now. So I tried to make my attitude easy. He put his hand behind my neck and held me in his arms. After a while he said, ¡°my woman can choose to work hard for her career, but she can¡¯t have no choice.¡± ¡°I like my work very much and I am willing to choose hard work. I can support myself and you.¡± I hugged him and continued. ¡°What about our son?¡± Sean¡¯s words made me nervous. Lester? ¡°He...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was going to talk about a cooperation with Cindy that day, so...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know.¡± I knew Sean didn¡¯t mean to hurt Lester. Even if I admonished myself, I always believed in him unconditionally. He stood up straight and looked at me. He looked a lot easier. He smiled and said, ¡°for you and our son, I will work hard.¡± With that, he tapped my hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± When we got to the door of Noah Center, a staff member came up and said, ¡°the banquet is over there.¡± It turned out that after the auction, there was a banquet. ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m not going.¡± Sean wanted to leave. That staff member was only responsible for notification. He would certainly not force anyone to join. ¡°Becky.¡± As soon as Sean and I were about to leave, I heard my name in the noise behind me. There were a lot of voices but I heard Ming call me clearly. I turned around and saw Ming, surrounded by a group of people,ing to us. People around him were trying to please him. I looked at Ming and hesitated and said, ¡°Congrattions, but I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to call Ming. Ming? He was exposed so I couldn¡¯t. Dr. Jessop? Mr. Jessop? President Jessop? I didn¡¯t know, so I didn¡¯t call him. Ming looked at me and then at Sean next to me. He was still gentle, ¡°the banquet will beginter. I have something to say to Sean. Let¡¯s go to the lounge.¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t bother you. We have to go first.¡± When Sean spoke, I just felt my shoulders sink. And then I found Sean¡¯s arm on my shoulder. He just put his arm gently on my shoulder but I faced Ming so I felt extremely heavy. Ming stared at his arm and couldn¡¯t stand it. He stopped smiling and held out his hand and said to me, ¡°Becky,e here.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that you are my fiancee?¡± There was no gentleness in Ming¡¯s voice butmand! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± I couldn¡¯t say those things in front of so many people. Then Sean next to me said, ¡°let¡¯s go to the lounge.¡± Sean knew we couldn¡¯t leave. It had to be solved. In this case, for the sake of Jessop Family, we had to find a private ce to talk. ¡°I remember a few years ago that lounge was dedicated to Sean.¡± Ming said lightly. It sounded particrly sad now. We arrived at the lounge together. When we opened the door, we found that it was full of bodyguards in ck! Sean stopped at once. He turned to leave. A lot of bodyguards suddenly appeared on both sides of the corridor! These people surrounded us. Ming looked out and said coldly, ¡°please.¡± He was not inviting us. We couldn¡¯t go back and we could only go in. When we went in together, the lounge door closed. Ming said again, ¡°Becky,e here.¡± ¡°Mr. Jessop, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not going to marry you.¡± There were bodyguards here, but there were no outsiders, and I had nothing to hide. ¡°Because of Sean?¡± Ming looked at Sean. My words did not surprise him at all.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and stood there. I looked at him and said, ¡°it wasn¡¯t you who apanied me during mya, it was Sean, and what were you doing during that time? You set fire to Sean¡¯s AI Institute! And Grandpa Jessop persuaded me to get engaged because you threatened him with the AI files!¡± Ming listened to me and went to the sofa and sat down slowly. He said to the man next to him, ¡°take it out.¡± At this time, the man opened the package in his hand. He took out a ck mobile hard disk and a few things that seemed to be agreements. I carefully identified and found that the person who took the things was Andrew! When I was disfigured, he came to see me as an assistant of the patron. I looked at Andrew and thought about what happened. I said, ¡°you arranged the kidnapping, didn¡¯t you? You are the one who protected me and prevented me from being insulted and made a false impression!¡± At that time, I believed Ming was a good man! I was really stupid! ¡°Even if I say no, now you don¡¯t believe it, do you?¡± When Ming said this, his eyes were full of sadness. But he was right. I wouldn¡¯t believe him. I didn¡¯t answer him. Ming took two things from Andrew and said, ¡°do you know what this is? Sean.¡± ¡°All the information about AI research, and the agreement for this auction.¡± Sean answered. He and I sat on the sofa opposite Ming. He kept his hand on my shoulder. Chapter 309 I’ll divide your body into three parts Chapter 309 I¡¯ll divide your body into three parts Ming waved the agreement in his hand and asked him, ¡°do you want it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean declined directly. I knew why he refused. Because I knew what Ming would offerter. ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pity.¡± Ming winked at Andrew. He immediately brought a small fish tank in the lounge. Ming smiled and held up the hard disk and put it on the top of the fishbowl. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll throw it in. By the way, this is the only copy. There is no backup.¡± When he said that, I suddenly felt nervous and wanted to move. But Sean¡¯s five fingers sped my shoulder, and I couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Throw it.¡± Sean said calmly. I couldn¡¯t do that. I looked at Sean. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. It¡¯s all your money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as much money as he spent today.¡± Sean¡¯s ck eyes were cold. It seemed that the current mobile hard disk had nothing to do with him. Ming took his hand back and took out a piece of paper. He wiped the hard disk carefully and said, ¡°Sean, I advise you not to do this. If it¡¯s just a little money, how could the Giant group be so miserable? The project is about to bear fruit. I heard that you spent a lot of money to order equipment in the factory and prepare to put it into production. Are you sure it¡¯s just a little money?¡± When Ming said that, I clearly felt Sean¡¯s fingers pressing against my shoulders. It seemed that Ming was telling the truth. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sean straightened up and looked like he wouldn¡¯t lose to Ming. But I knew he was sad. Sean had always been a decent businessman. Every penny in this was earned by him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you want to throw it, hurry up. We want to leave.¡± Sean said calmly and leaned against the back of the sofa. He folded his legs and looked veryid back. ¡°Oh.¡± Ming raised the hard disk again. ¡°Now that Sean says that, there¡¯s no way. I¡¯m sorry for the tens of thousands of members of the Giant group who are going to lose their jobs.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± When he said this, Sean couldn¡¯t sit still. Ming seemed to have captured Sean¡¯s sense of responsibility as a boss. He looked up at Sean. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Tell me your conditions. Anything but her.¡± Sean said directly. But Ming said, ¡°I just want her, and you take the rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Sean declined. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ming stood up and let go. The ck hard disk fall freely. No! I cried in my heart and rushed straight to it. I caught the hard disk and my back was on the goldfish tank! I fell down! My spine hurt! Iy on the coffee table in pain and did not dare to move. But now all the bodyguards were rushing over and trying to rob the mobile hard disk! I grabbed it and wanted to give it to Sean! As soon as I reached out, all the bodyguards stood in front of me and blocked Sean. Ming leaned slightly and lifted me up and said, ¡°are you ok?¡± I struggled with the pain and sat up from the tea table. I held the mobile hard disk in my hands and watched Ming warily. He smiled and patted my head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t rob it.¡± ¡°This thing is Sean¡¯s. Aren¡¯t you family? Why?¡± I looked at Ming. I tried to persuade him. But when Ming listened to me, he sneered, ¡°he¡¯s the president of the Giant group. Does he treat me as his uncle?¡± ¡°From the first day you entered Jessop Family, I knew you were insidious.¡± Sean said through the bodyguards. ¡°Really?¡± Ming stood up and walked to Sean. ¡°President Jessop, do you know where I was when you and your father had the best life and lived at the top and were ttered?¡± Sean looked at him and didn¡¯t speak. Ming stood up and looked down at him and said, ¡°my mother was ill. I could only wear a sweater that others threw away in winter. I ate the soup made by the leaves left in the market and often went hungry. Even so, I had to work and wash dishes. I dared not spend money. I wanted to buy medicine for my mother.¡± ¡°Ming¡­¡± When I heard Ming say that, I felt sad. Did he ever go through such a life? ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, did you?¡± Ming looked at me and then looked at Sean. ¡°So every time I saw news about James and you on the restaurant TV! I hated it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a choice.¡± Sean also stood up and put his hands in his pocket. ¡°My grandfather said that he was drunk that day, and then he gave your mother a lot of money to abortion, but she didn¡¯t listen. She gave birth to you and kept asking grandpa for money. Grandpa gave her money at first, butter she gambled and kept asking for money, so...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ming had a fake smile on his face. ¡°Even so, the child did nothing wrong! Sean is the best in Jessop Family. I will definitely divide you into three parts after you die. I will send one piece to your parents abroad, one piece to your dear aunt, and then I will bring your head to your grandfather myself.¡± When he finished, all the bodyguards in the room suddenly took out their guns from their clothes! Several people close to Sean pointed their guns at the back of his head, heart, and abdomen. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense! ¡°No!¡± For a moment, I was scared. I didn¡¯t dare to move. I could only look at Ming. Ming waved to me and said again, ¡°Becky,e here.¡± This time, I was obedient. I walked slowly to Ming and stopped. Ming put his hand on my head and tapped it. ¡°Good.¡± I watched so many guns and sweated with fear. I looked at Ming nervously and begged him, ¡°give him back this hard disk and let him go, and I will marry you. I promise not to contact him again, OK?¡± I begged Ming. He held me in his arms and lowered his head and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± At this time, Andrew came up to me and reached out to me. But Ming shook his head. ¡°Becky, you give it to Sean, and then you tell him what you just said.¡± He is too cruel. But I had no choice. I took the hard drive and walked slowly to Sean and wanted to give it to him. But when I walked up to Sean, he reached directly and pulled me to him. Chapter 310 Call me aunt next time Chapter 310 Call me aunt next time ¡°What are you doing!¡± At this time, the bodyguards pointed their guns at him! The bodyguards¡¯ guns moved with him but no one dared to shoot. ¡°Put down the hard disk in your hand. I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t want these. I just want you.¡± He grabbed the hard disk from my hand and put it on the coffee table. He looked at me affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve given up you once and won¡¯t give up you again.¡± However, the muzzles of the bodyguards were on Sean¡¯s body. ¡°Becky.¡± Ming called after me. I was shaking all over. I wanted to be by Sean¡¯s side, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. I knew if I dared to follow Sean, Ming would dare to kill! I thought about it before. I didn¡¯t want to be with him. I just wanted him to live in this world. Finally I stooped to pick up the mobile hard disk. I put it in Sean¡¯s hand and looked at him. I said as coldly as I could, ¡°President Jessop, take it. I¡¯m your uncle¡¯s fiancee. Call me aunt next time.¡± With that, I was leaving, but Sean held my hand tight. I looked at him, ¡°let go. President Jessop, yourpany is going out of business, but Ming just spent 30 billion on the prime time ads of state TV. He has a bright future. No woman will choose you.¡± My expression was cold. But my heart was bleeding. Every word I said was like a knife. It didn¡¯t hit him, but it hit me in my own heart. It left some blood holes. It hurt. I bit my teeth and didn¡¯t let myself look sad. Sean looked at me and said, ¡°I know why you say that. I¡¯m useless.¡± ¡°President Jessop, don¡¯t specte. Women like winners. Do you think I¡¯m not a woman?¡± I raised my chin slightly and looked at Sean. ¡°What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve hurt me so many times, and Ming hasn¡¯t hurt me once. How can I choose you?¡± ¡°June, Becky, no matter who you are, I love you. I have only loved you in my life.¡± Sean held my hand tight. He left a five finger mark on my arm, which was very obvious. ¡°President Jessop, let go. People need to look ahead. My rtionship with you is over after you send me out of The Best Home.¡± When I spoke, I tried very hard to get my hand back. Sean didn¡¯t let go. Finally, Ming came and held me in his arms. He motioned with his eyes for several bodyguards toe over and aim the muzzles of their guns directly at Sean¡¯s wrist! I was scared and inhaled, ¡°you let go!¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°Either beat my hand or you go with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± I couldn¡¯t stand it atst. Ming said, ¡°since Sean says that...¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Before Ming finished, I raised my foot and kicked Sean in the crotch! Sean let go and curled up like a shrimp and covered his crotch. I took my hand back and grabbed Ming¡¯s arm directly and said with a smile, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ming raised his hand and took the agreements from Andrew and said, ¡°Sean, I can transfer these advertising periods to you without interest...¡± ¡°No!¡± Sean struggled with the pain and straightened up. But he couldn¡¯t straighten uppletely because of the pain. Ming listened and shrugged, ¡°OK.¡± After holding Ming, I kept looking at the direction of the door. I didn¡¯t dare to see Sean. I was afraid that I would not want to go. Finally, Ming was leaving. I followed him like this and went out without looking back.N?velDrama.Org content rights. But I knew. With every step I took now, Sean and I were getting further and further away, and my future and his future were getting further and further away. The distance of our life was getting farther and farther. Every step was heavy. I bit my lips and let my tears not fall. Tears finally fell in my heart. But there were too many new injuries today. Tears were burning my heart. It hurt. The distance from the sofa to the door had never been longer. It seemed that it took me a century to take these steps. Finally, Ming and I got to the door. I worried about Sean and said, ¡°let him go.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming patted my hand and didn¡¯t look back. He said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°take Sean back.¡± All the bodyguards came out. Sean left. When he came out, I saw him look at me. But I deliberately ignored him. The banquet after the auction began. Ming was the winner so he sat in the first row of round tables. And I sat next to him. There were peopleing around to toast. Many of them came to ask, ¡°President Jessop, thisdy...¡± ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee.¡± Ming said and held me in his arms. I smiled reluctantly. On hearing the answer, they would say, ¡°congrattions.¡± Someone said to me, ¡°you are really lucky to find such a good husband as President Jessop! We are envious.¡± Really? When I heard these people¡¯s words, I had only a sneer in my heart. I would exchange it with you if I could. But I couldn¡¯t say. I could only smile. Towards the end of the banquet, ward finally came from the farthest table. He held up a ss of champagne and said, ¡°President Jessop, congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ming was a little tired, but when Ward came, he obviously looked different. Ward looked at me. ¡°President Jessop, it¡¯s enviable that you¡¯ve had the golden time and a beautiful fiancee.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Obviously Ming¡¯s attitude towards Ward was very unfriendly. He seemed to be a little wary of him. Ward was not angry. He held out his hand and toasted Ming and drank it before he said to me, ¡°Miss Jones, are you asking me something? If you are not busy in a moment, go to me and I can tell you.¡± I was stunned. What was Ward doing? Ming took my hand and asked me, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± Ward looked at Ming mysteriously and smiled, ¡°is President Jessop interested in killing?¡± When Ming heard this, his face immediately turned bad. I wanted to know it. Since I couldn¡¯t leave, I hesitated for a moment and put my lips close to Ming¡¯s ears and told him, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Daniell¡¯s cell phone which he used before he died. Ward contacted him. I want to know why they contacted.¡± Ming looked at me and seemed surprised that I told him about it. After a while he nodded, ¡°you go with him.¡± Chapter 311 He’s pissed off people for you Chapter 311 He¡¯s pissed off people for you Ward was surprised. When I went with him, Ward asked me, ¡°what did you say? Ming is afraid that you may look at other men more, but he would like you toe with me.¡± ¡°I just told him the truth.¡± I knew Ming a little bit. He seemed to be an extremely insecure person, so all he need to know was the truth. If I wanted to stay with him safely, all I had to do was not hide anything from him. Ward and I didn¡¯t go to the round table where he was, but to the rest area in the corner. There were wide sofas and snacks. We sat on two sofas, and I asked him, ¡°tell me.¡± ¡°Daniell¡¯s car is really about me.¡± Ward paused. I thought he admitted that he did it. ¡°You! Why!¡± Even though Daniell had been dead for so many years, I couldn¡¯t calm down when I knew that Ward did it! I stood up excitedly and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited.¡± Ward said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce first. Of course you can take Ming. He certainly won¡¯t agree with you going with me.¡± Ward¡¯s hands were in his pockets, and his face seemed serious. ¡°Where?¡± I was a little wary. Ward couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°I let you take Ming. Are you afraid I will hurt you? I¡¯m a husky at best. The real wolf is the one behind you.¡± His metaphor was obviously humorous. But I understood that Ming was not simple. I hesitated and got up and took Ming and left with Ward. Ward drove us to an independent building in the center of the city, which looked normal from the outside. Its lights were off and it didn¡¯t seem to be open. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ward took out a key and opened the door. He went to the door and opened a nearby switch with the key. He turned on most of the switches in it. The lights in the whole building immediately lit up and it became bright! I stood at the door and could see that it was a ballroom and it was very well decorated. Ming and I followed Ward in. I didn¡¯t know if it was because it was night. The whole ballroom was very cold and the atmosphere was strange. We went around the ballroom. This style was familiar. I looked up at Ward. ¡°Is this Daniell¡¯s design?¡± Ward nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? Why did you harm him!¡± I looked at Ward excitedly, ¡°if you are not satisfied with his design, you can tell him at the beginning. If you think it¡¯s a waste of money, he can redesign it. Why do you make fun of other people¡¯s lives!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After so many years, when I saw something designed by Daniell, I had mixed feelings! I walked up to Ward and pped him without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± I was not strong enough. I pped ward and he didn¡¯t move. And he didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all. He smiled. ¡°Look at the design again. What¡¯s wrong with it? If it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not satisfied, will I be angry? I¡¯ve damaged his car for a long time, but he caught up that time, which shows that this kind of thing is backfire.¡± ¡°Backfire?¡± Ward¡¯s words made me understand something. I looked around at the bar. I just looked at it roughly. But when I looked at it carefully now, I immediately felt creepy! It turned out that the strange atmosphere and cold was because the room was designed to be a hell room! ¡°Get out!¡± After realizing the problem, I pulled Ming out. I looked at it as I walked out. Although I only knew a little about the hell room, this design was too cruel. If the ce was open, Ward may be disabled! Even his family may be ruined! I suddenly thought of the text message in Daniell¡¯s cell phone. He said he would take a bet. Was that it? Why did Daniell study it? When I got to the door, I looked at Ward and asked him incredulously, ¡°is it designed by Daniell?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ward said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. This is very professional knowledge. I am in touch with Traditional Design Gang so I know it roughly. It¡¯s impossible for him to know such a thing.¡± I didn¡¯t believe it at all. Ward smiled and took out his cell phone. He found out a few pictures and handed me his cell phone and said, ¡°this is the original pictures. Take your time and tell me when you finish.¡± I began to read them. Daniell¡¯s style was so familiar to me. Rendered renderings and vector graphics were Daniell¡¯s style! Moreover, the pattern of this hell room was infiltrated in this picture. I was getting more and more scared. I couldn¡¯t believe Daniell did such a thing! ¡°This is not the first time Daniell, who is noble in your mind, has done such a thing. I found out that he started doing this when he was in college. But at that time he didn¡¯t seem to be good at it and didn¡¯t do it very well.¡± Ward said. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m lying to you? I have evidence. Give me your email address. I¡¯ve prepared them for a long time. I will send them to you.¡± After Ward finished, I dared not give him my email address. I was afraid! The design of the ballroom was very delicate. The drawing hid everything. Layman couldn¡¯t notice it! He didn¡¯t do it for the first time! Why did Daniell study this? Ward looked at me. ¡°I did have the brake pads of his car damaged. I wanted to give him a little warning, but he drove on the highway. He¡¯s done a lot of bad things, so he deserves to die.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± I stared at Ward. ¡°He must be forced by you!¡± ¡°Really? I think you forced him. He likes you but he can¡¯tpare with Sean, so he did extreme things and wanted to be rich.¡± Ward stared at me. His eyes were like a viper! I dared not even look at him. Because the messages on Daniell¡¯s cell phone he used before he died showed many things. At this time, Ming¡¯s cell phone rang. He went to answer the phone. After Ming left, Ward suddenly changed his face. He put his hands on his chest and smiled viciously. He approached me and whispered, ¡°there was another reason why Sean broke up with you. He pissed off the underworld and was hunted down to help you with Daniell¡¯s case. He was seriously injured and almost died.¡± I looked at Ward in surprise. Ward went on, ¡°and then I heard that he went home that day in order not to worry you.¡± Chapter 312 He walked straight to the bed Chapter 312 He walked straight to the bed Ward¡¯s words made me recollect at once! One day! Sean came backte. When he came back, I called him honey and offered to marry him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Sean didn¡¯t say yes. Now I remembered that Sean that night was really freaky andter groaned when he took a bath. He must be suffering. Was he hurt? The more I thought about it, the more I worried. Was Sean afraid I was in danger when he sent me away? If it was true. But I soon woke up and looked at Ward suspiciously, ¡°why should I believe you? How could you be so kind to tell me that!¡± Ward touched his chin with his hand. ¡°Well, I¡¯m really kind.¡± ¡°Why did you tell me that?¡± I continued. Ward lowered his head and tilted his head and looked at me. Heughed viciously, ¡°because I find you have the ability to mess up Jessop Family, so I¡¯m guessing if you¡¯ll do something after you know that.¡± Ward¡¯s words made me feel cold all over. He was right. When I knew that, I didn¡¯t want to leave Sean. Then I was likely to do extreme things. I didn¡¯t speak. Ward shook his head. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re not dead, or I can¡¯t see Jessop Family fighting and destroying itself.¡± I looked at him and clenched my fist. I calmed down and sneered, ¡°President Pater, you really overestimate me. They are both rich businessmen. How could they be manipted by a woman like me? They just want to get what they want.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ward shook his fingers. ¡°Men be stronger and morepetitive when they have weaknesses. It¡¯s like women be strong when they be mothers.¡± Weaknesses? For a moment, I thought maybe I was Sean¡¯s weakness. But I was not Ming¡¯s weakness. ¡°Have you finished?¡± At this time, Ming just finished calling and came here. He put his hand on my shoulder and said, ¡°it¡¯s cold outside. I¡¯m afraid Becky will get sick.¡± So many things happened. Ming didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all. He was still tender and considerate. But in my heart, he had changed a lot in silence. ¡°Yes.¡± Ward shivered and rubbed his hands. ¡°It¡¯s really cold. I¡¯m going home to find my dear. President Jessop, bye!¡± With that, he closed the ballroom door and left. There were only two people left here, Ming and I. At this moment, my heart was colder than the weather. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Ming whispered in my ear. I wanted to say no, but his arm was on my shoulder. He didn¡¯t use force, but it was like a. I couldn¡¯t escape. I could only get into the car with him. Instead of going to York No.1, the car went to Grand Bay. Grand Bay was the house that Ming showed me before. He nned to live there after we got married. At this time, I didn¡¯t feel the warmth I felt when he gave the bank card to me. On the contrary, it was full of resistance. But Ming parked in the garage next to the vi and took me to the door. The light in the room was on. Next to the living room was arge French window. The curtains were open. I saw that the furniture in the room was all set. The house was decorated before. Ming and I chose furniture. Now it was all set. There was a fingerprint lock on the door. Ming put his finger on the fingerprint lock and pressed it. He pushed the door open. At this time, three servants at the door came over and said to us respectfully, ¡°master, madam, good evening.¡± I was shocked by them. One of the servants took our slippers out of the shoe cab. She knelt down and carefully set them for us and said, ¡°please change your shoes.¡± I looked at her and was very ufortable. ¡°Get up. You don¡¯t have to kneel. I¡¯ll take the slippers myself.¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t do such a thing.¡± The servant knelt and did not dare to rise or look up. She spoke in a low voice and she seemed to be scared. Ming said, ¡°get up. Go back first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing his words, the three servants stood up and retreated one after another. I realized that although the three servants called me madam, they listened to Ming. ¡°Come on.¡± Ming took my hand and operated the fingerprint lock of the door. Then he added the fingerprint of my finger. Then he tried for me and pulled me into the room. He looked at me tenderly and asked, ¡°here¡¯s the furniture you ordered. I¡¯ve arranged it for you. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at him and smiled reluctantly. I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like it anymore. And I had traded myself for what the Giant group needed. I could only ept it. Ming showed me around. Finally, we stopped at the door of the children¡¯s room we had nned. Ming opened the door and said to me, ¡°this is Lester¡¯s room. When will you get him back?¡± ¡°He...¡± Ming¡¯s words made me nervous. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want Lester toe back. Now Ming was gentle but I thought of what happened in the evening and the dozens of bodyguards. When I thought of those guns aimed at Sean, I was scared of him. I was afraid he would threaten me with Lesterter. But I couldn¡¯t refuse him. I thought about it and said, ¡°Lester¡¯s kindergarten has winter vacation. Let¡¯s wait until the winter vacation is over.¡± ¡°OK, we can pick him up together then.¡± Ming¡¯s hand fell on my head and gave me a pat. He didn¡¯t use his strength, but my heart was shaking. At night, I knew I couldn¡¯t leave. I knew what was going to happen. Now that I had decided to stay with Ming, it was normal. Ming took all the clothes from my house. Although it was warm at home, I still wore a dress under my pajamas. After taking a bath, I wore pajamas and sat alone at the head of the bed and dried my hair with a hair dryer. I saw Minging in from the outside anding straight to the bed through the reflection on the bedroom ss. Chapter 313 I was just a doll with a smile mask Chapter 313 I was just a doll with a smile mask I couldn¡¯t help shaking my hand with the hair dryer. In order not to look flustered, I looked away and continued to dry my hair. After a while, I felt his hand around my waist. My body quivered. I didn¡¯t move and just sat there and continued to dry my hair. His kiss fell on my wet hair, neck and shoulders. Maybe because I was too nervous, I forgot to move my hand holding the hair dryer. I didn¡¯t realize it until the hot air hit my scalp. I quickly turned off the hair dryer. Without the sound of the hairdryer, the whole room suddenly became quiet. Without the interference of the hairdryer, Ming leaned closer to me and put his arm around my waist. I sat there with my back stiff and I didn¡¯t dare to move. After a while, Ming¡¯s hands finally began to unbutton my pajamas and his kiss became more and more passionate. I turned my back to him and closed my eyes and seemed to be waiting. One. Two. When he took off my pajamas, he found that there was still a dress in it. I suddenly heard him chuckle, ¡°are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m cold.¡± I bit my teeth. I didn¡¯t believe this lie. ¡°Oh.¡± Ming listened and asked tentatively, ¡°are you going to take it off now?¡± ¡°...¡± I sat there, struggling. I didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t know if other people were like me. I didn¡¯t want to have sex with people I didn¡¯t love. I didn¡¯t feel anything. At this moment, his kiss only made me feel terrible and disgusted. Nothing else. Even though I didn¡¯t speak, Ming started his own action. I just felt cold in the abdomen. My clothes had been lifted. I closed my eyes and did not move and waited for his next move. But after a while, the cold in my abdomen did not spread. Instead, my clothes were put down. I opened my eyes and saw through the mirror that Ming had no action. He just sat behind me with his hands around me and smiled helplessly, ¡°you look like you are going to the execution court, which makes me really can¡¯t bear to force you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± I looked down and apologized. I was afraid that he would be angry and disappointed. I wanted to live. I hoped Sean had a good life. I wanted to protect Lester. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Ming lifted the quilt. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. Can I sleep with you in my arms?¡± His voice was gentle. He could force me but he asked for my opinion. It was like nothing had changed. I nodded. ¡°I dry my hair.¡± With that, I picked up the hair dryer again. As soon as I opened it, Ming took the hair dryer from my hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± I was surprised. Ming just held the hair dryer and helped me dry my hair slowly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His movements were gentle. I remembered that he had washed my hair. If I didn¡¯t know those things and nothing happened today, maybe I would ept him. It was a pity. It wasn¡¯t until my hair waspletely dry that he put the hair dryer down and seriously said, ¡°we can sleep.¡± ¡°Thank...¡± I wanted to say thank you subconsciously, but as soon as I said it, I thought of something. It was toote to shut up. Ming pressed me directly on the pillow. He looked down at me. His clear eyes were ambiguous. I was nervous. I watched his handsome face getting closer and closer to me, and I became more and more nervous. His hot breath spilled on my face. I closed my eyes nervously. A hot and humid kiss fell on my forehead. As I waited for the kiss to continue, I heard him say, ¡°do you want me to continue?¡± I quickly opened my eyes and looked at Ming. He sat up. When I opened my eyes, he sat next to me and covered me. Then hey down and put his arm around my waist. He held me in his arms and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I can wait until we get married.¡± I knew this was the deadline he gave me. I couldn¡¯t escape then. - The next morning, Ming took me to Linda¡¯s office. When I was getting off the car, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening. Apany me to a party.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± As soon as I was about to speak, Ming interrupted me. I couldn¡¯t refuse. I could only nod and agree. Linda came up after I went upstairs. She sped her hands and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it when you told me Ming was rich. Now I believe it.¡± I knew she must have read the news of yesterday¡¯s auction in Noah Center. Now not only Linda but also the whole country knew about him. ¡°Is there anything I need to do?¡± I deliberately digressed the subject. I didn¡¯t want to involve Linda in this matter. Linda just nodded, ¡°yes!¡± Sheined as she arranged. ¡°I ask Becky, a famous designer and Ming¡¯s fiancee, to be my assistant. I will be punished.¡± ¡°I am a jobless vagrant now, and I have to thank you for letting me have something to do. When our studio is established, I have no time to be your assistant.¡± In fact, sometimes I really wanted to be busy. In this way, I could not go home so early. I worked all day. Ming called me downstairs in the afternoon. He took me home and changed my clothes before he took me to the party. I followed him to the door of the banquet hall. Before entering, I heard the melodious sound of violin. I stood outside and saw many familiar faces inside. Some people showed up in the front row of Noah Center that day. Others were people who often appeared in financial news. When we stood at the door, these people were talking in groups of two or three. However, when Ming and I walked in, a man shouted, ¡°President Jessop!¡± At this time, everyone looked at the door. The people immediately came to the door and surrounded us. I heard all kinds of ttery. Ming responded one by one. The crowd dispersed and I just stood there with Ming. Many people toasted him and asked about cooperation. It seemed that Ming changed from an unknown doctor to a famous man overnight. And everyone knew what he was. I stood next to Ming and was like a doll with a smile mask. Chapter 314 Holding me and leaving Chapter 314 Holding me and leaving I could understand what others said, but I had no response and just smiled. The partysted for more than three hours. I stood there in high-heeled shoes. My feet hurt terribly, but I still had a smile on my face. I didn¡¯t even change. At the end of the party, no one left. Ming asked me, ¡°are you ufortable in high heels?¡± I shook my head and still smiled, ¡°No.¡± He looked at me and frowned slightly. He bent down and picked me up and walked to the door! ¡°What are you doing?¡± I was shocked and didn¡¯t expect Ming would suddenly hold me! He looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just talked to people and ignored you and kept you standing for so long.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let me down. I can walk.¡± At this time, the other guests around looked at us. I was even more embarrassed. ¡°Others are looking at us.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ming didn¡¯t care. ¡°My fiancee¡¯s foot hurts. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to hold you?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay attentionter.¡± Ming interrupted me. N?velDrama.Org content rights. We both got into the elevator. He carried me to the car and put me in the passenger seat. He took off his shoes for me and then took off his suit and put it on the ground and said, ¡°step here. You will feel better.¡± ¡°No.¡± I tried to help him lift his suit, but Ming pressed my leg. My feet were directly on his suit. He took my high heels and put them in the back seat. Then he got into the driver¡¯s seat. He drove home. Everything was what it was yesterday. I was the smiling doll beside Ming for three days. In the past three days, the media had reported my love with Ming countless times. For a while, Ming became a typical good man. He was rich and affectionate. But I understood his intention very well. He never said anything, but he cleverly used some pressure of public opinion and other things to make me unable to leave him. - On the fourth day, a small auction of my and Linda¡¯s works finally began. Because my rtionship with Ming was spread on the Inte, there were many people at the auction. When Linda and I went to the auction, we found a lot of media here. Linda and I followed the staff to the lounge. Here I met William, deputy general manager of Tyloo Home, the organizer of Tyloo High-end Interior Design Competition, and Jane, the chief designer of Tyloo Home. A deputy general manager was not supposed toe to this kind of auction andpetition. William was likely to want to know Ming this time. Sure enough, when he saw me, he said respectfully, ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°Hello, President Davis.¡± I shook William¡¯s hand. Before the auction started, William and Jane asked Linda and I about our studio. Then they mainly asked about my personal affairs. They asked me when to marry Ming. I didn¡¯t know why they wanted to know these things. But fortunately, the auction soon began. We sat backstage and watched the scene. As a result, I saw Ming sitting in the front at the first sight! ¡°Why is he here?¡± I got nervous all of a sudden. Was he going to buy my work? No way! I told Linda and William and went to the scene immediately. At this time, the scene was originally closed, but because of my special identity, the staff let me in. I stooped and walked to Ming¡¯s side and pulled him to say in a low voice, ¡°you can¡¯t buy my work.¡± Ming looked at me and patted the chair beside him. I sat down. He held me in his arms and turned his head and put his thin lips to my ears and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t buy it.¡± We were very close. I could feel his hot breath. On this public asion, I blushed and was a bit embarrassed. I whispered to him, ¡°then why are you here?¡± ¡°Ie to see you.¡± Ming smiled and said, ¡°everyone else knows our rtionship. If I bid, who will raise the price? Your work will depreciate.¡± ¡°...¡± Ming was right. If other people didn¡¯t have to get the work and Ming bid, they were willing to give it to him. The auction had been going on. Ming didn¡¯t raise his hand. In the end, it was dramatic that both my work and Linda¡¯s work were bought by Well Group. After the auction, the president of Well Group came over. Although I didn¡¯t know him, I knew the man behind him, Justin. He lived in the house Cindy bought from me. The president of Well Group came up and looked at Ming, ¡°President Jessop.¡± Ming shook hands with him. ¡°You bought Becky¡¯s and her partner¡¯s works. They won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Yes, I like both of them very much. This time, I¡¯m determined to get them.¡± The president of Well Group was going to shake hands with me. As soon as he looked up, he saw me. He was obviously stunned. He opened his mouth and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming¡¯s voice was obviously a little unhappy. There was a strong possessiveness in his tone. The president of Well Group shook his head quickly. ¡°No, Miss Jones is a little familiar.¡± What he said stunned me! Did he know my mother? ¡°I also think Miss Jones is familiar.¡± Justin also said. Ming seemed to think they recognized me. He put his hand around me and said, ¡°Becky grew up abroad. She has been in Sceaux since she returned to the United States. You are mistaken.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The two men spoke in unison. Ming was here so I didn¡¯t ask. I brought back Margaret¡¯s picture and wanted to ask him, but I was busy so I didn¡¯t ask. Now I didn¡¯t want to ask him for help. Soon, Linda came. The two of us talked to the president of Well Group. The president of Well Group suddenly said, ¡°I want to use your design in a resort, but I have an idea. Can youbine these two designs into one?¡± ¡°One?¡± Linda asked. ¡°Yes, stick to the style and turn them into one work. Your works are modern and retro respectively. You can make a work that blends but doesn¡¯t affect.¡± I understood what the president of Well Group meant. Linda and I looked at each other for a second and said, ¡°yes.¡± Chapter 315 There is no such person in our family! Chapter 315 There is no such person in our family! The president of Well Group told us his opinion. At the same time, he talked to the president of Tyloo Home. We signed the agreement on the spot. We had an appointment to visit the resort tomorrow. We could dondscape and interior design after reading the architectural design drawings. When it came to itinerary, I was the happiest. Because then I had reason to work overtime and could not apany Ming every day. Although he was very good to me these days. The better he treated me, the more I cared about his hidden insidiousness. I was afraid to provoke him one day. So I¡¯d better shorten the contact time with him. The next day, the president of Well Group did note. He asked Justin to drive me and Linda to the resort. In the car, I pretended to ask Justin casually, ¡°Mr. well, you and President Well said yesterday that I was like a person. Who am I like?¡± I asked Ming President Well¡¯s name in the evening. His name was Brady. ¡°You are like one of my aunts.¡± Justin said as he drove. His words made me nervous. I told Linda about my mother so Linda knew about it. When Justin finished, Linda took a look at me. I immediately asked, ¡°your aunt?¡± ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. I only saw her when I was a child.¡± Justin answered naturally. He was a naive man. He didn¡¯t seem to think much. ¡°Is your aunt married?¡± I continued. ¡°No, my aunt has been mad in my mind. She seemed to die after being treated.¡± Justin said as he drove. Was she crazy? When I heard Justin say that, my heart was full of bitterness and affliction. It was a feeling I had never had before. Besides, his aunt was a stranger to me unless... I looked at Linda. Linda was also looking at me. We looked at each other. I hesitated and didn¡¯t ask. I didn¡¯t think Justin knew much. I might as well ask Brady. It was almost three hours¡¯ drive from downtown to the resort. Of course, one of the reasons was Justin¡¯s slow driving. Because it was winter and construction hadn¡¯t started yet. Linda and I just looked around. It was over three when we went back. If we went back at Justin¡¯s speed, it would be dark. Linda couldn¡¯t stand it. She grabbed Justin¡¯s steering wheel and drove by herself. We arrived in York in two hours. As soon as we got back to York, Justin got a call from Brady. He called to invite us to dinner when he knew we were back. Justin delivered Brady¡¯s invitation. Usually I would definitely refuse. But this time... Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I took a look at Linda. Before I could speak, Linda said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Linda.¡± Linda looked at me and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re partners. If you have something in mind and you can¡¯t work hard, I¡¯ll lose!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I was very grateful. - That night, I had dinner with Linda and Brady. In the middle of the dinner, Brady drank a lot. I took a ss of champagne and walked over and smiled to Brady and said, ¡°President Well, thank you very much for buying our works and giving us a chance to design together.¡± Brad waved. ¡°I should thank you. I don¡¯t want to give such good works to others!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Do well this time. I¡¯ll often ask you to do itter!¡± I talked to Brady for a while. I suddenly said, ¡°President Well, today Mr. Justin said that I look like one of his aunts. I think we have a special destiny.¡± I thought Brady would be happy to hear that. But when Brady heard that, he immediately became unhappy. He put down his ss and said coldly, ¡°he¡¯s talking nonsense. He has no aunt!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Excuse me, Miss Jones. I need to make a phone call and get out first.¡± I wanted to go on, but Brady interrupted me. He put down his ss and picked up his cell phone and walked out. There were only four people. After Brady left, there were only three people left. Linda came up and asked, ¡°what do you say?¡± I described Brady¡¯s reaction. Linda nodded, ¡°so Well Family really has such a mad aunt.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Justin looked at the two of us standing together and asked. I looked at him and pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Mr. well, you said you have an aunt. I just said the same to President Well, but he denied it and he was angry. If he breaks the contract, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Because we had been with Justin for a day and Justin was easy to get along with, we were quite familiar now. Justin immediately said, ¡°it¡¯s true! I¡¯ve seen her!¡± Then Justin¡¯s phone rang and he answered. After listening, he frowned slightly. ¡°My father said he left first. He specifically said that my family didn¡¯t have the person I said...¡± ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. I was just asking.¡± I said with a smile. It seemed that Well Family was deliberately trying to hide this person. Was Justin¡¯s Aunt Margaret? I could only wait for an opportunity. We left after supper. At the door I saw Ming¡¯s car parked at the intersection. He was wearing a light gray coat and standing next to the car. He saw me and waved to me. ¡°President Jessop is here to pick you up. Sure enough, you love each other as the news says.¡± Justin said next to me. But my heart was heavy. To be honest, I was not really happy that Sean came to pick me up. Instead, I felt like a prisoner. My every move was monitored by Ming. Even if he didn¡¯t ask me where I had gone, he knew where I had gone. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Ming came to me and smiled. He held me in his arms and waved goodbye to Justin and Linda for me. Ming was driving. Because his identity had changed. His car was changed from Lincoln to Rolls Royce. His car had improved a lot. I sat in the passenger seat and said nothing. Ming seemed to see my abnormality and asked me, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± I looked at him and hesitated and said, ¡°Ming, you don¡¯t have to pick me up every day.¡± After that, I was afraid he couldn¡¯t ept it. I added, ¡°Linda and I are going to revise the drawing and I will be very busy next. My off hours are uncertain. If you wait for me, I may not be in the mood to work hard because I am worried about you...¡± Chapter 316 A woman got out of Ming’s car Chapter 316 A woman got out of Ming¡¯s car Ming put his hands on the steering wheel and looked ahead. Though his face did not change, he turned a deaf ear to what I said. I was nervous and didn¡¯t know if he heard me. Even so, I didn¡¯t have the courage to say it again. I held the edge of my dress tightly in my hands. I didn¡¯t know when I became so timid in front of Ming. Maybe since I saw so many guns. The car was about to arrive at Grand Bay. When the car stopped, Ming looked at me and unfastened my seat belt. He raised his hand and touched my cheek gently and said with a smile, ¡°OK, I won¡¯t pick you up for a while.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I wanted to say thank you. But I thought about what happened before and didn¡¯t say it. At night, Ming still slept with me, but he didn¡¯t do anything else. - The next day, Linda and I received the architectural design drawings of the resort and began to modify the design drawings of the two of us. Because the resort was not only indoor but also outdoor. ording to the requirements of Well Group, we would design thendscape. Because this was abination of two designs, Linda and I had to work simultaneously, so we had been together these days. We went to work together in the morning and went off work in the evening. One night a weekter, the two of us worked overtime until more than 10 o¡¯clock. We had a lot of inspiration at night so neither of us had dinner. We were already hungry. So the two of us decided to go out to eat. Since we were partners, we needed to grow fat together. There were many office buildings near Linda¡¯s office. Then all the shops were closed. We took a taxi to a busy ce at night and ate. We ate for over an hour before we came out. Because we ate a lot, we decided to walk. As we walked on the sidewalk, a Rolls Royce passed us and stopped on the side of the road ahead. I looked at the car number subconsciously. Ming¡¯s car number! I grabbed Linda and hid. Soon the door opened. It was not Ming but a woman who got off first. It was winter now. The woman was wearing a thick down jacket and skirt and her white legs were exposed. She was wearing thin high heels. Then another woman got out of the car and dressed like thest one. I stood by and saw three women getting out of the car. ¡°Aren¡¯t they cold?¡± Linda said. Obviously she didn¡¯t understand what I was looking at. When the three women got off, I saw Ming get off slowly. As soon as he got out of the car, the three women immediately surrounded him! ¡°What do I see?¡± Linda rubbed her eyes next to me. I shook my head. When I saw Ming doing this, I was not angry at all but relieved. I finally didn¡¯t have to feel guilty about not being able to solve his physical problems. Linda was sure it was him. She pulled me and said, ¡°go! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± She said and wanted to go out. I held her and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s great to have someone help him with his physical problems.¡± ¡°What?¡± Linda looked at me and was shocked. I smiled and stood there and thought a lot. If I went in now and saw this, could I have a good reason to leave Ming? Or could I have a legitimate reason not to have sex with him? I thought about it and said to Linda, ¡°you go first. I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Linda thought I was going in to fight Ming. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I shook my head. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m d he cane here. I won¡¯t make any trouble.¡± Linda disagreed at first and worried about me. I persuaded her and she left. I didn¡¯t enter the bar until Linda took a taxi and left. I didn¡¯t know what floor Ming was on, but based on my understanding of his current identity, he must be upstairs. Fortunately, this was not a membership bar. No one stopped me when I went in. I went to the third floor. When I wanted to go to the fourth floor, a staff member stopped me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the fourth floor is chartered.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at him and seemed to understand something. I calmly said, ¡°President Jessop asked me toe here.¡± The staff member looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no one is allowed in without the permission of President Jessop.¡± His attitude was the same as that of the staff member in Noah Center. There were many such liars. But now I was different. Ming was very good to me so I had been known. I stood at the door with my hands around my chest and calmly said, ¡°call your manager and see if he knows me. Ming and I are on the news every day. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± The staff member looked at me suspiciously and seemed to think of something. He quickly took out the internal telephone. In less than two minutes, their manager arrived. When he saw me and heard that Ming asked me toe, he doubted but dared not let me call for confirmation. He could only respectfully let me in. ¡°Which box is Ming in?¡± I asked the manager. The manager was in a dilemma. ¡°Miss Jones, is it really President Jessop who asked you toe? Don¡¯t fool me. We work here. If youe to make trouble, we will be fired!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make trouble.¡± I smiled at the manager. ¡°Really? You...¡± The manager didn¡¯t seem to know how to persuade me. After all, in the news recently, Ming and I had a very good rtionship, and he dared not offend me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± I persuaded him. Now that I was in, the manager had no choice. Atst he told me which box Ming was in. Since Ming made his fortune public, he had be more and more high-profile. He chartered the fourth floor of the bar, but he used only one box. I went straight to the innermost room. Before I got to the door, I heard a very lightughter from the women. The manager was just a few steps behind me. I took a deep breath and finally pushed the door open. When I saw the scene in the room, I was stunned! To be honest, I had countless fantasies about the scene in the room one second before I opened the door, but what I saw in front of me was more exaggerated than I imagined! The whole room was dimly lit. There was a big, long sofa in the room, in front of which was a huge screen. It was ying porn. Ming was sitting alone in the middle of the sofa. There were not only the three women I saw just now, but also other women in the room. They wore very few clothes and they were all around Ming. Chapter 317 The arrow was fitted to the string Chapter 317 The arrow was fitted to the string Especially one of them was lying in front of Ming and lowering her head. I knew what she was doing, even if I was stupid. Some women fed Ming grapes in their mouths. Some women were pouring him wine. Although I had made psychological preparations, I was still surprised and shocked to see the scene in front of me! In my impression, Ming was clean and gentle. He had such a side. When the door opened, everyone looked to the door. Ming saw me, too. He didn¡¯t wear sses today. His cheeks and clear eyes were particrly sharp. He looked cold when he looked at me. When he recognized me, his face immediately became gentle. He pushed the woman directly away from her legs. The zipper could not be pulled. He put the clothes down to cover it. He stood up and came to me. He frowned. ¡°Becky, why are you here?¡± ¡°Sorry to bother you, Ming.¡± I stood at the door and clenched slightly and pretended to be calm. Even if it was an irrelevant person, I couldn¡¯t ept this pornographic scene. Let alone Ming. But it was good. Today¡¯s negotiation was for the sake of no more disputes in the future. ¡°Ming, who is she?¡± ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°Ming, get rid of her. Let¡¯s go on.¡± The women behind him were unhappy with my arrival. They told Ming to get rid of me. Ming stood in ce and turned his head slightly and ordered, ¡°get out!¡± His tone was terrible and oppressive. All the women shut up. Especially the woman in the middle said unwillingly, ¡°Ming, I...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Ming interrupted her. When he said ¡°there¡±, the women behind him turned pale. They stood up and dared not speak and ran out in panic. I was blocking half the door so they could only go out one by one and nobody dared to touch me. I could see from their looks that the ce Ming said was very horrible to them. After they left, Ming came up and reached out and closed the door next to me. He took my fingers and put my hands on both sides of my head and pressed me against the wall. The light in the room was dim. He looked at me and put his thin lips on my vicle. ¡°It¡¯s so nice. Just now I closed my eyes and thought about you. I thought about them as you. Then you came.¡± ¡°Ming, I¡¯m here to talk to you.¡± I was a little nervous. He had a lot of strength. He pressed my hand and I couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry now. I was just about to eat when you came. Now everyone¡¯s gone. Are you not going to satisfy me?¡± Ming¡¯s voice was small but I thought it was evil. The ambiguities spread between us. ¡°I...¡± As soon as I opened my mouth, my lips were sealed by him! Sweet fruit mixed with wine spread in my mouth. I really wanted to resist. I wanted to move but I was controlled by Ming! For the first time, I didn¡¯t think this man was as gentle as he seemed. He was strong and violent. He controlled my hands with one of his hands. His other hand touched me rough! I was wearing a coat and sweater. He was impatient and tore my clothes directly. The neckline of the sweater was torn open! ¡°No!¡± I struggled desperately, but there was no result. Finally, when he found it inconvenient, he picked me up and threw me on the sofa. He was on me! ¡°No, Ming, calm down!¡± I looked at him in horror. ¡°You¡¯ve touched other women. Why do you touch me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve touched other women?¡± Ming lowered his head. His once gentle eyes were now terrifying. He grabbed my chin with one hand and said, ¡°haven¡¯t you been touched by Sean? How do you make love? Is his dick bigger than mine?¡± I stared at Ming. He pressed on me and blocked all the lights behind him. I could hardly see anything. At this time, I only thought he was strange. It was like I went into the wrong house and the person I saw wasn¡¯t him! I didn¡¯t believe these words came out of Ming¡¯s mouth! ¡°You, you...¡± ¡°What?¡± Ming sneered, ¡°I¡¯m driven crazy by you!¡± He pulled the hair off my cheek and roughly touched my facial features and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been caring for you these years because I know we¡¯re the same kind of people. I had a mother when I was a child, but you didn¡¯t even have a mother. I know you are more painful than me, so I¡¯m very good to you, but what did you do? You trampled my kindness! No matter how much I do, Sean can easily shake you with a few words!¡± ¡°No...¡± I said subconsciously. ¡°No?¡± He squeezed my chin hard. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I just pay silently and hope that one day you can look back and see my kindness and turn around and hold me! But you never did. I need to take 99 steps to get you, but Sean only needs to take one step! You just love money! Now he has nothing! But I¡¯m ten times richer than him!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. I couldn¡¯t see Ming¡¯s expression, but I could feel the cold he sent out. I could feel his hatred! And his hatred for the injustice of reality! I shook my head gently, ¡°because I love him. If I can choose, I don¡¯t want to love him, but I can¡¯t choose. I try to forget him and I understand that to love someone is not to possess, but to...¡± ¡°No, I must possess you!¡± Ming wanted to attack directly there. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be yours. I¡¯ll be yourster.¡± I said calmly. We were going to be engaged. There was a week or two left. Why didn¡¯t I agree? I was an adult and not a virgin. Why couldn¡¯t we have sex? Ming heard what I said. He was obviously stunned, but he didn¡¯t stop. I closed my eyes and I was thinking about Sean. I belonged to Ming after today. If he possessed my body, he could rest assured. But when the arrow was fitted to the string, he suddenly stopped. Chapter 318 I would rather you mind and quarrel with me Chapter 318 I would rather you mind and quarrel with me I opened my eyes and felt him kissing the corner of my eye. He took away the tears hanging there. It was as light as a feather. After a while, Ming sat up straight and draped his coat over me, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just...¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I stood up and said, ¡°you¡¯re mistaken, Ming. I¡¯m not here to be angry with you. I just want to say that I don¡¯t mind what you do today.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing my words, Ming chuckled and shook his head helplessly, ¡°you know what? That¡¯s why I¡¯m angry. I¡¯d rather you mind and quarrel with me. I¡¯d rather you drive those women away, because only in this way can I know that you care about me.¡± Ming¡¯s words shook me deeply. I seemed to think I could understand his mind. But... I tightened my clothes and lowered my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind for the moment. If I do, I will tell you. At that time, if you are willing to change for me, I will be very happy. If not, I will not force it.¡± With that, I arranged my clothes and took off Ming¡¯s coat. I went out in my tattered coat. Since I couldn¡¯t give it to him now, I shouldn¡¯t control him. Ming didn¡¯t chase me. As soon as I got to the door and wanted to take a taxi, I heard someone call me, ¡°June.¡± I was stunned to hear the name. I turned around and saw Jack, whom I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. ¡°Why do you...¡± ¡°Why do I know you? Sean is going to be driven crazy by you. He calls your name in my ear every day. I know Becky is you!¡± Jack approached me and looked at my messy hair and clothes. He immediately realized what had happened. As soon as he wanted to speak, I said, ¡°can you give me a ride?¡± He was Sean¡¯s friend. Since Sean had told him about me, I could trust him to some extent. ¡°OK.¡± Jack didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He took me to a car not far away and opened the door for me gentlely. His car was a sports car. I stooped and sat in. Jack sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Fortunately, I haven¡¯t had a drink today, or I can¡¯t drive you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I wrapped my clothes around me. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jack looked at me and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°have you been raped?¡± Rape? Did he rape me? Thinking that Ming finally stopped, I shook my head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°OK, where are we going?¡± Jack asked me again. For a while, I was confused. Where were we going? I didn¡¯t want to go back to Grand Bay or York No.1. But where else could I go? After thinking about it, I said, ¡°let¡¯s go to a nearby hotel.¡± ¡°Hotel?¡± Jack thought about it and suddenly his eyes lit up. ¡°Daisy is in York now. Why don¡¯t you go to her house?¡± ¡°Daisy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I looked at Jack and understood his mind. He wanted to get in touch with Daisy more. But maybe it was a good choice to go to Daisy¡¯s house. I hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°OK!¡± When Jack saw that I was going to Daisy¡¯s house, he looked happy to serve me. Before I went, I called daisy. She had already gone to bed. She got up at once. When we got to her house, Daisy was waiting for me downstairs in a long down jacket. As soon as I got out of the car, Jack immediately followed me and asked Daisy for credit. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met her today, she would have taken a taxi home by herself.¡± Daisy took a look at Jack and finally said, ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°Let me apany you upstairs!¡± Jack followed us. ¡°In case someonees after youter, I can help you, right?¡± In fact, Ming wouldn¡¯t catch up. But now I didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Daisy and Jack was, so I didn¡¯t speak. Sure enough, though Daisy was reluctant, she said, ¡°OK, you can only stay for a while. I won¡¯t allow you to spend the night here.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Jack nodded happily. I thought Jack looked like a husky in front of Daisy. When he saw someone he liked, even if he didn¡¯t talk, he would wag his tail as hard as he could. Over the years, nothing seemed to have changed in their rtionship. Jack, in particr, was not young, but still cynical. His attitude towards Daisy was simr. The three of us took the elevator upstairs. We were outside just now. The lights were dim in the car and in the street. Now we stood in the light. Daisy saw me clearly. She looked embarrassed but she shut up and said nothing. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. We went upstairs. As soon as I entered the room, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? Who bullied you?¡± ¡°Calm down. Who else can it be? It must be Ming. He¡¯s usually a gentleman, but Sean said he¡¯s not a good man.¡± Jack said. Daisy listened and pulled me and said, e in with me first. I¡¯ll help you clean up. You look terrible.¡± She said and pulled me into her room. I stood in front of the mirror and looked at myself in the mirror and felt sad. In the mirror, I was covered with kisses under my neck. My face had obvious sexual traces because of his aggression. My sweater was torn and the button of my coat was missing. Even if I didn¡¯t say it, it was clear what happened. ¡°Take a bath.¡± Daisy took a new suit out of the closet and threw it to me. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± As soon as I finished, Daisy raised her hand and tapped me on the forehead. Then she turned and went out. I watched the door closed by her and felt warm. Fortunately, Daisy was here. I took a bath and dried my hair and put on my clothes. As soon as I opened the bedroom door, I heard Jack say, ¡°Sean is really suffering. Don¡¯t scold him. He¡¯s done a lot for June these years but he doesn¡¯t let me say it!¡± Hearing this, I immediately stopped and hid at the door to continue listening. Daisy didn¡¯t care. ¡°I know he¡¯s a heartbreaker! There is no good man in Jessop Family. He hurt June!¡± Daisy still called my original name. She called it for many years. She was used to it. Chapter 319 If he marries you, he has to step over my body Chapter 319 If he marries you, he has to step over my body ¡°No, Sean angered the underworld for her. He never does this in business. He used to tell me to try not to associate with underworld, or we can¡¯t get away from itter. But he did it for June!¡± Jack said excitedly. I stood at the door and the hand holding the handle trembled a little. Was that so? Jack seemed to be drinking water. I heard him put the cup down and go on, ¡°Sean had a fight with them about it. He was almost kidnapped at the time. He escaped back and was badly hurt. He had a broken rib and it was a long time before he recovered!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daisy seemed surprised, too. ¡°Yes! It was an extraordinary time, and Sean wanted to protect her! And Cindy. Lewis Group does business, but in fact it has ties with the underworld! Why did Sean marry her? He wanted to protect June but now he¡¯s hurt and married a woman he doesn¡¯t love. June and Ming have been together for several years. Is she worthy of Sean?¡± Jack wasining. I listened and felt sad. Was that so? Why didn¡¯t Sean tell me? If he told me, I would definitely wait for him. Daisy¡¯s opinion was the same as mine, ¡°why didn¡¯t Sean say that? Does he think he¡¯s cool?¡± At this time, I finally couldn¡¯t help but walk out and look at Jack, ¡°how¡¯s Sean doing these years when I¡¯m not here?¡± Atst I wanted to know. I wanted to know whether he had had a good time these years. When Jack saw me, he suddenly covered his mouth and stood up, ¡°don¡¯t say I tell you. If Sean knows I tell you, he will kill me!¡± ¡°Then tell me how he¡¯s been these years.¡± I looked at him quietly. I felt extreme heartache. Jack looked at me with aplex expression and said, ¡°he thought you were dead. Of course he didn¡¯t live well. And he bought you a cemetery for two. He said he would be buried with you after he died. For a while, Sean stayed in front of your grave every day...¡± ¡°Grave? Where?¡± I looked at Jack. ¡°It...¡± Jack hesitated and said, ¡°now that I¡¯ve said it, I¡¯ll tell you everything. It¡¯s in the third area of East Eemetery.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I remembered the address. Jack sat down and said, ¡°Sean is sincere to you. I wonder why you don¡¯t feel it. Later he became a workaholic. He wanted to live in thepany all the time. We called him to the party but he didn¡¯t come!¡± ¡°...¡± It turned out that Sean had lived like this in recent years. In contrast, I had Lester with me and I learned from Murray. I seemed too happy. Daisy asked me, ¡°what happened to you today? Talk about it.¡± I sat there and said roughly what happened today. I knew I couldn¡¯t trust Jack even if he promised he wouldn¡¯t tell Sean. So in the end, I specially stressed that Ming didn¡¯t really touch me. I said thest thing Ming said. Daisy listened and sneered, ¡°what is this? You found him cheating and he wanted to make excuses! All the men in Jessop Family are bad men!¡± ¡°Sean is not!¡± ¡°Well, he is not.¡± Daisy turned to me and asked, ¡°are you going to marry Ming?¡± I looked at her. Although I was helpless, I nodded. Ming was now significantly richer than the Giant group. Sean helped me a lot. I could sacrifice and keep him and hispany safe. Wsn¡¯t it good? ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Daisy pulled me in front of her and pressed me on the sofa, ¡°he did this to you. Do you want to marry him?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Yes, why not?¡± When I told her, I convinced myself in my heart. ¡°I disagree.¡± Daisy put her hands around her chest. ¡°If you want to marry him, I¡¯ll lock you in the house. If he¡¯s going to marry you, step on my body first.¡± ¡°Oh, no! Don¡¯t do that!¡± As soon as Jack heard it, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll stand in front of you. He can step on my body first. I don¡¯t want you to die.¡± I saw them both like this, and I was relieved immediately. Daisy and Jack often quarreled, but they matched unexpectedly. If they fell in loveter, they may be very happy. I smiled. ¡°No. We¡¯re just getting married. Besides, Ming is rich and kind to me. It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fool me.¡± Daisy looked at me and was not happy. But Jack understood, e on. Let¡¯s leave this matter alone. It¡¯s not a simple matter. Let¡¯s not get involved.¡± He usually looked like a yboy. But I knew that he saw it very thoroughly. It was true that outsiders really couldn¡¯t make decisions. ¡°No, marriage is a lifetime thing. How can...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± I interrupted Daisy and hugged her with open arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt myself.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m tired. Can I sleep here tonight?¡± I interrupted Daisy. I knew she was good to me, but this was my own choice. Daisy looked at me and wanted to say something, but eventually she nodded, ¡°yes, as long as you want.¡± I went into the bedroom and Daisy helped me wash the sheets and covers and put them in the closet. I made my own bed. I heard Daisy and Jack fighting outside the door. It seemed that they had a good rtionship in recent years. Maybe because I was far away from Ming, I fell asleep soon. In the evening, I had a dream. I dreamed that on the night of Sean¡¯s wedding, I was standing in front of the window. It was raining cats and dogs. And Sean was standing in the rain. He looked at me sadly. When I woke up, it was daylight. It was sunny outside. The snow had stopped. I looked at my watch. It was 10 o¡¯clock. I hadn¡¯t slept in for a long time. There were three or four calls and text messages from Linda on my mobile phone. She was worried about me. I texted her back and told her I wanted to have a rest today. Then I changed and came out. The house was in a mess, but there was a sandwich on the table with a sign on it. I walked over and saw Daisy¡¯s message, ¡°remember to have breakfast.¡± My heart was warm for a while. After breakfast, I helped Daisy clean up the room. There were several used condoms in the trash can. I understood what happenedst night. When everything was done, I sat on the sofa and thought about what Jack saidst night. I put on my coat and went downstairs and took a taxi to East Eemetery. Chapter 320 Molly’s tombstone Chapter 320 Molly¡¯s tombstone In thete winter morning, there were very few people in the cemetery. The cemetery seemed to have just been cleaned. It was very clean and there wasn¡¯t even a leaf. Although Jack told me the area of the cemetery Sean bought for me, he didn¡¯t tell me more specifically. When I arrived, I found that the third area was veryrge. I pulled my coat tighter and walked around the cemetery. After walking for about an hour, I finally found a tombstone. But it was not my name. It was Molly. This tombstone was obviously new. ¡°This tombstone was renewed the other day.¡± When I looked at the tombstone, there was a hoarse voice behind me. I looked back and saw an old gentleman standing behind me. He was a little hunchback and had a big broom in his hand. I guessed he knew this very well, so I asked, ¡°why?¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when the tomb was just buried, a man often came here. I heard that he seemed to be a big boss with a lot of money.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I knew that was Sean. ¡°Yes, he came not only in the daytime, but also in the evening. Sometimes he was drunk. That was about the same time. I was afraid he would be frozen, so I would let him stay in my house.¡± As soon as he finished, I said, ¡°thank you.¡± When the ident happened, it was January. Even if it waster, it was February. It was cold in York at that time. If he stayed out all night, he could really freeze to death. After I said thanks, the old man asked me, ¡°do you know the boss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and looked at Molly¡¯s name on the tomb and said, ¡°the owner of this tomb is my sister.¡± ¡°But it was not the name that was written in this tomb before, but another one, which was changed a few days ago.¡± The old man exined to me. ¡°Well, I know.¡± I nodded. The old man stood beside me and looked at the tombstone with me and sighed, ¡°at that time, the boss often burned letters here. He never said a word at a time. He may be too sad to cry.¡± Was he too sad to cry? After a while, the old man left. I continued to stand alone in front of the tombstone, wondering how Sean felt when he stood here five years ago. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, all things were wrong step by step. I couldn¡¯t go back. I turned and left. In the afternoon, I went to Linda¡¯s studio to do the revision of the design drawing with her. Because we only modified and didn¡¯t redo, at this time, the design drawing had almost taken shape. That night, I still went back to Daisy¡¯s house. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know how to deal with Ming. I spent the night with Daisy. The next morning, I got up on time. When I went out and was going to work, I saw Ming¡¯s car parked at the door. He saw me and got out of the car. The morning sun shone on his gentle face. It was harmonious but I felt extremely cold. It was really easy for Ming to find me. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to work.¡± He smiled and waved to me. Daisy was standing behind me. She saw Ming and froze. Then she immediately hugged me. ¡°June is mine, not yours! Get out of here. I¡¯ll take her to work!¡± Ming was not angry when he heard it. ¡°Can I take twodies to work?¡± ¡°No.¡± I got out of Daisy¡¯s arms and said to Daisy, ¡°I¡¯ll just let Ming take me.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Daisy was hostile to Ming. But we couldn¡¯t continue the stalemate. Sean couldn¡¯t beat Ming, let alone ordinary people like Daisy and I. I patted Daisy on the arm. ¡°Bye, I¡¯m going.¡± Then I went to Ming¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± Ming opened the door for me. After I sat down, he closed the door and put himself in the driver¡¯s seat. When he got on, I said, ¡°you follow me.¡± Ming started the car and said, ¡°do I need to follow you? Even if I close my eyes, I know you wille here.¡± ¡°...¡± Was that so? Maybe. Ming drove downstairs to Linda¡¯s office. When I was about to get off, he suddenly grabbed my hand. I looked at him in surprise, but I didn¡¯t speak. He smiled. ¡°Can you stay with me this weekend? Let¡¯s go and choose engagement rings. After all, we will be engaged next week.¡± ¡°... OK.¡± Originally, I wanted to refuse. But I knew I couldn¡¯t refuse. Now that I had decided to marry him, I could only ept everything. Ming looked at me and seemed to want to say something, but finally he let go of my hand. This week, Linda and I were busy designing drawings. Because of our tacit understanding, we soonpleted the design drawings of the resort. When the first version of the drawing was rendered, I stood with her. ¡°Great! President Well will be satisfied with it!¡± Linda said. I thought the same as her. I looked at the drawing and said, ¡°why not call this work Pass Through?¡± ¡°Pass Through?¡± Linda looked at it and I looked at the drawing. She grabbed my hand and nodded desperately, ¡°I think that¡¯s a good name! It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s great!¡± The name Pass Through made us full of expectation for the final effect of this work! - In a sh, it was the weekend. It was the day Ming and I made an appointment to choose engagement rings. Ming picked me up at Daisy¡¯s house every day a few days ago. In the end, I couldn¡¯t resist the pressure. I came back to Grand Bay. I lived in this house that belonged to us. After all, I would live here sooner orter, wouldn¡¯t I? In York, even if we didn¡¯t have a wedding ceremony and we didn¡¯t get marriage licenses, we were husband and wife to some extent. At Grand Bay, I slept with Ming. I got up at 7 in the morning and didn¡¯t stay in bed. I washed my face and brushed my teeth after I got up. I sat at the table and waited for the servant to bring the breakfast in front of me. I was really like a noblewoman. When I finished eating, it was still early. I took out my cell phone and began to watch the news. I subconsciously searched for news about the Giant group. Sure enough, the Giant group continued to study AI. It seemed that the contents of that hard disk were really AI data. Ming didn¡¯t lie to me. ¡°Master.¡± Several servants shouted as I watched the news. I knew Ming was here. I looked up and saw that he had changed his clothes and started to eat breakfast at the table. The morning light shone on his face through the hugending ss and seemed to set ayer of gold border on his soft features. I looked at him in a trance. Many years ago, the day after I married Sean, I watched Sean eat breakfast like this. Now it looked like another life. Ming seemed to realize that I was looking at him. He looked up at me and smiled softly, ¡°what''s the matter?¡± Chapter 321 Our sex life is very harmonious Chapter 321 Our sex life is very harmonious I shook my head. I said nothing. Ming had breakfast and drove me to a jewelry store to choose engagement rings. When we entered the jewelry store, the manager and several salesmen were waiting at the door. When we entered, they shouted together, ¡°President Jessop, Mrs. Jessop.¡± Ming liked the term. Because engagement rings were different from wedding rings. It had to be practical. The clerk brought some rings. I chose one of them with Ming, and it was over. After buying the rings, Ming took me to lunch and chose two sets of clothes for engagement. Then we went home together. It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon when we got home. When we got home, I sat alone on the sofa and talked to Linda about tomorrow¡¯s design. Suddenly Ming came and sat next to me. He put his hand on my shoulder and held me in his arms. I couldn¡¯t help getting nervous. I took my cell phone and edited half of the messages and didn¡¯t move again. He looked at me and leaned over and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°We¡¯re engaged in a week. You will be my wife.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I held the cell phone and the knuckles of my hands were slightly white. Although everything we did today was about it. When Ming said it himself, I felt so sad. Nothing could change in a week. Ming looked at me and put his thumb gently on my eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do what happenedst time after we got married. Last time I was crazy and wrong. I will never do that again.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I...¡± ¡°No, we are going to be a couple. If I do that, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Ming hugged me and put his chin on my shoulder and muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t do that next time. I hope you care more about me. Don¡¯t fail to respond to my feelings. I¡¯m really in pain.¡± Ming held me tight. It seemed that he wanted to rub me into his body. But I didn¡¯t move my hands and couldn¡¯t summon the courage to hold him. Ming just held me and said over and over again, ¡°Becky, I love you. I will love you for my whole life. You can not love me now, as long as you don¡¯t love him more.¡± Who was he? I knew it clearly. Finally, I hugged him and nodded softly, ¡°OK, I promise you.¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t continue to love Sean. Because I couldn¡¯t be with him in this life. - Time flied. Linda and I finished the work Pass Through. Brady was very satisfied when he saw it. And he immediately gave the two of us a bonus. Linda wanted to invite me to dinner that night, but I refused. Ming and I were engaged tomorrow. We were having dinner with Jessop Family tonight. This time we were not in Jessop Family but in Eastwind. I went home and took a bath and put on the right clothes. I put on light makeup and followed Ming to Eastwind. When we entered the box, there were already many people sitting in it. I saw almost everyone in Jessop Family here. Simon, Michelle, Sean and James. When we went in, Michelle said with an unhappy face, ¡°you¡¯re so arrogant. The four of us are waiting for the two of you.¡± I took a look at my watch. Ming told me that it would start at 7 o¡¯clock. It was only 6:40 now. I thought we arrived early. I took a look at Ming. But he said nothing. He took me to the only two empty seats. He asked me to sit down before he sat down himself. When we sat down, Ming said slowly, ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with thepany, so I¡¯m dyed.¡± I knew it was not true. Ming got home early. I wanted to go out early, but he said we were not in a hurry. It seemed that he intended to intimidate Jessop Family after making his property public. James was a peacemaker. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Michelle looked at James, unhappy. She wanted to say something but James gave her a warning look and shut her up. This subtle attitude made me feel that even if the dinner party was seemingly harmonious tonight, we would have conflicts secretly. Before the meal, the waiter came in and poured drinks for everyone. Because of thest time, James would not let me drink. He specially prepared juice for me. Everyone drank but only I drank juice. Michelle snorted, ¡°you¡¯re so arrogant. Last time we advised you and you drank. This time you don¡¯t even drink.¡± Last time Michelle didn¡¯t seem to be targeting me. But this time she satirized me directly. I would marry Mingter, so I didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with Jessop Family. I wanted to exin, but Ming suddenly reached out. He put his big hand on my little hand and looked at Michelle and said, ¡°Becky and I have a n. I¡¯m not supposed to drink either. But engagement is a big deal. We can¡¯t both stop drinking tonight.¡± Having a n was one of thetest buzzwords. It meant that we wanted to have a child so we couldn¡¯t smoke or drink in a short time. When he finished, I felt a cold look. It had a deep chill. I knew who it was. I looked down and didn¡¯t talk. I heard James say, ¡°it¡¯s good. I have three children. My eldest grandson is in his thirties, but I don¡¯t have a second grandson!¡± James, as an elder, was very happy about the birth of children. His health had be worse in recent years. Simon also said, ¡°OK, you don¡¯t have to drink.¡± Michelle couldn¡¯t object. The box quieted down. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I heard Sean¡¯s cold, alienated voice when I thought he would notment. ""You are old, uncle. The quality of your sperm should have declined. In case the baby is disabled, so...¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± As soon as Simon heard his son say that, he pped the table! He got angry at once! I looked up slightly, and there was no expression on Sean¡¯s face and he turned a deaf ear to his father¡¯s rebuke. He looked at me coldly. Then I felt Ming move his arm from my hand to my shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°Sean doesn¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯m older, but my sex life with Becky is harmonious.¡± He paused and asked me, ¡°right?¡± Chapter 322 Cindy and I are divorced Chapter 322 Cindy and I are divorced For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to answer. It was strange that we didn¡¯t have sex life at this age. But if I said we had... Facing Sean, I couldn¡¯t say it. I felt Ming¡¯s hand on my shoulder exert a little force and pinch my shoulder. I looked at him. He suddenly leaned over and kissed me on the forehead. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re shy. I shouldn¡¯t mention it in public.¡± I nodded softly as a default. I thought it was over, but Ming said, ¡°but it¡¯s about the dignity of men. If you don¡¯t say it, people will really think I can¡¯t.¡± He looked at me tenderly and expectantly. He seemed to be waiting for me to confirm him. I hesitated. I thought I just need to say a few words. When I wanted to talk, I heard Michelle say, ¡°do you have to talk about personal matters at dinner?¡± As soon as she spoke, the subject stopped. As everyone knew, Michelle had been divorced for many years and seemed to have no boyfriend. She certainly had no such life. Her tone was so bad that no one spoke. This topic stopped. Soon the dishes were served. At the dinner table, everyone talked about business, and they also cared about my marriage with Ming. James, in particr, had been stressing that Ming and I had to have a lot of children after we get married. After a while. The waiter poured James the wine. Ming and I toasted James. James drank it and patted Ming on the arm and said, ¡°Ming, I care about your marriage. Now that you¡¯re engaged, I¡¯m relieved. Let¡¯s fix the date of marriage tomorrow. You¡¯d better get married in half a year or have a baby earlier. You can have your wedding next year after having your baby.¡± James just seemed to want us to increase the poption for Jessop Family. He said it many times tonight and I was used to it. Ming held me in his arms and bowed his head and said softly, ¡°did you hear Dad? Let¡¯s go back to work hard tonight.¡± I blushed a little and didn¡¯t respond. When we finished our toast to James, Sean, who barely spoke, suddenly said, ¡°there¡¯s something I want to tell Grandpa.¡± ¡°What?¡± James looked at him and asked with a smile, ¡°is Cindy pregnant? Do I have a great grandson?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean denied it directly. He looked at me and said, ¡°Cindy and I divorced this afternoon.¡± They were divorced! These words were shocking! I looked at Sean in shock and my brain was in a mess! Why did he do it? What was he going to do? Everyone here was as surprised as I was! Simon, in particr, raised his hand and pped Sean directly, ¡°are you kidding! Can you make fun of it?¡± James was surprised, too. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Sean took a red document out of his pocket. It was a divorce certificate! Sean¡¯s deep ck eyes were staring at me as he said this. Simon grabbed the divorce certificate and opened it. He looked at it roughly and stood up to tear it up. He threw it on the ground and scolded, ¡°what do you want to do! Now the Giant group is going bankrupt, but you and Cindy are divorced! Don¡¯t you want thepany?¡± Sean looked up at Simon and calmly said, ¡°the Giant group is going bankrupt, so I want to divorce Cindy. I don¡¯t have to rely on women, let alone let the Giant group drag her.¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Simon was furious and shouted, ¡°what do you want to do? Cindy is a good girl! You did a lot of wrong things! Cindy married you regardless of the past. You divorced her!¡± Sean stood there and listened to Simon scold him but he didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t seem to want to contradict. Simon was more angry but soon his attitude changed. He sneered and looked at him. ¡°Are you going to let us help you? I won¡¯t let anyone help you! If you want Jessop family to die, just do it!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Simon finished, he turned to Ming and Michelle and said, ¡°you are not allowed to help him!¡± Then he said to James, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t help him. He¡¯s been spoiled!¡± I stood by and looked at Sean and was upset. Sean didn¡¯t divorce before. But the day before Ming and I were engaged, he said he was divorced. This purpose was obvious to me. Sean looked around and said, ¡°no one has to help me. As long as you don¡¯t hurt me, I¡¯m very grateful.¡± ¡°What?¡± Michelle looked at him. ¡°Who¡¯s going to hurt you?¡± Sean turned and looked at Ming. Before he spoke, Ming said, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re too headstrong. How can you divorce at will?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean walked around the table and up to Ming, ¡°so I want to talk to you tonight. I don¡¯t know if you will agree.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming agreed without even thinking about it. A man was expressionless and a man was smiling. It seemed Ming was more leisurely. ¡°Stop!¡± James couldn¡¯t stand it atst. He took a look at Simon and Michelle and said, ¡°you two go out.¡± ¡°We?¡± Simon was a little surprised. James nodded. ¡°Yes, you two go out. I have something to say to the three of them!¡± Michelle was a woman so she was more sensitive. When she heard James say that, she looked at me jokingly, ¡°are you so charming?¡± Simon understood, too. He looked at me carefully as if to see through me. After a while, Simon said, ¡°you look a little like Sean¡¯s ex-wife!¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Michelle sneered, ¡°men don¡¯t treasure what they have, but they start looking for something to make up when they lose it. When I saw Becky for the first time, I thought she was coquettish. Now it seems to be true.¡± Simon listened and said, ¡°you can¡¯t be engaged! How can such a woman stay in Jessop family! I don¡¯t agree!¡± Simon was most concerned about his son. I could upset Sean so he hated me. James listened to them and said, ¡°get out!¡± He said and looked at me. ¡°You go out, too.¡± Chapter 323 Will you be happy if I die? Chapter 323 Will you be happy if I die? ¡°I...¡± ¡°Come out!¡± I was about to talk when Michelle took me straight out. Simon said, ¡°Dad wants to talk to them. You are an outsider. How can you stay here?¡± They wanted to pull me out directly. But Ming¡¯s hand held my arm tightly. He looked at his brother and sister and said, ¡°sorry, I don¡¯t want my fiancee to go out with you.¡± ¡°Ming, what are you talking about?¡± Simon was a little upset. ¡°We won¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad wants to talk to you. It¡¯s not convenient for her to stay here.¡± Michelle said. In order not to embarrass Ming and James, I put my other hand on Ming¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I will wait for you outside. Come out when you finish. It¡¯s OK.¡± As I spoke, I nced at Sean. He looked at me coldly and didn¡¯t speak. But I seemed to see his feelings. I looked away at once. When I finished, Ming took back his hand and held my face in both hands. He leaned over and kissed me on the forehead and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute. Wait for me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. Then I went out with Simon and Michelle. When the three of us got out of the box, Michelle raised her hand and pped me in the face. ¡°Bitch, you seduced Ming and Sean? You are too greedy!¡± Michelle seemed to have endured for a long time! My ears were buzzing. I didn¡¯t speak. Michelle wanted to hit me again. I felt it and raised my hand directly to block her movement. Fortunately, Michelle was a woman and had little strength. I stopped her. I looked up at Michelle and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t seduce anyone.¡± ¡°No? What¡¯s going on in there now?¡± Michelle didn¡¯t believe it. Actually Michelle didn¡¯t like me. She had never had a suitor. I was courted by several men so she was jealous. She wanted to take the opportunity to teach me a lesson. I stopped her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Actually I knew, but I couldn¡¯t say. People wouldn¡¯t believe such absurd things. Although Simon was angry with me, he didn¡¯t expect Michelle to hit me. We were in a confrontation, so he immediately said, ¡°Becky, how much do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you. Let go of Jessop Family.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I looked at Simon. ¡°I¡¯ll leave as long as you find a way to get me to a ce where they can¡¯t find me. I don¡¯t want money.¡± I was going to say Lester. But if I mentioned Lester now, he would be hurt. As soon as I said it, neither Simon nor Michelle spoke. Was there anything in the world that Ming and Sean couldn¡¯t find? I was afraid it was difficult. Simon was upset, ¡°tell me what happened to you and my son. Why did my son divorce Cindy for you? Recently, the Giant group¡¯s shares have appreciated. If it is spread, it will get worse!¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Michelle put her hand down, too. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But she still stared at me. I couldn¡¯t say what happened to Sean and me. I looked at Simon and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask your own son. I¡¯m Ming¡¯s fiancee. I have no contact with him.¡± Now I wanted Sean to calm down. For the staff of the Giant group, he couldn¡¯t be impulsive. ¡°Really?¡± Michelle sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about this. That year I went to my ex husband¡¯spany. They told me they were just colleagues! But they talked about work in bed!¡± Michelle seemed to hate mistresses. She now recognized me as a mistress. Her eyes and tone wanted to kill me. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask him.¡± I replied calmly. Simon looked at me and seemed to believe me. He sighed, ¡°Miss Jones, they¡¯lle outter. Whatever the result, please advise my son not to be stupid and remarry Cindy as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I nodded. I would tell him I couldn¡¯t be with him. When I finished, the box door opened. Ming came out. He looked at me and smiled softly. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting a long time.¡± Then he took my hand and walked forward. Then Sean came out. He followed us. ¡°What happened? What did you talk about?¡± Simon caught up. At this point, Ming stopped. He turned to Simon and said, ¡°Sean and I are going to a ce now. Just go home and wait for the news.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at them. At this time, Ming and Sean¡¯s faces were very serious. It seemed that what would happen next was very important! At this time, James came out of the box. He looked at them helplessly and did not speak. Michelle asked James, ¡°Dad, what did they say?¡± James sighed, ¡°they grow up. I can¡¯t force them. Let them solve it by themselves.¡± ¡°What?¡± Simon got angry. ¡°Are they going to fight for this woman?¡± Michelle sneered. ¡°I didn''t expect Becky to make you two fight!¡± Simon came up and stopped Sean. ¡°They¡¯re getting engaged. It has nothing to do with you. Apologize to Cindy and remarry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Sean looked at Simon coldly. At this time, Ming pulled me away. I heard Simon and Sean arguing behind me. Because Ming walked so fast, I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. I could only ask Ming, ¡°what did you say? Where are we going now? Do you really want to fight? Are you primary school students?¡± My mind was in a mess. Were they really going to fight? Ming didn¡¯t speak. I was anxious, ¡°wait a minute! I¡¯m not an object and I don¡¯t belong to anyone! Whatever the result, you can¡¯t make a decision for me!¡± If I could, I would rather not choose them! Ming still didn¡¯t speak. He pulled me with great strength and walked to the elevator. When we got on the elevator, Sean seemed to have convinced Simon in the distance and walked towards us. But then the elevator closed. Ming first took me to the garage at the door and asked me to take the passenger seat of his car. I was confused. Ming turned the car key and faced me. He leaned over and kissed me on the forehead and asked, ¡°will you be happy if I die?¡± Chapter 324 They bet on themselves Chapter 324 They bet on themselves I was stunned by Ming¡¯s words. What did he mean? I looked at Ming. He looked very serious and he had no other expression at the moment. I looked at him, confused. After a while, I said, ¡°what do you mean?¡± At this time, there was a harsh sound outside the car. I saw Sean¡¯s car right behind us in the rearview mirror. His high beam shed like a provocation! I had a bad premonition. Ming raised his hand and patted me on the head. ¡°It¡¯s OK. You won¡¯t have to be in a dilemma soon.¡± When he said this, there was still no smile on his face. Then he took off his sses and slightly turned the steering wheel and drove out of Eastwind. ¡°What are you going to do? Where are we going?¡± I kept asking Ming. But he didn¡¯t speak and just drove. It was already night, and there was light snow outside. Snowkes were scattered in the orange light of the headlights. I looked at Ming nervously, and I felt very uneasy. Because I had never seen such a Ming before. He smiled at all times. Even if he was serious once in a while, he would soon smile again. Although before I thought Ming¡¯s smile and gentleness were masks! But at this moment, I felt that even if it was a mask, I didn¡¯t want to see Ming like this. He scared me. I was even afraid that the ce he took me to would be horrible. I was afraid there would really be a man dying there. However, Ming never smiled. It took about two hours to drive from the brightly lit city to the suburbs where there were no street lights. There were only two lights in front of the car. At this time, there was a light in front of me. I looked carefully and found that there was a huge building in front of me. It was very luxurious and colorful. From the outside, it was like a circus. Where was this? When I was curious, Ming turned and drove into the courtyard of the building. The yard was full of cars. I saw a lot of luxury cars. There were many bodyguards around the building. Sean¡¯s car came in and stopped. At this time, a group of people came out of the building gate. I looked carefully and saw a man who was tall and very conspicuous. Only one person I knew was that tall. When they approached, I was sure that this person was Ward. When I saw Ward, I was more anxious! At this time, several bodyguards came and opened the door for us. I hesitated and got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯m very honored to have two President Jessop!¡± When Ming and Sean got off, Ward opened his hands and said loudly. Neither of them responded to him. Only Ming asked him, ¡°is the ce ready?¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Ward signed us in. Ming came to me and wanted to hold my hand. But Sean came straight up and stopped him, ¡°uncle, there¡¯s not a result. Now she doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± I was stunned and asked, ¡°did you bet on me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean denied immediately. I didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Why are you betting on me? Am I an item? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a living person! I don¡¯t want to follow anyone!¡± I went straight out. But a couple of bodyguards came straight in and stopped me. I turned and looked at ward. ¡°Let them get out of the way.¡± Ward smiled viciously. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. I testify that they really didn¡¯t bet on you today.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yes, the two of them are betting on themselves today.¡± Ward nodded and said. I didn¡¯t understand what he said. I looked suspiciously at Sean and then at Ming. Finally I looked at Ward. ¡°What does it mean to bet on themselves?¡± ¡°Go in and you will know.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ward said and asked me in. Usually he was domineering but now he was respectful to us. It showed that he wanted to see what will happenter. I saw Ward hit Amanda with my own eyes. He must not be a good man. What would he be interested in? But since they didn¡¯t bet on me, I hesitated and went back. Ming and Sean turned around when they saw me go. They were walking in front of me. They were about the same height. Ming was shorter but it was not obvious. One was wearing a short gray coat and the other was wearing a long ck coat. They were in perfect shape. Both men were good. If I met only one of them, I would be very happy, but it was not the case. I met both of them. And I met Sean first. I followed them in and realized it was a casino. There was a lot of noise in the casino. As I was about to get in, I thought of the possibility, ¡°will you fight until someone dies?¡± The two men in front of me turned around. ¡°Of course not!¡± Ward said first, ¡°how could these two President Jessop do such a stupid thing?¡± ¡°No?¡± I looked at Ming and then Sean. I didn¡¯t know why I was getting more and more anxious. Ming, who had been serious, finally smiled and said, ¡°no, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked suspiciously. ¡°Yes.¡± This time Sean answered me. Both of them answered, but I was still worried. ¡°Will you bet on your own property and give it all to the other if you lose?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good offer.¡± Sean paused and continued, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not.¡± No? ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll know after you go in.¡± Ward was in a hurry. It seemed that he was looking forward to what would happen next. I thought it was impossible to go back now that they hade here, and they didn¡¯t n to go back. I continued to follow them in. Chapter 325 One would live and the other would die Chapter 325 One would live and the other would die At the door, most of the bodyguards stayed at the door and only four of them followed us. We went downstairs in an elevator. We got to the fourth floor underground. The elevator door opened and Ming and Sean came out. I got out of the elevator, too. In front of me was a veryrge room, which seemed to be a leisure room. There were billiards table, water bar, dart board, football on the table and so on. There were three very big ck sofas in the middle of the room. There was also a coffee table in the middle. There were fruit tes on the tea table. There was an old pistol next to it. I recalled carefully that this pistol seemed to be called revolver! When I saw the revolver, I immediately realized what was going to happen next! I ran straight over and opened my hands and blocked them and shook my head. ¡°No, don¡¯t bet on this!¡± At this moment, I had understood what Ward said! They bet on themselves! Only Russian roulette could use revolvers! There was only one bullet in the revolver. After loading, aim the pistol at the gamblers and take turns shooting. The man who was shot lost naturally. This bet was too cruel and terrible! Russian roulette was the cruelest if the ways of gambling in the world were ssified. No way! No way! But two bodyguards came straight to me and grabbed my hands and took me to one side! ¡°Let go of me!¡± I was a woman. I couldn¡¯t break free of these bodyguards! I struggled and shouted, ¡°let me go! No! Please!¡± Ming looked at Sean. ¡°Sean, just bet on that. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s time to go now.¡± It seemed Sean didn¡¯t know that before! ¡°Go!¡± I was scared! But Sean was not afraid at this time. He looked at me and said, ¡°if I go, I will lose. I might as well try my luck.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming nodded. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t need to say the rules for Russian roulette.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The two men stood face to face and were not afraid. But I was scared and I shouted, ¡°no, please, please don¡¯t bet on this. Or you take me as your bet! I will marry whoever wins!¡± When I finished, Ming turned to look at me, and his face was still smiling, ¡°yes, the result of this bet is the same.¡± ¡°No!¡± The result of this bet was that I had no other choice! One of them would die! Ming looked at me and said sadly, ¡°Becky, are you afraid that it¡¯s him, not me, who is dying?¡± ¡°No! Please do not die!¡± At this time, my tears were out of my eyes uncontrobly. My heart was broken. I really didn¡¯t know it would be like this! If I knew, I would never go back to York. I wouldn¡¯t meet Sean. I would stay in Sceaux all my life. Sean looked at me and frowned. After a while he said, ¡°don¡¯t cry. It will soon be over.¡± ¡°No!¡± Why would one person die? At this time, Ward went to the coffee table and took out a tissue. He carefully wiped the revolver in front of him and looked up and asked, ¡°what are yourst words? You¡¯d better say it in advance. One second after you get shot, you die and you don¡¯t have a chance to say that.¡± Would they die in a second? They had no chance to be rescued! No! But at this time, both men looked at me. I wanted to cover my ears and not listen. I didn¡¯t want them to die. But my hands were caught by the bodyguards. I couldn¡¯t move. Ming looked at me and smiled softly. ¡°If it¡¯s me, take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to take care of myself. I can¡¯t take care of myself. I can¡¯t do anything...¡± I said the irony on purpose. I kept repeating. I didn¡¯t want Ming to die. Sean listened to me and frowned. There was sadness in his ck eyes. After a long time, he said, ¡°forget me.¡± He made me forget him. I couldn¡¯t help crying! I looked at Sean, ¡°how can I forget you! I love you for nearly twenty years. I can¡¯t forget you! I love you more than half of my life! How can I forget you!¡± I couldn¡¯t! How could I forget him! My heart was broken. Tearspletely covered my eyes and I couldn¡¯t see anything. I could only beg, ¡°please give up. I will leave and I will not marry anyone. I will leave! I¡¯ll never appear in your world again. Please don¡¯t die.¡± No matter who died, I couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Come on.¡± Sean looked at Ward. Both of them looked at Ward. No one looked at me at all. Ward put the bullet into the pistol in front of everyone, and then he turned it around and said, ¡°I think we can have a little fun with this game.¡± He came to me. Sean got nervous. ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± I also looked at Ward and didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. Ward shook his head. ¡°No, we businessmen are honest.¡± With that, he held the revolver in his hand. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I watched him warily. Ward put his pistol half a meter away from me and said, ¡°Miss Carter, you shoot. You decide who the gun will be aimed at first.¡± I would decide who the gun would be aimed at first. I would shoot them both. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I would decide who would die. I looked at Ward in horror. But at the moment Ming and Sean didn¡¯t talk. They seemed to acquiesce in this behavior. Maybe they thought it was more eptable that I decide their life and death. ¡°It looks like both President Jessop agree.¡± Ward hands the pistol closer to me. I looked at the pistol in front of me and despaired. I really didn¡¯t know why things were like this. Did I have to decide? OK. I nodded. ¡°OK, let me go. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Ward winked at the two bodyguards next to him and they let me go. My hands were finally free. I wanted to rush in front of them, but the bodyguards caught me directly! They were well trained! My fluke disappeared in a sh. Ward smiled. ¡°Miss Carter, don¡¯t do that. There are many people here. If the game is not yed today, no one can leave.¡± Chapter 326 I had to choose one Chapter 326 I had to choose one ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s our choice. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Yes, no matter who you choose, we will ept it.¡± Ming and Sean said. To be honest, this was a ridiculous thing. I looked at them. ¡°Why do you want me to decide your life? Aren¡¯t you stupid?¡± I really didn¡¯t understand why they did it. ¡°Neither of them is willing to quit, so they decide in this extreme way. Anyway, they can take charge of each other¡¯spany and run it well, and both of them will be very good to you.¡± Ward said. Sean and Ming did not contradict what he said. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So one of you will live and the other will die?¡± I looked at them in confusion. ¡°If they keep fighting, they will both fail. It¡¯s better to solve it fundamentally.¡± Ward was very nagging. But he seemed to fully understand Sean and Ming¡¯s options. They heard him and didn¡¯t exin. It seemed to be true. I looked at them and smiled helplessly, ¡°so it can¡¯t be changed, can it?¡± They both nodded. Nobody spoke. But neither of them was afraid and seemed ready to die. ¡°Come on.¡± Ward put the pistol in front of me again. ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. The bodyguard let me go again. My hands were on the pistol. This revolver was much heavier than I thought. Maybe because of my fear, I could hardly hold it. I slowly raised my arms and pointed the muzzle of my gun in the middle of them. Ward asked, ¡°who will you shoot first?¡± Sean and Ming were looking at me. This choice was important. Because it meant that the other person was more important in my heart. My hands held the pistol. ¡°Do I have to choose one?¡± ¡°Of course, this is the rule.¡± Ward smiled and said, ¡°and they are voluntary. You don¡¯t have to be stressed. Although this is my first time to see such a magical wish, it may be the power of love.¡± I held the pistol in my hand and looked at Sean and said, ¡°Sean, I met you when I was ten years old and fell in love with you. Although we hurt each other and suspected each other a lot and the time we really spent together was very short, the ordinary time in The Best Home is the happiest time for me when I can wait for you to go home and eat with you every day.¡± Sean said nothing. He looked at me calmly. I looked at Ming, ¡°Ming, you are the best person to me in the world. No one has been so good to me in this life. I see everything you do to me. People are not nts. I¡¯ve been moved by you for a long time. I¡¯ll spend my life with you. I believe all your promises to me wille true.¡± Ming didn¡¯t speak, either. My pistol was aimed between them. Ward stood aside impatiently. ¡°Make up your mind. Shall I make it for you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± I calmly said, ¡°if there must be a person who dies, it must be...¡± Before I finished, I aimed the gun at my own temple. I closed my eyes and pulled the trigger! Once. Although there was a slight noise, nothing happened. I quickly pulled it for the second time. It seemed that I was still alive. I heard Sean. I immediately pulled it for the third time! At the same time, I felt that my hand holding the pistol was kicked by a big force! My wrist was raised! At the same time, I heard a loud noise. My eardrum was shaking. My scalp seemed to feel a huge shock! It hurt! I felt as if my scalp had been cut and it was shaking my brain! ¡°June!¡± ¡°Becky!¡± At that moment two voices were calling me. One was from Sean and the other was from Ming. These two different names seemed to be me of two generations. Was I going to die? At that moment, I just felt my body falling fast. Soon there was a mess around! Lester. I was sorry for Lester. At this point, Sean and Ming were alive and I didn¡¯t have to worry about them. The person I had to worry about was Lester, who hadn¡¯t grown up yet. He was young but his mother was dying. Soon my eyes fell into darkness. - I was not dead. When I woke up again, I was in a strange room. I looked around and my brain was nk. Iy there and thought for a long time. I remembered what happened before I was unconscious. I looked at where I was and made sure I was just in an ordinary room, not in a hospital. Was I not dead? Didn¡¯t the pistol hit me? I touched my temples. It was t and there was nothing. I felt my head and found ayer of gauze on the right side of my head. I pressed it lightly. ¡°It hurts!¡± It really hurt! But I was awake now. I realized that the gun didn¡¯t really hit my brain and just scratched my scalp. But where was I now? I had never seen this ce before. I stood up and looked out of the window. It was the woods. Because it was winter, there were only bare tree trunks. The fresh snow on the groundst night had not melted. Why was I here? I got up from bed and wanted to open the door and look out. As soon as my hand touched the doorknob, I heard a shrill rm outside! What was going on? I was scared and got my hand back. But soon the rm stopped. When I hesitated to touch the handle, the door in front of me suddenly opened. Sean was standing in front of me! ¡°You wake up!¡± When Sean saw me, he opened his arms directly and held me in his arms. He hugged me as if to rub me into his arms. I was held by him and thought about what happened that day. I hugged him and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re still alive.¡± Sean got angry at my words. He straightened up and looked at me. ¡°If I stopped you a secondter, now you are not standing here but lying in the coffin!¡± I drooped my eyes. ¡°If one person should die, it¡¯s me.¡± Since Sean was here, Ming must be alive. Now I was alive and Lester wouldn¡¯t lose his mother. This may be the best solution. Ming lowered his head and gave me a kiss. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡± Chapter 327 Bet you love me Chapter 327 Bet you love me I looked up at him and smiled lightly. ¡°OK, I will not die.¡± In fact, I still cherished my life. After all, I had Lester now. How could I bear to make him a child without a mother? Sean patted me on the head. ¡°Hungry? Let¡¯s eat.¡± He pulled me out and downstairs. I looked around as I walked. This was a verymon vi. There were mountains and trees outside. It should be a holiday vi. But it was winter and there was no beautiful scenery. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Here is...¡± Actually, I wanted to ask Sean why I was here. If I remembered correctly, I should be engaged today. I was here. What about the engagement party? ¡°I¡¯ll live here with you for the time being.¡± Sean took me to the table and sat down. Then he took out a bowl of porridge and put it in front of me. I smelt it and I was really hungry. I picked up the spoon and began to drink. Then I looked at the lunch box. Sean was not very good at cooking. This porridge must not have been made by him but sent by others. All this made me feel weird at the moment. But I was temporarily confused and didn¡¯t know what to ask. When I finished my porridge, Sean asked me, ¡°are you full? I¡¯ll serve you another bowl.¡± I shook my head and looked up at him. I hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°what happened after I was in aa that day? Why am I here?¡± In my opinion, no matter what happened, I should be in the hospital. I shouldn¡¯t be in this strange vi. Unless... ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all over. Stay here for three days. We¡¯ll go back in three days.¡± Sean looked at me. He had a kind of magic. There was a thrillst night, but now I looked at him and felt relieved. But I knew Ming wouldn¡¯t give up. I looked up and asked him, ¡°tell me what happened. I am here. Ming will never give up. Will he hurt the Giant group?¡± Sean¡¯s the Giant group just got better. Now if it went wrong again and went out of business, I was going to be med. ¡°You want to know?¡± Sean looked down at me. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded hard. He pulled me to the sofa. He sat down first and then put me on his leg. He gently touched my hair with one hand and said, ¡°actually, I knew what he was going to y.¡± ¡°You know?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, Ward is neutral. He deliberately revealed it to me and took my money.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What does this gamble have to do with money?¡± I looked at Sean in disbelief. Ward took his money? Sean smiled helplessly and held me in her arms. He leaned over and kissed my thin lips. ¡°I bet your first shot won¡¯t be aimed at me. But you are always out of my expectation.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die if I don¡¯t aim at you first?¡± I didn¡¯t understand. Sean nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a psychological battle. I bet you love me.¡± I was stunned. ¡°What? What if I don¡¯t love you? You bet your life. Are you crazy? If you die, my heart will break!¡± I hit him angrily with my hand. I wanted to get out of his arms and leave. But Sean kept me in his arms. No matter how I struggled, I couldn¡¯t move. Finally, Sean picked me up directly and got up and went to the bedroom! ¡°Ah! Let go!¡± I was startled. But he didn¡¯t want to let go. He walked step by step to the bedroom and put me directly on the bed. The next second he pressed on me and kissed my lips. He raised his head and looked at me. ¡°If I have to choose how to die, I really don¡¯t want to die under your gun.¡± ¡°You...¡± I blushed. I didn¡¯t do anything, but I felt his change. Sean unbuttoned his shirt with his long fingers and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯d like to die in bed.¡± With that, he leaned over. The familiar breath swept through my mouth. The hot breath took the air that belongs to me. I was held by him and felt surrounded by a fire. The air was getting thinner and thinner. As the temperature went up, my face was getting redder and redder. I was afraid of his marriage before. But at this moment, he and I were unmarried. Everything seemed to be back to the beginning. I finally decided to release myself. I made a decision. My body had long been familiar with Sean¡¯s every move and responded easily. He kissed my lips and looked up at me. There was doubt in his ck eyes, ¡°have you ever had sex with him?¡± ¡°No.¡± I blushed and immediately denied. After listening to me, he immediately showed a very happy smile. The next second we merged. That day we fought from day to night. We were like people who had been walking in the desert for a long time. We finally met the water source and drank it crazily. We seemed to vow to fill up the long- standing dryness. I took a break and opened my eyes again. It was dark outside the window. Sean was sleeping beside me. I was in my pajamas and got up and stood at the window. The moonlight was separated by bare branches. It was quiet all around. My mind was very clear and I thought about what happened recently. I didn¡¯t think everything would end so quietly. Now I thought Cindy and Sean¡¯s divorce was strange. I remembered thest time I saw Cindy, she loved Sean. Now Sean was going to divorce. Even if it was because the Giant group was going bankrupt, Cindy wouldn¡¯t easily agree. Not to mention... I looked back at Sean and thought it was weird. Was he lying to me? His cell phone was at the head of the bed. I didn¡¯t have any contact with the outside world after I came here. Looking at his cell phone, I suddenly wanted to have a look. Maybe there was a text message in it. I walked by quietly. Before I got close, the screen of his cell phone suddenly lit up. It received a message. ¡°Where are you? What happened? Please contact me.¡± The sender was Cindy. When I saw it, my heart pounded. Sure enough, Sean was lying to me. He didn¡¯t divorce Cindy, otherwise how could Cindy send such a message? Chapter 328 Honey, I love you Chapter 328 Honey, I love you Thinking of this, my heart became cold. If I couldn¡¯t trust Sean, who could I trust? When I saw this message, I didn¡¯t want to continue browsing his mobile phone. Maybe I was afraid I would see something I shouldn¡¯t know. I stood next to his cell phone for a few minutes. Cindy didn¡¯t send another message. I went back to bed andy down again. When Iy down, Sean suddenly stretched out his arm and hugged me in his arms. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He muttered, ¡°honey, I love you.¡± His voice was a little fuzzy. It was obviously a dream talk. But my heart warmed a little. - The next morning. As soon as I woke up, I saw Sean¡¯s right hand supporting his head. He was squinting and staring at me. When I opened my eyes, he hugged me directly and said, ¡°good morning, honey.¡± Next second he kissed my lips. I pushed him away and covered my mouth. I said shyly, ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Sean seemed convinced. He reluctantly let me go. I got up and went to the bathroom. There was a new set of toothware in the bathroom. It was pink. It was matched with the blue toothware which was obviously just used. I couldn¡¯t help smiling when I saw these two things. I picked up the toothbrush and started brushing. When I squeezed out the toothpaste, he came in. He hugged me from behind and leaned slightly and kissed my earlobes. He said in a vague voice, ¡°you know what? I¡¯ve been dreaming for years that you¡¯re by my side when I get up in the morning. Now it hase true.¡± ¡°I want to brush my teeth.¡± I knew what he was going to do and blushed. ¡°OK.¡± Sean nodded. His hot, damp lips kissed my earlobes and body and his fingers touched me. He was really a master. I just got up and didn¡¯t want to have sex. But his movements made my body tense. Sean put his thin lip on my ear and asked, ¡°do you want me?¡± At this time, I was a little dazed because of his actions. Although my hand tightly held the toothbrush, my heart... I couldn¡¯t help nodding. I could see in the mirror that I blushed and my eyes were full of desire. It was the first time I had seen my face in the mirror when I was having sex. I was shy. He looked at me in the mirror and smiled, ¡°you are beautiful.¡± I was more shy and bowed my head and couldn¡¯t say a word. But he didn¡¯t stop. As I got more and more tense, he suddenly stopped. I finally begged him. ¡°OK, I will satisfy you.¡± Sean smiled with satisfaction. We had sexst night. We did it in the bathroom this morning. - Two hourster, I was held by him and put into the bathtub and we took a bath together. Although it was winter, there was heating in this vi. We didn¡¯t need to wear too much after taking a bath. There was still breakfast on the table, and it was richer than yesterday. We had breakfast. Although there was no tool tomunicate with the outside world, there were many books in the vi. There were all kinds of books. I took a novel and sat on the sofa. Sean sat next to me and held me. He didn¡¯t do anything and just looked at me. But I was absent-minded and thinking about yesterday¡¯s text message. I looked up at Sean. ¡°You and Cindy are really divorced.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded and looked serious. I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I saw her text message to youst night. If you get divorced, why does she...¡± ¡°Why does she care about me?¡± Sean interrupted me. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Because I was just going to divorce her and I didn¡¯t say anything else. We¡¯re like partners. In fact, we do not interfere with each other.¡± Sean paused. ¡°I don¡¯t care that she has two lovers.¡± ¡°You know that?¡± When Sean talked about it, I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect Sean to know about it. Sean nodded and said, ¡°we¡¯ve already agreed. I won¡¯t touch her after we get married and I won¡¯t interfere with her having a lover.¡± ¡°Are you so tolerant?¡± I didn¡¯t believe it. Sean leaned over and pressed me on the sofa again. His ck eyes looked at me and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t do this to anyone but you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°When I see you, I can...¡± He leaned over and wanted to kiss me again. I felt the danger and pressed the book directly on my face and said, ¡°no, I want to rest today.¡± I really couldn¡¯t. Now my leg hurt. My walking posture was a little strange. Sean could only kiss the book and say, ¡°Okay, let you go during the day. Let¡¯s continue at night.¡± ¡°How about tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for five years.¡± Sean put his arms around me and his thin lips against my ears, muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to rest. I want to give them all to you.¡± I covered my face with the book, ¡°tomorrow.¡± I was really tired. Sean actually made me happy and then released himself several times. He seemed to take better care of my feelings than he did a few years ago. I read in his arms. I didn¡¯t like reading novels before, but I was attracted by the plot of novels. I read for a long time. I didn¡¯t look up until the doorbell rang. Sean stood up beside me and went to open the door. Was anyoneing? I stood up immediately. When the door opened, I saw Jack standing outside! He had several lunch boxes and some vegetables in his hand. Sean let him in. As soon as Jack came in, he began toin, ¡°Sean, if someone else asks me to do these things, I¡¯ll be angry!¡± Then he saw me and smiled and said, ¡°Hello, June.¡± I thought Jack¡¯s expression was strange and different from usual. He took many fresh vegetables, eggs and meat. I offered to say, ¡°I¡¯ll make lunch.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sean nodded and leaned. He kissed my lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Jack.¡± With that, he and Jack went upstairs. Chapter 329 Did Ming take Lester away? Chapter 329 Did Ming take Lester away? I wanted to sort out what Jack brought after they went upstairs. I put them in the refrigerator. Before doing this, I saw the tea beside me and made two cups of tea first. I carried them upstairs and intended to give them. ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t hide it! She will know sooner orter!¡± As soon as I went upstairs, I heard Jack shouting. What was the matter? Who would know? I stopped and came closer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone look for him.¡± Sean said. His voice was very serious. I stood there and listened quietly. Soon I heard Sean say, ¡°pay attention to all the airports in the Carson City where private nes can take off andnd. If anyone finds his ne, let me know immediately.¡± I thought what they were talking about had nothing to do with me. I carried two water sses and wanted to go in. But as soon as I got to the door and opened it, I heard Sean say, ¡°make sure the kid is safe anyway.¡± After he finished, the two teacups in my hand fell to the ground! I stared at Sean, ¡°kid? Did Ming take Lester away?¡± A woman¡¯s sixth sense was urate. Now I heard Sean, the Carson City, private jets and kid. And Jack just said, ¡°we can¡¯t hide it. She will know sooner orter.¡± I could only think of one thing. Ming took Lester and left the Carson City by private jet. Sean didn¡¯t seem to expect me to hear them. He stood up and said, ¡°it¡¯s not about Lester. You¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s something else.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± I didn¡¯t believe it and reached out and faced Sean, ¡°give me your phone. I¡¯m going to call Lester. If he answers, I believe it!¡± Sean said seriously, ¡°no, you can¡¯t connect with the outside world, or you¡¯ll be exposed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. You were just on the phone. Why can¡¯t I call?¡± I was not stupid! Of course I knew Sean wanted to keep it from me. He said coldly, ¡°no!¡± His attitude was very firm. But I knew something happened to Lester. I couldn¡¯t calm down at all. Since he didn¡¯t let me look for him, I would find him myself! I turned and ran straight downstairs and toward the door! I ran too fast and wore slippers, so I rolled down the corner of the stairs! It hurt! I had pain all over! But I was worried about Lester. I had to get in touch with the outside world. I ignored the pain and stood up. I rushed to the door and opened it and ran straight out! When I got to the door, cold wind made me shiver. But I didn¡¯t have time to think. I rushed out! There was a road outside, but there was a forest beside it. I went straight in. Soon Sean caught up. In winter, the leaves on the trees were all gone, but the shrubs on one side were covered with snow. But the ground seemed to have been cleared and there was no snow. I knew they would catch up with me so I hid in a bush. ¡°Becky! Come out!¡± I heard Sean shouting outside. ¡°June! Come out! Don¡¯t make trouble!¡± I heard Jack. I curled up in ce and didn¡¯t dare move. In fact, at this moment I hesitated. After all, I only wore pajamas and slippers. It was cold. If I stayed out for a long time, I would be ill. But if Sean didn¡¯t tell me about Lester, I¡¯d rather take a chance! I hid there and dared not move. Sean didn¡¯t seem to being in my direction. I waited for a while and their voices drifted away. I ran straight in the opposite direction! I thought I could see the road. But I was wrong. I felt colder and the snow was deeper. There was nothing in front of me but trees and shrubs. My feet werepletely in the snow. I looked around and the view was the same! I suddenly felt lost. My feet were getting colder and colder. I immediately felt that I should go back. Fortunately, there were footprints. I walked back slowly along the footprints. I walked in the snow. Suddenly something stabbed me in the ankle! It hurt. I raised my left foot. I found that my ankle was stabbed by a dry branch. I kept bleeding. Soon my blood dyed the white snow red. The blood was hot and melted the snow. The white snow turned into red water. I bore the pain and walked slowly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My feet were hurting more and more. Later I couldn¡¯t even raise it. I didn¡¯t know how long I walked. ¡°Becky!¡± Sean¡¯s voice appeared. I looked up and wanted to look at him. The snow was so dazzling that when I looked at him, my eyes kept shedding tears and I couldn¡¯t see him clearly. ¡°Sean¡­¡± I opened my mouth slightly and said his name. Sean rushed over and hugged me. He saw the injury on my foot and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said it three times. I opened my eyes and wanted to see him, but no matter how hard I tried, my eyes hurt and shed tears. I couldn¡¯t see anything at all. It was so strange. I closed my eyes and said to him, ¡°there seems to be something wrong with my eyes. They hurt a little.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean froze. ¡°My eyes hurt. There seems to be something in my eyes.¡± I went on. I was not sure if it was windy on the mountain and there was something in my eyes. I felt terrible. Sean immediately said, ¡°close your eyes first. Let¡¯s go back to the house. You are seriously injured. I¡¯ll take you down the mountain.¡± ¡°Are we going down the mountain?" ¡°Yes.¡± Sean said firmly. I closed my eyes and felt him take me back to the house. As soon as I entered the room, I heard Jack shouting, ¡°her legs are full of blood!¡± Sean put me on the sofa and said to Jack, ¡°take care of her. I¡¯ll get the gauze.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jack nodded. I opened my eyes slightly and wiped away my tears and wanted to look at Jack. He saw me crying and seemed to think my feet hurt. He said angrily, ¡°do you feel pain? Why did you run out? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Sean sacrificed a lot for you. Why don¡¯t you know...¡± ¡°Jack, stop.¡± Jack was interrupted by Sean. Jack was emotional, ¡°the Giant group¡¯s share price plummeted. The day after tomorrow is the deadline for the board to let you go. You did it for a woman.¡± I turned to Sean. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 330 Close your eyes and I’ll help you Chapter 330 Close your eyes and I¡¯ll help you ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes. You may have snow blindness now.¡± Instead of answering, Sean came up with the medicine chest and dry towel andid me down. He made me lie on the sofa. He put a towel on my eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll fix the wound for you. Wait a minute.¡± Iy there and regretted my impulse. ¡°Your feet are purple. Don¡¯t be impulsiveter. You can plead with me. How can I disagree?¡± Sean said and grabbed my ankle, ¡°I¡¯ll disinfect you. It will hurt a little.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. After that, I felt my ankle ache! I took a deep breath. I grabbed the towel on my eyes. Sean pressed my foot. ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± I nodded but I couldn¡¯t even speak. Soon I felt Sean start to bandage me. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re skilled. Who taught you?¡± Jack asked. ¡°Ming.¡± Sean said lightly. The vi was quiet and no one spoke. Soon Sean bandaged me and asked, ¡°how are your eyes?¡± I nodded and closed my eyes and didn¡¯t dare to move, because now I would cry as soon as I opened my eyes. Iy there and reached for Sean¡¯s hand and asked him, ¡°Jack just said you were asked by the board to go.¡± He patted me on the forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with these things.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I suddenly sat up and opened my eyes. I held back the difort in my eyes and went upstairs, ¡°I¡¯m changing now. Let¡¯s solve your problem now.¡± Sean held me up and didn¡¯t contradict. I wanted to dress myself but I felt him reaching out and trying to unbutton my pajamas. ¡°I can...¡± ¡°Close your eyes and I¡¯ll help you.¡± As soon as I spoke, I was interrupted by Sean. His voice was a little cold and serious. I could only close my eyes and let him take off my pajamas for me. In the dark, I could clearly feel his big palm with thin cocoon touch me from time to time. It was a little itchy. I was dressed in warm winter clothes by him. After that, I only heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you downstairs.¡± Then he picked me up from bed. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Put your arms around my neck.¡± I wrapped my arms around his neck. As we went downstairs, I heard him say in my ear, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take care of everything. I¡¯ll help you with everything, including Lester. I will bring him to you.¡± Many things were uncertain. But Sean told me that and I was really relieved. I thought he would really do it. I put my head on his shoulder and nodded, ¡°I believe you.¡± Jack saw us and couldn¡¯t help sighing. It seemed that Sean gave him a warning look, and he soon stopped. ¡°Go and drive.¡± Sean said. ¡°OK.¡± Jack agreed. Sean put me in the car and went in to pack things beforeing out. He and I sat in the passenger seat and he put a pair of sunsses on my face. Jack drove to York. He asked Sean, ¡°Sean, where are we going first?¡± ¡°York No. 1 and you call the doctor.¡± Sean said naturally. Jack immediately said, ¡°Sean, are you crazy? If you go there now, the reporters will see you. You can go to my house.¡± Sean thought about it and said, ¡°OK, let¡¯s go to your house.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jack agreed. Maybe because of my sunsses, my eyes were much better. I looked up at Sean who was holding his cell phone and texting and looking serious. I thought I did it wrong. I hesitated and patted him on the leg and asked, ¡°Sean, what harm will we do to you if we go down the mountain early?¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Sean tapped my hand and said. But Jack, who was driving, was not happy. ¡°Something happened the day before yesterday...¡± ¡°Drive!¡± Sean interrupted Jack directly. I said, ¡°I want to know.¡± ¡°This is the most dangerous time for Sean. The Giant group¡¯s share price has plummeted these days. Ming bought a lot of shares and his shares are almost as much as Sean¡¯s. But because the remaining shareholders belong to Grandpa Jessop, they will not sell shares. They asked Sean to resign as chairman. Sean has three days to wait.¡± I didn¡¯t understand Jack. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But I seemed to understand. ¡°What will happen in three days?¡± I looked at Sean. ¡°I¡¯m talking about cooperation with a technical team in R Country. If we seed and add it to AI research and development, it can be mass produced as soon as this year. But it will take three days for the other party to give me an answer.¡± Sean said to me. I understood. This team was Sean¡¯sst chip as chairman. ¡°Shall we go back?¡± I looked at Sean and felt sad. ¡°No.¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°Your feet need treatment and Lester¡¯s taken away. We should be back.¡± In fact, my heart was always thinking about Lester. But I thought Sean had something to do so I couldn¡¯t keep mentioning Lester. I asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with Lester?¡± Sean held me in his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was negligent. Ming injured my subordinates and cheated Murray and took Lester alone.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I looked at Sean. I didn¡¯t think things would be as bad as I thought. Even though Ming was cruel, he wouldn¡¯t hurt Lester. After all, Ming had been very good to Lester in the past few years. Sean nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got people looking for him. I¡¯ll bring Lester back when they find him.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, ¡°Lester will be scared. Let¡¯s get a chance to talk to him. I was wrong, too.¡± To some extent, Ming did so much just for me. Sean listened to me and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand him.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and spend three days. I have to convince the directors. I¡¯lle up with a solution.¡± Sean held me in his arms and didn¡¯t let go. It seemed that I would disappear at any time. Chapter 331 Beauty in arms, higher efficiency Chapter 331 Beauty in arms, higher efficiency I followed Sean to Jack¡¯s house in the downtown. When I went in, I found that it was clean and tidy. There was no special furniture. And the most prominent one was a round big water bed. So the foundation of this house was self-evident. As soon as Sean came in, he looked disgusted. ¡°When the doctores to check her feet, we¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Oh, No.¡± Jack looked innocent. ¡°It¡¯s been years since it¡¯s been used. I¡¯ve changed my mind for a long time, you know.¡± Sean put me on the sofa and sat down. Soon, a doctor came to check my feet. He talked about my injuries and precautions. He told me to change my medicine every day and not to touch water and so on. At the same time, he checked the scalp injury for me and gave me a few instructions. When the doctor left, Jack said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you something to eat and drink. Do you want more vegetables and eggs? You can live as long as you want here. I promise that there have been no women in this house for five or six years! And I have my servants clean regrly.¡± ¡°Do you want to bring a woman here one day?¡± Sean looked at Jack coldly and said. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°No, no!¡± Jack immediately denied and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go shopping first. You can stay here.¡± With that, he went out at full speed. When Jack left, the room was quiet. Sean helped me close the curtains. Jack had a purpose in decorating the room, so the curtains were very dark. As long as the curtains were closed, the whole room would be as dark as the night. I took off my sunsses. My eyes were much better. I watched Sean sit back next to me. I was a little sorry and said, ¡°will I dy you...¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean seemed to guess my mind long ago. He gently hugged me. ¡°Anyway, this team in R City is in my hands, and now the biggest chance for the Giant group to rise again is the AI project, so it¡¯s my trump card. I will not lose to him.¡± I was relieved to hear Sean. Soon Jack brought the vegetables back and put them in the kitchen and left. But soon he was back. He went to the top of the bedroom closet and took out a big box and threw it on the floor. ¡°What is this?¡± Sean and I stood by, confused. Jack chuckled and opened the box. There were many brand-new clothes packed inside. There were all kinds of cards on the clothes. It was the style of the dress. My eyes were not very good now, so I couldn¡¯t see what kind of clothes they were. Jack put the box aside and said with a mysterious smile, ¡°let me first say that all these clothes are new and have not been worn once. You can wear them casually.¡± When I heard this, I immediately realized what it was! I blushed instantly. Jack didn¡¯t wait for us toment and left immediately. I could feel my face is hot. To prevent Sean from asking me to wear these clothes now, I limped out of the bedroom and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m going to sort the vegetables. If they stay out too long, they will rot.¡± Sean stood behind me for a few seconds before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± We went to the kitchen together. I sorted out the vegetables. It was evening already. I made a simple dinner. After dinner, I set out all the daily necessities I brought from the vi. I found out that Sean had several novels in his bag. One of them was the one I read. Maybe I bled too much in the morning. I was a little tired, so Iy in bed early. I didn¡¯t know how long I slept. In the middle of the night, I got up in a daze and went to the bathroom, only to find that there were still dark lights in the living room. I walked over to find that Sean was still using theputer and his fingers were racing on the keyboard. ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep?¡± I walked up to him and looked at hisputer screen subconsciously. He seemed to be emailing someone. And it was English. He saw me and reached for my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep after this email.¡± I took a look at the watch on the wall. It was over two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. Because I didn¡¯t want Sean to work too hard, I just sat next to him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± When I finished, I thought Sean, as the president of the Giant group, must have a lot of things to do. I seemed to be a bit wayward. I thought about it and stood up. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll go to bed first. Don¡¯t work toote.¡± But as soon as I left, he suddenly got up and put his arms around my waist. He sat me directly on his lap and he kissed me on the neck. ¡°I don¡¯t have a secret. You can look at my things.¡± His thin lips kissed me on the neck. ¡°And, with beauty in my arms, I work more efficiently.¡± He held me in his arms and put his hand on the keyboard and continued to edit the email. I saw that it was supposed to be an email to the team in R Country, which was full ofplicated and obscure professional words and I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. After about twenty minutes, he finished his email. He moved his mouse over the send button. The next second, theputer screen showed that the transmission was sessful. When the email was finished, he turned off theputer and pushed the mobileputer desk away. He took me in his arms and went straight to the bedroom. ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± I was a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± Sean started to coax me. He could say it at any time. I let him carry me to the bedroom. Iy in bed and felt his change. I turned and said, ¡°it¡¯s midnight. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± His kiss fell on my hair. ¡°Sleep!¡± I turned my back to him. His hands were around my waist and his chin was slightly rubbing against my shoulder. His deep and sexy voice came into my ear, ¡°well, I¡¯ll be in a better spirit tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t speak and pretended to sleep. - The next morning, I got up and washed my face and brushed my teeth. As soon as I was going out of my bedroom to make breakfast, Sean brought me back. He closed the bedroom door and took out a dress and lifted it up and asked me, ¡°honey, can you wear it?¡± I squinted and looked at the dress in his hand. Well, it was just a dress. In fact, it was just ayer of tulle. Chapter 332 It was June, not Becky, who loved Sean Chapter 332 It was June, not Becky, who loved Sean ¡°No.¡± I refused immediately. ¡°No way.¡± Sean pushed me to the wall and his handsome face came closer to me. His extremely beautiful facial features were just a few millimeters away from me. I had no way to escape. I thought he was unbuttoning me. He put his thin lips to my ears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± - Sean and I stayed in this house for two days. On the third day, Sean finally received a response from the team in R Country. Jack came with two suits, and Eric drove. We went to the Giant group together. At that time, the directors of the Giant group were waiting there. And Ming was there. Sean asked me to stay in his office and he went to the meeting room on the 19th floor himself. I waited in the office. The morning passed quickly. At noon, I finally heard someone talking outside. I pushed open the office door and saw several secretaries standing outside. Sean, Eric and Jack were all heading here. But the three of them were serious. Especially when Jack saw me, his eyes seemed to be shooting fire, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I was stunned. Eric looked up at me and his eyes were veryplicated. And Sean¡¯s deep ck eyes were like the water of the ancient well and had no waves. For a while, the atmosphere in the corridor became very serious. Then the elevator door behind them opened again. A man came out. It was Ming. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days but he had obviously lost a lot of weight. Fortunately, the gray suit he was wearing set him off. Beside him stood a man and a woman. They seemed to be his assistant and secretary. But I hadn¡¯t seen either of them. Ming looked at me and raised his hand and said, ¡°Becky,e here.¡± At this moment, Ming¡¯s voice was not as gentle as usual, but mixed with some cold air. When I heard Ming say it, all my pores were going to stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡± Sean raised his hand and put me in his arms. Ming looked up at the office next to him and said with a smile, ¡°Sean, Becky,e on. Let¡¯s talk.¡± With that, he walked into Sean¡¯s office by himself. Both of the people around him were standing outside. Sean and I hesitated and went in. As soon as we went in, Ming took out a mobile phone and pointed it towards me and the screen of the mobile phone was on. I could probably see that it was a video, but it was not ying. He handed me the phone, ¡°Becky, look at this. You choose what to do.¡± I hesitated and took the cell phone. I clicked on the video and watched it for a few seconds, but my hands kept shaking! Lester was sleeping in the video! Ming, who was filming this video, had a sharp knife in his hand and it moved on Lester¡¯s chubby face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Suddenly, the de hit Lester¡¯s face! A blood red mark appeared immediately! Because the wound was not deep, a few drops of blood oozed out along the wound. ¡°Lester¡­¡± I was so nervous that I forgot to breathe. But Lester didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were still closed. For a moment, I was not sure if Lester was asleep or... After all, his face was cut. How could he not respond at all? The video stopped. I raised my head and looked uneasily at Ming. My hand holding the cell phone kept shaking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lester?¡± ¡°I can only tell you that he is still alive.¡± Ming stood in ce. His hands were in his pocket. He looked rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± I begged him. Ming nodded, ¡°OK. If youe to me and never leave me, I will promise you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± With Ming finished, Sean pressed my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to save Lester.¡± After Sean finished, Ming smiled, ¡°Becky, you haven¡¯t watched the first half of this video.¡± What? The first half? I was stunned. I clicked the progress bar and found that there was more than a minute in front of the video. I dragged the progress bar to the front. I found Lester still asleep. But then the camera moved to his arm. A very thin syringe appeared in the video. The needle reached Lester¡¯s arm and inserted into his blood vessels. I could see a person¡¯s fingers pushing everything in the syringe into Lester¡¯s blood vessels. Then Lester shivered visibly. Then Ming took the knife. ¡°What is that?¡± I watched Ming nervously. ¡°Come here and never leave me. I¡¯ll make sure Lester is OK.¡± Ming looked at me and his eyes were still tender. But his tenderness made me feel terrible at this moment. I just found out that Ming was the real devil! He was a devil who ate people with a mask! When I was a little hesitant, Ming said, ¡°of course, if Sean is willing to give me the technical team of R Country and all his shares, I can give you Lester.¡± Ming was not asking for that team and shares! He was asking for everything Sean had! After listening to him, I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. I pushed Sean¡¯s hand off my shoulder and walked directly to Ming¡¯s side. I put my hand around his neck and kissed him on his thin lips. I looked at him and said, ¡°Ming, I will never leave you. Please don¡¯t hurt Lester. He¡¯s my life.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming raised his hand and gently rubbed my hair. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the previous guests. We¡¯ll have another engagement dinner in a week.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Sean did hesitate a moment ago. Otherwise, I would not be able to walk smoothly from him to Ming. But now he was reaching out to me and looking at me firmly. I knew he really wanted to give those things to Ming. No. I knew I couldn¡¯t let Sean give up everything. I looked at him and said softly, ¡°President Jessop, I hope you know that June is dead. Now Becky is alive, and Becky doesn¡¯t love Sean.¡± It was June who loved Sean. Becky didn¡¯t love Sean. I was brainwashing myself. Thest few days were like a dream for me. Now I woke up. I was still Becky. Chapter 333 I just wanted what you cared about the most Chapter 333 I just wanted what you cared about the most Now I thought it was really good. I broke my cocoon and became a butterfly. I was no longer the caterpir that could only crawl. Now I had Lester, master and ability. I shouldn¡¯t have been immersed in the past, should I? Sean didn¡¯t listen to me. Instead, he said to Eric, ¡°Eric, bring everything that Uncle wants and give them to him.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Go!¡± Sean ordered! Although Eric was very reluctant, he went to get it. Jack was excited. ¡°No! You can¡¯t give them to him.¡± He said to Sean, ¡°Sean, these are all the results of so many years. If you give them to him, you will have nothing!¡± ¡°Wait for me downstairs.¡± Sean wanted to get rid of him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Jack didn¡¯t leave, ¡°I don¡¯t go. I¡¯m standing here today. If you dare to give them to him, kill me first!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as Jack finished, Sean raised his arm and punched him! Jack¡¯s eyes immediately swollen. For a moment, Jack froze. He didn¡¯t expect Sean to actually hit him. Sean looked cold and looked up at Jack. ¡°Do you want to continue to be beaten?¡± Jack touched his face with his hand and didn¡¯t want to back down. He stood aside. ¡°Kill me!¡± I couldn¡¯t stand it. I grabbed Ming¡¯s arm and smiled and innocently asked him, ¡°do you want me or that team?¡± Ming looked down at me and put his hand on my head and smiled, ¡°of course I want you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± I said. Fortunately, Ming chose me. It was good. I was really afraid he wanted Sean¡¯s stuff. As we were about to walk out, Sean directly blocked the door of the office and said coldly, ¡°uncle, aren¡¯t you working hard for the Giant group for so many years? Now I¡¯ll give it to you. Do you want your efforts to be wasted?¡± Ming didn¡¯t wear sses today. He looked terrible. He looked at Sean and smiled, ¡°what I want is not the Giant group, but what you care about most. Now your choice has told me what you care about most.¡± Ming¡¯s words hurt my heart. This sentence was really cruel. Ming chose me not because of feelings but because Sean cared about me most. The choice I made seemed ridiculous. I looked down and didn¡¯t dare to let Sean see my frustration. I pulled Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming smiled and wanted to take me away. At this time, Eric came over with those things. I heard him say to Sean, ¡°President Jessop, this is what you want.¡± Sean took them and said to Ming, ¡°they¡¯re all you want, including the share transfer agreement, which I¡¯ve signed.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ming was surprised. ¡°It seems that you already know these things will happen.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sean said, ¡°bring the child. If the child is safe, these things are yours.¡± Ming smiled and put his hand on my head. He touched my messy hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sean. I think Becky is important to me now. All of a sudden I don¡¯t want your stuff.¡± I stood there and felt like a lifeless chip. I was helpless. I couldn¡¯t help Sean or save Lester. At this time, I regretted that Murray took Lester away. If Lester was not taken away, would many things be different? It was a pity that they had happened. ¡°Really?¡± Sean sneered and reached out and grabbed my arm, ¡°uncle, don¡¯t forget this is the Giant group. It¡¯s up to me whether you can go out.¡± When he held my arm in his warm palm. My heart quivered. I looked up at Sean uneasily. But he wasn¡¯t looking at me. He was looking at Ming. Although both men didn¡¯t speak, the atmosphere was terrible. The whole office fell into a strange silence. After a while Ming smiled and said, ¡°Sean, you forgot Lester was still with me.¡± Lester was still with me. I waspletely awake. I raised my hand and shook off Sean¡¯s hand and said, ¡°President Jessop, you¡¯re not wee at my engagement dinner with Ming, so you don¡¯t have toe.¡± I had made my position fully apparent. ¡°I have a way...¡± ¡°President Jessop, if you give these things to him, you are a pauper. Why should I put Lester¡¯s and my future on a pauper?¡± I looked up at Ming and smiled and said, ¡°Ming, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming took me away. This time, Sean didn¡¯t stop us. But when I passed by, I said goodbye in a voice that only we could hear. When I walked out of the door, I heard my heart dripping with blood. I really wanted to tell him that I didn¡¯t mind if he was poor. I could earn money to support him. But I couldn¡¯t bet on Lester. I didn¡¯t want him to give up everything for us. I went out of the elevator with Ming and left. We got to the side of the car. Ming¡¯s assistant and secretary sat in the front and I sat in the back with him. As soon as I was in the car, I said to him, ¡°I want to see Lester. What did you inject Lester with?¡± That was what I cared about most. Even though I used to like Ming a little, I didn¡¯t at this time. I wanted Lester to be safe. Ming didn¡¯t answer. He took his sses out of his pocket and put them on. He said to me, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Lester is fine. He¡¯s your child, and I won¡¯t hurt him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I stepped back and looked at him warily. ¡°You¡¯ve already scratched his face with a knife. You¡¯ve injected him!¡± ¡°The wound has healed. As for the injection.¡± Ming paused and continued, ¡°as long as you stay with me, I¡¯ll always make sure Lester is OK.¡± After listening to Ming¡¯s words, I had a bold guess in my heart, ¡°in fact, what you injected him with is a virus?¡± Ming listened to me and smiled. His face was still tender. He asked me, ¡°what do you think?¡± I couldn¡¯t guess. Ming was really unpredictable and I really couldn¡¯t guess. I dared not guess. Chapter 334 You were my husband Chapter 334 You were my husband I lowered my eyes and clenched my fists. I looked up at him and smiled and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll never leave you. Please don¡¯t hurt Lester. He¡¯s all I have.¡± Ming listened to me and seemed a little sad. ¡°Is he all you have? What about me?¡± ¡°You are my husband.¡± I answered naturally. I would stay with Ming all the time for Lester. Ming seemed satisfied with my answer. He nodded and took my cell phone out of his pocket and handed it to me. I didn¡¯t care if he held my cell phone. I tried to put it away, but I heard Ming say, ¡°I installed a software in your phone. I¡¯ll know where you go in the future, and I¡¯ll know if you contact Sean.¡± I was stunned by his words. I looked up and looked at Ming in shock. I opened my mouth but in the end I just said, ¡°in fact, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll let me down.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± After that, I put my cell phone away. In fact, at this time, my rtionship with Ming had changed. It was not as pure as before. I was wary of him. He was watching me at the same time. After driving for a while, Ming introduced me, ¡°he¡¯s my assistant Haley. She¡¯s my secretary, Dana.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. Actually, I was not interested in that. When I saw the car driving in the direction of Grand Bay, I said to Ming, ¡°Ming, how about we live in York No.1 recently? I¡¯m busy at work and oftene backte after working overtime. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb you.¡± After all, Grand Bay had only one master bedroom. It had no other bedroom. If I lived there, I could only share a room with Ming. Now I couldn¡¯t ept having sex with Ming both physically and psychologically. Ming looked at me and seemed to guess what I thought. ¡°Couples should sleep together,¡± he said. ¡°...¡± His words were clear. I didn¡¯t speak again. The car finally arrived at Grand Bay. Three servants met us at the door and called respectfully, ¡°master, madam.¡± I indifferently ept them to take slippers and coats for me. After all, it was my future and I had to adapt. When I got home, I looked around, but I didn¡¯t see Lester. I immediately asked Ming, ¡°where is Lester?¡± ¡°Where is young master?¡± Ming asked a servant. ¡°Young master is sleeping upstairs. Do I need to wake him up?¡± The servant was young and dared not look up when she spoke. She asked us respectfully. Ming turned to look at me. He seemed to be waiting for my decision. Lester was sleeping? I didn¡¯t believe it. But I didn¡¯t want to wake him up. I hesitated and said, ¡°I want to go upstairs and see him.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The servant went up the stairs at once and asked me to go upstairs. To be honest, I didn¡¯t like having servants at home. When I lived with Sean before, the servants only came asionally and rarely stayed. But I could only adapt now. I nodded a little and went upstairs first. The servant followed me. I went to Lester¡¯s room. The door of Lester¡¯s room was ajar. I opened it and saw Lester lying on his little bed. He was under a blue quilt and was sleeping soundly. Maybe I didn¡¯t believe Ming. I walked over and touched Lester¡¯s forehead. I put my finger under Lester¡¯s nostrils and felt his breath. After making sure Lester was alive and normal, I was relieved. I left Lester¡¯s bedroom and closed the door and asked the servant, ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was interesting. I stayed in this house for a few days but I didn¡¯t even know the names of the three servants. I never used to ask them to do things for me. But I couldn¡¯t do that in the future. The servant seemed a little surprised. She smiled and said, ¡°madam, my name is Erin.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call you Erinter.¡± I looked at her and asked, ¡°how old are you?¡± She looked young. Erin immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m just twenty this year.¡± ¡°Twenty? You are too young. Didn¡¯t you go to school?¡± I was a little surprised. Erin was a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, my family is poor and has a lot of children. I have two younger brothers. I got good grades but I didn¡¯t go to college. I came out to work.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I was a little sad for her, ¡°think more about yourselfter. You don¡¯t have to pay here. You can save some money. You can go to school at any time.¡± She was only twenty, but she was a servant here. It was a pity. Erin said excitedly, ¡°thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± I talked to Erin for a while and I thought Erin was good. I asked her, ¡°when did Lestere? How is his mental state?¡± Erin tilted her head and thought, ¡°young master came here yesterday. He doesn¡¯t seem to be unusual.¡± ¡°Did master send him?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do they get along well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erin answered my questions one by one. And I thought everything was normal. I hesitated and turned to see her. I said suspiciously, ¡°have you been taught to answer my questions?¡± Erin was obviously confused. She looked at me and it was a long time before she said, ¡°No.¡± I took a close look at Erin. She looked like a naive girl. I thought I was paranoid. Erin and I went downstairs. Ming just changed. He saw me and asked me, ¡°are you relieved when you see Lester?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Kindergarten is off. Let Lestere to the studio with me these days. I¡¯ll let Linda bring her daughter there. They can y together.¡± To be honest, Lester was not with me now and I was really worried. Ming understood what I meant and nodded. ¡°Well, you have the final say. I¡¯ll take you to and from work.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I didn¡¯t refuse. After all, it was no use refusing. Chapter 335 Children didn’t cheat Chapter 335 Children didn¡¯t cheat I got to know two other servants besides Erin. One was Briana in her fifties. One was Doris in his thirties. Ming asked Jessop Family for Briana. She was good at cooking, so she cooked at home. Doris was the child of Briana¡¯s rtive. She had no job. We were short of servants so she came. When I got to know about them, Lester woke up. He came down the stairs barefoot. When he saw me, his eyes were shining, ¡°Mom!¡± He ran to me shouting. He climbed onto the sofa and then onto my leg. He held my neck and shouted, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I saw the shallow scar on his face, and my heart ached. I wanted to ask him what Ming had done to him these days, but Ming was upstairs and may go downstairs at any time. After thinking about it, I asked, ¡°you¡¯ve been with Uncle Jessop these days. Did you give Uncle Jessop any trouble?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Lester sat on my leg and shook his calf. He said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Jessop is very kind to me. He bought me a lot of toys and snacks!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Children didn¡¯t cheat. When I mentioned Ming, Lester had no fear or hesitation in his eyes. I knew Ming was really nice to him. I touched his head gently but I dare not rx. I hoped Ming could always be so nice to him, but what if one day he changed? That was what I was worried about. ¡°Uncle Jessop!¡± I was holding Lester. But Lester suddenly jumped off me and ran towards the stairs! I turned around and saw Ming walking down the stairs. When he saw Lester, he walked faster. He came up to Lester and picked him up and said, ¡°why did you go downstairs without socks?¡± He was reproaching, but there was no reproach in his tone. When I watched Ming pick up Lester, I was very nervous. But Lester was in Ming¡¯s arms and holding his arms and they looked close, and I knew I was paranoid. Briana had dinner ready. Doris and Erin served and Ming sat with Lester in his arms. ¡°Erin, get Lester¡¯s bowl for me.¡± I called Erin. At this time, Ming, who was sitting opposite me, suddenly looked up and turned to Erin. His eyes were cold but immediately normal. He turned to me and asked, ¡°why do you call her that?¡± ¡°Her name is Erin and she¡¯s young, so I call her Erin.¡± I exined at will. Ming didn¡¯t ask again, but there seemed to be something else in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t understand these things and didn¡¯t ask any more. Erin put Lester¡¯s chopsticks next to mine and then stood aside. I patted my side and said to Lester, e on, Lester, sit here.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lester nodded and came. After he sat down, I served him. He already knew how to eat by himself. When Lester was in Sceaux, Murray taught him not to talk when eating, so he didn¡¯t talk much when eating. Because he didn¡¯t talk, the whole process of eating was very depressed. Ming and I didn¡¯t say a word, and Lester was focused on eating. The big house was extremely quiet. asionally chopsticks collided with tableware. We ate for about half an hour. When I was full, I saw that there was not much left in Lester¡¯s bowl. I asked him, ¡°what else do you want?¡± ¡°I want that!¡± Lester pointed to the green broli. I wanted to pick up my chopsticks, but Erin came over. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Take a rest, madam.¡± She picked up a new spoon and spoon the broli into small pieces. Then she put them on Lester¡¯s te. She was so skilled that I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°do you often do this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erin put the spoon back in the kitchen and stood aside and replied, ¡°my parents were busy when I was a child, and I took care of both my brothers, so I am good at taking care of children.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I had a good impression of Erin. I thought about leaving Lester at home for a few days. I could have Erin take care of Lester. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes, my two brothers are mischievous. They¡¯re six but they have to be fed. Young master is smart and sensible. He is young but he can eat by himself.¡± Erin turned out to be a chatterbox. She kept talking. But Lester heard her and was immediately proud. He straightened up and proudly picked up the spoon and began to eat broli. He finished them. He pointed to the broli and said, ¡°I want it.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Erin cut up the broli for Lester and put it in his bowl and went on, ¡°young master will have a bright future. If my two brothers are half as good as you, I won¡¯t think it¡¯s bad to drop out of school. What a pity...¡± Erin looked sorry. At this time, Ming, who had been eating all the time, looked up at her and asked, ¡°aren¡¯t your two brothers good?¡± Ming¡¯s question embarrassed Erin. ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re eating, but I keep talking. I¡¯m disturbing you.¡± Erin left quickly. In fact, the servant couldn¡¯t talk when the host was eating. Erin was new and lively so she liked to talk. Generally many people didn¡¯t like such servants. But I thought Erin was good. After all, Ming and I may not have muchmunication in the future. Two masters didn¡¯t talk, so it was good to have a servant who talked a lot. I was about to speak for Erin, but I heard Ming say, ¡°no, go ahead. You have a good character. Stay in our houseter.¡± He smiled softly as he spoke. ¡°Thank you, master, thank you!¡± Erin smiled. Ming raised his hand. ¡°Keep talking about your family.¡± ¡°OK.¡± When Erin heard that, she was unbridled. She stood by and began to say how bad her two brothers were. When she said that, the house suddenly became active. Chapter 336 If you didn’t cry, I wouldn’t leave Chapter 336 If you didn¡¯t cry, I wouldn¡¯t leave Because Erin kept talking, dinner was dyed by an hour. I listened to her most of the time, but I had to take care of Lester and be afraid that he ate too much. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. While I was watching Lester, I took a look at Ming. I was stunned. Ming had finished by this time. He put down his chopsticks and watched Erin speak attentively. His eyes were gentle but there was a strange concentration in his clear eyes. He was focused on Erin. But he seemed to be looking at other people through Erin. At this time, I turned to Erin again and found that Erin was also focusing on Ming. Her concentration was different from Ming¡¯s. She was watching Ming. She was only looking at him. I was suddenly nervous and felt that something might happen. I suddenly didn¡¯t want Erin to take care of Lester. Erin kept talking. She was just talking to Ming so I didn¡¯t want to hear it. I asked Lester, ¡°are you finished? Shall I go upstairs and y with you?¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lester nodded and wiped his mouth with the handkerchief in front of him. I took him off the baby chair. Erin stopped immediately and asked me, ¡°may I help you, madam?¡± ¡°No.¡± I smiled, ¡°you keep talking. I haven¡¯t seen Lester for a long time. I¡¯ll be with him.¡± At this time, Ming also stood up and followed me and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll join you. Will you not wee me?¡± ¡°No.¡± I said with a smile. When I finished, I nced at Erin. She stood still. She looked at Ming disappointed. I said nothing and took Lester upstairs. Ming was with us. Lester¡¯s little bedroom was a toy house. This time Ming bought him a big racing track, on which he could y toy racing. You could put several cars at a time and y. The three of us yed together for several hours, but Lester refused to go to sleep at 10 o¡¯clock. Later, I told him seven stories, and he fell asleep. When Lester fell asleep, I came out of the room, and before I went downstairs, I heard Erin¡¯s voice. I stood quietly around the corner and there was only amp in the living room. The light was dim. Ming sat on a sofa in the living room, and Erin stood by and talked about herself. Women were sensitive. I stood there and realized that the rtionship between Ming and Erin had suddenly changed. But why? I didn¡¯t know. After all, I didn¡¯t believe that Erin¡¯s experience attracted Ming. Ming had many hospitals. I was afraid Erin¡¯s experience was notparable to those of Ming¡¯s nurses. So what was different about her? But I didn¡¯t care. If Ming could stop paying attention to me, it was really the best thing for me. Instead of going downstairs, I went to the bedroom with my cell phone. I called Linda and said I would take Lester to the studio tomorrow. Linda said I didn¡¯t need to. Her daughter was on holiday and was taken care of by a nanny. Her nanny was reliable and could take care of two children. She asked me to take Lester over tomorrow, and then she would drive Lester to her home. I thought about it. It was not bad, so I agreed. I hung up and washed my face andy in bed. I fell asleep and felt Minging back to the bedroom and lying down. This time, instead of hugging me, hey alone on the other side. - The next morning, Ming and I got up together. Erin saw me and greeted me with pleasure, ¡°ma¡¯am.¡± Then she saw Ming following me. She was more pleased to say hello to Ming, ¡°master.¡± Ming was behind me, and I heard him lightly say, ¡°good morning.¡± I didn¡¯t think something was right between them. Briana and Doris stood behind Erin. Both of them stared at Erin and looked unhappy. And Briana was cooking all morning, and Doris helped. Erin did something else. She took things and made tea and so on. Ming sent Lester and I downstairs to Linda¡¯s office. After he left, Linda and I took Lester to her house. On the way, Lester asked me, ¡°Mom, where are we going?¡± ¡°We are going to see the little sister that day. Do you remember her?¡± I asked him. Lester said proudly, ¡°which one? I have many little sisters. How do I remember?¡± I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Do you have many little sisters? Tell me.¡± Lester listened and tilted his head. He seemed to think about it for a long time. He pouted and said unhappily, ¡°no...¡± Linda was driving. After Lester finished, she couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°our little princess likes you. Have you forgotten her?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Lester¡¯s eyes were shining at Linda. ¡°You will know when you arrive.¡± I touched Lester¡¯s head. He was not even five years old, but he cared if any little girl liked him. Linda drove to her door, and we went upstairs together. As soon as we opened the door, Linda¡¯s daughter stood at the door. Today was different from that day. Her daughter was wearing a pink housecoat with a cartoon pattern on it. When her daughter saw Lester, she was very surprised. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Lester¡¯s eyes were bright. At first he was happy but he quickly pretended to be cool and said nothing. I squatted down and asked him, ¡°would you like to y with your little sister?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you away if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I said that on purpose. When Linda¡¯s daughter heard Lester was leaving, she opened her eyes wide and asked innocently, ¡°are you leaving?¡± There seemed to be tears in her eyes. Lester looked at her and pouted and said nothing. He went straight to Linda¡¯s house and took her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°OK! I don¡¯t cry!¡± Linda¡¯s daughter immediately wiped away her tears andughed. Neither of them asked us and walked in. I heard Lester ask her daughter, ¡°my name is Lester. What¡¯s your name.¡± ¡°My name is Summer.¡± Linda¡¯s daughter replied. At this time, Linda stood by me and looked at the backs of the two children and said, ¡°your son¡¯s character is very simr to his father¡¯s.¡± Chapter 337 I belonged to you after today Chapter 337 I belonged to you after today Her words made my heart thump. I reluctantly smiled and joked, ¡°you have to change, or you may regret it.¡± Sean and I. Our only chance to be together may have been five years ago at The Best Home. But Sean¡¯s arrogance separated us. We would never be together again. ¡°You and Sean...¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± I answered in advance and turned around and waited for the elevator. Sean and I had no future. At the thought of it, my heart couldn¡¯t help suffering, but there was no regret medicine in the world, wasn¡¯t there? In the next few days, Linda and I formally began to discuss about the studio. We designed the logo first. Linda and I had a surprisingly consistent idea of the logo. We made a butterfly pattern and then designed several versions. Soon we worked out a n. It was a swallowtail butterfly and had two colors. One was purple and the other was white. N?velDrama.Org content rights. We chose countless kinds of purple and after many attempts, we chose one. After that, we chose the location. Linda told me that there was a very nice ce and it was cheap. She went to see it and found it suitable, so she decided. I froze when she took me to see it. Linda chose the ce that Sean chose for me. Seeing this, I subconsciously refused, ¡°no way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Linda was a little surprised. ¡°Youe in first. Do you know how convenient it is here? The transportation here is convenient and theyout is suitable. Most importantly, the rent is very cheap!¡± ¡°Do you know why the rent is cheap? Who rented it to you?¡± As far as I knew, the owner of this house should be Sean, and I hadn¡¯t paid attention to it since that incident. I didn¡¯t know if he sold the house. ¡°Intermediary.¡± Linda seemed to realize something, ¡°you know about this house? Something happened here, but no one died here. I don¡¯t think we need to believe that.¡± I looked at Linda and made sure she really didn¡¯t know. I hesitated before I said to her, ¡°I am the one who has an ident here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Linda froze. I hesitated for a moment before I told her all about it. Linda listened and looked unbelievably, ¡°what do we do? I signed the contract and paid the rent for three years.¡± ¡°...¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect Linda to move so fast. Linda was embarrassed, too. She came up to me and took me and said, ¡°Sean may have sold this house. Our studio is short of money. It¡¯s hard for us to rent such a good ce.¡± ¡°All right.¡± We paid the rent for three years so I couldn¡¯t go back on it. Linda opened the door. I went in and found it was the same. Several broad tables were put together. I couldn¡¯t help but walk to one of the tables I used to sit at and look at the table opposite. Sean¡¯sputer used to be there. He used to sit there. I thought it had been a long time. Linda seemed to find me wandering. She came up and said, ¡°did you sit here before? You can sit somewhere else and you won¡¯t miss him.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I thought so. I went upstairs to have a look and it didn¡¯t change. Linda and I moved everything here after we made sure of the location. It was almost finished. Our studio was almost ready. We were short of an employee. I discussed with Linda and posted a recruitment message on the relevant website. After all, it was not easy to recruit now. - Linda and I did these things in a week. Only two people submitted their resumes. Because we were really not satisfied with them, we didn¡¯t agree. The studio was not known now. Linda asked her husband to prepare an interview and put it on the Inte. Soon it was the day of my engagement with Ming. That day I told Linda I would not go. Early in the morning, Ming said to me, ¡°I have a press conference. Come with me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I didn¡¯t even think. Today was the engagement party. After today, Ming and I didn¡¯t get marriage licenses, but they were a couple. It was normal for him to take me to work. Ming patted me on the shoulder and said gently, ¡°don¡¯t worry. The conference starts at 10 o¡¯clock. It doesn¡¯t matter if we arete.¡± Although he said so, I was very clear that I couldn¡¯t bete. I put on a dress and put on light makeup and set my hair. After all, I had to make up again in the evening so I didn¡¯t prepare very carefully. Erin stood by as I went downstairs. When she saw me, she froze and smiled reluctantly, ¡°madam, you are so beautiful today.¡± Erin just started working so she was not good at pretending. I saw through her fake smile. I didn¡¯t care and nodded slightly and said nothing. I passed her. Then I heard a scornful hum from behind. I ignored her. Actually, I did it on purpose. These days, the rtionship between Erin and Ming had been undergoing subtle changes. Especially every night, when I was with Lester, Ming and Erin were downstairs. Once I put Lester to bed and went downstairs. I saw Ming and Erin sitting on a sofa. I didn¡¯t stop them and turned and went upstairs. In my opinion, it was best if Ming and Erin were together. In this way, Erin could make up for what I couldn¡¯t give Ming. It would be great if Ming liked her and divorced me. Ming was sitting on the sofa when I went downstairs. He looked up at me with a surprise in his eyes. He came up and took my hand and said, ¡°honey, you are beautiful.¡± Listening to his words, I smiled and thought for a while before I said, ¡°thank you.¡± I hadn¡¯t thanked Ming for a long time. Because of the agreement I made with him. Ming immediately leaned over and kissed me on the lips. He just wanted to kiss but he didn¡¯t seem to want to stop. He pressed the back of my head with one hand and deepened the kiss. This time, though I hated in my heart, I didn¡¯t escape. After all, today we were going to be engaged. When Ming just deepened the kiss. I felt like I was hit in the back! I fell forward and hit Ming directly. I turned and saw Erin standing behind me. She said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Master, madam, I am too stupid to walk well.¡± Chapter 338 This was my fiancee, Becky Chapter 338 This was my fiancee, Becky ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I finished and turned and cared about Ming, ¡°did I hit you?¡± He gently touched my forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re OK.¡± I lowered my head shyly. When I lowered my head, I could not see Erin¡¯s face, but I saw her clenching her fist clearly. I could think of her eyes without looking. I looked down and stood in Ming¡¯s arms for a while before I looked up and said to Ming, ¡°I¡¯ll call Lester.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ming grabbed me. ¡°Let the servants take care of Lester. We only go out for a few hours, and we¡¯ll be back at noon.¡± ¡°...¡± I turned and took a look at Erin. There was a fake smile on her face. She heard Ming and said, ¡°master, madam, don¡¯t worry. I can take care of young master. I grew up taking care of my brothers. I won¡¯t let young master get hurt.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming answered. He seemed to trust her very much. I hesitated and knew Ming wasn¡¯t going to take Lester, so I could only say, ¡°OK.¡± But I didn¡¯t trust Erin. I told Lester that Ming and I were going out for hours, and then I went downstairs and found Briana and Doris in the kitchen. I said to them, ¡°Ming and I will go out in the morning ande back at noon. You must take good care of Lester and never let Lester and...¡± I thought about it and said, ¡°don¡¯t leave him alone with Erin.¡± When I said that, Doris couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°madam, you know it.¡± ¡°What?¡± I probably knew what Doris was going to say, but I pretended to ask her. Briana pulled her on the side. Doris raised her hand and said, ¡°no, I want to say. I¡¯m angry!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Erin seduces Master every day. She is shameless!¡± Doris was about my age. But I could see that she was an honest person. She looked indignant at the mention of it. I lowered my eyes and said inly, ¡°I know. Just protect Lester.¡± I wanted to go out of the kitchen. I thought about it and looked back and said to Doris, ¡°thank you for letting me know.¡± - I went out with Ming and he drove to Noah Center. When we got there, Haley was waiting at the door. My heart pounded and I thought about what happened to Sean and me. I saw a guide sign at the door and it said ¡°from here to Sunshine Inc¡¯s press conference¡±. There was an arrow at the back. Sunshine Inc. I didn¡¯t seem to have heard of thepany before. Or I was ignorant. Ming took me to the lounge. Dana had been waiting in the lounge. Dana came as soon as we got in. She took a stack of information and said to Ming, ¡°President Jessop, these are questions that reporters will askter. Please have a look first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming picked it up and looked at it carefully. I sat by. Ming soon finished and followed Dana to the conference. In fact, I was not interested in today¡¯s press conference, or I was not interested in Ming at all. I was alone in the lounge after Ming left. I browsed my cell phone and searched Ming¡¯spany. N?velDrama.Org content rights. When I searched, I found that this conference was broadcast live on the wholework. What Ming released this time is a little simr to Sean¡¯s. It was all about AI. However, Ming released the AI intelligent surgical robot this time. In other words, in the future, some small and difficult operations did not need to be operated by people. Robots could do it precisely. The robots would not misoperate, so the sess rate of the operation would be improved. I watched the live broadcast on my cell phone. Some reporters asked if the robot could cope with theplexity of the operation. Ming answered one by one. I looked at the phone and found that Ming was the same as Sean. They were both excellent people. If Ming grew up in Jessop Family, maybe he would not be bad but be a very good doctor. What a pity. As I focused on the conference, Dana suddenly pushed in and said, ¡°Miss Jones, President Jessop let you go there.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I was stunned. Dana nodded. I was confused but since he called me, I had to go. Dana took me through the front door. Then she took me to the front row and sat me down before she left. At this time, the conference was just halfway through. But I¡¯d like to sit here too. It was better to watch it on the spot than on the mobile phone. Ming stood on the stage and talked freely. I could feel that the reporters and the invited people looked at him admiringly. Ming was only forty this year. He stood on the stage and talked about the most advanced things in medicine and he was full of charm. I suddenly understood why Erin had changed from a naive girl to a woman hostile to me in a few days. No one could resist the charm of Ming. Unfortunately, I met Sean first. The conference went on for more than an hour. When the reporter asked thest question and the press conference came to an end, Ming suddenly said, ¡°today, I have a most important thing in my life to announce.¡± When he said that, I understood what he was going to say. Then Ming turned his head and looked at me. He walked down the steps and came to me step by step. At this time, everyone turned around and looked at me. In an instant, I became the focus of the whole audience. Ming came to me and took my hand. I knew I couldn¡¯t refuse. I could only stand up and let him pull me to the stage. We were faced with many cameras and many journalists. Ming said, ¡°now I want to announce to you that this is my fiancee, Becky!¡± He added, ¡°she¡¯s the woman I love the most in my life, and tonight we¡¯ll get engaged. I hope you all bless us!¡± The whole conference was filled with cheers! Chapter 339 You were my wife Chapter 339 You were my wife ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°I envy Miss Jones for marrying such a good man as President Jessop!¡± ¡°Best wishes to President Jessop and Miss Jones!¡± In the blessing of the audience, the conference was over. I stood on the stage like a puppet and my mood wasplicated. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ming officially announced my rtionship with him on this important day and made it impossible for me to regret any more. Because now everyone knew. At the end of the conference, Dana and Haley came over and respectfully called me, ¡°Mrs. Jessop.¡± My heart was heavy. But I couldn¡¯t say anything. Ming finished his work and came to me. He seemed to see that I was not very happy. He raised his hand and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy? Don¡¯t you like the surprise I gave you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m d.¡± I smiled softly. Ming stared at me and smiled. He reached out and held me in his arms. His thin lips were on my ear and he said, ¡°I know you¡¯re looking forward to telling the world that you¡¯re Mrs. Jessop, but I know the man you¡¯re looking forward to is not me.¡± I heard him and my heart pounded! I was stunned. Ming knew. Of course he knew. He hugged me and said, ¡°but I hope you understand that from now on you are my wife and you can only belong to me.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I nodded in his arms. The conference was broadcast live across the country. The whole country knew. If I had anything to do with Sean, everyone wouldugh at us. No matter who was involved, he would be a joke and condemned by everyone. The end was settled. I had no choice. - After the conference, Ming and I went back by car. As soon as we got in, Lester ran over, ¡°Mom! I saw you and Uncle Jessop on TV!¡± ¡°Really?¡± I smiled and crouched down and looked at Lester and asked, ¡°tell me what you did this morning.¡± ¡°...¡± Lester tilted his head and thought for a while and said, ¡°nothing. I was watching Uncle Jessop¡¯s TV show.¡± Lester didn¡¯t know it was a press conference. He said it was a TV show. ¡°What do you think of it?¡± Ming took off his coat and asked him. ¡°I can¡¯t understand it.¡± Lester pouted and thought. His eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°but I know Uncle Jessop is going to marry mom!¡± As Lester said this, Erin came up and stood by us and said, ¡°Congrattions, ma¡¯am. Master is a good man. Many women want to marry him.¡± She paused and looked sad and said, ¡°but only you are blessed. Many women envy you.¡± I heard her and thought about what happened to her and Ming the other night. I looked at her and asked casually, ¡°what about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Erin didn¡¯t seem to expect I would ask her directly. She hesitated and smiled guiltily. ¡°I envy you, of course. Every woman wants to marry a good man. After all, marriage is a woman¡¯s second life.¡± ¡°Then tell me what you want. I can help you find a boyfriend.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t mind Erin. I didn¡¯t mind what happened to her and Ming. But Erin¡¯s attitude this morning scared me. I suddenly realized that she might do anything to be with Ming. I was an adult and could protect myself. But Lester was in danger. What was more, Ming hadn¡¯t told me what he had injected into Lester. He was not a good man. I didn¡¯t believe he did nothing to Lester. I couldn¡¯t put Lester in danger. Erin listened to me and stopped smiling. She looked at Ming and after a few seconds said, ¡°no, ma¡¯am. I am young. I shouldn¡¯t think about it now.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. Lester stood aside and blinked. I went upstairs and he followed me. When we got upstairs, Lester pinched my hand with his little hand and motioned me to squat down. When I squatted down, his lips pressed against my ears and he asked me, ¡°mom, don¡¯t you like Erin?¡± I wanted to deny it. However, in a short time, Erin changed from a seemingly innocent girl to her present appearance. It showed that she was such a person. She was pretending. I thought about it and pulled Lester into his room. Then I put him on the bed and pinched his face. I hesitated and said to him, ¡°Lester, mom wants to put you in a safe ce and make you have a carefree childhood, but mom doesn¡¯t do it now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lester tilted his head and looked at me as if he didn¡¯t understand what I was going to say. In fact, I would rather he never understood. But Ming made me anxious. We started to live together, but his rtionship with Erin was moving in an unpredictable direction. Since I couldn¡¯t choose to leave, I had to find a way to protect Lester. When I couldn¡¯t protect him, I hoped he had a sense of self-protection. I looked up at Lester¡¯s big eyes. ¡°Mom just want to tell you that you can¡¯t trust anyone but mom and Grandpa Moore. You must ask mom first. You can¡¯t believe people mom didn¡¯t mention.¡± Lester was all I had. I couldn¡¯t lose him. ¡°What about Uncle Jessop?¡± ¡°Uncle Jessop¡­ You need to make him feel like you trust him. If he does something you think is dangerous, you muste to me, you know?¡± I knew it was too deep for Lester to understand. But I couldn¡¯t give up my career. In that case, I couldn¡¯t even support Lester in the future. Lester seemed to understand me. He nodded and patted him on the chest with his little hand. ¡°I see. Mom is my best friend, so I can trust mom!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His words made meugh. While we were talking, someone knocked at the door. When I wanted to get up and open the door, Ming pushed the door open. He gave me a light blue handbag. ¡°Change Lester¡¯s clothes. Let¡¯s take him with us.¡± Chapter 340 Could you call Uncle Jessop dad Chapter 340 Could you call Uncle Jessop dad Ming¡¯s words stunned me. ¡°Take Lester with us?¡± I discussed it with Linda. Lester went to her house in the afternoon and she would pick him up in a minute. After all, Jessop Family didn¡¯t know the existence of Lester. I didn¡¯t want to take him. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll take Lester, as we said before.¡± Ming looked at Lester and said, ¡°Lester was a surprise we had five years ago abroad, so I¡¯ve been pursuing you since I came back home.¡± Lester listened to Ming and blinked and asked, ¡°what does it mean?¡± This sentence meant too much and I couldn¡¯t exin it simply. ¡°All right.¡± I agreed and took a look at the contents of the bag. They were two sets of Lester¡¯s little suits. I took those clothes out and said to Lester, ¡°Lester, today mom and Uncle Jessop are going to take you to see a lot of people. These people may say strange things. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it. We may not see them again after today.¡± I knew Lester was just a four and a half year old and I shouldn¡¯t say that to him. But tonight we were going to take him, which made me nervous. Ming saw me say that to Lester. He squatted down and took his hand and said gently, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. If anything happens, just go to Uncle Jessop.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lester nodded. Ming raised his hand and touched his face. ¡°Can you call Uncle Jessop dad after today?¡± Ming¡¯s tone was very gentle and he was discussing it with Lester. Lester looked at him and blinked and looked at me. It seemed that he had no idea how to answer. But the fact that he didn¡¯t say anything only showed that he didn¡¯t want to. I turned to Ming and said for Lester, ¡°he¡¯s still young. He can¡¯t ept it immediately. Can you...¡± ¡°I see. Call me Uncle Jessop for the time being.¡± Ming looked at Lester tenderly and patted his head and said with a smile, ¡°let¡¯s take it slow, OK? Uncle Jessop will do well and make you want to call me dad.¡± Lester didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant. He just looked at him. But his hand held me tight and he didn¡¯t speak. Ming soon went out, and I helped Lester change clothes in the room. The suit included a small shirt and a pair of trousers and the other included a shirt and a vest and a pair of trousers. One shirt was white and the other was bright blue. Both suits had a small bow tie. I chose the white shirt and pants for Lester. After all, I didn¡¯t want him to stand out on that asion. The capris, leather shoes and socks changed Lester¡¯s temperament. He was really like a young master. But what worried me more was Lester¡¯s face. Lester looked like me when he was little, but when he grew up, his nose and eyes became more and more like Sean¡¯s. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I paid special attention to him. The more I looked at him, the more I felt that he looked like Sean. I changed Lester¡¯s clothes and went downstairs. I saw a well-dressed woman standing downstairs. She carried a big box in her hand. I could see at a nce that this woman was Jessie. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years. He seemed to have had aplete facelift and his hair had grown. If I hadn¡¯t known him before, I might have thought he was a tall woman with a big skeleton. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Jessop. My name is Jessie.¡± Jessie saw me but didn¡¯t recognize me. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll make up for you and follow you today.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± I responded with a smile. I knew Jessie¡¯s craft. Jessie could change my face when I was disfigured. Now my face was in good condition. He could make me more beautiful. ¡°Where shall we make up?¡± Jessie asked me. I hesitated and said, ¡°let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± I went upstairs with Jessie. Lester followed me. I asked him to y in the next room. In front of the dresser, Jessie opened his threeyer dresser and made up for me again. He suddenly said, ¡°are you Miss Carter?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect Jessie to recognize me. Jessie saw my reaction and immediately understood. He smiled and said, ¡°makeup artists have special memories of faces. And your face was in a special condition at that time, so I was more impressed with you.¡± We hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years. Jessie was much more restrained than the once gorgeous peacock. He spoke in a more moderate tone. I admitted my identity, ¡°you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Jessie said, ¡°my change is not as big as yours. If I am not familiar with your face, I will not recognize you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Most people couldn¡¯t recognize me. Except Sean. He seemed to recognize me from nothing. Jessie didn¡¯t talk any more but concentrated on making up for me. He soon made me a very delicate look. I didn¡¯t look morous in the mirror. But I was more refined and better looking. ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked her with great satisfaction. Then I got up and went to change. When I changed my clothes and came out, Jessie looked at me with a slight sadness on his face. ¡°Miss Carter, in the end, you still haven¡¯t been with that little President Jessop.¡± Jessie¡¯s words made my heart ache when I was looking at the mirror. My hand paused and I reluctantly smiled and nodded, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a real pity.¡± Jessie leaned over and began to clean up his dressing box. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you many times, but only when I first saw you, you were the most rxed. That time...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I interrupted Jessie. I didn¡¯t want to hear him talk about the past. After all, it was the past that we couldn¡¯t go back. It was useless to say it. Jessie looked up at me and sighed. He didn¡¯t say anything and just covered up the suitcase and held it in his hand. N?velDrama.Org content rights. I got Lester downstairs. Then we went with Ming to the location of the engagement party. Chapter 341 Sean held Lester in his arms Chapter 341 Sean held Lester in his arms The engagement banquet was in the restaurant of Jessop Family. When we got to the restaurant, there were many luxury cars parked at the door. Ming was a new force in Jessop Family and even in York. In addition, the pharmaceutical industry was a necessary industry. The life span of human beings was longer and longer, so people were more and more dependent on medicine. Mastering the high-end technology of medicine was mastering the way to make money. In the long run, these industries were no worse than those of the Inte and electronic mobile phones. No one was stupid, so they must alle to Ming¡¯s engagement dinner. Sure enough, I followed Ming in and found the huge engagement banquet hall full of guests. As we walked in, all we heard was congrattions. But I could see that almost everyone was staring at Lester. Even as we passed, their eyes followed Lester. I could even hear whispers. ¡°Who is this child?¡± ¡°Has the designer ever been divorced?¡± ¡°Is President Jessop going to be stepfather?¡± Although the voice was very small, I could hear it clearly. I took Lester¡¯s hand and tightened it. Ming must have heard that too. He suddenly stopped and squatted down and picked up Lester. Then he asked Lester in a very small voice that only we can hear, ¡°Lester, can you call Uncle Jessop dad in these hours?¡± Lester could certainly hear what we could hear. Children were very sensitive. He listened to Ming and turned to look at me and his eyes were confused. If Lester called Ming Uncle Jessop on such an asion today, Ming would lose face and had to exin for a long time. Why not... I nodded at Lester. ¡°Do it.¡± Lester had always been with me and most trusted me. When I finished, he put his hands around Ming¡¯s neck and shouted, ¡°Dad!¡± When he shouted, Ming had a smile on his face. This smile was totally different from his usual gentle smile. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was loving and protective. At this moment, I looked at Ming and suddenly felt that he really wanted to be Lester¡¯s father. Lester seemed as excited as he was. He held Ming''s neck and put his little head on his shoulder and smiled contentedly. This seemed to be the first time Lester called for Dad. We were walking in when there was another noise behind us. I turned around. James stood at the door and all the guests were around him. A tall and straight man stood behind James. Even if James had more guests around him, his temperament was not covered. Sean. When I saw him, my heart hurt a lot. My eyes were a little astringent. I didn¡¯t like to cry but when I saw him, my heart felt sad. Sean looked at me when I looked at him. He stared at me and didn¡¯t want to look away. When he looked at me, my heart began to panic. I quickly looked away. Then when I nced at him again, he was still looking at me. I dared not look at him any more and could only look down. I looked at the tip of my shoe. James greeted the guests and walked across the crowd to us. Sean followed him. I looked down slightly and could only see his long legs in ck trousers walking towards us step by step. ¡°Here you are, Dad.¡± James came up to us and Ming spoke first. Facing James, I couldn¡¯t look down any more. I could only look up and look at James. James saw Lester in Ming¡¯s hand and his eyes brightened. He raised his hand and asked, ¡°the child...¡± ¡°He¡¯s Becky¡¯s and my son. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Ming said to Lester, ¡°Lester, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lester shouted naively. He held Ming¡¯s neck tightly with two small hands while he was talking. Maybe Ming specially arranged it. He didn¡¯t wear a tie today, but a bow tie. They looked like father and son. James was unbelievable, ¡°he...¡± How could he believe that he had a grandson all of a sudden? Ming smiled and grabbed Lester¡¯s waist and said to James, ¡°I haven¡¯t told you that Becky and I actually met five years ago. We were drunk, so...¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Before Ming finished speaking, Sean suddenly spoke! His words immediately upset all the things Ming had nned carefully today! The guests around were curious about Lester¡¯s identity. Now everyone was waiting for Sean to say something. Once he said something he shouldn¡¯t say, let alone Ming and Sean, the whole Jessop Family would lose face! ¡°Sean, didn¡¯t you say you would send me here and leave quickly today?¡± James drove him straight away. Sean stood there and said nothing. I could see his hands in his pocket and clench. He seemed to be holding back. Seeing him like this, my heart suddenly thumped! I had a bad feeling. ¡°He...¡± ¡°You can go!¡± As soon as Sean said it, James drove him out! James¡¯s voice was old and hoarse, but now he was standing there with great dignity. His words made it difficult to refuse. Sean was standing there and seemed to want to say something very much. I guessed he knew that once he said what he wanted to say next, Jessop Family would lose face! Sean was standing in ce and expressionless. His eyes were cold and prating. I dared not say a word. I was afraid Sean would tell Lester¡¯s identity as soon as I spoke! At that moment, the whole hall was surprisingly quiet. The guests were waiting to see the joke and everyone in Jessop Family wanted Sean to leave. But Sean¡¯s expression and eyes made me feel that he was determined to tell the truth today! When the whole situation froze. Lester in Ming¡¯s arms suddenly opened his arms to Sean and shouted, ¡°uncle, hold me.¡± All the coldness in Sean¡¯s eyes disappeared at the moment Lester said this. His eyes became extremely tender. Sean took his hand out of his pocket without hesitation and held Lester in his arms. Chapter 342 A pair of large and small versions Chapter 342 A pair ofrge and small versions Ming wanted to stop it, but he didn¡¯t seed. When Lester was in Ming¡¯s arms, people didn¡¯t feel it. But he was in Sean¡¯s arms now and they both looked in the same direction. Everyone suddenly found that they were just a pair of big and small versions! The guests all gathered around. They looked at Sean and Lester and didn¡¯t talk. But everyone had a guess in mind. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lester put his arm around Sean¡¯s neck. He seemed to hold Sean tighter than he had just held Ming. ¡°Lester, he¡¯s your brother.¡± Ming said it before Sean answered. It was true that Sean should be Lester¡¯s brother! Lester frowned and pouted. ¡°Why? How can there be such an old brother!¡± As he spoke, he held Sean¡¯s arm tight. It seemed that he was afraid Ming would take him away. This scene was more embarrassing than before. James, who had been standing by, had been looking at Lester. He seemed to know that he had a grandson or great grandson. He opened his arms and said to Lester, ¡°your name is Lester, right? Let me hold you.¡± I thought Lester would disagree, and I was trying to persuade him, but Lester said, ¡°OK!¡± Then he opened his arms and twisted directly to ask James for a hug. ¡°Dad, be careful.¡± Ming was a little nervous. He leaned over and tried to hold Lester. After all, James was in his eighties. Lester was not tall, but he was nearly twenty kilograms. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± James was confident and directly put Lester in his arms. In fact, I was afraid that he could not hold Lester. I took a step forward and stood where I could catch Lester at once. Lester was in James¡¯ arms and blinked and naively asked, ¡°Grandpa, am I heavy? Remember to put me down if you are tired.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not heavy!¡± James didn¡¯t seem to expect such a young child to be so sensible. Heughed when he spoke! And at this time, James said happily, ¡°good, my family can hold you.¡± He said casually, but in fact, he had solved the embarrassment of Sean holding Lester. Lester put the little face next to James¡¯s and kissed James¡¯s face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James froze at first, but he burst outughing. I watched and worried. I knew my son. Lester must have a purpose to do this! Sure enough, then Lester looked at James innocently and said, ¡°Grandpa, can you not let this uncle go? I like this uncle, too.¡± He was referring to Sean. James liked Lester very much. He could do anything Lester wanted. James nodded. ¡°OK, today is a good day. Everyone is here.¡± I couldn¡¯t help looking at Sean. His ck eyes were looking at Lester and his eyes wereplicated. ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡± Lester listened and immediatelyughed. He kissed James in the face again. James smiled more happily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food!¡± When I was staring at Lester, I was looking at Sean, too. He kept looking at Lester and smiling. He was standing there and handsome. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As I watched Sean, Ming came up and took my hand. He grabbed my hand hard. My palm was pinched by his fingers and was numb for a moment. I frowned a little and I said nothing. I just followed in his footsteps and walked past Sean. We followed James to the ballroom and sat at the innermost table. After he sat down, all the guests began to find their own seats. Just now everyone was standing in this huge banquet hall. I thought there would be a lot of seats avable. But when everyone sat down, I found that there was no vacancy. Lester¡¯s baby chair was next to James. After Lester sat on it, several servants took care of him. At this time, Michelle, Simon and Monica came. Ming and I went to the stage ording to the host¡¯s arrangement. After all, it was our engagement dinner. We were the main characters. The host told us about our process. When we were standing on the stage, the lights of the whole banquet hall were dimmed. Only a few lights were shining on the stage. Ming and I were standing there and listening to the host say a specially tailored line for the engagement ceremony. We exchanged rings with each other. Then we poured the champagne tower. We cut the engagement cake. Everything was as nned. It wasmon. There was no ident. Sean¡¯s appearance before the engagement dinner was like an episode. It just slightly changed my mood. Then everything went back to normal. After all the ceremonies, the organizers invited some stars to perform on the stage. Ming and I were going under the stage. I saw Lester sitting in the baby chair and talking to James happily. They were very different in age, but they could talk happily. James listened to him andughed from time to time. Ming and I got off the stage and went to toast the guests. We were going to give the first toast to Jessop Family. There were only a few people from Jessop Family on this table and Sean was sitting here. When we went to toast, James stopped talking to Lester. He picked up the ss in front of him and stood up. As soon as he got up, everyone in Jessop Family next to him got up. James looked at Ming and said, ¡°Ming, I always thought you were the most important. Now you are finally married. I feel relieved. When you and Becky get married, I¡¯ll be able to see your mother.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯ll live a hundred years.¡± Ming said. James waved and looked at me. ¡°Becky, I¡¯ve given Ming to you. He didn¡¯t get too much love from childhood, so I hope you can love him more and fill the hole in his heart with love.¡± He paused and added, ¡°thank you.¡± James took my hand and his eyes were full of supplication. I was at a loss for a moment. I knew I couldn¡¯t ept his thanks. But I couldn¡¯t refuse at this moment. Chapter 343 My nephew, what were you going to do? Chapter 343 My nephew, what were you going to do? I didn¡¯t speak. Michelle couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Dad, why do you thank her? Don¡¯t you know her? She¡¯s with Ming for money. Now Ming is rich. Are you afraid of her escaping? She¡¯ll be nice to Ming until she dies. After all, no one will leave a cash cow.¡± Michelle and Monica hated me from the beginning. After all, they knew all those things and thought I was not a good woman. Now Ming had announced his property and they thought I wanted money. Monica also said, ¡°this woman is not simple. I think Ming was cheated by her.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± James was angry and stared at the two women. ¡°If you are not here to bless them, you can note. Now take back your dirty thoughts!¡± ¡°Dad! I¡¯m your daughter and she¡¯s an outsider!¡± Michelle, a powerful woman, refused to bow her head. Monica was pulled by Simon and shut up. James was very unhappy. ¡°Since you are my daughter, you should see the essence through the phenomenon!¡± ¡°What? Her?¡± Michelle gave me an angry look. Sean sat there and listened to Michelle and Monica. His face was getting worse and worse. He suddenly stood up. When he wanted to talk, Ming beside me said, ¡°if any of you don¡¯t like my wife, you can leave now. If you make trouble here and speak rudely to my wife, I will naturally let him pay the price. Don¡¯t me me for being merciless then.¡± Ming spoke slowly, but he was firm! Michelle opened her mouth and said, ¡°she¡¯s just a fiancee.¡± Then she sat down. Sean stood there and looked at Ming. His eyes were cold and hostile. And then little Lester suddenly reached for Ming¡¯s hand and naively said, ¡°Dad, are you angry?¡± This was the first time Lester called dad in front of the crowd. Ming¡¯s sharp look suddenly became gentle. He leaned over slightly and patted Lester¡¯s face. ¡°No, dad is not angry. Dad just doesn¡¯t want Mom to be bullied.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Lester¡¯s eyes were round. ¡°Dad is so nice.¡± James heard Lester andughed. At this time, he didn¡¯t care whose kid Lester was. He was happy as long as he was a child of Jessop Family. After all, he was old. There was a little kid around to keep him alive. People in Jessop Family respected James. Michelle was not happy but dared not speak again. After toasting this table, Ming and I went to other tables. There were dozens of tables. Although Ming said that if I didn¡¯t want to drink, I didn¡¯t need to drink, I couldn¡¯t tell who was the honored guest on such a day. I didn¡¯t want to make mistakes. So I kept drinking. I was a little dizzy after drinking. Then two men came up and said to Ming, ¡°President Jessop, congrattions.¡± I was so dizzy that I said to Ming, ¡°I¡¯ll take a rest first and ask Jessie to make up for me.¡± He asked me with concern, ¡°do you need me to apany you?¡± I shook my head and left alone. I got to the door and saw Jessie eating right by. When he saw me, he immediately got up and went to the dressing room with me. In the dressing room, Jessie mended my makeup and said, ¡°Miss Jones, we met many times and I made you up two or three times. We are predestined.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. You don¡¯t have to say that.¡± Jessie¡¯s tone let me know what he was going to say. I looked down at the engagement ring in my hand. I put on the engagement ring and I belonged to Ming now. I shouldn¡¯t think of anything else about him. ¡°But you and Sean just made eye contact. You cheated others but can you cheat yourself?¡± Even if I stopped, Jessie continued. I cheated myself? Of course I couldn¡¯t cheat myself! Jessie applied my eye makeup. I closed my eyes slightly and said sarcastically, ¡°you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve never lied to myself.¡± I knew who I loved and who I didn¡¯t love. But I knew better what was the most important thing for me. Sean didn¡¯t need my protection, but Lester was different. He was a kid and I couldn¡¯t let him get hurt. ¡°You...¡± While Jessie was trying to persuade me, someone wanted to open the lounge door. I thought Ming came to urge me. Jessie was still mending my eye makeup so I didn¡¯t open my eyes and just said, ¡°Ming, I¡¯ll be fine in a minute.¡± When I finished, the whole dressing room fell into silence. No one responded to me. Jessie, who was still masking my mascara, seemed to have stopped. I felt a sense of oppression and realized that the man in the dressing room was not Ming. I opened my eyes slightly but I didn¡¯t look in the direction of the door. I just said, ¡°President Jessop, I remember I said we didn¡¯t wee you to our engagement party.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t promise not toe.¡± Sean said lightly. At this point, Jessie carefully inserted the eysh brush into the mascara and stood up. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°you talk. I¡¯ll wait at the door.¡± I wanted to stop him, but Jessie was quick. He put down his mascara and went out. The door was closed. Sean and I were the only two people in the small lounge. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I stood up and wanted to go out. But Sean came straight up and pinned me on the couch! ¡°My nephew, what are you going to do?¡± I said that on purpose. Yes. I was married to Ming. Sean was my nephew. Hearing the name, Sean had a sarcastic smile in his eyes and his expression became terrifying. His thin pink lips were slightly open. ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex with my aunt yet.¡± The danger spread throughout the lounge! I was shaking! His hand began to touch me! Today, I was wearing a tight dress. I couldn¡¯t stride. Now Sean couldn¡¯t reach in. When I thought he was going to give up, I heard the tearing of the cloth. I felt my body was getting cold! Next second his warm big palm touched my body! ¡°Ah! Let go of me!¡± I was scared. Sean was pressing me and his ck eyes were staring at me. He was like a small animal that wanted to eat people. He smiled and said, ¡°let go of you? Auntie, I¡¯ll eat you here until everyone finds out.¡± Chapter 344 I just wanted you Chapter 344 I just wanted you ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I froze and pushed Sean hard. ¡°Let go of me, or I¡¯ll shout!¡± ¡°OK. I want everyone to see us. I want to keep you from getting engaged. I want no man in the world to marry you! I want you to marry nobody but me!¡± When Sean spoke, there was a fire in his eyes! It vowed to burn me up. ¡°No, calm down.¡± I was scared! I looked at him and said, ¡°no, if Lester has such a mother, he will be laughed at by everyone. Even if you don¡¯t do it for me, you do it for Lester, OK?¡± ¡°For Lester?¡± Sean¡¯s smile was furious. ¡°You asked my son to call someone else dad! Do you know how I feel?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°But I¡¯m ipetent. I don¡¯t have the ability. I can¡¯t even deal with my uncle. Otherwise, how could it happen today...¡± Sean¡¯s tone was full of remorse. He lowered his head and kissed me on the vicle, which was very hot. It made me shiver. He began to kiss me. A secondter I came to my senses and pushed him away. ¡°Let me go. Ming and I are engaged. I¡¯m already someone else¡¯s wife. I...¡± ¡°No, you can only belong to me.¡± Sean touched my chest and muttered, ¡°so I want you. I want you now.¡± He continued his movements. He tore my tattered dress! He used his fingers first. When he felt my response, he took possession of me regardless of my fierce resistance! ¡°No!¡± I want to shout! Sean leaned over and kissed me directly on the mouth. He took every inch of my mouth and it was like a fire. It burned me up! I felt conflicted and wanted more but I knew I couldn¡¯t. However, in front of Sean, my rationality was vulnerable, so I was slowly eroded by him. I went to the top with him. When it was over, I curled up on the sofa alone and wept silently. What was I doing? I had sex with another man in the lounge of my engagement party. I looked at my ragged clothes and felt conflicted. I got up and took out another dress in the bag beside me. I closed my eyes and said to Sean, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m begging you. This is thest time. You and I will never have another time.¡± Sean came up and put his arms around my waist from behind. His thin lips pressed against my ears, ¡°wait for me. I will take you back before you get married.¡± ¡°No, he...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me. Even if you refuse, I will do it because...¡± Sean said, ¡°I just want you.¡± It shook my heart. He just wanted me. It was the best oath I had ever heard. Even if it was a lie, my heart was very happy at this moment. But in the end, I pushed his hand away and said lightly, ¡°President Jessop, you will have someone suitable for you. I¡¯m just a passer-by.¡± With that, I went to the door and opened it gently. I whispered outside, ¡°Jessie, help me make up.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jessie came in and saw what was going on inside. He took a look at Sean and said nothing. Sean dressed and went out. I changed clothes and Jessie made up for me. It had been more than 40 minutes, but Ming didn¡¯te to me. It was very unusual. After Jessie helped me put on my makeup again, I straightened out my clothes. I went out and went to the banquet hall. I saw Ming walking out of the ballroom. The moment I saw him, my mind was full of what had just happened and I felt guilty. Ming came to me and looked at my clothes. He smiled lightly. ¡°So you went to change your clothes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. I felt guilty. When I went back, there happened to be a popr female singer singing on the stage. All the guests were listening to the music and not drinking. Ming took my hand and walked to our ce. When we got there, the singer just finished singing. Michelle looked at me and sneered, ¡°you¡¯ve been away too long. So you changed your clothes.¡± ¡°Mom looks good!¡± Lester said as he ate his lollipop. I smiled at him and noticed that Sean wasn¡¯t here. Lester had candy in front of him. James had a lot and seemed to be nning on giving it to him. I couldn¡¯t help worrying when I looked at these sweets. Lester was growing now. Too much sugar was bad for his teeth. Although he would change his teeth, if the root was broken, the teeth would not grow well. But James was happy, and I couldn¡¯t say that. ¡°Sean.¡± As I watched Lester, Ming called Sean behind me. I turned around. I saw Seaning from a distance. The light was bright and he looked perfect. When I was relieved, I heard Ming say, ¡°Sean, what did you do? You have lipstick on your cor.¡± His words made my heart thump! I turned back suddenly. Sure enough! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sean had my lipstick on the cor! I couldn¡¯t help but want to feel my lips but I found that everyone was looking at my lips. But soon they looked disappointed. I remembered that I just changed clothes of different styles. Jessie helped me change my lipstick when I changed my dress. I felt relieved. It was clear that Sean also found out about it and that he had regrets in his eyes. Michelle quipped, ¡°I thought it was Becky¡¯s.¡± This was Michelle¡¯s first time calling me that. But at a time like this. Ming was nervous before, but now he was a little rxed. James listened to Michelle and nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Lester saw Sean and was happy. He threw away the sugar and pped his hands and said, ¡°uncle, uncle, will you take me to y?¡± Thest thing I wanted to see was Lester following Sean. I was a little nervous. I pulled Lester and said, ¡°Mom will take you to y.¡± ¡°No.¡± Lester pouted and said, ¡°I want Uncle. I want to y with boys, which helps me grow.¡± ¡°...¡± He said everything to y with Sean. Sean listened to Lester and his cold eyes be tender. He came up to him and took him out of the baby chair and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll take you to y.¡± Chapter 345 Were you ready, honey? Chapter 345 Were you ready, honey? I was nervous to see them go, but Ming was more nervous than me. Ming went straight to them and stopped them. He was smiling, but his tone was bad. ¡°Sean, where are you going with my son?¡± ¡°Go to y.¡± Sean responded lightly. Ming looked at Sean and said, ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve never looked after children. There are many people here. What if Lester has an ident when you don¡¯t pay attention?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± They stood there and the atmosphere became tense again. Ming took Lester away, so I went to him from Sean. Now Ming wouldn¡¯t let Sean take Lester. At this time, Lester in Sean¡¯s arms said, ¡°Dad, you are busy. Don¡¯t worry about us. I will take care of Uncle.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sean looked at Lester in his arms and suddenlyughed. His words made the adults who were nervous just nowugh. Even I couldn¡¯t helpughing. I asked him helplessly, ¡°how do you take care of Uncle?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a bad guy, I¡¯ll hit him with the Kung Fu that Grandpa Moore taught me!¡± Lester said and acted. His two short arms looked more lovely. James looked at him andughs, ¡°Okay, y. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡± Lester immediately put his hands on his mouth and gave James a kiss. Then he gave Ming a kiss, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry!¡± Sean took Lester away. Ming was speechless. I sat there and felt relieved. The engagement dinnersted more than three hours. Sean didn¡¯t bring Lester back near the end of it. Ming was talking to others and I was finally worried. I got up and went out to find them. I asked a few waiters and someone saw Lester and Sean ying in the back garden of the tavern. It was the end of January and the back garden was cold. What if Lester catched a cold? What was more, how could the two of them spend so much time outside? I was worried and put on my coat and went out. I went to the back garden. Even at night, the back garden was full of lights and it was bright. Before I saw Lester, I heard Lester¡¯sughter in the distance! I followed theughter. I thought they were ying interesting games, but I walked over and found that they were just ying in a maze. It was only half a meter high. Lester was running around and Sean was chasing him. Lester was a kid and not as fast as Sean, but Sean slowed down every time he catched him and Lester continued to run. I watched the real father and son from afar. They were ying very simple games but they were very happy. I looked at Lester and was in a trance for a moment. Lester was a kid with a lot of ideas. Sometimes he was arrogant, but sometimes he would take advantage of being a kid to do something. But he seldom had such a good time. I was upset. I thought the engagement dinner was over. I didn¡¯t want to disturb them, but I walked over and shouted, ¡°Lester, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Lester stopped running. He looked at me and his tone seemed a little disappointed. ¡°Is the engagement party over?¡± Sean stopped and asked me. I nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going back. Thank you for ying with Lester.¡± What I said made Sean¡¯s expression obviously bad. But Lester didn¡¯t realize anything. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He took Sean¡¯s hand. When I went there, he quickly took my hand. He looked at me and said, ¡°this is mom.¡± He looked at Sean and said, ¡°this is dad.¡± I was stunned by his words. I wanted to correct him, but Lester shook his head and said happily, ¡°Lester has mom and dad. The children will neverugh at me again.¡± His words hurt my heart. I didn¡¯t say what I wanted to say. Sean listened to Lester. After a long time he said, ¡°Dad will get you and mom back soon, OK?¡± ¡°OK!¡± Lester nodded desperately. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sean squatted down and his left hand was pulled by Lester. He held out his right hand and raised his little thumb. Lester let go of my hand and held out his little thumb and hooked Sean¡¯s. He said seriously, ¡°you must keep your promise!¡± ¡°Dad promised you.¡± Sean patted Lester on the head. Then he picked him up. Lester hugged Sean tightly and leaned his head on his shoulder and asked, ¡°are you leaving? When can I see you next time?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡± Sean answered. His voice was extremely gentle. I never thought Sean would be like this as a father. I looked back and saw a figure shing around the corner. I didn¡¯t see anything when I looked carefully. I thought I was wrong. I thought it was just a shadow of a branch. Sean took Lester and went back to the ballroom with me. Many guests had gone. Several people were exchanging greetings with Ming. James and several of his children stood by to talk. Ming looked at me as we got there. I didn¡¯t know if I was wrong. His eyes were a little depressed. He saw us and said goodbye to the guests in front of him. He came up and said to Lester, ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± Lester saw that Ming wanted to hold him and he was very reluctant. But he was very sensible. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°it¡¯s OK. Dad, I can walk by myself.¡± Children should walk more than be held. But when he came out of Sean¡¯s arms and wanted to walk, it was a bit awkward. Sean put Lester on the ground, and Lester came and took my hand and yawned. We said goodbye to James and left. On the way back, Lester fell asleep as soon as he got in the car. I was holding him and a little tired. I wanted to lean on the back seat to have a rest. At this time, Ming suddenly reached over and held my hand. His eyes were ambiguous and he asked me, ¡°honey, are you ready?¡± I was a little sleepy but my sleepiness disappeared after he finished. Chapter 346 Soon we were going to be naked Chapter 346 Soon we were going to be naked Of course I knew what Ming meant. We were finally engaged. We were sure to get married. I should ept the reality, but I couldn¡¯t forget Sean¡¯s words. He said he would get me back before we got married. It had been a few hours. Now I thought of what happened in the changing room. I thought of all the things Sean did on the couch. It was clear. I even remembered how happy we were when we finally got to the top together. I was distracted. Ming said again, ¡°do you have to think so long?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Mom, noisy.¡± I was about to say something, and Lester in my arms murmured. Then he turned over and covered his ears with his small hands. I didn¡¯t know if he was really asleep or pretending. But I didn¡¯t need to talk anymore. Ming was still holding my hand. He passed the temperature of his palm to me and tugged at me. It seemed to represent his determination. I looked down at Lester¡¯s sleeping face. I didn¡¯t know what Ming injected him in the video that day. That was why I became a chicken and didn¡¯t dare to fight Ming. I was afraid Lester would have an ident. The car reached the door. I carried Lester upstairs and put him on the bed. Lester woke up while I was undressing. Then I coaxed him and he fell asleep. When Lester fell asleep, I went back to my room and took off my dress. Fortunately, Jessie took away the torn dress when he left, otherwise I really didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Ming. I took off my clothes to get ready for the bath. When I stood in front of the big mirror in the bathroom, I found several marks on my chest and body. My heart suddenly became tense! I didn¡¯t remember Sean leaving masks! Was it because we were so excited that I totally ignored it? When I panicked, there was a ck shadow on the bathroom door. Then I heard Ming¡¯s voice outside, ¡°honey, let¡¯s take a bath together.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± I looked at my body and knew I couldn¡¯t let him in! Otherwise, Ming would... I dared not think. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I stepped back two steps and said, ¡°no, I want to bathe myself.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Ming chuckled at the door. ¡°Soon we¡¯ll be naked. You don¡¯t have to be shy.¡± ¡°I need to get ready.¡± I used my hands to wipe the masks on my body. But it was getting red. There was no cosmetics in the bathroom and I couldn¡¯t cover it. I was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do. I was afraid Ming would break in. In that case, I really didn¡¯t know what to do. When I was very worried, Ming at the door sighed softly, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you toe out.¡± I took the longest bath in my life in the bathroom. I took a bath for about two hours. By the time I finished, my skin was already red. I put on my bathrobe and covered the masks. Then I approached the door gently and there was no sound outside. Was Ming asleep? I pushed the door open and went out of the dressing room at the bathroom door and took a look at the bedroom. The light in the bedroom was dark. The moonlight came from the window. I had a look. There was no one in the bedroom. I hurried to the makeup table and carefully covered my body with a concealer. Then I went back to the bathroom and looked under the light. I was sure it wouldn¡¯t be found and I returned to the room. I put on my housecoat and covered my hair. I went downstairs to find Ming. But the living room downstairs was empty and I didn¡¯t see anyone in the kitchen. Did he go out? When I got to the door, I saw Ming¡¯s coat still hanging in the porch. It was impossible for him to go out. I went to Lester¡¯s room and the study to find him. I was sure I didn¡¯t see Ming. Why did he suddenly disappear? I hesitated and realized there was another ce I didn¡¯t find. It was the servant¡¯s room. The entrance and exit of the servants¡¯ three rooms were behind the kitchen, and there was a separate door leading to the back door. I hesitated and went to the kitchen and opened the door. There were three doors and three rooms. These rooms were not big and each had only one bed and one wardrobe. I looked at the three doors and I didn¡¯t know which was Erin¡¯s. But all three rooms were quiet and there was no light in the crack of the door. Did I think too much? When I was leaving. ¡°Ming.¡± There was Erin¡¯s voice in one of the doors. She was calling Ming. My heart was pounding. If I was not standing here, I didn¡¯t know the sound instion of this house was so poor. ¡°Ming, give it to me...¡± ¡°Erin, Erin¡­¡± ¡°Ming¡­¡± They were calling each other¡¯s names and their voices were getting louder and their words were getting more and more obscene. Ming¡¯s attitude towards everyone was the same. I was suddenly relieved and didn¡¯t feel guilty about what happened in the lounge today. When I was about to leave, the light in the other room was turned on. Then the door opened and I saw Doris trying to lose her temper. She saw me and froze. She faltered, ¡°madam...¡± I put my index finger on my lips and motioned to her not to make a sound. Then I waved and let her go back. Doris was upset and wanted to say something, but I still waved. I turned and closed the door and left. I went back to the bedroom andy on the bed and covered most of my face with a quilt. I felt desperate. It was the first night I was engaged, but he and I were strangers. I was afraid it would be more difficult in the future. But I had to keep going. I fell asleep. When I woke up the next day, Ming was not in bed. If it wasn¡¯t for the wrinkles on the sheet, I would even suspect that he didn¡¯t sleep herest night. When I changed and went to Lester¡¯s room, Lester was still asleep. I woke him up and dressed him. When we went downstairs, I saw Ming sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper in his hand. When he saw using downstairs, he looked up and smiled softly, ¡°good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± As I responded to him, I looked at Erin standing next to the sofa. Erin was also looking at me at this time. Her eyes were full of provocations. I could see clearly that there were two shallow kissing marks on her neck. Chapter 347 It was not the first or last time Chapter 347 It was not the first orst time Under normal circumstances, a wife would be upset to see this. But when I saw it, I was calmed and even felt that it had nothing to do with me at all. Erin obviously didn¡¯t think so. She seemed worried that I couldn¡¯t see them. She touched the kiss masks with her hand. But I still didn¡¯t look at it. Doris looked at her contemptuously. Only Briana worked quietly. It seemed that these things had nothing to do with her. After we went downstairs, Ming put down his newspaper and went to the table. Everything was as usual. Lester finished eating. I wanted to take him to Linda¡¯s house, but Ming asked me, ¡°can you rest today? I want to show you something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Can you?¡± Ming reconfirmed. His tone was sincere and his expression was gentle, but I felt pressure and didn¡¯t know how to refuse. I thought about it and agreed, ¡°OK.¡± As for Lester... I didn¡¯t know how long we would be out. In case we were out all day, I dare not let Erin take care of him. I thought about it and said to Ming, ¡°I want to send Lester to Linda¡¯s house first...¡± ¡°OK! I made an appointment with Summer that I would go to her house today. Boys can¡¯t break their words.¡± Lester said when I finished. He was like an adult. When he finished, everyoneughed. Ming looked at him and sighed helplessly, ¡°OK, you can go there.¡± After breakfast, Lester and I went out. Erin offered Ming clothes and shoes. But she turned a blind eye to Lester and me. I didn¡¯t care. I was afraid Ming wouldn¡¯t let me go easily if I drove Erin away. We sent Lester to Linda¡¯s house. When we went downstairs, Ming took my hand and asked, ¡°will Summer be our daughter-inw in the future?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah?¡± I froze and said, ¡°no, Lester¡¯s a kid.¡± ¡°But I think he understands a lot of things.¡± Ming said softly. It was normal but I thought he meant something else. I quickly changed the subject and asked him, ¡°so where are we going today?¡± He took a look at me and said, ¡°you¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± The car arrived in front of a white building with more than 20 floors in the suburb of York. It was very remote and there was very little traffic. There was only one front desk and no sign in the hall on the first floor. Ming took me in. The receptionist saw him and said respectfully, ¡°President Jessop.¡± Then she took out the register. Ming nodded and signed on it and moved on. I immediately followed him. He took me into the building and we took the elevator to the third floor. I thought it was just an ordinary building, but when I got out of the elevator, I found it was really a high- tech experimental base. Face, fingerprint and retina are recognized when entering and leaving. Thest time I saw this recognition was in a science fiction movie. I never thought that this kind of thing existed in our life. When we entered theboratory on the third floor, there were people in white coats doing research. Ming began to exin to me and then I knew how Ming was making money. It was not the AI he released that day. It was a drug developed by his pharmaceuticalpany. Not long ago, his blood disease drug was officiallyunched. As long as the drug was used for a period of time, the patient could be the same as the normal person. It was a good news for patients. And now he had several projects under study. Every sessful project was a contribution to mankind. Of course Ming would make a lot of money. I didn¡¯t quite understand his exnation, but I understood that they were very powerful projects. I knew Ming had a drugpany before. Because he bought a national TV ad at Noah Center for his company¡¯s drugs. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful. After our visit, Ming took me to the staff restaurant for a rest. He ordered two cups of coffee for me and himself. He put the coffee in front of me and said, ¡°are you curious why I show you this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In fact, I could probably guess a little. Then Ming smiled and took my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to know nothing about me. I¡¯d like to tell you everything about me. At the same time, I hope that one day you can open your heart and ept me sincerely.¡± ¡°...¡± He was going to tell me everything about him? He wanted me to ept him sincerely? When Ming said these things, I thought of the passion of him and Erinst night. I didn¡¯t me him. But I couldn¡¯t open my heart to him. When something happened, even if it never happened again, it was like a broken mirror. No matter how you ment it, there would be cracks. And I was sure he and Erin didn¡¯t do that for the first timest night. And it wouldn¡¯t be thest time. In order not to let Ming down, I nodded and looked at him, ¡°OK, I will try my best.¡± ¡°I hope this dayes earlier.¡± Ming looked at me affectionately. ¡°You can give yourself to me wholeheartedly. I can take care of you and Lester and our other children in the future. I can give you a better life than anyone else.¡± It was really sweet words. I looked at him, but I was not touched at all. I was like a puppet in a mask and ying his wife. But I believed what Ming said. He had so much better stuff than Sean had. I believed Ming would one day stand at the top of the pyramid in York and even the whole country. - The days after that were as usual. Ming¡¯s business had no impact on me. But four days after the engagement dinner. After a weekend, as soon as I got into the studio, Linda pulled me and said, ¡°you know what? You¡¯ve be famous!¡± ¡°What?¡± I was confused for a moment. Linda pulled me to herputer screen. I saw a news on the big screen and it said, ¡°family change? The real father of Ming¡¯s son is actually his nephew Sean!¡± Chapter 348 June, I wanted to see you Chapter 348 June, I wanted to see you The title exploded in front of me like a time bomb! I hurried to theputer and turned the mouse wheel. I began to watch the news. Here was a picture. It was a picture of Sean holding Lester at my engagement dinner with Ming that day. And Lester and Sean looked very simr in that picture. Then there was another picture below. This picture shocked me. It was a picture of Sean and me. The picture was a bit fuzzy. It rained heavily and there was no one around. Sean was holding me on the wide road. I took a close look at it. It was actually a picture when I just arrived in York! Did someone notice me when I got to York? Who would this person be if he wasn¡¯t Sean? I was sitting there and my brain was in a mess. There was only one name in my head. Ward. Ward once said that he just wanted to mess up Jessop Family. If so, he did it! My heart pounded when I saw these! God! At this time, I was most afraid that it would hurt Lester or even James! James was old and certainly couldn¡¯t stand the thrill. I took the phone out of my pocket and looked at the screen. But I didn¡¯t know who to call for a while. I couldn¡¯t call Sean. It was no use calling Ming. I couldn¡¯t call James either. I thought about it and called Ward. I had kept Ward¡¯s phone number sincest time. Soon there was a happy voice from ward over the phone, ¡°Mrs. Jessop? Mrs. Jessop rarely calls me.¡± He deliberately used the name Mrs. Jessop all the time. I guessed it must have something to do with him. ¡°Let your people withdraw the news.¡± I said. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Ward seemed to be drinking water. He swallowed and raised his voice, ¡°Oh, you say that. Am I wrong? Mrs. Jessop?¡± This time Ward emphasized the term Mrs. Jessop. I was angry. ¡°It won¡¯t have any effect on Sean and Ming. They are businessmen. At most, the stock price will fluctuate and then return to normal soon. But Grandpa Jessop is old and can¡¯t stand it!¡± ¡°Yes, I just want that old thing to die.¡± Ward said. His words made me cold behind my back. ¡°Your goal is Grandpa Jessop?¡± ¡°Yeah, not Sean or Ming. Anyway, I can¡¯t get rid of Jessop Family. I just want James to die.¡± Ward paused and continued, ¡°I guess Miss Jones doesn¡¯t know how to turn on the recording function.¡± Recording? The phone had recording function! But I really didn¡¯t know how to do it. I admitted, ¡°yes, but you are young. Do you have a feud with Grandpa Jessop?¡± Ward was not as old as Sean. James should have abdicated when he started his business. They were two generations. How could they have a feud? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ward smiled and said, ¡°I guess James did too many bad things. He must have forgotten what happened to my family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. He...¡± ¡°Do you want to speak for him? Don¡¯t you know that your husband Ming¡¯s biggest wish is to kill Jessop Family and him?¡± I was stunned by what James said. I held the phone and after a long time I said, ¡°you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°You can ask him. Even his son wants to kill him. Is he a good man?¡± Ward knew I was not recording, so he was more unscrupulous. ¡°Are you afraid he¡¯ll die? He did a lot of bad things but didn¡¯t die. He won¡¯t die for it.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to withdraw the news, but if James really dies because of this, I will definitely invite you to dinner and thank you personally. Ha ha.¡± Wardughed and hung up. I looked at the screen of my mobile phone, and I felt helpless for a while. Did Ming want to kill James? After all, James was not good to Ming¡¯s mother and Ming¡¯s childhood was not happy. I immediately felt that Jessop Family might be theplex vortex. Linda looked at me and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I...¡± I hesitated and looked at Linda and said, ¡°I¡¯m so confused.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Linda took me to the sofa. We sat side by side. I looked at Linda. ¡°All of a sudden, I don¡¯t know where I am now.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Linda said, ¡°I won¡¯t interrupt you.¡± I told her about my rtionship with Sean and Ming and what Ward said just now. Then I said, ¡°I suddenly feel Ming doesn¡¯t love me. Sean may love me. Ming wants me just because Sean loves me. I¡¯m with Ming because I¡¯m afraid he actually injected Lester with drugs. Jessop Family is an unshakable mountain. Sean, Ming and the rest of Jessop Family have independentpanies but look after each other. But my presence has put the Giant group in crisis. If Ward uses me to piss off James this time, can I continue to stay in Jessop Family?¡± Linda listened to me and thought about it and said, ¡°I think the most important thing now is the purpose of Ming. I think he loves you.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me.¡± My answer surprised Linda. I paused and exined to Linda, ¡°Ming doesn¡¯t love me. Before we were engaged, he had an affair with a servant at home. On the day of our engagement dinner, I heard him having sex with the servant. Of course, I don¡¯t know if men and women are the same.¡± Women definitely didn¡¯t want to have sex when they met people they didn¡¯t love. Because she didn¡¯t love him. Linda frowned and said, ¡°it¡¯s really tooplicated.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I gave a wry smile. I was so confused. Once I thought Ming loved me. Most of what he did showed that he loved me. But a lot happened and I was not sure. I didn¡¯t even believe he loved me. ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± When I was at a loss, my cell phone rang. I stood up and saw it was Ming. I had to face it sooner orter. I answered, ¡°hello.¡± ¡°June, I want to see you.¡± There was a female voice on the phone. I quickly recognized that it was Monica¡¯s voice. Her voice made me realize that she had a purpose. Chapter 349 Was Lester Sean’s kid? Chapter 349 Was Lester Sean¡¯s kid? Monica clearly called out my name, indicating that she knew at least some things. In that case, I wouldn¡¯t run away. I couldn¡¯t escape. I squeezed the phone and calmly said, ¡°OK, tell me the location.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you.¡± Monica finished and hung up. In less than a minute, I received an address. It was an afternoon tea restaurant on the second floor of a hotel. I got up and looked at Linda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I may be very busy these days. This studio...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡± Linda interrupted me and picked up a resume and said, ¡°one of the people who recently submitted a resume is a former employee of the Giant group. Do you know her?¡± When she finished, I took my resume and looked at it. I couldn¡¯t helpughing when I saw the picture before I saw the name. ¡°Chloe.¡± I saw the name after I said it. It was really her. ¡°Look at the bottom of her resume.¡± Linda reminded me. I found Chloe at the bottom of her resume saying, ¡°two goddesses, I adore you!¡± I couldn¡¯t helpughing. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just now I was upset by the news and Monica, but now Chloe¡¯s words made me feel a lot happier. I put Chloe¡¯s resume on the table and looked at Linda. I put my hands together and put them in front of me. ¡°Can we hire her, Linda?¡± ¡°How can I disagree if you speak for her?¡± Linda picked up the phone that was just installed in the studio and started to make a call. When I went out with my bag, the phone was connected. I heard Linda seriously say to the person on the other side of the phone, ¡°Hello, this is Swallowtail Butterfly. Are you Chloe, please?¡± Her words made meugh and I closed the door. Chloe was one of the few colleagues I got along well at Universe design co. LTD. I was d she could come. I took a taxi and soon got to the restaurant where Monica said the afternoon tea restaurant was. I went to the second floor and looked around at the restaurant. Monica hadn¡¯te yet, so I found a table in the corner and sat down. I ordered myself a cup of coffee. About half an hourter Monica arrived. It was cold today. She was wearing a long knitted dress and a thick dark coat. Her long hair was at the back of her head and she had an expensive tinum bag in her hand. When she came in, a few richdies in the restaurant were looking at her. Most of these women had no jobs and were not sensitive to many things, but they were sensitive to these luxuries. They knew these were good things. Monica, of course, felt the eyes of the people around her. She raised her chin and proudly walked through the crowd and finally sat in front of me. This restaurant was full of sofas. She put the bag beside her and ordered a pot of fruit tea. When the waiter left, she looked at me and said angrily, ¡°June, why does Carter Family keep pestering my son?¡± But people envied her bag just now, so Monica didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not pestering your son. I¡¯m Ming¡¯s fiancee now.¡± I said calmly. I knew that no matter who told Monica my identity, the only purpose of that person was that Jessop Family was not good. Now I realized who did this good thing. Who else but Ward? Monica got even angrier when she heard me, ¡°Ming¡¯s fiancee? Are there only Jessop Family¡¯s men left in the world? Why can¡¯t you marry someone else? Carter Family is shameless. You did a lot of bad things. If I knew these things, I wouldn¡¯t say yes!¡± Monica was abroad all year round. When we got married, she wasn¡¯t involved much. She was estranged from Sean. But rich families had dignity, and Monica was no exception. Now it was spreading. She lost face and wished she had killed me. I sat there and looked at her calmly and said, ¡°it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± ¡°Coincidence?¡± Monica listened to me and became angry. ¡°Ha ha, Miss Carter, I think you want to destroy Jessop Family. Who ordered you!¡± At this time, Monica couldn¡¯t hold her voice. When the people around looked at her, she was a little more restrained. I looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Auntie, please tell me who told you this?¡± I wanted to know what Ward did. Monica helped him. I didn¡¯t expect Monica to twist and say coldly, ¡°it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Auntie, someone told you this obviously to frame me and destroy me. I think he must be the same person as the one who released the news. He¡¯s trying to mess up Jessop Family.¡± I had a good attitude towards Monica and reasoned with her because I had an idea. After all, I loved Sean. The conversation in the lounge that day was in my head. It seemed that we couldn¡¯t be together at present, but there was a little hope in my deepest heart. I thought it was possible. We would be together. So I wanted to be nice to Monica. If one day I was separated from Ming and I could be with Sean, Monica could ept me. Monica listened to me and seemed a little relieved. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°but it¡¯s true that you¡¯re June. It¡¯s true that Carter Family has broken its promise several times. It¡¯s true that you¡¯re Ming¡¯s fiancee!¡± ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no Carter Family now. People in Carter Family are basically dead or injured.¡± I looked at Monica, ¡°so it¡¯s not about Carter Family.¡± ¡°But since you have changed your appearance and want to be with Ming, you shouldn¡¯t tell my son. Now he divorced Cindy for you. Do you know the current situation of the Giant group? If Lewis Group doesn¡¯t help it, it will go bankrupt!¡± Monica¡¯s tone was urgent. But I could feel that her anger seemed to have subsided. I looked down slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Auntie, I didn¡¯t tell him. He recognized me. I was not really going to tell him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Monica was skeptical. I nodded. Monica looked at me and wanted to say something. Finally she asked me, ¡°tell me if Lester is Sean¡¯s child.¡± Monica just wanted to ask that question. Chapter 350 All he did was for me Chapter 350 All he did was for me I guessed on my way here that Monica was going to ask me this question. Sean, after all, was her only son. He married Cindy for a few years and they wanted to have a grandson, but Cindy was not pregnant. Now they suddenly had a grandson. And this grandson was cute, sensible and loved by everyone. Now all of a sudden they knew that this kid might be their grandson, so they must want to know. But I hadn¡¯t figured out how to answer. I looked at Monica and Monica didn¡¯t talk. She looked more nervous than me. I hesitated and said, ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t say it. At least it can¡¯te out of my mouth.¡± I was sure she understood. Monica was not stupid. She suddenly rxed. ¡°Is he really my grandson?¡± I didn¡¯t speak. Monica looked at me and said reluctantly, ¡°I heard that when the owner of Carter Family asked my son to marry you, my son didn¡¯t agree and didn¡¯t treat you well after you got married. Why do you love each other so much now? My son even divorced for you!¡± Monica was confused. In fact, it may be doomed. I had a cup of coffee in front of me and asked Monica, ¡°Auntie, do you remember Sean was kidnapped when he was a kid and almost died?" ¡°Of course.¡± Monica admitted it. She nodded and looked at me, ¡°you...¡± ¡°Yes, I saved him, but we never got in touch. It wasn¡¯t until I went back to Carter Family and he was going to marry Molly that I officially dated him for the first time.¡± I looked into the distance and recalled, ¡°at that time, I didn¡¯t know why Sean liked Molly. Later, I learned that Molly heard about what happened to me and Sean and pretended to be me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said firmly. Monica¡¯s expression suddenly became much better. ¡°It turns out that little girl was you." ¡°Do you know about it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Monica¡¯s tone changed. She took a sip of fruit tea and said, ¡°I suddenly understand why my son is so attached to you.¡± Monica looked like a mother who knew her son¡¯s little secret. I looked at her and suddenly wanted to know what happened when Sean was a kid. I wasn¡¯t around Sean at that time. I wanted to know what Sean looked like when he was a kid. Or how Sean recalled me when he was a kid. Monica looked at me and smiled and said, ¡°actually, Sean had been looking for you, but he couldn¡¯t find you. To find you, we post a notice in a missing persons column in the surrounding area. We specially let people go to the surrounding primary and secondary schools and even kindergartens. It was a pity we didn¡¯t find you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the orphanage.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°People don¡¯t usually go to orphanages.¡± Or normal people would subconsciously ignore the option of orphanage. ¡°Yes.¡± Monica said, ¡°we had been looking for you for months, but we didn¡¯t finds you. In the end, we could only give up. Sean had been angry with us for a long time.¡± ¡°Is that so...¡± Was he angry for me? Knowing this, my heart was warm. ¡°Do you know why Sean¡¯s father and I are both abroad but only Sean stays at home?¡± Monica asked me and I seemed to understand something. I looked at her and said, ¡°is it because of me?¡± Monica nodded. ¡°Sean didn¡¯t want to go. We didn¡¯t understand and wanted to take him by force. After all, he was our only son. At that time he gave the real reason. I talked to his father and didn¡¯t force him anymore.¡± It turned out that everything was because of me. All of a sudden I was relieved. I forgave Sean for what he did to me for Molly. He looked for me for a long time and knew Molly was me. Although he was unwilling, he could only ept it and be responsible for her. My appearance broke his bnce. Monica was happy when she remembered the past, but when she looked at me, she pulled up all her expressions and said, ¡°but it¡¯s all in the past. You are Ming¡¯s fiancee now. Please don¡¯t pester Sean.¡± I couldn¡¯t adapt to her changes. I was calm in the face of her rudeness just now, but I was very sad at this time. But she was right. Her words brought me back to reality. Sean had been looking for me for a long time and had stayed in America for me, so what? We didn¡¯t meet at the right time. We missed each other. I lowered my eyes and put away my sadness. I raised my head again and looked at Monica. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to embarrass you or break you up. You and Ming have had an engagement dinner and...¡± Monica looked at me. ¡°Do you know how much Ming has?¡± ¡°Pharmaceuticalpanies. In addition to the drugs that are already on the market and have patents, most of them are in the research stage or experimental stage. Once they seed, he will get a lot of profits.¡± I replied. I went to see it the other day. These were not secrets. Sunshine Inc was such a existence, but before everyone and I did not pay attention to it. Monica wasn¡¯t surprised that I knew that. She nodded. ¡°Yeah, besides that, he has a lot of contacts and connections with the underworld. We only have one son. We don¡¯t want to take risks.¡± ¡°What do you mean...¡± Monica¡¯s words made me nervous. Monica looked at me and tried to say something several times, but in the end she just said, ¡°anyway, whether you are June or Becky, please stay away from my son. If my son has an ident, I will not let you go.¡± When it came to Ming, Monica¡¯s attitude changed again. With that, she took her bag and left. I sat there alone and thought about what Monica said. Did Ming... I didn¡¯t think it was surprising that he was connected to the underworld. - I took my bag and hanged out. This cafe was not far from the Giant group. I wanted to walk over and have a look. But there were a lot of reporters at the gate of the Giant group! Many bodyguards stopped the reporters at the door and kept them out. I stood far away and heard the reporters shouting, ¡°President Jessop, what do you want to say about today¡¯s news?¡± Chapter 351 I was seen by reporters Chapter 351 I was seen by reporters I frowned. Sure enough, these reporters were smart. They surrounded the Giant group. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I¡¯d better leave as soon as possible. I turned around and wanted to take a taxi back to the studio. But when I stood at the intersection and wanted to take a taxi, a car came. It backed up and a man with a camera suddenly got out of the car and photographed me. He photographed and shouted, ¡°Becky! Becky!¡± It was far from the Giant group and they couldn¡¯t hear it. But in this sensitive ce, my appearance was too topical. The reporters there seemed to recognize me very quickly and all of them came running. I was scared and running! The reporters followed me. But fortunately, I only took a bag and didn¡¯t wear shoes with too high heels, and these reporters held cameras or cameras. They didn¡¯t run as fast as I do. I had sent coffee around here so I was familiar with it. I quickly entered an alley. The reporters all thought that I was running forward, so they ran forward quickly. I had a longck of exercise. I squatted in the corner and panted and rested. It was getting quiet outside. I squatted to rest. After a while, suddenly a figure blocked all the sunshine in front of me. It cast a shadow over me. I looked up. I saw Ming standing in front of me in a gray coat. He was standing in the light and gentle. But this tenderness only made me feel colder in this cold winter. My heart was empty. Of course I knew who I was expecting. But I knew better that Ming, not Sean, knew everything about me. Ming reached out to me and tried to pull me up. I hesitated and reached for him and stood up. Ming¡¯s car was parked by the side. The driver was Haley. We sat in the back seat together. Ming took my hand and asked, ¡°where are you going?¡± ¡°Studio.¡± I replied. Haley heard my answer. He started the car and turned to the studio. It was very quiet. After a long time, Ming asked me, ¡°what did you talk to my sister-inw?¡± He didn¡¯t ask me where I was or who I was meeting. He asked me what I talked to Monica about. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A lot of things happened so I was not surprised. I said, ¡°nothing, but she knows who I am and keeps me away from her son.¡± I said and added, ¡°actually she thinks too much. I¡¯m not going to see him again.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming said lightly and never spoke again. But his hand was always on mine. The car arrived at the studio soon. Ming knew my studio was here before. I exined about it, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He just sent me to the door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening.¡± He left. I went into the studio. As soon as I opened the door, I heard someone talking inside. ¡°Linda, you know what? I really adore you and Becky. I saw your works a long time ago, especially the restaurant Tang Time. I know it was designed by you, and I spent a lot of money to eat there several times!¡± I knew it was Chloe. She was very enthusiastic. She was in the conference room with Linda. We didn¡¯t use that meeting room before. I was not going in and I was just standing at the door. The door of the meeting room was not closed. Linda saw me and raised her hand to say, ¡°you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and watched them chat face to face and said, ¡°she...¡± ¡°She¡¯s interviewing.¡± Lindaughed. Chloe turned around and saw me and her eyes shone, ¡°Becky!¡± She ran up to me and said, ¡°Hello, Becky, I¡¯m your fan, too!¡± ¡°Hello.¡± I was going to confess to her, but now I decided to wait. Linda got up at once. ¡°There are only two people in our studio. Let¡¯s vote. Everyone is 50 percent. I agree. The rest is up to Becky.¡± Chloe took me to the conference room and said, ¡°Becky, do you have any questions for me? I will answer them all.¡± I didn¡¯t want to go into that conference room, so I said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you outside.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Chloe immediately let go of my hand. I sat in my seat and asked only one question, ¡°why did you quit?¡± Chloe said calmly and helplessly, ¡°I used to have a good friend. She was beautiful and capable, but then she left because of something. It was nothing. But I couldn¡¯t stand one of my friend¡¯s colleagues being smug and sarcastic. I couldn¡¯t stay, so I quit.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Linda asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know. Her name is Billie and she works for ourpany.¡± Chloe said. Although Linda and I belonged to the Giant group before, we didn¡¯t know each other because we were not in the samepany. ¡°I see.¡± When I heard the name, I understood. Chloe stared and asked me, ¡°Becky, do you know her, too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I put my hand on my cheek and looked at Chloe. I smiled and said, ¡°who do you think I look like?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chloe looked at me and blinked. She seemed to think of something, but she didn¡¯t say it. She looked at me carefully and seemed to think of something, but she still didn¡¯t say it. Atst she shook her head. ¡°Becky is unique. How can you be like any star?¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Linda chuckled. I was helpless. I raised my hand and hit Chloe lightly on the forehead. ¡°No, I¡¯m June.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chloe froze. She looked at me and blinked. She stared at me and seemed to dig a hole in my face. Then she stood up and looked at me carefully! ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Chloe looked shocked, ¡°but why do you look like this? And you¡¯ve changed your name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± I roughly told Chloe my story. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so we decided to have dinner together in the evening. Of course, we needed to bring Lester and Summer. After I made the decision, I took out my cell phone and called Ming to tell him that he didn¡¯t have to pick me up at night. Chapter 352 I was going to be bullied by Erin Chapter 352 I was going to be bullied by Erin Ming said he would pick me up when we finished eating. I firmly said Linda would send me. He didn¡¯t insist atst. We should yte that night, but because there were children, so we went back at 9:00. Lester and Summer were tired after ying all day. When Linda sent us to the door, Lester was asleep. I carried him into the house. There was only a small light in the big house. Ming was not in the house. There were only Doris and Briana in the house. Both of them were full of anger. I knew they were angry with those two people. I held Lester so no one spoke. I put Lester in his room. He was too tired. When I changed his clothes, he just reached out. When I came out, I heard some noiseing from the master bedroom. And there was a woman¡¯s voice. I was suddenly nervous. But I didn¡¯t go to see it and went downstairs. As soon as I went downstairs, Doris came over. ¡°Madam, you are too kind. If you go on like this, you will be bullied by Erin!¡± ¡°Doris, don¡¯t say that.¡± Briana advised her. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Doris said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you know what? In your absence, Erin treated herself as a hostess and entered your room. She used your makeup and bathed in the bathtub! She said the shower in the maid¡¯s room didn¡¯t match her.¡± Doris was angry. Atst she was shaking all over. ¡°Are they having sex in the master bedroom now?¡± I looked at Briana. Briana looked embarrassed but nodded. I was in a bad mood. In fact, I turned a blind eye to the affair between Ming and Erin. But now they had sex in the master bedroom. I was very upset at once. I asked, ¡°when did they start in the master bedroom?¡± Last time they were in Erin¡¯s maid¡¯s room. Couldn¡¯t the smaller bed satisfy them? ¡°Today is the first time.¡± Briana replied. Doris said, ¡°it will happen again. Erin must be verycent after today!¡± She was right. Actually, I didn¡¯t feel much about it. After all, men needed to vent their sexual desire. But I was really shocked that Ming was gentle to me while doing so. I looked upstairs. ¡°When did they start? How could Ming fall in love with Erin?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± Doris said unconvinced, ¡°maybe she¡¯s young. I don¡¯t think Erin is different.¡± In fact, I thought so. Erin didn¡¯t have a good figure or face. Ming was handsome and rich. He could get a lot of stars, not to mention Erin. If he wanted to cheat, I didn¡¯t care. He could make any excuse toe backte or not. Briana looked at me and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Ma¡¯am, does master want to make you angry?¡± ¡°Make me angry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Briana nodded. ¡°It¡¯s clear what happened to him and Erin. You must have noticed and even knew that it was true. Does master want you to be angry to prove that you care about him?¡± Briana¡¯s words seemed to exin my doubts. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ming made no secret that he was cheating. Was it true? Even so, I didn¡¯t want to expose it because I didn¡¯t want those things to happen. ¡°If she provokes you, you can teach her directly. If she beats you, I will support you.¡± I said to Briana and Doris and sat on the sofa. I took out my cell phone and began to read the news. When I read the news, it seemed that the news about Jessop Family and me had been withdrawn. Only a few people were asking about it. I didn¡¯t want to read the content. I received a message. I found Linda talking to Chloe and me on Facebook. Chloe started talking. Linda and I watched and asionally replied. Chloe didn¡¯t seem to mind. I used to think Chloe was nagging. It had been years but her character hadn¡¯t changed. By contrast, I seemed to have changed a lot. I thought I would be better if everything started again, but after so many things, I became timid. I was downstairs looking at Chloe¡¯s message. Time flied. Towards eleven o¡¯clock, there were footsteps upstairs. I looked up and saw Minging down in a casual suit. When he saw me, he said softly, ¡°you are back. Are you happy tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I suppressed my unhappiness and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m happy. We haven¡¯t talked enough so we¡¯re talking on Facebook now.¡± ¡°Really? It seems that your new colleague is not bad.¡± Ming came over and sat on the sofa with his arms around me. Light perfume came into my nasal cavity. The smell was very familiar, and I could tell at once that this was my perfume, but I seldom used perfume besides formal asions. I knew who the fragrance came from. Ming must know what I heard just now. He said nothing. Perhaps Briana¡¯s guess was right. I didn¡¯t say much to Ming, but I bowed my head and chatted attentively. There was no secret in it. Even though Ming saw it, I was not afraid. Ten minutester, Erin went downstairs. She was wearing ordinary servants¡¯ clothes. When she came downstairs, she held the stairs with her hands and limped. I knew why she was like that. They had too much sex and were too intense and innovative. It seemed that Ming was not too bad in this respect, as he said. Erin wascent when she went downstairs, but when she saw me sitting on the sofa side by side with Ming, there was anger in her eyes. I saw it and didn¡¯t talk. Erin said deliberately, ¡°master, I¡¯ve made the bed.¡± Ming heard what she said and didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. He didn¡¯t look up and just answered lightly. At this time, Ming¡¯s cell phone rang. He answered the phone and said he was going to the hospital and then he left. Erin handed his clothes and shoes at the door. As soon as Ming left, Erin, who was just standing at the door, went straight to the sofa and sat down. Chapter 353 I couldn’t be bullied by a maid Chapter 353 I couldn¡¯t be bullied by a maid ¡°Get up.¡± As soon as she sat down, I said. Briana and Doris didn¡¯t expect Erin to be so bold. They both said, ¡°Erin, you¡¯re rude! Get up!¡± ¡°No.¡± Erin didn¡¯t want to stand up. She touched her thigh with her hand and said, ¡°master is really very powerful. His penis is big and we have sex for a long time. I¡¯m satisfied.¡± I frowned. I couldn¡¯t believe it was said by a 20-year-old girl if I didn¡¯t hear it in person. Doris couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Erin, what are you talking about! Shame on you!¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Erin said happily, ¡°you don¡¯t know how powerful master was. Look at my leg. I can¡¯t even stand. I¡¯ve been so happy for a long time. My leg is cramped.¡± ¡°Get up from the sofa.¡± I looked up at her. ¡°Get up? You want to order me?¡± Erin listened and said proudly, ¡°Becky, you won¡¯t be Mrs. Jessop for a while. I will be Mrs. Jessop soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I looked at Erin and put my phone down. I walked over and grabbed her hair and looked at her, ¡°then you have to be Mrs. Jessop first. Now I¡¯m still Mrs. Jessop.¡± Then I grabbed her hair tightly! I was not weak, but I was afraid of many things. Anyway, I couldn¡¯t be bullied by a maid! ¡°Ah!¡± Erin yelled, ¡°how dare you do this to me? Are you crazy? I will tell master when hees back!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Erin waved to hit me and I stepped back. Erin hurt and could only get up. I shook her hair off and gave her a kick. She fell directly to the ground. I looked at Doris and Briana. ¡°Press her. I have something to say.¡± They came up and pressed Erin from both sides! ¡°Becky, you.¡± She wanted to talk. I stepped on her mouth! Erin stared and looked at me. She wanted to talk but couldn¡¯t. In fact, she could talk. She could only rub her mouth against the bottom of my slippers. She didn¡¯t want to move and could only sob. I looked down at her. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your voice down. If Lester wakes up, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Erin was not convinced. But she couldn¡¯t talk. Doris said, ¡°you are so arrogant! You seduce master. You take yourself seriously!¡± Erin struggled but she was held down by Doris and couldn¡¯t move. I looked at her and said, ¡°Erin, listen up. I don¡¯t care about your affair with Ming. You can have sex and have children. But first, you can¡¯t have sex in the master bedroom. Second, don¡¯t feel arrogant when you are about to be Mrs. Jessop. As long as you are not, you are nothing. I can get rid of you at any time and keep you out of York for the rest of your life!¡± I didn¡¯t speak much, but I had authority. Erin looked at me and was suddenly upset. She didn¡¯t struggle. I took the shoes off her mouth. Erin didn¡¯t talk and just looked at me. I looked at her and said, ¡°Erin, if you can get Ming¡¯s favor and seed in bing Mrs. Jessop, I will naturally give way to you, and I am willing to do so, but if I know you bully Doris and Briana and even hurt Lester, even if Ming protects you, I will kill you before you marry him!¡± Erin looked at me and nodded in horror. Briana squatted and sighed, ¡°you should be a good servant. Don¡¯t be delusional. If you can be Mrs. Jessop, no one will take your things. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Briana had been in Jessop Family for decades and saw clearly. ¡°Let her go.¡± When I finished, Doris and Briana let go. Erin sat up and wiped her mouth as hard as he can. After a long time she said, ¡°you don¡¯t have sex with master. He is a man. Can he have no desire? Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t watch TV. You have an affair with the little President Jessop of the Giant group!¡± ¡°Erin!¡± Briana stopped her. ¡°Master is a good man and treats you well, but you can¡¯t satisfy him. You¡¯d better make way!¡± Erin was not convinced. ¡°He likes me. He said I could satisfy him and have sex with me wasfortable. I¡¯m comfortable, too. I should be Mrs. Jessop.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I looked at Erin and listened to her vulgar words and couldn¡¯t help but feel funny. I asked her, ¡°harmony in sexuality is really one of the necessary conditions to be a couple, but do you think that as long as this meets, you can be a couple?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have sex, why do you want to be a couple? What qualifications do you have to be Mrs. Jessop!¡± Erin asked. Her question made me sneer. Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to have sex with Ming, but Ming still imprisoned me. But he had an affair with Erin. All this was really ridiculous. I looked at Erin and said, ¡°well, I wish you to be Mrs. Jessop as soon as possible, but before that, if you dare to do something in advance, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± With that, I took my cell phone and went upstairs. When I got to the bedroom, I saw that it was all in order. But the window was closed. The whole room was full of the smell of having sex. I felt sick. I opened the window and turned to my study. There were two desks in the study. One was mine and the other was Ming¡¯s. There wereputers on both desks, but mine hadn¡¯t been used. I turned on theputer. While I waited, I browsed my cell phone. I found out Linda told me that her husband was working overtime again, because someone broke the news about Lester¡¯s father. I opened the news page but couldn¡¯t find anything. When I was going to ask Linda, she called me. ¡°You know what? What I told you just now has been withdrawn, and you will soon see all the media that forwarded the news publicly apologizing.¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Linda told me. I was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± It was not groundless, and I was sure someone could find the evidence. Linda sighed. ¡°Your son really has the ability to turn things around. My husband just told me that Ming and Sean withdrew the news together.¡± Chapter 354 Within an hour they had to apologize Chapter 354 Within an hour they had to apologize ¡°Ming and Sean?¡± Hearing this, I even thought if there was something wrong with my ears. Linda said mysteriously, ¡°it¡¯s true. My husband just sent me a message.¡± ¡°...¡± I was a little speechless. Soon, Linda added, ¡°my husband sent another message that if any media doesn¡¯t apologize within an hour, they will join hands to let them go bankrupt.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It was too exaggerated. I didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± I hung up and started searching the Inte. After about half an hour, almost all the media apologized. There were many apology statements. Then the server crashed. I couldn¡¯t browse the web so I went to have a rest. The smell of the bedroom dissipated. I threw away my old bedding and reced it with a new one before Iy down. - The next day, everything was normal. What was different was that Erin, under my threat and warning, was not as arrogant as before. She did what a servant should do. In the morning, I sent Lester and browsed the web in the car to the studio. After all,st night¡¯s incident was too exaggerated. I wanted to see the results. But I saw a more exaggerated news. Lewis Group announced that Cindy had divorced Sean two weeks ago. It brought the news that Sean and Ming had withdrawn to a climax. Lewis Group¡¯s news was not allowed to bemented, but you couldment when you forwarded it. Most people thought Lewis Group was ashamed. They had to make the announcement. What made me helpless most was that Lester was the key figure in the news, but also the most innocent. When I arrived at the studio, Linda was very serious. ¡°Lewis Group¡¯s announcement basically wasted yesterday¡¯s efforts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mainly afraid Lester will be bullied in kindergarten.¡± I said helplessly. After all, children in kindergartens were not sensible. Children learned what adults said. If adults talked about it, children would certainly talk about it. It was still on holiday. But it was going to start soon. Lester couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Or you can ask a teacher to teach him at home.¡± Linda suggested. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Kids have to go back to school with their peers.¡± I was more helpless. Lester, in particr, was in a private school where parents knew Sean and Ming. But if he went to an ordinary kindergarten, he may meet people who hated the rich. I was in a dilemma. But to my surprise, Lewis Group¡¯s news didn¡¯t seem to get much attention. AI projects of the Giant group were bing more and more stable. Its share price only fluctuated for a few days and soon adjusted back. The matter gradually fell into peace. The new year wasing. Because there was not much work in the studio, we let Chloe off in advance. The new year was expected. However, I did not have any psychological fluctuations. After all, it was a family reunion festival, but Sherry was dead and I had no family. I knew that Jessop Family didn¡¯t wee me. Now this festival made me feel a little embarrassed. There were many presidents who invited Ming to dinner. Ming rejected most of them. But he couldn¡¯t refuse some so he had to go. As long as he went, he would take me with him. It seemed that he was trying to get people to recognize my rtionship with him. - Today was thest day and it was thest meal before the new year. I changed after work and took Haley¡¯s car. I was used to it these days. When I got there, I didn¡¯t get out of the car but tried to smile and push the door open. When I got off, Ming and a man were talking at the door. I took a look. It was Brady. Today we had dinner with Well Family? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Brady saw me and naturally smiled, ¡°Mrs. Jessop, long time no see.¡± ¡°President Well, long time no see.¡± I said hello to Brady. I thought subconsciously of what happened before. I asked him about my mother and he was not very happy. But today I still wanted to ask. Ming was there. Was he going to say something? After saying hello, the three of us went into the restaurant together. The box was on the third floor. I saw that all but Brady and Justin were strangers. Business meals were the same. Everyone praised each other. I didn¡¯t like such asions very much, but Ming asked me to go, and I had to. After dinner, someone suggested ying cards. I didn¡¯t want to go, but Ming was going. So many people went from the restaurant to a club box. There were cigars in this club, so everyone in the room was smoking them. Only two people did not smoke. One was Ming and the other was Justin. I couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to go out. Justin was out, too. I stopped him and asked, ¡°Justin, can you tell me more about your aunt?¡± Justin was embarrassed when I asked, ¡°Miss Jones, actually that day my father told me that my aunt was dead, and he said that my aunt was a disgrace to Well Family. She did something shameful. He told me not to talk about her again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Although we had never met before, I didn¡¯t believe that my mother had done bad things. ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Justin waved to go. I was after him. Justin walked fast and I was after him. Until Justin went into the men¡¯s room. I couldn¡¯t get in and could onlye back dejected. As soon as I got to the corridor, I saw Ming looking at his cell phone outside. He saw me and frowned, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Did you chase Mr. Well to the bathroom?¡± Ming was joking but he was gentle. The embarrassment between me and him had eased a lot these days. I went over and thought about it and told him about my mother. Ming put a hand behind me and put me in his arms. He looked down at me and said dejectedly, ¡°I found it, so you told me such an important thing. Don¡¯t I deserve your trust?¡± His voice was not loud, but I could hear Ming really angry. Chapter 355 If you want me to kiss you, just say it Chapter 355 If you want me to kiss you, just say it Ming hugged me tightly and kept pushing. My body and his body were close together. I could feel the light smell of wine in his breath. He was drunk. I was nervous, ¡°because I¡¯m not sure...¡± ¡°Then you have to tell me, or I will think you don¡¯t trust me, or you are even...¡± Ming says, ¡°alert.¡± Yes, I was actually very alert to him. I thought I would leave him at first, so I didn¡¯t tell him about it. But now that we were together, I told him. I shook my head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that in the future.¡± Ming¡¯s expression eased a little. He suddenly lowered his head and put the thin lips on my lips and began to kiss me. His kiss was gentle and slow. He went deeper. I was nervous and resistant. I thought he kissed Erin, so I really mind. But I didn¡¯t want to say. Once I said it, Ming would say he would never touch her again. After that... I passively epted it. I heard Justin all of a sudden. Ming stopped. We both looked at him. Justin said, ¡°go on.¡± Then he left. But we couldn¡¯t go on after he disturbed us. But when Justin left, Ming looked down at me and his eyes were warm. ¡°Have you thought about it? When are you going to ept me?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Ming said first, ¡°I know you want to think about it for a while. That kiss just now has given me the answer.¡± I lowered my head and didn¡¯t speak. After that, Ming followed me into the box. The people in the box were drinking while ying cards. After the party, Ming and I went out. When I thought it was going to be over, Ming suddenly called Brady in front, ¡°President Well.¡± Brady didn¡¯t dare to neglect. He turned and asked, ¡°President Jessop, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I want to take some of your time. Is it convenient?¡± Ming always spoke politely. But his identity didn¡¯t allow Brady to refuse. ¡°Of course.¡± Brady nodded and nced at me. There was a flicker of unease in his eyes. I guessed he already knew what Ming was going to ask. Ming and Brady stepped aside. Ming asked directly, ¡°President Well, my girlfriend said that Well Family has a daughter, your sister, who died several years ago.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± When Brady heard him mention it, he looked flustered. I saw Brady¡¯s forehead seem to be sweating. ¡°How did she die?¡± Ming asked as if nothing had happened. ¡°She...¡± Although they were in different fields, people who controlled more capital had more power. ¡°Huh? Can¡¯t you say that?¡± Ming said. In fact, I was afraid he would say, ¡°if it¡¯s inconvenient for you, I don¡¯t mind.¡± But fortunately, he didn¡¯t say it. At this time, all the people just left. There were only three of us in the empty corridor. Justin was out, too. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Brady knew that if he didn¡¯t say it, he may not be able to leave. He said, ¡°it¡¯s disgraceful. In those days, each family had only two children. My parents wanted a son but had a daughter, so they sent her away. Then they gave birth to my brother now.¡± Brady had a brother. I heard his brother was good-for-nothing. ¡°And then.¡± Ming was expressionless and did not show interest. But he went on. He asked him for me. Brady knew I wanted to ask. He said to me, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my sister for many years. One day she came back suddenly and got pregnant before she married. And she kept saying strange things. She looked crazy!¡± ¡°And then?¡± I asked this time. What he said was credible. Brady looked up at me and then at Ming. Ming looked at him and said, ¡°I can give you the agency of the medicine we just released recently...¡± Brady looked excited and continued, ¡°my parents wanted to get rid of her, but she was going to give birth that night. My parents could only send her to the hospital. But she had only twin daughters.¡± Brady looked disdainful when he said it. This patriarchal family! I grabbed Ming¡¯s arm and tried to control my emotions. I asked politely, ¡°and then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen the two kids.¡± Brady said. ¡°What about your sister?¡± I asked. Brady looked up and was impatient. He obviously didn¡¯t want to go on. But his every move told us not only that his sister was not dead, but also that he knew her whereabouts. Ming didn¡¯t worry and slowly said, ¡°in fact, there are many people who want agency rights...¡± ¡°My sister was insane and my parents took the children away and threw them away. She was stimted and mad and scratched my mother! My parents sent her to a mental hospital!¡± Brady said it all. His words upset me. My mother had been through these things. Who was my irresponsible father? ording to Murray, my mother was beautiful and smart, and she was normal when she left. Why was she crazy when she came back to York? ¡°Which mental hospital?¡± I asked. Brady waved. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve told you all I know. I don¡¯t know anything else!¡± Ming nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let my assistant contact you.¡± He meant he was going to give him the agency. Brady was happy. ¡°Thank you, President Jessop.¡± Then he left. I knew Ming¡¯s agency must be profitable. He was going to lose money after he gave Brady. I was a little embarrassed. I looked up at him. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± He bowed his head and kissed me softly. He smiled and said, ¡°if you want me to kiss you, just say it.¡± Chapter 356 He and Sean were as like as two peas Chapter 356 He and Sean were as like as two peas My face was a little red. Ming patted me on the back and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll take you to Well Family for a visit in the new year.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I realized that I was wrong. But he did help me, and I said it. Ming smiled. ¡°You owe me that.¡± That night, we went back andy on the bed. Ming held me gently. I could feel his breath was a little hot and with a light smell of wine. There was a man¡¯s thing standing between us, hot and hard. It seemed to be shouting. But Ming didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t ask me. He just held me and asked me gently in my ear, ¡°you know what happened to Erin and me, but you don¡¯t mind. I feel like a failure.¡± I felt nervous. I didn¡¯t expect him to say that at such a time. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not ready. She can help you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Ming took my hand with his big hand and let my hand hold it. I tried to avoid it but he held my hand tightly. ¡°Help me.¡± ¡°I...¡± It was stilling. Ming helped me today so I couldn¡¯t refuse. He kissed me on the forehead. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t go in. Your hands stimte me more than other people¡¯s bodies.¡± I blushed. Ming grabbed my hand and moved it up and down. Later, his movements elerated slowly. Atst I heard him roaring in my ear. It was over. It didn¡¯tst long but my hand hurt a little. Ming wiped his semen first and then reached out to hold me in his arms. He put his chin on my forehead. His beard rested on my forehead. I heard his voiceing from above. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. I¡¯m waiting for the day you allow me to enter. I don¡¯t ask you to ept me soon. I just hope that from now on, your body will no longer belong to other men.¡± His words shook my heart. - Jessop Family had a family dinner on New Year¡¯s day. I didn¡¯t want to go but because James wanted to see Lester and Lester didn¡¯t want to go with Ming. I had to go with them. Fortunately, at the banquet, everyone focused on Lester and nothing happened. We were going to set off fireworks after twelve. Lester was sleepy. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But he refused to sleep because he wanted to set off fireworks. Atst I promised him that he could sleep for a while, and I would wake him up at twelve. Lester decided to go to bed. James had many rooms in his house. The servant arranged a room for us. I took Lester in. Lester soon fell asleep. To avoid embarrassment, I sat alone in the guest room. Lester was sleeping and I was sitting on the couch and browsing the news on my cell phone. After about half an hour, the door of the guest room was opened. I looked up and saw Monica standing at the door. She saw me and said kindly, ¡°I want to see Lester.¡± I was stunned and nodded. Just now, Monica didn¡¯t even look at Lester in order to show that she wasn¡¯t close to him. I didn¡¯t mind. But I didn¡¯t expect her toe to see Lester when he was asleep. Monica walked up to Lester and sat at the head of the bed. She looked at Lester, who was sleeping in bed, and she smiled like a grandmother. She tapped Lester¡¯s chest with her hand and asionally touched Lester¡¯s little face. Lester had a dream when he was sleeping and suddenly smiled. Monica smiled and said, ¡°actually, the first time I saw him, I thought he was my grandson. He and Sean are as like as two peas.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, but Sean didn¡¯t like to talk when he was a kid and didn¡¯t know how to express it, or I don¡¯t think he would havee to this point.¡± I knew Monica was talking about me and him. ¡°But he knows everything.¡± I added. Sean and Lester were the same. They didn¡¯t say it but they understood it. Monica gently pinched Lester¡¯s little hand. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t be persistent if you miss it. You didn¡¯t talk today. It¡¯s good. Don¡¯t contact each other again. Ming is good to you. You can have a good life.¡± When Monica finished, the bedroom door was opened again. This time it was Ming. He saw Monica and was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I came to see Lester. I¡¯m going out.¡± When Monica saw Ming, she immediately put on a cold look. She let Lester¡¯s little hand go. Then she turned and left. Ming looked at me and I quickly exined to him, ¡°she just told me what she saidst time again.¡± Ming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s two hours before twelve. You can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you upter.¡± He sat on the sofa. He put his arms around me. ¡°You¡¯re wronged today. They are indifferent to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Actually, I thought about it. Now that I was here, I could only choose to ept it. I leaned against Ming and yed with my cell phone for a while and fell asleep. There was a sound of firecrackers outside! James¡¯s house was in the center of the city and it was surrounded by neighborhoods. There were all kinds of firecrackers in all directions at 12 o¡¯clock! I opened my eyes and saw Ming sitting aside. He looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and looked at my cell phone. It was already twelve o¡¯clock. There were colorful fireworks outside the window. Lester was sleeping so I didn¡¯t want to wake him up. Ming seemed to know my hesitation and said with a smile, ¡°wake him up. Only once a year. Or he¡¯ll me you.¡± I nodded and patted Lester on the shoulder. I put my face close to his ear and whispered, ¡°baby, get up and set off fireworks.¡± Lester seemed to be woken up by an rm clock! He immediately opened his eyes and sat up. He rubbed his eyes and looked out of the window and jumped on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to see fireworks!¡± ¡°Well, put on your shoes.¡± I nodded. Lester put on his shoes. We took him out. At this time, James was waiting outside to set off fireworks with him. I took a look. There was another man in the hall besides James. Sean. Chapter 357 Otherwise, I would be jealous Chapter 357 Otherwise, I would be jealous There were only two people in the huge hall. It seemed that everyone else had gone. Lester also saw Sean. Lester happily opened his arms and ran to Sean, ¡°uncle, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean hugged Lester. I nced at Ming. His eyes didn¡¯t seem to change. He didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction to it. But I was a little anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± To appease him, I took Ming¡¯s arm. He looked at me and smiled and nodded. He came downstairs with me. James got up. ¡°Grandpa bought a lot of fireworks. I¡¯ve asked the servants to move them out. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Lester was so happy that he ignored us. He ran to James and pulled him out. Ming broke away from me and went to James. ¡°Dad, we will be with Lester. You¡¯re old.¡± As a doctor, Ming worried about James. He was in the emergency room not long ago. Fireworks had a bad effect on his heart. James waved. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Once in a while.¡± Ming couldn¡¯t say more. I dressed Lester. He just woke up and had some sweat on his head. I wiped his sweat and put on his hat and scarf to let him out. After I went out, I saw the fireworks that James had prepared. I was surprised. These fireworks were novel and beautiful. Sean was in the front, and Ming and I were in the back. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s set off fireworks!¡± Lester ignored Ming and me and let Sean y with him. Sean agreed happily. There were no lights outside, but fireworks were blooming and loud in the air. In the light of fireworks, I looked at Ming. This time he frowned but he still didn¡¯t speak. My heart was inexplicably tense. I thought Ming cared about it. After all, Lester was nominally his son. There was a small square in front of James¡¯s house, where fireworks could be set off. Sean chose a fireworks with Lester, and then Sean brought it in his arms. After lighting it, he pulled Lester and ran to the side. He covered Lester¡¯s ears and looked up with Lester! The firework shot up into the sky and exploded! I could see Lester jump happily and point to the fireworks in the sky and say something to Sean. Theyughed. They were really a father and son. I looked up at Ming. He seemed to realize atst that I was looking at him. He said with his head down. Although the firecrackers were loud, I could see that he was saying, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I shook my head and said nothing. The fireworks were loud and exploded in the sky and were very beautiful. Then they fell and turned to ashes. They went to choose another one. I watched them. When the fireworks flied up to the sky, I only felt that something was covering my ears. I looked up and saw Ming standing behind me and blocking my ears with his hands. When I froze, he bent down and said in my ear, ¡°it¡¯s not good for eardrum.¡± It was just a little movement, but my heart was a little warm. We stood outside for about half an hour. James had a lot of fireworks left. At this time, Ming suddenly took out his cell phone behind me. I turned around and saw that his mobile screen was on and someone called him. Ming looked at the phone seriously and hesitated. He picked up the phone and turned into the room. I stood outside for a while and saw that Ming had note out. I was worried that he had something to do, so I went in. When I came in, Ming had already hung up. He saw me and said, ¡°there are several emergency patients in the hospital. There are not enough doctors on duty. I¡¯m going there.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and looked at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll take Lester hometer. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming put on his shoes. He went out with me. Lester and Sean were still setting off fireworks at the door. Seeing them, Ming suddenly pulled me into his arms and put his thin lips on mine. I was stunned. In order not to let me escape, he hugged me. In front of Lester, I was a little embarrassed and a little resistant. Atst Ming didn¡¯t go too far, but his thin lips stuck to my ears and he said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°take Lester away. Don¡¯t get in touch with him, or I¡¯ll be jealous.¡± ¡°...¡± I knew who he was. Ming finished and looked up at Sean. Sean just looked in our direction. It was dark, but I could feel Ming staring at me. Ming patted me on the shoulder and left. When he left, Lester, who had been following Sean, suddenly ran over. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s set off fireworks!¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. James, who had been standing outside, turned around and entered the room. There were only three of us outside. We set off most of the fireworks. By one o¡¯clock, Lester was too sleepy to open his eyes, so we went back to the house. The servant took the fireworks in. I held Lester in my arms and said to Sean, ¡°then we¡¯ll go back.¡± With that, I turned around and wanted the driver to drive us back, but my arm was suddenly pulled. Then I heard Sean¡¯s maic voice, ¡°live here tonight.¡± My heart was pounding. If I lived here and Ming was not here, he... I didn¡¯t want to go home in the middle of the night, but Sean was here and Ming was not. I could think of what would happen. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take Lester back.¡± I declined. At this time, James stood at the corner of the second floor and said, ¡°let Lester live here. We have a lot of rooms and I have something to tell you.¡± I knew what James just did. He turned a blind eye to everything. I couldn¡¯t refuse him and could only agree. I put Lester in the room just now, and the servant took a set of children¡¯s pajamas. I changed his clothes and came out of the room. When I came out, a servant was waiting at the door and told me, ¡°master is waiting for you in the study.¡± Chapter 358 I won’t let him go to jail while I’m alive Chapter 358 I won¡¯t let him go to jail while I¡¯m alive I couldn¡¯t avoid it. I closed the door, tidied up my clothes and went to my study. I went into the study and saw Sean sitting there. He wore a pure white sweater instead of a coat. To be honest, I rarely saw Sean in pure white. In this way, he looked less aggressive and more gentle. When I went in, James pointed to the empty sofa and said, ¡°sit down.¡± I sat on the sofa, speechless. James took a sip of tea and sighed, ¡°it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± I looked up at him. Sean and I didn¡¯t talk. James looked at me and then Sean. ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± I didn¡¯t know what James meant by that. So I didn¡¯t talk. Sean said first, ¡°I¡¯ll bring back what belongs to me.¡± I looked at him and was in a mixed mood. James looked at me and asked, ¡°what about you? What are you going to do? Do you want to spend your life with Ming or what?¡± ¡°I...¡± James¡¯s question made me hesitate. If I could choose, I would definitely choose Sean. But now it seemed that I was not allowed to choose. ¡°I want you to live with Ming for the rest of your life.¡± James first said, ¡°although Ming has many bad habits, I can feel that he really loves you and wants to live with you all his life.¡± He really loved me? He wanted to spend his life with me? In fact, I was sneering at this. If he really loved me, how could he and Erin do that. But I wouldn¡¯t tell James about it, let alone Sean. I looked down and didn¡¯t talk. ¡°Grandpa, you know Uncle. You¡¯re pushing her into the fire.¡± Sean interrupted, ¡°sooner orter, he¡¯ll go to jail.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± James stared at him. ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t care what he does. You were going to marry Cindy and nobody forced you, so now don¡¯t me anyone! Everything is your choice!¡± ¡°No one forced me? Yes, no one forced me, but the choices I made were all forced. You let me choose to marry Cindy or choose her to be safe. You already knew what I was going to choose.¡± Sean¡¯s legs ovepped. He put one hand on James¡¯s desk and clenched it. He seemed to be holding on to something. ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± James leaned back. ¡°Now that it¡¯s settled, you should look ahead. She¡¯s not the only woman in the world...¡± ¡°But I want her.¡± Sean interrupted James directly. James looked at him and pped the table. ¡°You¡¯re going to piss me off, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I will find the evidence. I¡¯ll put him in jail!¡± Sean sat there and took back his hand. He put his hands on his chest and looked at James. His eyes were firm. James looked at him and was very angry. ¡°Are you going to rebel?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t care about him at all, but he took my girlfriend.¡± Sean continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you listen to me? As long as you dare to investigate, you are no longer my grandson!¡± James¡¯s hand on the edge of the table was shaking. I couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, but I knew I couldn¡¯t speak. I immediately got up and went to James¡¯s side, ¡°Grandpa Jessop, don¡¯t get angry. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you owe him, but you gave him money and helped him many times. Now he has great ability and no ws, but without you, he would have been in prison now! You don¡¯t owe him and his mother any more!¡± The more Sean said, the more excited he got! ¡°Stop.¡± I advised Sean. When I held James, I thought he was pale. He must be very angry. I was afraid if Sean continued to stimte him, he would... Sean listened to me and opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but atst he just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± James looked at him seriously. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t let him go to jail while I¡¯m alive. If I die, I can¡¯t control you.¡± James got up trembling when he finished. Usually he walked on his own, but this time he picked up a crutch and walked out of the study slowly. I wanted to help him, but James waved, ¡°no, I¡¯m not old enough to need help.¡± With that, he left. James left, and Sean and I were alone in the study. I didn¡¯t want tomunicate with him much, but thinking of their conversation just now, I looked at him, ¡°what did Ming do?¡± What did he do that would put him in jail? Sean looked at me and hesitated and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, but I¡¯ll find the evidence as soon as possible and put him in jail.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. I looked at Sean withplicated eyes. His eyes were cold and firm. I was sure he wouldn¡¯t say so I didn¡¯t force him. What was more, I also knew that what they wanted to do was not something I could control. All I could do was protect Lester from harm. I nodded softly, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go to Lester.¡± I wanted to open the door, but Sean pulled me from behind. I didn¡¯t notice and fell back. The next second, I sat right in Sean¡¯s arms! I blushed. ¡°No way.¡± I struggled and wanted to stand up. But Sean held me in his arms and put his hands around my waist and said, ¡°turn around.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Sean declined. I closed my eyes and thought about Ming¡¯s words and my identity. Although I wanted to be closer to Sean, I couldn¡¯t. I was Ming¡¯s fiancee. No matter what reason, identity or reason, the result was that I was Ming¡¯s fiancee. I couldn¡¯t force him, but I couldn¡¯t do that. I made up my mind and stood up, but Sean overwhelmed me directly. I was lying on the chair! He leaned over and kissed me on the lips. I could feel the faint smell of alcohol. Chapter 359 Okay, then I didn’t force you Chapter 359 Okay, then I didn¡¯t force you His breath was still domineering. I pushed him hard. But the harder I tried, the tighter he held me and the deeper the kiss. Although it was a cold winter night, his body was hot. He held me in his arms and seemed to burn me up. But at this moment, I was still rational. I struggled and finally managed to free myself from him. I put my hand over my swollen red lip and hesitated and told him, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry. No matter how I feel about you, my morality doesn¡¯t allow me to do anything with you as I am now.¡± He sat in the chair and looked at me and nodded, ¡°OK, then I won¡¯t force you. All you have to do now is wait toe back to me.¡± ¡°...¡± I looked at him with a heavy heart. Sean meant I was going back to him and Ming was going to jail? I knew what it was like to be in prison. Although Ming had done some bad things, I didn¡¯t want him to go to jail in my heart. I hesitated for a long time and asked him, ¡°you¡¯re going to put him in jail, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded. ¡°...¡± I looked at Sean and worried, but I didn¡¯t know how to do business. I didn¡¯t know what Ming did. I wouldn¡¯t plead for him. Everyone had to pay a price for what they did. All things had cause and effect. Like Molly. I said nothing and turned to Lester¡¯s room. In Lester¡¯s room, I sent a message to Ming that James had let us stay here. Ming didn¡¯t reply to me. The next morning, Sean was gone. Ming returned to James¡¯s house. He looked at me and said nothing. Everything was as usual. We had lunch at James¡¯s house and went back. On the way back, Ming told me, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Well Family and made an appointment to go there in a few days.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and nced at Ming secretly. He was focused on driving and looking ahead and didn¡¯t seem to notice me at all. I was thinking about what James and Sean said yesterday. What did Ming do to put him in jail? He certainly didn¡¯t kill or set fire. What on earth did he do? I was confused. Finally, Ming saw me in the rearview mirror. He turned and smiled, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head. Lester was here, and I didn¡¯t know how to talk about it. I spent the next few days at home. Ming often went to work. Lester asionally wanted to set off fireworks, so I yed with him. The appointed day wasing and I was anxious. What Brady said before meant my mother was still alive, but where was she? It was obvious that Well Family ignored her for so many years, and my mother had mental problems. What kind of life was my mother living? I couldn¡¯t even guess. Soon it was the appointed day. After we had breakfast, I cleaned up and asked Doris to take care of Lester and waited to go out with Ming. Ming stayed in the study for a while and then came out. He dressed and asked me, ¡°can we go now?¡± ¡°Yes, the presents have been put in the car.¡± I said. There were two kinds of gifts. The boxes were not big. Ming brought them in advance. I didn¡¯t know what they were. When I was about to go out, Erin stood by with a normal expression on his face. Since I taught her a lesson, she had been a lot more restrained, but every time I wanted to leave Lester alone at home, I was a little flustered. I hesitated and turned around and took Doris and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just stay with Lester.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam.¡± Doris nodded. - I followed Ming to Well Family. Well Family was not as rich as Jessop Family, but it was also veryrge. Their old house was in the vi area in the center of the city. By the time we got there, Brady and some servants were waiting at the door. When we arrived, the servants moved the presents from the trunk into the house. We followed Brady in. As soon as we went in, two old people from Well Family met us at the door. When they saw Ming, they politely said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jessop.¡± ¡°Mr. Well, happy new year. Please sit down.¡± Ming was very respectful to Mr. Well. He helped him to sit down. I looked at the two old people of Well Family. If Margaret was my mother, these two old people were my grandparents. However, at this moment, I looked at them without any feelings. We all sat down. I looked around and saw that the houses of Well Family and Murray were simr. The whole living room was very simple and the furniture was basically made of mahogany. ording to what Murray once taught me, only a few small objects here were made of aloe wood. I saw the two presents Ming had brought in the living room. Ming said to the servant, ¡°help me get my two presents.¡± The servant listened and quickly took the two presents to the tea table. The box was directed at the two old people of Well Family. ¡°Open it.¡± Ming said. The servants opened them one by one. I saw that there seemed to be an inkstone in the first box, but the difference was that this inkstone was not ck, but red. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t understand it. But when Mr. Well saw it, his hands began to shake. He put his hand a few centimeters above the inkstone. He seemed to want to touch it, but he didn¡¯t dare. After a long time he said, ¡°is this for me?¡± ¡°Of course, I got this inkstone by chance. I don¡¯t understand it, so I can¡¯t waste it.¡± Ming said it casually. But I could see that this inkstone should be very rare. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jessop.¡± Mr. Well kept his eyes on the inkstone when he spoke. He dabbed it with his hand. He seemed to love it. After that, Ming said to the servant, ¡°open this too.¡± The servant opened the second box. In the second box, there were two paperweights with a pair of dragons carved on them. Mr. Well loved them, too. He was staring at them all the time. Mr. Well liked these two things. Ming said, ¡°Mr. well, I have a question for you this time.¡± Chapter 360 Money talks Chapter 360 Money talks Mr. Well heard Ming¡¯s words and was no longer distracted, but he liked these two things so much that he obviously intended to answer. Ming said, ¡°Mr. well, where is your second daughter?¡± As soon as he said this, Mr. Well changed from happy to serious. Suddenly he sat up straight and said unhappily, ¡°I have only two sons and no daughters.¡± Ming said, ¡°oh, then I¡¯ll take these two presents back.¡± He still smiled gently, but I knew he was not joking. He was serious. With that, he reached out to close the box. Mr. Well subconsciously wanted to stop him, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only say, ¡°my daughter is dead.¡± Ming didn¡¯t speak or respond. He just closed the lids of the two boxes and piled them up. Mr. Well knew that Ming really wanted to take them back, so he was very flustered. He could only say, ¡°my daughter is mad and living in a lunatic asylum.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Ming asked. Mr. Well looked at him unnaturally and looked at me and asked unhappily, ¡°Mr. Jessop, this is our family affair. What does it have to do with you? Do you have to take care of this?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s none of my business, I don¡¯t care.¡± Ming¡¯s words showed that it had something to do with him. Brady was afraid that his father would refuse and influence his business, so he said, ¡°Dad, you can tell them about my sister.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As soon as Brady spoke, Mr. Well was furious! He red at Brady and was so angry that he coughed. He calmed down and said to Ming, ¡°my daughter disgraced Well Family. I don¡¯t want to talk about her anymore.¡± ¡°You just need to tell me where she is.¡± I knew why Ming asked this question. Obviously, Mr. Well was very reluctant to mention my mother. He may really not want the presents and drive us away. Mr. Well closed his eyes and thought for a while. He looked up at us and said, ¡°she¡¯s at Oasis Hospital.¡± Hearing the answer, Ming was obviously stunned. He frowned and after a few seconds he asked, ¡°what name did she register?¡± Mr. Well looked a little embarrassed. At this time, Mrs. Well, who was sitting there without saying a word, finally said, ¡°Margaret.¡± Margaret. Margaret. That was right. Mr. Well heard his wife and looked at her and said seriously, ¡°did I let you talk? You are so rude!¡± It seemed that the ancient dignitaries were talking to their servants. I thought of all this in Well Family. I suddenly understood a lot of things. Why was my mother sent away? Why were Molly and sent away? Why was my mother now a disgrace that Well Family couldn¡¯t mention? It was because of Mr. Well¡¯s obstinacy. When I thought of this, my anger burnt. Ming reached out and took my hand and said to Mrs. Well, ¡°thank you.¡± Then he took me away. It was still early. I found Oasis Hospital on my cell phone in the suburb. It would take more than two hours to drive there. I said to Ming, ¡°shall we go?¡± To be honest, I couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°OK.¡± Ming patted my hair. I asked him in the car, ¡°is that thing you gave Mr. Well just now very valuable?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ming smiled. ¡°For those who like it, it¡¯s priceless, but for those who don¡¯t like it or understand it, it¡¯s worthless.¡± I understood what Ming said. Murray used to tell me the same thing. Jade and cultural relics were valuable only for those who liked them. Of course, only in this way could they be treated well. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. - It took two hours to drive to Oasis Hospital. The hospital was very depressed. The gate was locked. There was only a small gate beside it, but it was also locked. Maybe because it was winter, the hospital seemed to be covered in gray. The courtyard wall was very high. There were ss and wire on it to prevent people from turning over the wall. There was only one building in it. The building was very dpidated and many windows had iron tes. The whole hospital was dead. ¡°Is it open here?¡± I had some doubts. The hospital really looked like it was abandoned. ¡°Yes,¡± Ming said firmly. ¡°York has several mental hospitals. It¡¯s the oldest, and the facilities are notoriously poor. Very few patients are sent here now.¡± Hearing Ming¡¯s words, my heart hurt a lot. What did he mean? Obviously no one wanted to stay here. What kind of treatment would patients receive in such a hospital? I could guess. I suddenly got nervous and said to Ming, ¡°let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I went to the door with Ming. Sure enough, there was a guard at the door. When we passed, the guard was wearing a green coat and lying there listening to music. It was loud. We called him for a long time before he heard us. He gave us a disgruntled look and got up and opened the window of the guard room. ¡°Hello, we want to...¡± ¡°Visits are not allowed during the new year.¡± As soon as I spoke, he spoke first. With that, he closed the window directly. He seemed afraid that we might disturb him so he closed the window from inside. I was angry. Ming was not angry. He reached out and took his wallet out of his pocket. Then he took out some money and put it in front of the window. The guard was excited when he saw the money. He didn¡¯t open the window but came out directly from the door. Then he opened the small door of the hospital and came out and ttered, ¡°what can I do for you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone.¡± Ming said. The guard stared at Ming¡¯s money and said, ¡°no visits during the new year. Most of the nurses and doctors are off. Only a few people are left on duty.¡± ¡°Then try to find a way.¡± Ming handed over the money. The guard saw that the money was really for him, and his eyes were bright. He tentatively reached out and Ming didn¡¯t back down. He took the money directly and said happily, ¡°OK, wait a minute. I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up for you.¡± Money talks. Chapter 361 We had no visitors Chapter 361 We had no visitors Looking at the guard, I felt for a moment that if Ming gave him that inkstone, even if the price of inkstone was much more than these money, the guard would not look at it. The guard took the money and counted it two or three times and said happily, ¡°wait a minute.¡± Then he went in and made a phone call. Two minutester, I saw a nurse in a down jacket running out. The nurse was very old and may be in her forties. After running out, she looked at us and said reluctantly, e in with me.¡± We were looking for someone, so we didn¡¯t care. We followed the nurse in. I looked around and saw that several trees in the yard were not withered because of winter, but really died. The whole hospital was dead. We followed the nurse to the only building. We went in and the building was quiet. Except for a nurse station in the middle, there were no lights or windows in the corridor on both sides. There was only one window at the end of the corridor. The whole hospital looked like a ghost house. There was a strong smell of disinfectant in the building, which was mixed with a strange smell. The nurse took us to the nurse station and took out a register and asked, ¡°who are you going to renew?¡± ¡°Renew?¡± I was wondering, ¡°we¡¯re here to visit.¡± Hearing what I said, the nurse raised her head and said in shock, ¡°visit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. At this time, I had a bad feeling. Wasn¡¯t there anyone visiting here? The nurse listened to me and suddenlyughed. Then she lowered her head and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We have no visitors.¡± ¡°Why...¡± ¡°We renew Margaret.¡± Ming interrupted me and said. As soon as the nurse heard the name, she looked up at Ming and then at me. ¡°She? She doesn¡¯t have to pay.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I got nervous. What did she mean? Had my mother... But soon, the nurse said, ¡°someone paid for her 50 years in hospital.¡± I tugged Ming and thought of the dark wards on both sides. Only this nurse could be seen in thisrge mental hospital. Was this a good ce? When I was trying to say something, Ming seemed to understand what I mean. He took out his cell phone directly, ¡°one hundred thousand dors. We need to meet Margaret.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The nurse froze. Ming repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand dors. We need to meet Margaret.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t respond at first, but Ming said it again so she did. She immediately nodded and picked up her cell phone. Ming immediately transferred $100000 to her. The nurse received the money and stared at her cell phone and looked carefully. She was thrilled to be sure it was $100000. ¡°OK! Come with me!¡± She said and began to look for the key in the back cab. I saw her pick up a lot of fifth floor keys and put her cell phone in her pocket and beckon us to go. The hospital had only five floors. She took us to the elevator. This elevator was very old-fashioned. It took at least ten seconds to open and close the door. When it rose, it was noisy. It took about a minute to get to the fifth floor. In the elevator, the nurse began to say, ¡°are you Margaret¡¯s family?¡± ¡°How is she here?¡± Ming asked her instead of answering. The nurse smiled unnaturally, ¡°didn¡¯t you know this ce before you came here? She was sent here. She¡¯s just alive.¡± ¡°...¡± By this time, the elevator had reached the fifth floor. The three of us came out. The fifth floor was a little darker than the first and second floors, but there was a light on so we could barely see the road. The nurse took us forward and said, ¡°to be honest, you are the first to visit. A lot of people feel guilty and can¡¯t kill them, but they feel burdensome, so they send them here and pay for them and make themselves feel at ease.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The more I listened to the nurse, the more upset I felt. The fifth floor was also quiet. I saw that there was a small window on the door of each ward. The small window was so high that I couldn¡¯t see what was inside. But Ming was tall. He looked around and frowned and looked serious. I was more worried. When we were walking, there was a loud noise! I was so scared that I dodged and looked at the door. I found a face on the window above the door. That face was very ck and dirty, and it was very thin. A pair of eyes were distracted and there was a ferocious smile on the mouth. Ming quickly put me in his arms and whispered in my ear, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± I felt relieved. The nurse was used to it andforted me, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Margaret is more normal than them. She seems to have suffered a lot. So the nurses on duty usually try to give her better food.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hearing what the nurse said, I unconsciously thanked her. The nurse looked at me strangely. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Margaret?¡± I didn¡¯t speak. The nurse said casually, ¡°is she your mother?¡± ¡°Yes, I just heard about it.¡± I nodded. Hearing this, the nurse suddenly stopped and looked at me. ¡°She¡¯s your mother?¡± The nurse looked surprised. I looked at her. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t say you¡¯re her daughter when you go in. She has daughters here. You get it when you get in.¡± The nurse shook her head and turned and went on. My mother¡¯s ward was at the end. We walked for a while and finally arrived. Standing at the door, I quietly listened to the sound inside. It was quiet. There was no sound. The nurse looked for the key for a moment and opened the door. I watched the key turn and was extremely nervous. I was more nervous than when I checked my college entrance examination results! The key turned three times. Finally, the door opened. When the door opened, I finally understood what was mixed in the smell of disinfectant water. It was stink! There was a disgusting smelling out of the door! I felt sick in my stomach and almost spat out. The nurse gave me a look. ¡°Bear it.¡± At this time, I heard a very light and soft voice saying, ¡°keep it down. Laura and Lisa are sleeping. Don¡¯t wake them up.¡± Chapter 362 A skinny woman Chapter 362 A skinny woman I listened to her for the first time but my tears rolled in my eyes and I was sad. I tried to endure the physical difort and wanted to enter the ward. Ming stood in front of me and stopped me suddenly. He said hesitantly, ¡°you have to be mentally prepared.¡± I looked at him and was more impulsive. I went to the front and looked into the ward. My tears came down. There was only one bed and one table in the ward except for one toilet. Maybe it was because it was on the top floor. It was very cold in the room. I was wearing a coat but my face could feel cold. There was a woman sitting on the bed. The woman was dressed in an indistinguishable suit and unbuttoned. Her two almost t breasts were exposed. She was bony and her pale, wrinkled skin stuck to her bones. Her sternum and lute were clearly visible. It seemed that her skin is a little purple because of the cold. Her face was thinner but her big eyes showed that she used to be a beauty. The woman¡¯s hair was long and at least as tall as her and scattered on the bed. This room was dirty but the sheet was white. There were two dolls on it. Those two dolls were wearing very beautiful dresses. Even after so long, we could see that they were very high-end dolls. The woman pped the two dolls with her thin hand and put the index finger of the other hand on her mouth and whispered, ¡°don¡¯t wake them up.¡± I was sad. She was my mother. I used to dream of meeting my mother again many times, but I never thought it would be like this. My tears were running down. I took off my clothes and wanted to put them on Margaret. But before I could reach her, Margaret suddenly pushed me away. ¡°Don¡¯te here! What are you going to do!¡± She said and hugged the two dolls on the bed. Then she began to coax them, ¡°baby don¡¯t cry. Mom is here. Don¡¯t worry. Mom will protect you. Mom won¡¯t let anyone else take you.¡± Ming walked up and held me. The nurse said behind me, ¡°do you want to die? Mental patients look normal but suddenly go mad. You never know when they go mad.¡± I turned around and saw a metal basin on the table with a dry cracked steamed bun and a little boiled cabbage. I couldn¡¯t help but point to that and ask, ¡°she just eats this?¡± The nurse looked at me. ¡°Yes, we charge very little. It¡¯s good that we can offer her three meals a day.¡± She seemed afraid that I wouldin about her, so she said, ¡°the people who sent her in knew our conditions from the beginning, but they still decided to send her in. They don¡¯t want her.¡± I was sad to hear that. I looked up at Ming. ¡°Shall we take mom away?¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Ming nodded. The nurse listened to us and said, ¡°she can be transferred, but we can only refund you a small amount of money, and the ountant didn¡¯t work today.¡± Margaret seemed to understand us. She held the dolls in her arms and immediately became alert. ¡°Where are you going to take me?¡± ¡°We...¡± ¡°I will not go with you. Don¡¯t try to separate me from my children!¡± Margaret warned. I felt more and more sad. I stood there and said to her, ¡°no, we¡¯re going to take you and your children to a better ce. They...¡± I hesitated and said, ¡°they¡¯re growing up and going to school soon. It¡¯s not good for them here. They need to go to a better ce. There is a teacher who teaches them knowledge and treats them well.¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. She looked at me and seemed to understand and be submissive. ¡°Really? Can she really teach them?¡± ¡°Yes, that teacher is wonderful and experienced. Any child who follows her can learn a lot and be intelligent.¡± I advised. Margaret nodded desperately. ¡°Great.¡± She looked at the two dolls in her arms. ¡°Laura, Lisa, you¡¯re going to school.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I kept weeping. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ming patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the transfer formalities first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and said to Margaret, ¡°wait a minute. We will go through the transfer formalities for you ande back at once, OK?¡± ¡°OK.¡± Margaret nodded. I held up my clothes and said, ¡°put it on. It¡¯s cold here. Your children will feel warm if you put it on.¡± Margaret looked at my clothes and hesitated. She shook her head and grinned. ¡°No, they say they aren¡¯t cold, and I am not cold.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go through the transfer formalities.¡± Ming patted me on the shoulder. I turned around and was very sad. I thought of the picture Murray gave me. The woman in the picture was a beauty, but now she was tortured like this. I felt terrible. The nurse closed the door. I asked her discontentedly, ¡°has it been so cold? The patients will freeze to death in winter.¡± The nurse looked at me and said, ¡°no, the pipeline is aging this year. It¡¯s OK from the first floor to the fourth floor, but it¡¯s not hot on the fifth floor. Especially Margaret¡¯s room is at the end, so it¡¯s the coldest.¡± ¡°Then why not repair it?¡± ¡°We have reported it several times.¡± The nurse said casually, ¡°but it¡¯s remote and the Dean doesn¡¯t care. What can we do? Most patients are left unattended even if they die.¡± I listened to the nurse and my heart was bleeding. If I didn¡¯t find out, my mother might end up like this. ¡°Well Family is cruel.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say. The nurse listened to me and sneered, ¡°do you think Margaret¡¯s hospitalization fee was paid by her family?¡± ¡°No?¡± I was a little surprised. ¡°Of course not.¡± The nurse yed with the key in her hand and said, ¡°Well Family only paid her one year¡¯s hospitalization fee and said that we could dispose of her at will one yearter. Then there was a boss who paid more than two million dors at a time so she could live.¡± Chapter 363 Could I bathe you Chapter 363 Could I bathe you ¡°What?¡± I could hardly believe what my ears heard, ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The nurse shrugged. Then she asked me to fill out some forms. Ming was on the phone. I filled out the forms and sat there thinking about what the nurse said. Ming arranged and said to the nurse, ¡°transfer her to the Sacred Heart Hospital Rehabilitation Center.¡± Hearing these words, the nurse¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°who are you? Not everyone can be transferred to Sacred Heart Hospital.¡± Ming looked at the nurse and thought and said, ¡°my name is Ming. I¡¯m from Sacred Heart Hospital...¡± ¡°Dr. Jessop!¡± Before Ming finished, the nurse knew, ¡°people in other industries don¡¯t know you, but people in our industry know you. You are now the star of our industry.¡± Ming didn¡¯t speak. Oasis Hospital was far away so ambnces wouldn¡¯te too soon. The nurse talked to Ming all the time but Ming ignored her. Atst she said her purpose, ¡°Dr. Jessop, you have many hospitals. Can you change my job? The work here is not good.¡± ¡°I will contact your Dean and let him manage the hospital.¡± Ming said lightly. The nurse said unwillingly, ¡°that¡¯s the dean¡¯s business. I usually treat Margaret very well.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Ming immediately refused, ¡°I gave you the money. If you want to change jobs, the money will allow you to live for a while.¡± The nurse couldn¡¯t say anything more when he mentioned it. I wanted to go upstairs and saw Margaret before the ambnce came. The nurse immediately refused, ¡°no, in case something happens, I can¡¯t afford it. Let¡¯s wait for the ambnce.¡± Ming didn¡¯t speak. I knew he didn¡¯t want me to go either. A skinny woman lookedmunicative. But she was still aggressive. Two hourster, Sacred Heart Hospital¡¯s car arrived. The nurses went upstairs to meet Margaret. As soon as they opened the door of the ward, a nurse threw up directly. Margaret followed us. Her illness was special, so the car was not an ambnce but a police car. She was separated from us. Margaret had no luggage and only two dolls. She stank so all the nurses didn¡¯t want to get close to her. I was the only one with her. Because I said there was a teacher in the new ce, Margaret was very cooperative and did not resist at all. She sat there with two dolls in her arms. On the way back, I asked her across the ss wall, ¡°what are your two babies¡¯ names?¡± ¡°Lisa and Laura.¡± Margaret answered me seriously. I felt sad. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Laura was me. It turned out Molly¡¯s name was Lisa. I asked, ¡°what do you want them to do when they grow up?¡± Margaret looked at me and her eyes were bright. She listened to my question and seemed to see the light. ¡°They can do anything they like, as long as they are happy.¡± When Margaret spoke, her dry lips were smiling. I looked at her and was in a mixed mood. Why was life so unfair to her? We arrived at Sacred Heart Hospital Rehabilitation Center. Ming had arranged a suite for Margaret. The first thing she did was take a bath. All the nurses kept away. They smelled her and were reluctant. I volunteered, ¡°let me bathe her.¡± The nurses all looked at me in surprise. I went up and helped Margaret. I opened my mouth, but I was afraid she couldn¡¯t ept it, so I said, ¡°Auntie, can I bathe you? By the way, I¡¯ll bathe your two babies.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Margaret readily epted. All the nurses looked at me with very strange eyes. I turned a blind eye and stepped forward to take a bath with Margaret. The conditions at Sacred Heart Hospital Rehabilitation Center were really good. There was a bathtub in which we could sit. I put the water in. Margaret sat in it. I helped her clean the dolls first. Then, Margaret became very obedient. I soaped her and then rubbed her with a towel. She hadn¡¯t bathed for a long time, so she had a hard shell like skin. I asked Ming to bring me white vinegar and then I slowly bathed her. When the water got cold, I scooped it out of the basin and added hot water. We took this bath for about two hours. I finally cleaned Margaret. Then I took her under the shower and washed her. Margaret didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. Her attention was all on the two dolls. When I helped her clean and change. Margaret looked at me and said, ¡°thank you.¡± I was stunned for a moment and suddenly I felt happy and said, ¡°you¡¯re wee.¡± Margaret¡¯s hair was very long. I blew dry her hair. She hadn¡¯t washed her hair for many years, so her hair was like dead grass. Even with a lot of conditioner, her hair was knotted and couldn¡¯t bebed. Margaret looked at me and smiled. ¡°You can cut it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was a little surprised. Her hair was really long. It was a pity to cut it off. Margaret nodded. But it was really inconvenient for her to have such long hair. I took scissors and cut her hair directly for about one meter. The hair was so messy that I put it aside. The rest of her hair was easy tob. I helped her tob it and dry it and braid it. She looked much more energetic. Margaret looked at me and continued, ¡°thank you.¡± I looked at her and suddenly felt that she was a normal person and not ill. I even wanted to get her back. But just then, Margaret looked at me and asked, ¡°where is the teacher who teaches my children?¡± Her words brought me back to reality. I looked at her sadly and smiled reluctantly, ¡°you can get used to it first. The teacher wille soon.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Margaret looked down and said to the two dolls, ¡°do you hear me? You will be able to learn soon. If you want to learn painting, mom can teach you.¡± I looked at Margaret and felt very sad. I stayed a little longer before I left the ward. Ming was calling at the door. He just finished when I went out. I asked him, ¡°do you know who paid for my mother¡¯s hospitalization?¡± Chapter 364 It was the last straw that broke the camel’s back Chapter 364 It was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back Ming put the phone in his pocket and looked at me and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already called the dean of Oasis Hospital. He said it was 30 years ago. At that time, theputer was underdeveloped and the man used cash, so there is no way to check.¡± ¡°Cash?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little weird. ¡°The nurse said he paid for fifty years of hospitalization. Even if it was 30 years ago, it was worth a million, right? He had so much money then...¡± I felt more and more that this person was not simple. Ming listened to me and nodded, ¡°I guess if this man doesn¡¯t fail in business, he¡¯s powerful in York now.¡± No one would pay my mother for nothing. Except for two things. As Sean once said, one person was good to another either because of feelings or because of interests. My mother was mad and sent here. This man had only one identity. My own father. I looked down and thought and said, ¡°forget it. I don¡¯t want to find this man.¡± When my mother left that year, she was fine. When she returned to Well Family, she was delirious. Well Family took her babies but my mother wouldn¡¯t go crazy about it. It was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. What really stimted my mother was the days when she was with my biological father after she left. He knew how my mother would be treated when she was sent here, but he didn¡¯t care. He just paid the money and left. This man was merciless. I didn¡¯t want such a father. Ming and I had the same conjecture. He reached out and held me in his arms. He patted me on the back with his warm palm and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll take care of your mother with you in the future. She suffered for the first half of her life. We should treat her well in the future.¡± Ming¡¯s words warmed my heart. Once again, he perfectly caught what I cared about. I listened to him in his arms and thought maybe I should be with him all my life. At this point, Ming continued, ¡°you cane to see her any time in the future. She said she wanted a teacher just now. I¡¯ll find a psychologist to be a teacher. When she is better, I will buy her a house in the community and let her live next to us. In this way, Lester can visit her often.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked up and stared at Ming in front of me. I was in aplex mood. Before that, I was thinking that I loved Sean and I wanted to wait for him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, Ming¡¯s words made me waver. Sometimes, I really hated myself. Ming leaned over and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°You are my wife. I am willing to do anything for you.¡± - We left the hospital. I called Murray in Ming¡¯s car. When I told Murray about it, he was silent for a few seconds on the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy the ticket now.¡± I was not surprised at all. This was what Murray would do. Murray¡¯s voice was loud and the car was quiet. Ming seemed to hear him. He looked at me and asked, ¡°is Mr. Mooreing?¡± I nodded. He immediately said, ¡°then I will arrange a room for him on the visiting floor of the rehabilitation center.¡± ¡°OK. Thank you.¡± I was grateful for Ming¡¯s carefulness. Something came to my mind as we neared home. I said to Ming, ¡°can you take me to a ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ming nodded. I found an address on the Inte and sent it to him. Ming immediately turned around and drove there. He raised his hand and looked at me unhappily and said, ¡°in the future, if you want to go anywhere, just tell me directly. Don¡¯t ask me if I can. My time is free for you.¡± I nodded and told him where to go. This was a textile market selling cloth crafts. It was new year¡¯s time, so I was not sure if it was open, so I wanted to try my luck. The car soon arrived at the entrance of the textile market. The market was open, but when we went in, there were few people and most of the shops were not open. I walked from the first floor to the second floor and then to the third floor. Finally, one or two shops were open in the corner of the third floor. After I went in, I bought a small sewing machine and some nice cloth. Then ming helped me with the sewing machine and I went out with him carrying the cloth. He finally seemed to be unable to bear his curiosity and asked me, ¡°what are you going to do with them?¡± I bought one meter of each cloth. I also bought somece. Atst I bought a pile of leftover cloth. I said mysteriously, ¡°soon you will know.¡± I chose a long time after we got home. Finally, I decided to move the desk in my study to my bedroom, and then I put the small sewing machine on it. I wanted to make some clothes for Margaret¡¯s two little dolls so that I could get closer to her. I had received little care from my mother. I went to Carter Family in college. Inez hated me very much. Now I saw my own mother for the first time. She was delirious, but when I saw Margaret¡¯s love for the two dolls, I knew that she must be a good mother. I found a picture on the Inte first, and then I tried to make it. Lester was ying next to me. Ming also stood by me and watched. At the beginning, I failed several times. After trying seven or eight times, I finally made a little skirt that was not harmonious but sessful. Ming finally came up from the sofa and shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you know how to make clothes.¡± I was a little coy. ¡°Yeah, Molly was often not at school at that time, so she asked me to help her with her lessons. I also helped her with some professional courses. I didn¡¯t expect to use it one day.¡± Ming stood by and listened to me and thought. Lester, who was ying with the cloth, heard me and asked me, ¡°Mom, who is Molly? Is she your good friend?¡± Chapter 365 She had severe malnutrition Chapter 365 She had severe malnutrition After listening to Lester, I was stunned and smiled. I put down my work and squatted down. I held him and said seriously, ¡°Molly is my twin sister.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lester blinked and asked me curiously, ¡°does she have the same face as you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Wow! May I see her?¡± Lester was excited! I frowned and felt sorry. I pinched Lester¡¯s face and told him seriously, ¡°my sister has gone far away and won¡¯te back for a long time.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I see her?¡± Lester pouted and looked a little unhappy. When I thought I needed to say something to make him happy, Doris said behind me, ¡°young master, it¡¯s time for dessert. Today is your favorite chocte cake.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Lester immediately smiled and revealed two rows of teeth. He turned and went out. Lester left. Ming leaned against the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to tell him that.¡± I sat on the chair and checked the skirt I had just made and said, ¡°of course, parents can¡¯t cheat their children.¡± Moreover, I didn¡¯t want to convey my subjective consciousness to him. Children¡¯s world was pure and clean. I didn¡¯t want to mix it with anything. Soon it was dinner time. We ate for a while and got a call from Murray. He told me he was in York and needed to know Margaret¡¯s address right away. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so fast! After I told him the address of Sacred Heart Hospital, I quickly put down my chopsticks and prepared to go out. Ming was with me. Because we went to the hospital, we didn¡¯t take Lester with us. No sooner had the car arrived at the door of Sacred Heart Hospital than I saw Murray. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He stood there and only wore a long sleeved thin coat and trousers in winter. He could wear them at Sceaux, but York was cold! I got out of the car and pulled Murray in. I couldn¡¯t help ming him, ¡°why do youe here with so few clothes on? Fortunately, the weather is good these days. What do you do if it snows?¡± Murray rubbed his arms and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know where my thick clothes are. And I don¡¯t have time for them.¡± Then he asked us, ¡°where¡¯s Margaret?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Ming answered first. When Murray heard it, he was relieved. The car went to the underground garage of the rehabilitation center. Ming took us to the elevator of the rehabilitation center. On the elevator, I found Murray very nervous. He kept putting his clothes and hair in order. Atst he took out his cell phone to look at his face. He frowned and said, ¡°am I old?¡± Seeing him like this, I was very d that he didn¡¯t see Margaret in Oasis Hospital. Otherwise, Murray would tear down the hospital. Soon we got to the floor where Margaret was. A nurse came out of it. She saw us and greeted Ming respectfully, ¡°Mr. Jessop.¡± Ming nodded and asked, ¡°how¡¯s Aunt Moore?¡± Ming registered my mother¡¯s name in Sacred Heart Hospital as Margaret Moore. I had no objection. Because in my opinion, Well Family had long stopped taking her as a family member. The nurse replied, ¡°the patient is asleep. I just took her temperature. It¡¯s normal. We checked her in the afternoon. She has severe malnutrition and mild cataracts in both eyes. She has serious parasites in her body, and...¡± The nurse stood there and said about Margaret¡¯s physical condition. Murray listened and looked serious. ¡°Can we go in and have a look?¡± Ming asked. ¡°Yes, but the patient is asleep. Because the patient¡¯s condition is not stable, please try not to wake her up.¡± No one else could visit. But it was Ming who made the request. The nurse must not dare to stop him. The nurse turned and opened the door for us. The light in the ward was off. Because it was a suite, I took Ming by the hand and said to Murray, ¡°master, my mother is in it. Go in by yourself. Remember not to wake her up. You cane to see her every day.¡± Murray nodded. He crept into the bedroom. I stood at the door and saw Murray standing there in the light of the corridor. Margaret¡¯s hand was outside the quilt so he put her hand in and covered it for her. He stood for a long time and turned to come out. I hadn¡¯t seen Murray cry for years, but now his eyes were full of tears. I took a tissue from my bag and handed it to him. When we got out of the ward together, Murray wiped his tears with paper, then he grabbed my hands directly and said excitedly, ¡°Becky, thank you. Thank you for finding her!¡± I was shocked and shook my head. ¡°She¡¯s my mother. I should have found her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s bony and has a lot of disease. It seems that she suffered a lot in thest few years. Thank you for finding her, or I don¡¯t think she will live long.¡± Murray grabbed my hands and his hands were shaking. Ming stood behind me and didn¡¯t speak. Ming told everyone here that Murray could visit at any time. Later, we took Murray to the room prepared for him in advance, which was in the rehabilitation center and only a few floors away from Margaret¡¯s room. Murray didn¡¯t bring anything this time, but when we went in, we found that there was a hanger in the room, on which many men¡¯s clothes were neatly hung. Moreover, their style was casual and comfortable, which Murray liked. There were also some simple daily necessities and cotton slippers and so on. When I was confused, Murray turned around and said to Ming, ¡°Ming, thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Ming smiled. ¡°I know you are in a hurry toe to York and don¡¯t bring anything, so I asked them to prepare some. If they¡¯re not good, you can tell me. I¡¯ll have someone prepare something more.¡± ¡°No, I can buy something else myself.¡± Murray waved. When we got out of Murray¡¯s room, I looked at Ming and said, ¡°you even think of this!¡± Chapter 366 Please let me go Chapter 366 Please let me go Ming stood in front of me and said, ¡°I care about you, and I said that¡¯s what I should do for you.¡± He stood there and blocked the white light in the corridor. He looked at me and his eyes were still tender. I plucked up my courage and said, ¡°have you ever done anything illegal? I overheard Grandpa Jessop saying that he solved something for you...¡± Ming listened to me and after a while he said, ¡°get in the car first.¡± I walked behind him and watched his tall figure as I went downstairs. I was thinking about what he was going to sayter. It seemed a long way. Finally we got to the underground garage. We got in the car. Ming started the car and turned on the heat. He turned to me and said, ¡°I used to release drugs that didn¡¯tplete phase III clinical trials because of funding issues.¡± In fact, I couldn¡¯t understand it. I looked at him and blinked, ¡°is there any consequence?¡± ¡°The consequence may or may not be serious. It depends.¡± Ming paused and straightened my disordered hair and continued, ¡°but fortunately, my drug is not serious. In subsequent sales, it can be proved that it can pass the three-stage clinical trial.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°But I was lucky that time. I won¡¯t do it in the future.¡± Ming looked at me firmly. But he was good at disguise. Sometimes I was not sure if he was lying to me. After all, he was fickle. When Ming saw that I was silent, he smiled, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. I will tell you with action, because only in this way can you give yourself to me wholeheartedly, right?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± I nodded. It seemed that this was the only way. The next day, because Murray took care of Margaret, I spent a whole day trying to make two sets of doll clothes. Although there were still some imperfections, they were sessful. The next day, Ming had something to do, so I went to see Margaret alone. When I got to the ward, I saw through the ss at the door of the ward that the outside of the ward had changed. There was a desk in the empty ce. There were some ink, paper and inkstone on the desk. At this time, Murray was drawing on paper. Margaret was holding the two dolls in her arms and looking at him seriously. I stood for a while before I pushed the door in. When the door opened, they both looked at me. Margaret was still thin but she looked much better. She saw me and grinned. It meant she remembered me. Her eyes were clear and bright, and she didn¡¯t look like a patient at all. I went in and lifted the bag in my hand and said to her, ¡°Aunt Moore, I¡¯ve got something for you.¡± Margaret didn¡¯t speak, but she kept staring at the bag in my hand and wondering. Murray put the pen on the pen holder and said happily, ¡°what is it?¡± I went to the sofa. After Margaret sat down, I took out four sets of clothes and said to Margaret, ¡°look at these little clothes. Do you like them?¡± Margaret was happy and nodded desperately. Tears filled her eyes as she reached for the clothes. I quickly took the tissue out of my bag. I wiped her tears and said, ¡°don¡¯t cry. If you like them, I can make a lot more in the future.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Murray picked up a dress and looked at it carefully and eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know it.¡± ¡°Well, Molly didn¡¯t go to ss before. I went to ss for her so I learned a little.¡± I said. Murray knew who Molly was. He looked down at one of the dolls and was sad. Margaret didn¡¯t know what we were talking about. She just reached out and said, ¡°dress them.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I changed Margaret¡¯s two dolls with Murray. The clothes of the two dolls had been worn out. When they were on new clothes, the two dolls seemed to have the original luster. Margaret hugged the two dolls. She tilted her head and smiled and said to herself, ¡°Laura, Lisa, you have new clothes.¡± ¡°They must be very happy.¡± I looked at the two dolls. ¡°Yes.¡± Margaret nodded. ¡°They say they are happy. Especially Laura says she likes you very much.¡± Laura was myself. I looked down at the two same dolls and smiled, ¡°I like her, too.¡± Margaret looked down at the dolls in her arms, but suddenly she said sadly, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t like us and want to drive us out...¡± They? Murray and I looked at each other and realized that she was talking about the past. I hesitated and asked her, ¡°who is going to drive you out?¡± ¡°They...¡± Margaret looked up slightly and looked at the ground. Her eyes suddenly froze. She opened her mouth and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. After a while her dull eyes suddenly became frightened. She got up from the sofa and stumbled to the door with two dolls in her arms. She reached out and tried to push the door! She didn¡¯t know the door was sliding. I ran to her immediately and reassured her and tried to hold her down. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. We will not hurt you. We...¡± ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Before I finished speaking, Margaret suddenly reached out and grabbed my hand. I felt pain in my palm. I looked down and found several bloodstains on the back of my hand. ¡°Becky!¡± Murray followed us. Margaret curled up by the door and shivered. She looked at us and her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Please let me and my children go. I will not pester him any more. Let me go. I don''t want anything. I just want my children. Please let me go.¡± She suddenly fell on her knees. Looking at such a Margaret, the corner of my eye suddenly moistened. Her words and expressions and actions were like countless needles in my heart, The wound was not big but it hurt. Looking at her, I seemed to see myself that year. I wanted to protect my children but I was helpless. Chapter 367 No one would hurt you in the future Chapter 367 No one would hurt you in the future At that moment, I did not hesitate to hold Margaret! She was shocked and struggling. She scratched me desperately and scratched my clothes and body with her sharp nails. I could feel her scratching the back of my neck, but I didn¡¯t want to let go. I hugged Margaret and whispered in her ear, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. We will not hurt you, and I will protect you. No one will hurt you in the future. Don¡¯t be afraid...¡± I spoke in Margaret¡¯s ear and told her not to be afraid. After a while, she finally calmed down. Then she reached out and hugged me. I could feel her arms still shaking. She plucked up the courage to hold me. I hugged her and said, ¡°it¡¯s all over. No one will hurt you again. I will protect you.¡± At this moment, I realized that I was alive because Margaret fought for her children just like me. The difference was that I lost but she won. ¡°OK.¡± Margaret held me and nodded desperately. I whispered in her ear, ¡°thank you.¡± I knew that she couldn¡¯t ept that I was her daughter now, but I believed everything would be better. In the near future, I could definitely call her Mom. After I soothed her, I helped Margaret to the sofa and sat her down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep making clothes for themter.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Margaret nodded. She was obedient as a child. I spent a day in the hospital. Margaret went to bed early in the evening. She fell asleep and Murray asked me, ¡°how are you and Ming doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± I replied unnaturally. Murray said seriously, ¡°don¡¯t I know you? You are not as close to him as you used to be. What happened?¡± Murray was usually casual, but he knew a lot of things. I sat there and packed the dolls¡¯ clothes. I lowered my head and thought and said, ¡°it¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t watch the news? I know Sean and Cindy are divorced. You two...¡± ¡°No.¡± I immediately denied it. I was guilty. Murray went to his desk and looked at the picture he had painted during the day. ¡°Sean and Ming are arrogant, but all powerful people are. They think they can get anything, but they forget that people are not objects. It¡¯s price that controls objects, but it¡¯s feeling that controls people. Feelings are priceless.¡± I looked at Murray and didn¡¯t speak. Murray put it away and went on, ¡°your weakness is that you are too kind. You don¡¯t want to hurt anyone but in the end you hurt yourself, or you hurt everyone, including yourself.¡± I was stunned by Murray¡¯s words. I muttered, ¡°I hurt everyone...¡± Was that so? "But you are not to me. Ming looks gentle, but he is stubborn. He has to get what he wants. " Murray looked at me. "Ming and Sean are at odds, but sometimes you can y a key role." At this time, the door of the ward opened. Ming came in and saw us. He said hello politely to Murray and then asked me, ¡°do you want to go home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. I followed Ming and thought of what Murray had just said. Who did I belong to? I didn¡¯t know either. In the evening, I followed Ming back. As soon as we got into the house, Erin stood there and said respectfully, ¡°master, madam, you are back.¡± I looked up at the clock in the living room. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock. I didn¡¯t think it was strange if other people were waiting for us. But she was waiting for us. I knew why she did it. Ming had been with me for the new year, so she had been ignored. Ming stood behind me. I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I didn¡¯t care. I just changed my shoes and walked in. Ming didn¡¯t follow me but I didn¡¯t ask and just walked upstairs. At the turn of the stairs, I saw Erin standing sideways and touching Ming¡¯s crotch. Her eyes were full of ambiguity, and Ming did not refuse. I turned around and went upstairs. Lester had gone to bed. I went to check Lester¡¯s condition and made sure that he was in good condition. I went to take a shower first. When I put on my bathrobe and came out, Ming just came by. He said coldly, ¡°I have some work to do. You go to bed first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I knew what he was going to do and smiled reluctantly, ¡°go ahead. Don¡¯t be too tired.¡± Ming was smart and knew what I meant. But he didn¡¯t respond. He nodded and left. I was in bed and couldn¡¯t sleep so I got up. The moonlight outside the window was cold. I looked at it and thought that Ming must have sex with Erin downstairs. When I thought of his vows and my guilt in the past few days, I just felt ridiculous at this moment. But this was the only rtionship I had with him. I didn¡¯t love him. Respect was also a good choice. After all, men¡¯s needs were different from women¡¯s. Even if they didn¡¯t love, they could have sex. I stood at the window for a while and heard footsteps behind me. I knew it was not Ming¡¯s but the sound of the bottom of the servant¡¯s cloth shoes rubbing the floor. I turned around and saw not Doris but Briana. Briana saw me awake and came in and respectfully called me, ¡°madam.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept? Did they bother you?¡± I asked with concern. Briana looked even more sad. ¡°Madam, you indulge Erin and master...¡± I turned and patted Briana on the shoulder, ¡°thank you for your concern. I don¡¯t me him. I can¡¯t give it to him, so I can¡¯t stop others from giving it to him.¡± After all, he had desires. Briana sighed, ¡°but Erin might really beat you.¡± ¡°Really? I can move out and make room for her.¡± I asked Briana, ¡°why do you think so?¡± Briana was an old servant of Jessop Family and had seen many of these things. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was only a temporary affair between the master and the servant. How could someone take it seriously? Chapter 368 Are you on your guard against me? Chapter 368 Are you on your guard against me? Briana hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°actually, I thought that the affair between master and Erin was only temporary. But I recently observed that it didn¡¯t look like that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Master is very kind when he calls Erin, and sometimes Erin sits on master¡¯s leg when you are away. When master looks at her, his eyes and tone are gentler than when he looks at you...¡± Briana¡¯s words confused me. Was that so? Did Ming really like Erin? But I didn¡¯t believe Briana would lie to me. I looked down and smiled, ¡°I can make room at any time. If he can really find someone he likes, I congratte him.¡± In fact, Erin was better than me. At least Erin didn¡¯t love anyone else. As long as Ming was good to her, I thought she would be good to Ming wholeheartedly. Briana knew I didn¡¯t care, so she sighed and left. Iy in bed and, after a long time, fell asleep. The new year¡¯s holiday was over. I wanted to leave Lester at home and let Doris take care of him, but Lester was going to see Summer. I had no choice but to take Lester to Linda¡¯s house. Then I went to the studio with Linda. There were several workers at the door who were putting the studio sign on the wall. Chloe was standing by. In the car, I negotiated with Linda to send a red envelope to Chloe, our only employee. When I saw her, I took the red envelope out of my bag and handed it to her. I smiled and said, ¡°happy new year.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Chloe pinched the red envelope and said excitedly, ¡°thank you.¡± We thought there was nothing to do on the first day of the new year. We nned to go shopping and buy clothes togetherter. But as soon as we sat down and made a cup of coffee, the doorbell rang. Chloe went to open the door. Soon I heard a voice from outside, ¡°is this Swallowtail Butterfly, please?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chloe answered and let the person in. Linda and I both stood up. A woman in her mid thirties came in. She was wearing a business dress and a pair of sses. She saw us and bowed slightly and said, ¡°hello, you can call me Miss Kent. I saw your introduction in a home improvement magazine.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Linda and I immediately went to say hello to her. We learned that Miss Kent was going to open a teahouse and happened to see our information in the magazine. She saw the resume of Linda and me on our official website, so she came here immediately. Linda and I invited her into the meeting room, and Chloe brought her a ss of water. We began to talk about specific work. This was the first formal project after the establishment of our studio. We just talked for a while, and Chloe pushed the door open again and looked at me and said, ¡°Becky, someone wants to see you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Who came here to see me? Chloe smiled bitterly and nodded, ¡°yes,e out.¡± Linda said, ¡°go ahead. I¡¯ll talk to Miss Kent.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I got up and went out and wondered. When I went out of the conference room, I saw a man on the sofa in the studio. He was wearing a ck windbreaker and was reading a magazine. He didn¡¯t seem to see meing out. I turned and tried to run, but Chloe said, ¡°President Jessop, Becky¡¯s here.¡± The man sitting on the sofa was Sean. He slowly put down his magazine and looked up at the conference room behind me and asked me, ¡°would you like to talk here or in the car?¡± ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± I looked at Sean. When I saw Sean, I was alert. Every time I met him before, something happened that I shouldn¡¯t have done. I was Ming¡¯s fiancee. Sean looked up at the conference room and slowly said, ¡°you have guests. I don¡¯t think you want to talk about it here.¡± He looked at ease. Today Miss Kent was our first official customer since we started thepany and it was the first order this year. I didn¡¯t want us to fail. I hesitated and said, ¡°let¡¯s talk outside.¡± It was the outside, not the car. Sean nodded and got up and straightened his pants a little bit and walked to the door. He went to the door and turned to look at me. He didn¡¯t seem sure if I woulde out with him. I could only pick up my coat and went out. Sean¡¯s car was parked at the door. I hadn¡¯t seen the car before. I could see from the long windows that the car had been refitted. It had only one door. Sean stepped forward and opened the door. I stood outside and saw a wine cab inside. It looked like the seat was opposite it. I stood still and asked him, ¡°let¡¯s talk here.¡± There was sadness in his eyes and he asked me, ¡°are you on your guard against me?¡± I nodded. Sean looked depressed. He walked up to me step by step and asked, ¡°he did that to you, but you support him and are wary of me?¡± His words hurt my heart. I knew who he was talking about. But how did he know Erin? I wondered, ¡°what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretending.¡± Sean came up to me and whispered. He held me in his arms and bowed his head and asked me, ¡°would you rather watch him sleep with the maid than fight?¡± Sure enough, Sean knew it. I push him with my hand but I didn¡¯t care. I said calmly, ¡°that¡¯s our business.¡± ¡°Your business?¡± Sean looked down at me. ¡°Your business is my business! He took you away from me by despicable means, but now he doesn¡¯t cherish you. It my business!¡± ¡°...¡± My heart was pounding. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sean came to me for this. At this time, I heard a noise at the studio door. I turned and saw Chloe looking at us. I hesitated and said, ¡°let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Chapter 369 In front of you, all my sense and calmness were pretended Chapter 369 In front of you, all my sense and calmness were pretended Sean reopened the door. I got in the car. The back seat of the car was a sofa with a corner. I looked and chose to sit at the back. Sean sat next to me. We were about half a meter apart. He looked at me and said seriously, ¡°would you mind if I am the one who cheats?¡± Yes. The answer immediately came to me. I didn¡¯t mind Ming doing this because I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t like him. Although I was a little unhappy, I was not jealous at all. ¡°Yes, right?¡± Sean gave me the answer. I looked down and hesitated and nodded, but I said to Sean, ¡°yes, so I think I¡¯m the best now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Now I am sensible, decent and generous. I can understand the reason why Ming did this. I am the perfect Mrs. Jessop.¡± I said calmly. Sean seemed to understand what I mean. ¡°You are the perfect Mrs. Jessop, but what you have is not the perfect marriage. If you don¡¯t even have love, what¡¯s the use of marriage?¡± ¡°There are many marriages without love now, aren¡¯t there?¡± I looked at Sean, ¡°when I was with you, I was jealous. I was worried when you came homete. I was miserable when you were close to Cindy, but now I have nothing.¡± I didn¡¯t care about Ming. I just wanted to protect Lester. As long as Lester was okay, nothing else mattered. Sean suddenly approached me. I leaned back subconsciously, but there was nothing behind me. The closer his handsome face was to me, the faster my heart beat. He suddenly put his hand around my waist. His handsome face said a few centimeters away from me, ¡°don¡¯t you want to be with me? Don¡¯t you want me to fill you up every night and satisfy you with the most primitive desires?¡± His words made my face a little red, and I shook my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yes! In fact, I was not lecherous, but when Sean came close to me or I saw his face or he had physical contact with me, every cell in my body started shouting. I usually had no interest in sex, but in front of him, I was always ignited. There was always a feeling in my heart that pushed me. There was a voice in my head that brought me close to him. But he came close to me and put his thin lips to my ears. He exhaled and told me, ¡°but I want you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°When I see you, I want to press you under my body and fill you and satisfy you. I long for you to put your legs around my waist and shyly tell me you want me. In front of you, all my sense and calmness are pretended. What I want is to kiss your whole body and let every inch of your skin belong to me. I want you to look at me and love me. I...¡± ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡± I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I interrupted Sean decisively. I was unconsciously seduced by his words. And his words resonated with me deeply. When I saw him, I was the same as him. I was afraid I would lose control. I was afraid the reason in my heart would copse. I was afraid I would hold him and let him love me... Sean¡¯s fingers were testing me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel it? In fact, I feel the same as you.¡± He began to unbutton me with his hand. His thin lips were on my neck and he said, ¡°give me.¡± ¡°No, I said no.¡± ¡°But he has an affair with the servant. Why can¡¯t you give me?¡± Sean asked me. His words were like invitations. I could feel my heart breaking inch by inch. But the moment it was about to copse, I woke up. I pushed him away. ¡°No, he cheated, but I can¡¯t. Then I¡¯ll be like him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re different. I force you.¡± Sean said and continued. The car was full of ambiguities. I was in a dilemma. I wanted him. Every cell of mine was telling me that. But my reason told me not to. When I was in a dilemma, Sean suddenly stopped. He reached out and hugged me. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t force you. Can I hold you?¡± I was stunned and nodded. Sean held me. ¡°You have to bepletely and cleanly mine. Wait for me. When youe back to me, I will meet you well. I will give you as much as you want. I will die for you.¡± I blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t need that much.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I will give it to you whether you need it or not.¡± He held me and kissed my vicle with his thin lips, ¡°I miss you so much. I¡¯ll get you back soon.¡± - Sean and I stayed in the car and soon came out. I was afraid that if I stayed any longer, my mind would copse. When I came out, Sean didn¡¯t get out of the car and the car left. I stood there and watched the car go. I suddenly realized there was a driver in the car. Did the driver listen to us just now? I was suddenly embarrassed. When I came in, Miss Kent and Linda had finished talking and she was ready to leave. We all went out to see her off. As soon as she left, Chloe looked at me and said with disappointment, ¡°is the duration of President Jessop so short?¡± I nced at her. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°The duration of President Jessop must not be that short.¡± Chloe nodded. I wanted to hit her. Linda coted the data and looked at us and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Becky, I think you¡¯d better find out your feelings. Marriage is a lifetime thing and you have to be serious about it.¡± ¡°...¡± I looked at Linda and nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Linda waved the data in her hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have a meeting.¡± Chloe and I went into the meeting room with our own tea cups and a bunch of snacks. The project had been decided, so we¡¯d better know about it first. As soon as the contract was signed, we could start work. A meeting was about equal to a tea party. The three of us sat there eating and drinking, and atst we didn¡¯t even have an appetite for lunch. I went to Linda¡¯s house to pick up Lester at five in the afternoon. As soon as I entered the house, Doris and Briana both came and shouted, ¡°madam, you are back.¡± I thought something was wrong. I turned around and saw Erin lying on the sofa with a rxed look. Chapter 370 Erin was pregnant Chapter 370 Erin was pregnant Doris and Briana were very loud. Erin knew I was back, but she ignored me. She was lying and didn¡¯t want to stand up. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I couldn¡¯t see her expression, but I felt something wrong. I helped Lester undress and said, ¡°you go upstairs first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lester understood. When he changed his shoes and went up, he looked at Erin and pouted and was not very happy. Erin still turned a blind eye. Lester went upstairs and I slowly changed my shoes and walked to the sofa. That was when I saw Erin¡¯s face. She looked smug. What happened to her? Doris seemed to have the nerve when I came back. She came up and shouted, ¡°Erin, madam is back. Don¡¯t you stand up?¡± Erin didn¡¯t care. She took her cell phone in one hand and said, ¡°madam? She may not be madam soon.¡± Her voice was clearly defiant. I turned and asked Doris, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Doris wasn¡¯t happy, ¡°she said in the morning that she was sick and went to the hospital. She came back in the afternoon and became like this. I suspect she went to a mental hospital.¡± When Doris finished, Erin burst outughing. ¡°Doris, you¡¯d better respect me, or you¡¯ll be miserable when I am madam in a few days.¡± ¡°You are dreaming.¡± Doris wanted to curse angrily. I stood by and ordered, ¡°get up.¡± Erin ignored me. I looked at Doris, ¡°pull her off the couch.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Doris listened to me, she was happy and wanted to pull Erin. Doris was stronger than Erin. Even without Briana¡¯s help, she was sure to pull Erin down. Erin was a little flustered. She immediately sat up and raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. If I get hurt, none of you can afford it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to afford it.¡± I took another look at Doris. Doris continued to drag her. She yanked Erin off the sofa. Erin sat on the floor on the wool carpet! Erin was pale. She touched her stomach at once. She looked up at me angrily and scolded, ¡°the baby in my stomach is master¡¯s. You can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Her words stunned me. ¡°What?¡± Ming¡¯s baby? But I quickly reacted. She had a long affair with Ming and had no contraception. It was no surprise that she was pregnant. Doris was very angry and scolded her, ¡°shame on you. You are pregnant with master¡¯s baby.¡± Erin nced at her and struggled and stood up. ¡°Doris, I know why you do this. You are jealous of me. But you are old and master doesn¡¯t like you! If you can get into master¡¯s bed, you will run faster than anyone else...¡± Before she finished, I went over and pped her face! Erin red at me. ¡°Why do you hit me?¡± I looked at her and pped her again. Erin looked at me angrily. But I rubbed my hands indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯m the mistress of this family. You¡¯re pregnant. Shouldn¡¯t I hit you?¡± Erin was angry. ¡°You...¡± She wanted to say something but she shut up as soon as I raised my hand. She knew that I had the final say before Ming returned. Erin protected her stomach with both hands and looked at me angrily. ¡°Becky, don¡¯''t becent. I will let master divorce you!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better do that.¡± I looked at Erin. I said that from the bottom of my heart. I sincerely hoped that Erin could do so. If Ming no longer clung to me, many things would be much easier. I didn¡¯t care about him and Erin. Erin listened to me and was morecent. ¡°Of course I will. Do you know why?¡± I looked at her and didn¡¯t speak. Erin smiled fiercely. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell us, I know Lester is not the son of master, but the son of Sean. So my baby is the first child of master. If master knows that he has his own baby, will he choose you, a woman with another man¡¯s son, or me?¡± I just pped her again. Erin was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! When I be Mrs. Jessop, I...¡± ¡°Then you should be it first.¡± I looked at Erin, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you scold me. But if you curse Lester, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± ¡°You dare not do that!¡± Erin said that, but in fact she was not so arrogant. She could not help backing away. I nced at her indifferently. ¡°What do you think?¡± Erin stepped back a few steps. ¡°My baby is the only son of master. If he gets hurt, you will be miserable!¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a son?¡± I asked her. ¡°Of course I do!¡± Erin said without hesitation, ¡°I went to an astrologer before I came back. He said it was a son!¡± Erin¡¯s words almost made meugh. Doris and Briana were bothughing. Erin was angry. ¡°You areughing. When I be Mrs. Jessop, I¡¯ll fire you!¡± She turned and went back to the maid¡¯s room. I sat down after she left. I thought there would be trouble at night. I thought of Lester and called Linda and told her what happened. I wanted her to pick up Lester. Lester had better live in her house. Linda agreed. When I hung up and wanted to go upstairs and call Lester, Lester appeared at the stairway. When I saw him standing there, my heart pounded. Lester looked at me. His big eyes were dark, bright and like ck pearls. He held the railing in his little hand and asked me, ¡°Mom, are you going to divorce Uncle Jessop and be with Dad?¡± His words upset me. I could divorce Ming, but it was hard to be with Sean. How could Jessop Family let me do this? I walked over and led Lester downstairs. I pinched his face and said with a smile, ¡°these are the business of adults. Can you go to Aunt Linda¡¯s house and y with Summer?¡± Chapter 371 Prelude to danger Chapter 371 Prelude to danger Lester shook his head. ¡°Uncle Jessop got another aunt pregnant, which means he¡¯s a bad person. Mom, don¡¯t be with him.¡± I was stunned by Lester¡¯s words, but soon I said, ¡°this is the business of adults and adults can solve it. You are a child. You just need to grow happily, OK?¡± Our affairs were tooplicated. What was more, it was a mystery whether Ming injected something into Lester¡¯s body. I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but I dared not bear the possibility of one in ten thousand. After all, Ming, in my opinion, still had some dark sides. Lester pouted and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he said seriously, ¡°Mom, Lester will protect you even without Dad.¡± ¡°OK!¡± I hugged Lester and carried him downstairs. Soon Linda arrived downstairs. When I dressed Lester and sent him out, another familiar car drove to the door. Soon Ming got out of the car. He watched Lester wear a lot so he asked me, ¡°are you going out?¡± ¡°Uncle Jessop, mom said she has to talk to you about adults¡¯ businesster. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to be around.¡± Lester said it first. Ming didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, so he squatted down and pinched Lester¡¯s face. He said gently, ¡°Lester, you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Lester looked at Ming and shook his head, ¡°but the aunt says I¡¯m not Uncle Jessop¡¯s son and the baby in her belly is, so she want me to go.¡± ¡°...¡± After Lester said that, the atmosphere immediately became quiet. Ming¡¯s smile disappeared in a sh. He looked at me and his eyes wereplicated. I didn¡¯t speak. Linda took Lester¡¯s hand and said, e on. Summer is waiting for you to make pizza!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lester nodded seriously and seemed a little reluctant. After Lester left, Ming didn¡¯t go in immediately. He looked at me and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°She will tell you by herself.¡± I turned around and got into the house. As soon as I entered, Erin rushed over and cried, ¡°master, you are back atst...¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She saw it was me before she finished. She stopped and looked disgusted and frightened. She stood where she was and put her hands on her waist. She nced at me and asked me, ¡°where is master? Did you let him go?¡± I ignored her and went on. At this time, Ming came in. Erin saw Ming and rushed over. She continued to cry, ¡°master, you are finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming pretended to know nothing and looked at Erin. Erin thought he didn¡¯t really know, so she said, ¡°I have good news for you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ming raised his eyebrows slightly. I stood at the stairway and looked at them. Erin approached Ming and touched her stomach with one hand and took a folded test sheet out of her pocket with the other. She opened it and put it in front of Ming and said, ¡°look, I¡¯m pregnant with our baby!¡± Ming listened to her. His gentle eyes got cold but the change was not very big. He turned and sat on the sofa. Erin was obviously surprised. She must have thought Ming would be happy and even announced that he would marry her right away. But Ming did nothing and didn¡¯t even speak. He just sat on the sofa and took his cell phone out of his pocket. His fingers pressed a few numbers on the screen of his cell phone and he began to make calls. Erin approached him. But when she moved, Ming suddenly looked up at her. His eyes were not gentle as usual but cold! He seemed to be warning her not toe! Erin was scared and stopped and was reluctant. Doris and Briana were behind them. Erin didn¡¯t look back, but she knew they must beughing at her. She was very reluctant, but when Ming called, she didn¡¯t dare to approach him. Soon Ming¡¯s phone was connected. He just said to the phone lightly, ¡°let some peoplee here.¡± Then he hung up. Erin was happy when Ming hung up. She immediately stepped forward and said to Ming, ¡°master, I...¡± Ming seemed to take a serious look at her. He looked cold and he looked up and asked her, ¡°you are pregnant?¡± It was amon problem, but it seemed to be an encouragement to Erin. She nodded desperately and there were tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Ming nodded and patted the seat beside him. ¡°Sit here.¡± Erin was more excited. She immediately walked over and sat in the position indicated by Ming. She even sat closer to Ming. Doris and Briana couldn¡¯t believe it. But I was very calm. It was not only because I didn¡¯t love Ming, but also because I felt danger. All the things Ming did now were contrary to his usual character. He made me feel dangerous. I thought the call Ming made just now must be abnormal. Who wouldeter? I stood there and wondered if someone woulde and take Erin. And then she would disappear. Erin was obviously naive. She felt no danger at all. She approached Ming and said, ¡°master, I¡¯m not feeling well. I can¡¯t eat anything now.¡± Ming didn¡¯t seem to resent her behavior at all. He squinted at her and smiled in his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Erin was so excited! She said happily, ¡°no, I am willing to do anything for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ming looked at her. Instead of moving, he held on to his cell phone. There was always a smile on the corner of his mouth. But I knew something terrible would happenter. ¡°Yes!¡± Erin nodded desperately. Just then, the doorbell rang. Briana went to open the door. I stared at the door and seemed to feel that it might be a couple of ck bodyguardsing in and they would drag Erin away. Chapter 372 Abortion Chapter 372 Abortion Briana opened the door. There was only one person standing at the door. I met this person in the daytime. Sean. I was stunned to see Sean. Why was he here? Did Ming just call him? It was impossible. It was not reasonable. At this time, everyone in the room looked at the door and was surprised. Only Briana was calm. Before I thought about something, Ming said, ¡°Sean, why are you here?¡± His tone was almost normal. Erin¡¯s attention was drawn to Sean, but soon she looked reluctant. She looked at me and there was jealousy and hate in her eyes. I thought it was the first time she had seen Sean. Sean was more handsome than Ming. He was young and powerful. He stood at the door in a ck coat and his eyes were firm. He looked like Erin¡¯s favorite kind of man. And he and Ming had two different personalities. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I could see Erin¡¯s hands clenching. She looked at me resentfully! Sean didn¡¯t care and put his hands in his pocket. He said calmly, ¡°I feel that there will be a war tonight, so Ie here, so that the woman I love will not be wronged.¡± He confessed so directly that he loved me. This made Erin jealous. Her eyes were red and she wanted to kill me. But I didn¡¯t care. Erin was pregnant. Their affairs were well known. Then we must talk. Briana calmly brought Sean a pair of slippers for the guests. He changed his shoes and went straight in and sat on the sofa. When Sean came in, Erin kept an eye on Sean. Ming saw it, but there was no change in his expression. I immediately felt that if Sean didn¡¯te, there might be a little bit of change in many things. Now that Sean was here, Erin¡¯s behavior was obvious. If Sean said a word, Erin would definitely like to go with Sean. How could Ming tolerate it? Sean looked at me. ¡°Becky, why are you standing? Sit next to me.¡± He sat next to the armrest of the sofa and let me sit on the sofa. If I sat there, it was like I was sitting in his arms. I shook my head. ¡°No.¡± Ming patted the seat next to him, ¡°Becky, sit here.¡± ¡°No.¡± I continued to refuse, ¡°Ming, do you want to sit with two women?¡± I turned them down. At this time, there was another knock at the door. This time, Briana did not open the door without permission but looked at Ming. Ming nodded before she opened the door. There were really four bodyguards in cking in. The living room looked a little crowded at once. Erin saw these people and didn¡¯t seem to realize anything. She blinked naively and looked at Ming. ¡°Master, what are these people doing?¡± Her face seemed to say, ¡°are they here to drive madam away?¡± Ming put his hand on Erin¡¯s back and gently asked her, ¡°what do you want me to do?¡± Erin thought she understood. She looked up at me and continued, ¡°Madam is unfaithful to you, but she is your wife. I don¡¯t think you can be too ruthless, or others will scold meter.¡± Doris was angry at her but I was calm. Ming looked at me. ¡°What do you think?¡± I leaned against the armrest and said, ¡°you have a n. You don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± Ming listened to me andughed and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erin looked at Ming naively. Ming looked at the bodyguards and said, ¡°do it.¡± At this time, Erin still thought it was me who was going to be driven away. She didn¡¯t change her face until she saw two bodyguardsing towards her. She was caught by two bodyguards and was standing in the hall. I thought Ming was going to take her to the hospital to have an abortion and drove her away, but Ming didn¡¯t want to do it! Erin was a little flustered. She asked Ming, ¡°what do you mean, master? I¡¯m really pregnant with your baby!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ming nodded. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Ming looked up at Erin. ¡°I let you take the pill every time. Who allowed you to have my baby?¡± Erin immediately said, ¡°that time I asked you what you would do if I identally became pregnant. You said I could give birth to him and you would raise our baby and treat him well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ming was cold. Sean still sat on the armrest of the sofa and looked at Erin. ¡°Ming, you like stupid girls.¡± ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Erin got angry, but she looked at Sean¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t lose her temper. She sounded like a child. Ming sneered, ¡°Sean, this servant seems to like you more.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pity that I only love Becky.¡± Sean looked at me. My heart quivered but I didn¡¯t show it. Erin couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Why do you like Becky? She is not as young and beautiful as I am. Why do you like her!¡± Ming listened and frowned slightly. ¡°You are too nagging.¡± Then he said to the bodyguards, ¡°do it.¡± When all of us didn¡¯t respond, the other two bodyguards suddenly raised their feet! They hit her straight in the stomach! ¡°Ah! What are you doing? It hurts! Master! Master!¡± Erin froze. At the same time, I was scared. I didn¡¯t expect ming to abort Erin in this way! Ming stood up and said to me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did it wrong. This is my exnation for you.¡± At this time, two bodyguards continued to hit her. In order to prevent her from breaking away, the two bodyguards holding her directly pushed her to the wall. After they hit Erin for a while, the muscles in Erin¡¯s face were pinched together because of the pain. Looking at her, I suddenly thought of meself. I stood up and shouted, ¡°stop!¡± I rushed over and tried to stop them, but Ming stopped me. Chapter 373 I love Erin Chapter 373 I love Erin ¡°Let them stop fighting.¡± I said to Ming. ¡°It¡¯s her choice, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Ming spoke, his eyes were still tender. It seemed that the woman they were beating now had nothing to do with him. I was worried, ¡°but she¡¯s pregnant with your baby!¡± I didn¡¯t care about Erin, but the baby was innocent, wasn¡¯t it? And maybe I really hoped Erin and Ming fell in love. Ming looked at me and said calmly, ¡°you can have baby with me, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I...¡± I was hesitant and speechless. Sean, standing next to us, finally stood up and pulled me, ¡°Ming, you can¡¯t force her.¡± Erin was beaten while they were talking. She looked at us and said painfully to Ming, ¡°master, master, stop. This is your baby. Don¡¯t you remember holding me and saying you love me? Are they all fake? Why do you...¡± ¡°I love Erin.¡± Ming looked at her and said calmly. I suddenly understood. I looked at Ming, ¡°you love Marcia. You and Erin were cheating because Marcia used to be named Erin, right?¡± Ming looked at me and was surprised, but he soon became gentle. ¡°No, I love you.¡± ¡°No!¡± I shook my hand. ¡°You don¡¯t love me. You don¡¯t love her either. You want to be with her not because you have desire, but because you think you can call her Erin and she can respond to you!¡± At this time, Erin was beaten and couldn¡¯t speak. Her trousers were dyed red. Her baby is dead. The two bodyguards looked at the situation. Though Ming didn¡¯t say it, they stopped. Erin heard me and suddenly stopped talking. Ming smiled softly. ¡°No, I love you. Marcia is my ex girlfriend. She has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself.¡± I looked at Ming and said, ¡°Master said don¡¯t miss those you love.¡± When I said that, Sean¡¯s hand was obviously tightened. Ming lowered his head and seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t love her.¡± ¡°Why do you deceive yourself...¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t love her!¡± Ming suddenly looked up. His eyes were frightening. He stared at me and said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t love her. I just used her. I don¡¯t love her at all! I love you, Becky. I love you.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Stop, Ming.¡± When Ming was in a trance, Sean pulled me straight away and stood in front of me to protect me. Then he took out his cell phone and called the hospital. Ming looked at me. ¡°Becky, why do you choose him? I finally gave up the Giant group for you. I gave up a lot of things. Why do you choose him? Why don¡¯t you choose me once?¡± His voice was so painful. ¡°If you love me, you would feel guilty when you had sex with Erin, but you didn¡¯t, di you? And you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. If you love me, you won¡¯t do it.¡± I looked at Ming and said, ¡°you did it just to move yourself. As for who you love, you can never cheat yourself.¡± ¡°I love you!¡± Ming jumped at me. But he was stopped by Sean! I walked out of Sean¡¯s back and away from him. I looked at Ming. ¡°Ming, you are very kind to me, but maybe you should think about what you want. Don¡¯t be blinded by hatred.¡± ¡°I want you!¡± Ming immediately hugged me. Then he started kissing me crazily. I had never seen him like this. He grabbed me and tried desperately to kiss me. I clenched my teeth and tried to break free, but he didn¡¯t agree. Sean hit him straight. How many fights had they had? I was not sure. At this time, the bodyguards left Erin and surrounded us directly. Briana opened the door. A lot of people came in and surrounded them. The living room was crowded. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop!¡± I was scared. If they kept fighting, there would be casualties. But then Mingughed ferociously, ¡°if you kill me, no one can detoxify Lester.¡± His words made me shudder. I looked at Ming, ¡°Lester really has...¡± ¡°Yes, but the virus has a incubation period. Only I have the vine.¡± Ming looked at me and said seriously, ¡°it can lurk in adults for at least ten years, but children grow fast and have fast blood cirction, so the time will be shortened. Lester may get sick before he¡¯s ten years old.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± I was stunned. Ming looked at me and became calm. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m lying to you.¡± I was stunned. He looked at me and said firmly, ¡°it depends on whether you bet or not. You have a 50% chance of getting it right.¡± ¡°He¡¯s lying. Follow me.¡± Sean wanted to take me away. Ming said nothing. He was just smiling. I didn¡¯t see any ws in his face, as if he was not talking about anything big. I was hesitating. Who should I believe? If there was a 50 percent chance, should I bet? I looked at Ming and asked him again, ¡°you didn¡¯t do this cruel thing to Lester, did you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Ming nodded slightly. I was most afraid of him doing so. The less he said, the less ws he had. ¡°Can you tell me the truth?¡± I was more nervous. What should I do? Lester would have symptoms in a few years. What should I do? I didn¡¯t want to bet. Ming looked at me and smiled confidently, ¡°thene to me. We will always be together. As long as we¡¯re together forever, he won¡¯t get sick.¡± ¡°...¡± I stood there and wanted to take a step forward for Lester. But my legs were heavy at the moment. I looked at Ming and thought of his previous kindness when he was faced with Lester. I didn¡¯t think a person would do that even if he was insane. He wouldn¡¯t hurt a child. Thinking about it, I shook my head and walked back to Sean. I looked at Ming and said, ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t do anything to Lester!¡± Chapter 374 The future was hopeless Chapter 374 The future was hopeless Hearing me say that, Ming¡¯s face had a sessful smile. He nodded, ¡°OK, you can go.¡± ¡°...¡± I was flustered. I knew I couldn¡¯t panic. I had to be firm in my choice. I was thinking about Lester¡¯s smile. He was a lovely child. What if he fell ill a few yearster? Sean knew what I thought. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He grabbed me and whispered, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m sure Lester will be fine. Follow me.¡± ¡°I...¡± I looked at Ming. His eyes were full of treacherous smiles. It seemed that he expected me to do so. I was more flustered. What should I do? I didn¡¯t know. But I didn¡¯t want to stay with Ming. I thought of the past. I was only interested in work. Sometimes I even felt like a walking corpse. When I knew Ming and Erin were cheating, I didn¡¯t care. We were just engaged. If we got married, the future was hopeless. I decided to bet. Fortunately, Lester was with Linda. I made up my mind and didn¡¯t hesitate to take off my engagement ring and put it on the tea table. It meant I was going to let go of this rtionship. When I did this, I saw Ming¡¯s eyes getplicated. But it was the best choice. If we were together, we both suffered. We¡¯d better break up. I put the ring down and turned around and left. Ming didn¡¯t stop me. His bodyguards didn¡¯t move either. When I got to the door, the ambnce arrived. Several doctors got out of the ambnce and took Erin away. There were many cars outside. When I came out, Sean¡¯s people came out and got on two big business cars. Briana and Doris came out with Sean¡¯s bodyguards. It turned out Briana was Sean¡¯s servant. I hesitated and got on Sean¡¯s car. Ming never showed up at the door. When the car left themunity, I felt rxed. I seemed to have escaped from a cage. But Sean looked serious. I looked at him and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to hear me. He stared at the distance and seemed to be thinking about something. After a few seconds, he seemed to realize that I was talking to him. He turned and looked at me. ¡°What?¡± I knew he was thinking, so I shook my head. ¡°Nothing.¡± I proposed that we lived in his house in York No.1. Though Ming had a house in thismunity, it was one of the best in downtown York, so there was a lot of security and it was safe. I was in the same room with Sean that night, but we didn¡¯t do anything and just hugged and slept. The next day, I told Linda I had something to do. Then I took Lester from her home and took him with Sean to the research center at the Medical University in York. A friend of Sean who had just returned home was here. Sean told me she had been abroad. She was hired at a high sry after Christmasst year and she certainly didn¡¯t know Ming. When we arrived, we went to the Institute. There was only one woman in it. She was wearing a white gown and her skin was bronzed and she wore light makeup. She turned and saw Sean. She came first and said, ¡°Hi! Sean! Long time no see!¡± The woman opened her arms and seemed to want to hug him, but Sean reached out and just wanted to shake hands with her. The woman realized and immediately shook hands with him. She looked at me. ¡°It seems that this girl is your girlfriend." She reached out to me and introduced herself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Karen. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Becky.¡± Karen spoke in a very special way. She said hello to me and looked down at Lester. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this little boy?¡± ¡°We want you to examine him.¡± Sean told Karen about Lester. After listening to Sean, Karen looked serious. ¡°I met the president of Sunshine Inc. He invited me when I was abroad a few years ago.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was a little nervous. Karen knew Ming. She... I found myself very suspicious about anything about Lester. Karen nodded. ¡°Although the price he offered was very attractive, I refused.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he said I could only study his things, but I had a lot of my own things to study.¡± Karen exined to us. We were relieved. Lester could be with us during the day so he was happy. He asked me, ¡°Mom, what are we doing here?¡± ¡°Check your body.¡± I squatted down and pinched Lester¡¯s little face. I told him seriously, ¡°after that, I will take you to the dinosaur museum with Dad.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Lester asked, he looked up at Sean. Sean smiled and nodded, ¡°yes, you can go anywhere you want. I¡¯ll be with you all day.¡± Then Karen checked up Lester and drew Lester¡¯s blood. Lester was scared and turned to me. ¡°Are we really going to the dinosaur museumter?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded firmly. Lester closed his eyes and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± When he spoke, there were stubborn tears in his eyes. Karen smiled and drew Lester¡¯s blood. After that, Karen immediately took out a candy and handed it to Lester, ¡°it¡¯s a reward for a strong child.¡± Lester opened his eyes and looked at the yellow lollipop Karen was holding. He pouted. ¡°I¡¯m a strong boy.¡± But he still took the lollipop. I helped him press his arm. Lester took it apart and starts eating it. The results of the examination came out in about an hour. Karen read it and assured us, ¡°this kid is in good health at the moment.¡± I was relieved when she finished. Karen paused and seemed to want to say something else. Sean suddenly stood up. ¡°That¡¯s good. We can go.¡± Chapter 375 Hurt him and herself Chapter 375 Hurt him and herself I realized Karen had something to say, so I asked her, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± Karen seemed to understand Sean, ¡°no, but he¡¯d bettere to have a medical examination every year. If I¡¯m here, I can do it for you for free.¡± I knew she wouldn¡¯t tell me so I gave up. Then we went to the dinosaur museum. Lester had a good time in the giant dinosaur skeleton. When he was talking to thementator, I saw Sean reading the text messages on his cell phone. When I saw Karen¡¯s name, Sean put the phone away. I grabbed him. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook his head. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I looked up at Sean and bit my lips, ¡°tell me. If I don¡¯t know, I feel bad.¡± Sean hesitated and eventually handed me his cell phone. I saw Karen¡¯s text. Lester was healthy at the moment, but she knew Ming¡¯s technology was very advanced and even more advanced than that of the Medical University Institute. So if he injected Lester with thetest and unrecorded virus and it had a incubation period, his blood would be normal. Only they could detect it. Karen¡¯s text made my heart thump. I thought of Ming¡¯s triumphant expression and panicked. Ming didn¡¯t hurt my son, did he? I couldn¡¯t be absolutely sure about it anyway. Sean got his cell phone back. He saw that I was flustered. He put his arm on my shoulder and put me in his arms and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± I should believe in Sean. But he didn¡¯t understand the profound field of medicine. Even if he wanted to promise, he may not. I could only bet. After that day, life returned to peace. I could leave Lester at home and let Doris and Briana take care of him. In these days, I went to work during the day and went home at night to y with Lester. The first formal project contract for our studio was signed and we started designing. I worked with Linda and made rapid progress. Sean would go home and y with Lester as long as he didn¡¯t have social intercourse. It was peaceful. It seemed that this was what it was and that nothing had ever happened. But it onlysted a week. It was a normal day, but all social tforms posted a message. It was about people¡¯s favorite nude photos and videos. All social tforms began to spread the photos. Chloe was the first to see it. She shouted at us in the office to see it. I was just curious. But when I stood behind Chloe and watched the video on her screen, I was stunned. The background of the video was so familiar to me. It was the maid¡¯s room of the house I used to live with Ming, and this background was Erin¡¯s room! Sure enough, when the video began to y, it showed a couple having sex. The video was apparently secretly filmed. Ming and Erin were naked and changing positions. Erin and Ming were filmed clearly. Ming hugged Erin and kissed her and called her Erin over and over. ¡°Erin, I love you. I want you.¡± His tone was very gentle. If I didn¡¯t know the truth, I might really think Ming loved Erin. This video was very long. It may record their whole sex making process. ¡°Turn it off.¡± Linda soon discovered the problem and said it first. Chloe found out, too, but she was single and curious. But she had to follow Linda¡¯s orders. Chloe turned off the video and looked at me and tentatively said, ¡°Becky, Ming¡¯s size is big...¡± ¡°Work.¡± Linda interrupted her directly. In the video, the size of Ming was really clear. It was really big. I froze for a long time and asked Chloe, ¡°who sent it on to you?¡± ¡°A friend of mine. It seems to have spread all over the Inte,¡± Chloe said. ¡°It seems that someone has released it. At that time, I didn¡¯t expect that we know this person...¡± It was all over the Inte. Of course I knew who this person was. I went back to my seat and opened the socialwork. I found that it really spread. Erin had registered ounts on many websites and published this information. But many social networks only had screenshots and photos of herself. Erin had a self portrait, and the rest were of her abdomen. It got punched and kicked by Ming¡¯s bodyguards and became scarred. There was also a picture of the clothes she was wearing that day. Its crotch was all blood. Erinined in words. She wrote about why she went to our house as a servant and how Ming cheated her love and body. Finally, when she was pregnant, her baby was killed. I skimmed and understood that Erin had nned the revenge himself. No one helped her. Because her logic and writing was confusing. And she didn¡¯t say the point, so although some people scolded Ming, more people scolded her. There was a lot of scary content. ¡°Mistress should die!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get killed? You¡¯ve destroyed other people¡¯s families. You have to die.¡± ¡°Your baby shouldn¡¯t be in the world. You don¡¯t deserve to be his mother.¡± And so on. Erin hurt him and herself. But even so, the damage to Ming was very great. After all, he became a bad man. When it came to light, before I called Sean, he called me and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got public opinion under control. They won¡¯t notice you and Lester. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± I knew he just needed to do it. It had nothing to do with him or us. It was only about Erin and Ming. Chapter 376 I wanted to kill her secretly Chapter 376 I wanted to kill her secretly Lester was at home all those three days. Because Sean controlled public opinion, most people didn¡¯t pay attention to us. Even if we were mentioned, it would soon be deleted. If someone mentioned us, he would be scolded by people hired by Sean andizens. Lester and I were treated as victims for three days and no one scolded us. Whoever mentioned us would be scolded. ¡°They are miserable enough. Don¡¯t mention them.¡± So at present, the main characters were Erin and Ming. But a lot of mediamented on it. Although most of them med Erin, more people med Ming. After all, he took the initiative. Erin was just a servant. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative, it wouldn¡¯t happen. Many people thought Erin was just a 20-year-old girl and immature. When she met Ming, who was gentle, considerate and rich, she was seduced. This kind ofment gradually spread on the Inte. Other media began to make the samements. The power of the Inte was great. In just a few days, Ming had changed from a gentle doctor to an immoral viin. When I read thesements, I couldn¡¯t help worrying. If I were the main character, even if I was strong, I would probably copse. But although Ming was scolded, he didn¡¯tment. I even wondered if he had gone abroad and didn¡¯t care about what happened at all. Linda and I had been designing that teahouse recently. We were very tacit, and the style of this teahouse waspletely familiar to us. So we were very rxed when we designed. That night, the drawing of the tea room was almost finished. In order to finish it, we two worked overtime. After the drawing was finished, we found some ws and modified it. It was over eleven when we got off work. Linda wanted to take me home. But as soon as we went out, we could smell a lot of wine. I turned around and looked for the source of the smell. I saw a man leaning against the corner of the wall. He sat there and did not move. Linda and I were shocked. We looked at each other and decided to go together. Linda took out her phone and turned on the shlight. I saw the man lying in the bright light was the famous person on the Inte recently, Ming. Why was he here? I was sorry to see him like this. I hesitated and walked over and pushed him. ¡°Are you awake?¡± He looked up and saw me and his mouth twitched. He smiled and said, ¡°are you d I¡¯m like this?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that we hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, but Ming said that to me. I didn¡¯t know why Ming thought that. We were not enemies. How could I hope he was so miserable? I frowned a little. ¡°Get up. It¡¯s cold here. I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡± Ming shook his head and wryly smiled, ¡°home? You left me. I don¡¯t have a home.¡± His words upset me. I wanted to help him, but Ming was too heavy. Even if he was awake, I may not be able to carry him. He was drunk now so I couldn¡¯t do that. Linda stood by. ¡°Call the police.¡± ¡°No,¡± I thought he was a celebrity. In case he went to the police station, he would be noticed by many people, ¡°try again.¡± Linda and I dragged Ming into our studio, and we put him on the sofa. I was sweating. Actually, I was not sure if Ming was really drunk or acting now. Maybe a lot of bodyguards were waiting for us. After all, he was now a failure and was likely to do something terrible. I said to Linda, ¡°you go back first. I¡¯ll call Sean and get him here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Linda didn¡¯t want to leave me here alone. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯ve been with him for a long time. I know him.¡± Linda was persuaded and left. After Linda left, I wanted to call Sean. But when I just took out my cell phone and was ready to dial, one hand suddenly took my cell phone. I turned around in fright. I saw Ming awake. He took my cell phone and looked at me. But his eyes were dazed. He was really drunk. I was relieved when I confirmed that he was drunk. But I was a little nervous. I was afraid it was a conspiracy. When I was worried that Ming would do something, he suddenly sat on the sofa and smiled bitterly. ¡°You have been happy since you left me, so no one needs me.¡± ¡°No.¡± I said subconsciously. But I didn¡¯t know why Ming said that all of a sudden. Ming¡¯s eyes were dazed. He looked up in my direction. He didn¡¯t seem to be looking at me. He said, ¡°sure enough, I¡¯m superfluous wherever I am. No one will like me. You know what? In fact, when I was a kid, my mother often scolded me. She scolded me for being useless and incapable of keeping dad¡¯s heart in check. She said I couldn¡¯t do anything well. So when I was a kid, I was more serious than others. I hoped to be praised by my mother. I tried my best to be the first in grade, but my mother didn¡¯t praise me. But as long as I made mistakes, she beat me and scolded me and said I was useless.¡± I stood there and listened to Ming. There seemed to be a helpless little boy and a ruthless woman in front of me. It turned out Ming was so pitiful when he was a kid. I took two steps forward. Ming didn¡¯t look at me and went on, ¡°when I was a kid, I knew I was the son of Jessop Family. I often read about Jessop Family in the newspaper. I didn¡¯t care. When I was in the third grade of high school, Sean began to be reported. Since then, my mother had scolded me more often andpared me with Sean. I also took the first ce in grade and won many awards, but she forgot all about it. She would hit me when I answered back. After my college entrance examination, she knew that I might leave her. She wanted me to do business and be better than the other kids in Jessop Family. At that time, I secretly applied for the medical major.¡± I was very sad to hear that. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But there was a strange smile on Ming¡¯s face. After a long time, he continued, ¡°I wanted to kill her secretly.¡± Chapter 377 We would never meet again after today Chapter 377 We would never meet again after today When I heard Ming say that, I felt very creepy. I opened my eyes wide and said, ¡°you...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± Ming smiled bitterly. ¡°She died before I graduated. She died before I killed her...¡± I was relieved. Ming¡¯s face moved. I was finally sure he was looking at me. He looked at me and said, ¡°then I went back to Jessop Family. At first I didn¡¯t want Jessop Family destroyed. I tried to integrate with them, so I redoubled my efforts. I pretended not to hear their mockery of me. I wanted to be nice to them. But I found that their view of me would never change. No matter what I did, I was just a wild dog begging for food in their eyes.¡± Ming¡¯s words touched me deeply. He was talking about himself but I thought he was talking about me. When I lived in Carter Family, I felt their attitude towards me, but I still tried to integrate with them. I was just deluding myself. I looked at Ming and nodded, ¡°I understand you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ming raised his hand and wiped his face and woke himself up. He continued, ¡°so I want to keep you with me. I know we have the same experience. I want to be nice to you. I love you as I love the one I used to be.¡± He loved me as he loved the one he used to be. I looked at Ming and seemed to suddenly understand a lot. I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. I have my son Lester. I have a good friend Daisy and a good partner Linda. I have a man who loves me. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± I was really rich. I was not the timid June anymore. Ming stood up and walked up to me step by step and said, ¡°but if I don¡¯t keep you with me, I will worry about you. What should I do?¡± ¡°You should pursue your own happiness. I will really take care of myself.¡± I said. ¡°Nobody knows what I just said, including Marcia.¡± Ming came to me and looked down at me. ¡°I said I love you. Can¡¯t you stay with me? Am I worse than him? I can make it up.¡± Ming¡¯s voice was even a little imploring. I had never seen him so humble. Ming reached out and hugged me. ¡°I can not touch you. I can not embarrass you. I just want you to stay with me. We both have the same experience. We are the best match. Sean has been coddled. He will never understand what you think.¡± Ming held me tight. I didn¡¯t struggle. I finally understood Ming¡¯s attitude towards me. He had always been like an elder to me. When he cared for me, he was actually making up for himself. I didn¡¯t move and said, ¡°Ming, I¡¯m happy now. You don¡¯t need to make up for anything for me. You should go to the person you love. You should go to Marcia.¡± ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Actually, I just want to see you today. I know you¡¯re not going with me. Maybe we will never meet again after today.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I was nervous. I had a bad feeling. Ming said nothing. He just held me tight. After a while, there was a car noise at the door. Then I heard someone open the door with a key. Ming suddenly released me and backed away. He looked at me and raised his hand. He touched my head with his big hand and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His face was still tender and he was smiling. With that, he turned and left. Then the door was opened. Linda and Sean were standing at the door. They saw him and looked inside at once. When they saw me standing there intact, they seemed relieved. Ming said nothing. He passed them and left. He soon disappeared in the dark. Sean came in and took a look at the cell phone on the sofa. He came up to me and nervously asked, ¡°what did he do to you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head. I was thinking about what Ming just said. I was in aplex mood. His words seemed to have other meanings. I looked at his back and felt as if we would never see each other again. Sean was sure I wasn¡¯t hurt and he was relieved. He raised his hand and straightened my hair, which had just been messed up by Ming, and he said, ¡°let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and walked to Linda first. I hugged her and said, ¡°thank you.¡± Linda froze and said, ¡°it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you. If there¡¯s something wrong with you, I¡¯ll have to finish the projects by myself and work overtimeter.¡± ¡°Nothing will happen to me. I¡¯ll do all the projects with you in the future.¡± I was holding Linda and happy. Compared with Ming, I was happy. Maybe it was because I knew how to cherish and I felt satisfied easily. I thought if Ming was willing to figure it out, maybe Marcia was the right person for him. Last night, I was wondering what Ming meant, but the next morning, when I came to the studio, I understood. Today Ming¡¯s news was reced by a new gossip. I was the illegitimate daughter of Nelson, the current president of Lewis Group. My mother, Margaret, was also involved. The gossip suddenly overshadowed Ming¡¯s news. Meanwhile, my rtionship with Sean and Cindy had been reorganized. They thought we were fighting for the same man. When I watched this news, my mood wasplicated and I had many questions. I didn¡¯t know what my rtionship with Lewis Group was. The only thing I was sure of was that few people knew about my mother. Apart from me, Murray and Well Family, Ming was the one who knew the most about this matter! Well Family would not ruin its own reputation. Murray wouldn¡¯t hurt Margaret either. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Apart from that, there was only one person left. Chapter 378 He teased me Chapter 378 He teased me My guess was soon confirmed. Linda came a few minutes after I got to the studio. She rushed in and looked at me and said angrily, ¡°what did Ming say to you yesterday?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I looked at her. Linda put her bag down and sat on the chair and said, ¡°did you see the gossip on the Inte? My husband told me Ming did it. He wants to distract others. He¡¯s been nning for a few days and he¡¯s been contacting a lot of people and it is exposed all of a sudden today!¡± I was stunned. I guessed it just now, but when Linda told me, I still couldn¡¯t ept it. No wonder Ming said yesterday that we wouldn¡¯t meet again. He said sorry to me. He knew he would do it. He also knew that I would not forgive him. He wanted to ruin my reputation. Although I wouldn¡¯t lose a lot, my mother Margaret would be noticed by everyone. This was what I didn¡¯t want to see! I didn¡¯t believe that only gossip about me could save him! I sat in my chair and looked at Linda, ¡°my father is Nelson.¡± I didn¡¯t want to believe it at this time. York was big. Why did my biological father have to be him? If it was true, Cindy and I were sisters. Now everyone knew it. If Sean and I were the focus, we might actually be involved. And Lester. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ming was insidious. The subsequent impact was incalcble. Linda shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard Ming prepared a lot of materials. In order to attract people¡¯s attention, the media will expose them in the next few days.¡± He had other materials? I was really flustered. How many things did Ming hide? I picked up my phone and called Ming. He answered the phone at once. Soon Ming said softly, ¡°Becky, what¡¯s the matter?¡± His tone made me more angry. ¡°You gave the media all those gossip about me and my mother, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He did not deny it. But his voice was cold. It seemed that these things had nothing to do with him. I was furious. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave me, I will keep the secret. After all, you are not interested in your father. But you left me. I have no reason to keep this secret for you.¡± Ming¡¯s voice was evil. I didn¡¯t see him, but I could still feel that he was strange and horrible. Or I didn¡¯t know him at all. I clenched my phone and bit my lips with my teeth. Finally I asked him, ¡°so everything you¡¯ve done before is lying to me, right?¡± ¡°You can understand it yourself.¡± Ming didn¡¯t seem to care. I was thinking about what happenedst night. Ming told me what happened when he was a kid. The poor child. He did nothing wrong but he suffered a lot. Last night I sympathized with him and hoped he would be happy, but at this moment I just felt ridiculous! My hand trembled a little. ¡°You are so mean!¡± ¡°I admit it.¡± Ming said casually, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the end of your farce.¡± Then he hung up. I looked at the screen and I was upset. How could this happen? I suddenly felt like I was being teased by Ming! The funniest thing was that I sympathized with him. Linda looked at me and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? What did he say?¡± ¡°He said he expects the end of our farce.¡± I said. As I repeated it, I could imagine Ming¡¯s face. He must be smug. It must be interesting to tease me. ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± Soon my cell phone rang. Now only three people knew my number. One of them would never call me again, so it would only be the other two. I took a look. It was Sean. I answered the phone. Sean¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will solve it. You just need to work at ease.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and just reassured me and didn¡¯t burden me. I nodded over the phone, ¡°okay...¡± He hesitated and said, ¡°but I suggest you transfer your mother first. After all, Sacred Heart Hospital belongs to him. He can do anything conveniently.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go now.¡± I hung up and went directly to the Sacred Heart Hospital Rehabilitation Center. Before I left, Linda gave me a pair of sunsses and a mask. At first I thought she was too cautious, but when I got to the door of Sacred Heart Hospital and looked at the reporters who were blocked by the security guards, I knew Linda really helped me. I pretended to be calm and entered the hospital. Fortunately, no reporter recognized me. When I got to Margaret¡¯s ward, the nurses quickly recognized me. Several nurses looked at me from afar and seemed to say something, but I didn¡¯t care. I pushed in and saw Margaret and Murray sitting together and talking. They looked at me and greeted me warmly. I looked at their faces, especially Murray¡¯s. Then I was sure they didn¡¯t know about it. I hesitated and said, ¡°master, I have something to tell you. Come out with me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Murray followed me out and was a little reluctant. He kept looking at the ward and seemed afraid that something might happen to Margaret. I told Murray the news. Murray was very angry! He put his hands on his waist. ¡°How could Ming do it!¡± I knew he was angry, but now we had something urgent. I took a look at the nurses who used their cell phones to take videos next to me. I had no time to stop them. I approached Murray and whispered, ¡°anyway, let¡¯s move mom first.¡± Chapter 379 It was just the beginning Chapter 379 It was just the beginning Murray thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°OK, I rented a house nearby. We can take Margaret there first and then we can make further ns.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and turned around. I arrived at the nurse station. All the nurses looked at me. Their eyes were different, but I knew they were curious. At first, when I went through the formalities, all the nurses looked at me, but no one spoke. But towards the end, a nurse said to me, ¡°Miss Jones, I heard you are President Jessop¡¯s former fiancee, right?¡± I lowered my head and didn¡¯t speak. I was waiting to print and wanted to leave. Although I didn¡¯t speak, all the nurses¡¯ interests were aroused. They looked at me and said happily, ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯ve seen that video. President Jessop is so big. Are you happy having sex with him?¡± I didn¡¯t expect these nurses were concerned not with it but with the past. I looked up at them and didn¡¯t speak. But they kept saying, ¡°I want to be President Jessop¡¯s lover, too.¡± ¡°Me too. Even if I only have sex with him for one night, I am satisfied. My boyfriend is small now.¡± ¡°So is my husband. President Jessop in the video is great. He canst a long time!¡± ¡°Yes, I envy that girl!¡± I stood by and listened to the nurses, but they were not ashamed. Finally, a long receipt was printed out. I saw that the amount of money I should pay was 0. Ming had already paid Margaret a deposit. I saw the bnce was tens of thousands of dors less in less than a month. But I knew I had to pay. I took out my bank card and said to the nurses, ¡°I¡¯ll swipe my card and make up the deposit.¡± The nurses were stunned. But the nurse in charge of the check-out did not refuse. She took my card directly. When she returned the card to me, she sneered and said, ¡°don¡¯t pretend.¡± Several other people looked at me and their attitude was not very good. These nurses used to tter me. They were willing to do things for me and they were polite to me. Now I could only say that they were fickle. But I was used to it. I used to have a lot of these experience. Now that I had made up the money, I didn¡¯t care about their attitude. I turned around and went to the ward. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When I got to the ward, Murray dressed Margaret. I called Linda and asked her toe here. Linda didn¡¯t turn me down. When Murray and Margaret and I got to the underground garage, Linda¡¯s car was parked there. We got in the car and went out from the underground garage. We bypassed the reporters and reached the neighborhood where Murray rented his house in York. Murray was not poor. Although he didn¡¯t live here, he rented a big house. It had luxurious decoration andplete furniture. Margaret had been very quiet. She seemed to know something had happened or she knew we were good to her, so she cooperated very well. She did whatever we asked. But she held her dolls tightly. When Margaret was in the hospital, the nurses took care of her. Murray was careless. He couldn¡¯t take care of himself, let alone Margaret. I hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sean to find some familiar servants for us.¡± Murray nodded at once. ¡°Yes, you can call him now.¡± I called Sean and he agreed. He said he would bring the servants in the afternoon. After I hung up, Murray said, ¡°we won¡¯t live here for long. I¡¯ll take Margaret back in a few days. Maybe after she lives there for a while, she can think of the past.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Linda pouted at once. ¡°Someone told me the other day that she would finish all the projects with me, but now she¡¯s leaving. Women are fickle.¡± I looked at her and was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will drag our studio down.¡± ¡°No.¡± Linda sat on the sofa. ¡°Your gossip is not as shocking as Ming¡¯s. There will be new gossipter. No one will continue to pay attention to you. What¡¯s more, only people in York know you. Few people know you outside of York.¡± Linda said a lot. I knew she wanted me to stay. Murray listened and said, ¡°you¡¯re young. If you flinch at small things, what will you do in the future? You can hide in Sceaux all your life. In Sceaux, I can introduce jobs to you. You won¡¯t starve to death.¡± ¡°...¡± I looked at Murray. I knew he said it on purpose. He also hoped that I would not leave. I lowered my eyes and shook my head. ¡°OK, I won¡¯t leave.¡± I had left once. I wouldn¡¯t leave this time. Linda was finally relieved. She said with a smile, ¡°OK, Swallowtail Butterfly just started. We just finished the first project. You can¡¯t flinch.¡± I got up and went to Linda. I put my arm around her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ll work with you all my life.¡± When I finished, everyoneughed. At this time, I found that Margaret, who was sitting beside me, was also giggling. When I looked at her, Murray looked at her, too. Murray saw her giggle andughed even more happily. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be so pessimistic. Everything would be better. - The next day I learned that I was optimistic yesterday. It was just the beginning. From the day the first news appeared, as Linda said, there were new revtions every day. The first one was about Well Family. Well Family wanted a son and sent Margaret to Moore Family for study. Many yearster, Margaret came back and was pregnant with twin daughters and was delirious. Well Family wanted her to miscarry, but she gave birth in advance. They sent the children away! And it was very detailed. When I read it, I was shaking with rage. I couldn¡¯t believe my mother was treated so unfairly by her closest family! Recently I found that sometimes the closest people do the most cruel things. Chapter 380 Carnival of media and netizens Chapter 380 Carnival of media andizens The next day, the second one came out. It was about Lewis Group. It clearly exined the secrets of Nelson and Margaret. Nelson cheated Margaret after he got married. Margaret stepped into his trap. After Margaret was pregnant with twins, Nelson wanted to divorce his wife and marry Margaret, so he took her back to York. But Nelson¡¯s wife, Diana, was overbearing. She disagreed with the divorce and found Margaret. She locked her up and humiliated her. Margaret wanted to protect her babies. Whatever Diana said, she was patient. As long as her babies were safe, she agreed. During this time, Nelson did not protect Margaret. Finally, Margaret found a chance to escape and returned to Well Family. The story was very detailed. There seemed to be a man standing next to them and watching it happen. I know it was impossible, but there was some evidence that some of the plots were true. For example, someone saw Diana lock Margaret. Margaret called the police and was registered after she escaped. Looking at these words, my tears couldn¡¯t help falling. Nelson was a scum! I just hated it, but I could imagine it would definitely turn Lewis group around. On the third day, the third one came out. What I feared most happened. It was about Lester. Lester was Sean¡¯s son. Sean was in love with two women at the same time. I was pregnant. To keep them together, I chose to leave. On the fourth day, the fourth one came out. This time it was about Jessop Family. It told the story of James and Ming¡¯s mother. Ming portrayed his mother as a woman who had been single for a lifetime for the man she loved. James was an irresponsible man. It had nothing to do with my life, but Ming¡¯s mother was also a young girl just over 20 at that time. After all four messages were released, the media said it would suspend it. They became a media andizens¡¯ carnival. Each social tform had expanded the capacity of the server. This was exactly the private life of the noble family that we all liked to see. Something embarrassing. They messed up Well Family, Lewis Group and Jessop Family. When I calmed down, I found that I had nothing to do with it. I hadn¡¯t been affected much. My studio became more famous and more people came to consult. But Linda and I charged a lot. Most people left after asking about the price. Only a few people stayed. We only had two designers, so we had a heavy work schedule. The third day after it ended, the Inte was still a mess. Murray decided to take Margaret back to Sceaux to protect her. I knew that although it had nothing to do with Lester, he would definitely be the center of children¡¯s discussion in kindergarten. He would be affected. We¡¯d better go back to Sceaux. I made up my mind and took Lester to Murray¡¯s house. I trust Margaret, but she was a patient. Before Lester and I arrived, I was nervous. I was afraid she would suddenly go crazy and attack Lester. When Lester and I got to Murray¡¯s house, I told Lester, ¡°Lester, there will be a grandma thereter, so you can¡¯t leave mom, OK?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lester tilted his head and asked me. He blinked and didn¡¯t seem to understand me at all. I didn¡¯t want to tell him Margaret was mentally ill. I hesitated and said, ¡°she¡¯s old and sometimes she can¡¯t control herself. She may hurt you, but that¡¯s not her intention.¡± I exined to Lester patiently. I didn¡¯t want him to be alone with Margaret, but I didn¡¯t want him to be afraid of Margaret. Lester listened to me and nodded, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll follow you.¡± I didn¡¯t take him in until he agreed. When we went in, there were three servants from Sceaux in the room. There were four or five big suitcases on the ground. Margaret sat quietly on the sofa and looked at the two dolls in her hands. When she saw us, she put her finger in front of her lips and motioned us not to talk. Murray came up and said, ¡°the dolls are asleep.¡± Lester looked at Margaret¡¯s dolls and didn¡¯t understand. He said, ¡°aren¡¯t they two dolls? Is grandma ying with the dolls?¡± Margaret was stunned to hear Lester. I immediately squatted down and said, ¡°yes, yes, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± With that, I nervously looked at Margaret and exined to her, ¡°Auntie, he¡¯s my son. He doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Margaret stared at Lester and suddenly put the two dolls down. She raised her hand and said to Lester, e here.¡± ¡°Mom, grandma let me go there.¡± Lester asked me. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I got nervous when Margaret called him. I thought of what Lester said just now and I was afraid Margaret would be angry. ¡°Come here.¡± Margaret said again. She didn¡¯t look aggressive. I hesitated for a moment and nodded. I took Lester¡¯s hand and said, ¡°OK, mom wille with you.¡± After all, she was a patient. I took Lester to Margaret¡¯s side and pushed him in front of her. Lester bowed slightly and said seriously, ¡°grandma.¡± Margaret had tears in her dull eyes. She raised her hand. At this moment, I was a little nervous. I was not afraid of her, but Lester was standing in front of her. But Margaret was not aggressive. She just lightly touched Lester¡¯s arm and seemed afraid to hurt him. She quickly took her hand back and smiled and looked at Lester. ¡°Good boy.¡± Then she clenched her fist and seemed afraid to touch Lester again. ¡°Here I am.¡± At this time, Murray finished packing and came out. I stood up and said to him, ¡°a lot has happened recently. I want you to take Lester back to Sceaux to live there for a few months. I¡¯ll pick him up when it¡¯s over, OK?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Lester pouted and rushed over. He held me and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. Mom, I can protect you!¡± Chapter 381 Your mother is a bitch Chapter 381 Your mother is a bitch I quickly squatted down and persuaded Lester, ¡°Lester, mom will pick you up in two months...¡± I thought it was too long after that, and I continued to say, ¡°or, a month?¡± ¡°No way! I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± Lester took my arm and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Lester, mom do it for you. How about two weeks?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lester shook his head desperately. Lester disagreed. To coax him, I said, ¡°shall I go back with you?¡± ¡°What about dad?¡± Lester asked me. Since I lived with Sean, Lester had been pestering Sean every day. No matter howte Sean came back, Lester would wait for him at home. Now he didn¡¯t want to leave. Half of it was because he didn¡¯t want to leave me, and half of it was because he didn¡¯t want to leave Sean. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t make a decision for Sean, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you. Shall wee back and see dad in two weeks?¡± Lester listened to me and hesitated, but he seemed to understand that I was going back, so he nodded, ¡°OK.¡± Lester agreed. I went to the airport with Murray, Margaret and three servants. But I didn¡¯t book a ticket. I wanted to find a reason to leave at the airport. After Lester got on the ne, he couldn¡¯t regret it. He was a child. He couldn¡¯t do anything. But there were too many idents. When we were ready to go to the airport, my cell phone rang. It was my personal number. It was Sean. As soon as I answered the phone, I heard his low, hoarse voice, ¡°where are you? Are you with Lester?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked down at Lester. Actually, I hadn¡¯t told Sean about Lester¡¯s return to Sceaux. Sean quickly said, ¡°bring Lester to Sacred Heart Hospital right away.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I was stunned. ¡°Grandpa was in hospitalst night. Now his life is in danger and he wants to see Lester.¡± Sean said. His words left my brain in a mess. I looked at the taxi that was going to the airport before I opened the door and said to Murray, ¡°sorry, Lester can¡¯t go. There¡¯s something wrong with Grandpa Jessop. I¡¯m going to take Lester to see him.¡± ¡°Then go quickly.¡± Murray immediately asked the servant to unload their luggage. I took Lester to Sacred Heart Hospital by taxi. When we got to the hospital, there were cordons and security guards outside the hospital. There were several business cars parked nearby, which were the cars of reporters. Before I got out of the taxi, I put on my sunsses and mask and let Lester put on his hat and scarf. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As soon as the taxi stopped, I rushed into the hospital with Lester in my arms. James was already in intensive care. Michelle and Simon were there when we went in, but Ming wasn¡¯t there. In fact, I knew before I came that he could not be here. The reason why James was ill now was probably because of the news. He made the James scandal public. He was old and definitely couldn¡¯t stand the thrill. As soon as Lester and I arrived, Michelle came straight up, ¡°you¡¯re really here!¡± ¡°Michelle.¡± Simon pulls Michelle. ¡°Dad asked them toe.¡± Michelle was angry. Actually she knew it, but she couldn¡¯t help getting angry. Michelle pointed to me and said, ¡°if this bitch didn¡¯t drag on Jessop Family, would our dad be like this?¡± Lester was hiding behind me. He went to the front and looked up and said bravely, ¡°don¡¯t say that about my mother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your mother is a bitch. She often seduces men, otherwise how can you have so many...¡± Before Michelle finished speaking, I raised my hand and pped her! ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Michelle was stunned! She didn¡¯t even expect I would hit her! I had always been at peace with Jessop Family. Now I couldn¡¯t stand it. I looked at Michelle and said, ¡°if you dare to talk nonsense in front of my son, I¡¯ll beat you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Didn¡¯t you seduce my brother and my nephew! Shame on you!¡± Michelle was angry! She was impulsive. ¡°I...¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡± Sean¡¯s voice came from behind me. He came up to me and picked up Lester. His face was cold. His ck eyes stared at Michelle and warned her, ¡°she didn¡¯t seduce any of us. If she has a choice, she certainly doesn¡¯t want to be involved. So, auntie, please don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Michelle got even angrier when Sean came here. She pointed at me and said, ¡°she just hit me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Sean said calmly. Sean didn¡¯t help her. Michelle didn¡¯t expect it. She turned around and pulled Simon, ¡°Simon, look at your son. He¡¯s helping an outsider!¡± I stood by and now I was a little bit regretful. After all, Michelle was an elder. I shouldn¡¯t have beaten her. At this time, Lester, who was held by Sean, said, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s a bad person. She said Mom was a bitch! That¡¯s why mom hit her!¡± Simon obviously didn¡¯t care about it. He raised his hand and said, ¡°OK, let Lester in.¡± Sean carried Lester inside. I was going to follow, Michelle pulled me straight. ¡°Why are you going in? My father is miserable enough. Do you want to piss him off?¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± Sean took Lester in his arms and turned to Michelle. Michelle disagreed. ¡°Why? What is she and why is she allowed in?¡± Sean looked at Michelle lightly and didn¡¯t argue with her. He just said, ¡°Auntie, I think you can fall in love. Don¡¯t think a normal woman is abnormal when you see her.¡± Michelle was embarrassed. She took me and after a long time she said, ¡°what do you mean? I live on my own. I can¡¯t have a boyfriend! What do you mean!¡± Michelle let go of me. She pulled Sean and it was like she was going crazy. Atst the nurse couldn¡¯t stand it. She came and said, ¡°don¡¯t make any noise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t live without a man. Other women be more reasonable when they get old. How about you?¡± Sean said, ¡°I went to yourpanyst time. You scolded the female employees for wearing short skirts all morning. I waited for you for a long time. I remember it.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I do that?¡± Michelle was annoyed. ¡°They all have boyfriends. Why do they wear skirts? Who are they trying to seduce! They are all bitches!¡± Chapter 382 Your mother and I won’t agree Chapter 382 Your mother and I won¡¯t agree Simon, who didn¡¯t want to interfere, couldn¡¯t stand it. He came and said, ¡°Michelle, let them in.¡± ¡°You¡¯re helping them. This woman...¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make trouble in the hospital. It¡¯s disgraceful.¡± Simon was fretful. I could see from his expression that he didn¡¯t like Michelle. Sean took me and I went in with them. In the ward, James was in the only bed. He was intubated. His hands were being injected and there were countless medical devices next to him. His eyes were closed and his face was wrinkled and his skin was sallow. In fact, I met him not long ago, but James seemed to have suddenly aged by several decades. Lester asked Sean, ¡°is grandpa asleep?¡± ¡°You have to call him great-grandpa.¡± I reminded him. Now Lester called Sean dad. So he should call James great-grandpa. James opened his eyes when he heard us talking. He saw Lester and he opened his cracked lips. ¡°Lester, here you are.¡± His voice was hoarse and weak. Lester nodded. Sean brought in a chair. Lester sat in a chair and looked at James. ¡°Grandpa, great-grandpa, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Lester changed the name. ¡°I¡¯m ill.¡± James said. He understood why he called him that. ¡°Then you should listen to the doctor¡¯s advice and take injection and medicine. You¡¯ll be well soon!¡± Lester was young. In his world, he didn¡¯t know that there were many kinds of diseases. He thought James had a cold and a fever. As long as he took medicine and had an injection, he would recover. After listening to him, James couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll listen to the doctor.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lester nodded. He reached out and touched James¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when you are well.¡± ¡°OK.¡± James nodded. When he spoke, his old eyes became moist. After a long time, he looked up at us and said, ¡°Sean, Becky.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Sean was close to him and I was standing there. I looked at James. To be honest, I was sorry. I didn¡¯t hurt him but it started with me. I did have something to do with it. I looked at James and said, ¡°Grandpa Jessop, I¡¯m sorry.¡± James looked up at me and opened his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I did those things, so I should be ready to be discovered.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m looking for Ming. I will ask him to apologize to you.¡± Sean said. James shook his head. ¡°No, I know he has a grudge. I know his mother better than you. He may not live well after I left, or he wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± James reminded me of what Ming said that night. Was it true? Did Ming really have such a miserable childhood? Neither of us spoke. James looked at the three of us and said, ¡°I¡¯m dying. I can¡¯t care about the future. You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, where are you going?¡± Lester sat in the chair and asked. James looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to the far away.¡± ¡°Ah? Can I see you again?¡± ¡°You may not...¡± Lester didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do I do if I miss you?¡± James tried to raise his hand and hold Lester¡¯s small hand. ¡°When you grow up, you will know many people and have many friends. Then you forget me...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget you.¡± Lester grabbed James¡¯s hand with both hands. ¡°Mom said I¡¯m smart. I won¡¯t forget anything. I will never forget you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± James nodded and looked at the two of us. ¡°You have to live happily...¡± ¡°Grandpa Jessop¡­¡± I was sad. At this time, the nurse came in, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The visiting time is over. The patient has to be treated.¡± Then Lester held James¡¯s hand. ¡°Great-grandpa, we¡¯re leaving. We¡¯ll see you again!¡± Lester and James met only a few times, but they were rtives. I pulled Lester, ¡°Lester, let¡¯s go. Next time we¡¯ll see great-grandpa.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Lester jumped out of the chair. Although he went out, he kept looking back and waved to James. James had been looking at him, too. His eyes were filled with tears. When we came out of the ward, Michelle had already left. Simon was the only one left. Simon looked at me and said, ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you from marrying her, but neither I nor your mother agree.¡± With that, he left, too. It seemed that Simon was waiting here just to say that. Lester didn¡¯t understand. He looked up at us. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I picked up Lester and looked at Sean. After a long time, I said, ¡°I¡¯m going to stay with Lester in Sceaux for a while. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Sean put one hand in his pocket and looked at me. ¡°OK, when are you leaving? I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°No.¡± I gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid. I won¡¯t get lost in a ne.¡± Actually, I didn¡¯t want to drag Sean down any more. It was really about me that Jessop Family had be this way. I didn¡¯t want Sean to end up with no family like me. ¡°I want to see you off.¡± He didn¡¯t ept my refusal. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I also want dad to send us!¡± Lester spoke for Sean. I had no choice but to agree, ¡°OK.¡± The next day, Sean drove Lester and me to the airport. We went to the Carson City and then to Sceaux. Before that, I had contacted Linda. She said she and Chloe would handle the studio¡¯s work. When we got to Murray¡¯s house, I heard a scream as soon as I pushed the door! ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Give me back my babies!¡± I saw Margaret chasing a servant. I quickly turned and held Lester. ¡°You have to stand here. Don¡¯t move.¡± With that, I rushed to Margaret and tried to catch her. But Margaret turned and pushed me away. She was very strong. I was unprepared and pushed directly to the ground by her. I hit my head on the curb! Chapter 383 She was hit by a car in front of me Chapter 383 She was hit by a car in front of me I sat up and had a headache. I touched it and it bled! ¡°Mom!¡± Lester saw me fall and ran right over. Hearing Lester¡¯s voice, Margaret suddenly stopped. She turned to see Lester and came up to Lester. Lester ran to me. She looked up and saw Margareting to me. He opened his arms and said, ¡°don¡¯t come here. I won¡¯t let you hurt my mom!¡± Margaret looked at Lester and her eyes were crazy. I was terrified to see her like this. I was afraid she would lose control and hurt Lester. After all, she had great strength. I couldn¡¯t resist the push just now. If she hit Lester, he... I quickly held Lester in my arms. I looked up at Margaret and said, ¡°Aunt Moore, calm down! I¡¯m your daughter. Lester is your grandson. You can¡¯t hurt him!¡± Hearing what I said, Margaret suddenly stopped. She looked at us both and said, ¡°daughter? Grandson?¡± I regretted it when I finished. She may not ept what I said now. Lester stood there and didn¡¯t talk. At this time, Murray finally came out of the house. He looked at us and frowned, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? I just took a nap.¡± ¡°Grandpa Moore! She hit my mother!¡± Lester immediately ran to Murray. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Murray asked. At this time, the servant who was chased by Margaret said, ¡°I asked for leave to go home the other day. I saw two dolls when I got here today. I thought someone had misced them...¡± When it came to the dolls, Murray understood, ¡°where are the dolls?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in Master Lester¡¯s room.¡± The servant seemed to respond and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get them!¡± After the servant left, Murray went to Margaret and said, ¡°the servant did something wrong. She¡¯ll bring them over for youter.¡± But Margaret didn¡¯t respond. She looked at me and said, ¡°daughter.¡± Murray looked at me. I hesitated and took Margaret and said, ¡°I¡¯m Laura.¡± ¡°Laura?¡± Margaret looked at me and her eyes were dull. I didn¡¯t know if she believed or not. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± I hesitated and plucked up my courage and reached out. I hugged Margaret and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really me. I¡¯m Laura. I am your daughter.¡± I didn¡¯t have a mother when I was a child. Even though Margaret was delirious now, I would still like to call her Mom. I hoped she would get better one day. Margaret was staring at me. Her hands were in the air. I didn¡¯t know what she was going to do. After a long time, she suddenly said, ¡°no, you¡¯re not Laura. Laura and Lisa are dead.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Margaret to know! I stood up straight and looked at Margaret. I was about to say something, but Margaret suddenly sat on the ground and muttered, ¡°Laura and Lisa were taken and killed by them. They are bad people...¡± Murray and I were standing there and didn¡¯t know what to say. Then Lester said, ¡°no, my mother¡¯s name is June. She¡¯s Laura!¡± Margaret looked up at Lester and shook her head. ¡°No, she¡¯s not Laura. Laura is dead.¡± At this time, the servant brought the dolls. Margaret took the two dolls and muttered, ¡°Laura is dead. Lisa is dead, too. They are both dead...¡± She said as she walked to the room. The servant dared not follow her. Murray followed her in person. I was a little scared of Margaret hurting Lester. At dinner in the evening, I persuaded Murray to take Margaret to the hospital for regr treatment. After all, living here was not good for her condition. Murray hesitated and finally agreed. We sent Margaret to the best hospital in the Carson City for treatment. We were only allowed to visit her once a week. I left Lester in sceaux. I made an appointment with him that I would pick him up in two weeks. Then I went back to York. I went back to the studio first. Chloe was the only one in the studio. I asked her where Linda had gone. Chloe told me that the new project of the studio was awork technology business incubation center. Linda had gone to the construction site. I hadn¡¯t worked for more than a week because of the Ming¡¯s news and my return to Sceaux. Linda may be busy these days. I asked the address of Linda¡¯s construction site and took a taxi. But I didn¡¯t see her there. I contacted Linda and knew she had left. I had no choice but to take a taxi back. As soon as I got to the intersection, a white car stopped in front of me. Cindy got out of the car. She saw me and froze. Then she raised her hand and said, ¡°hello.¡± She didn¡¯t call me by name. I didn¡¯t n to meet Cindy when I came back as Becky. But that disclosure put my two identities in the sun. If the content of Ming¡¯s disclosure was true, my rtionship with Cindy was very awkward. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Hello, Miss Lewis.¡± I watched the car behind Cindy slowly drive away. I just wanted to say hello and leave. However, Cindy said, ¡°since we meet so coincidentally, we can have coffee together. A few days ago, something so big happened. Our family is in a mess. I just want to talk to you.¡± Cindy spoke in a very soft voice. But I felt a deep hostility in her face. And there was no coffee shop in such a remote ce. ¡°No, I have something else to do. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I refused decisively. In fact, Cindy and I won¡¯t not reach a consensus. What was more, the culprit that drove my mother crazy at the beginning may be Cindy¡¯s mother, Diana! When I thought so, I found out the horror of the previous disclosure. Although sometimes I didn¡¯t think I could believe it all, when I saw Cindy and felt her hostility to me, I thought I had to believe it. ¡°Do you feel guilty to me? Are you afraid to face me?¡± Finally, Cindy¡¯s tenderness disappeared. She became provocative. ¡°No, Miss Lewis, I¡¯m really busy.¡± Now I was more awake. I couldn¡¯t have coffee with her. Once I did, I may have an ident. I turned and wanted to go. At this point, Cindy suddenly grabbed my hand and took a step back and fell back! There was a ck caring to us across the road and it was very fast! I hadn¡¯t responded yet! ¡°Bang!¡± Cindy was hit in front of me! Chapter 384 Let’s break up Chapter 384 Let¡¯s break up At that moment, I was stunned! I tried to reach for her, but I only caught her clothes. Soon I couldn¡¯t hold it because of her gravity! I saw her lying on the ground. And the ck car didn¡¯t stop. I immediately turned to look at it. I found its license te covered. There wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence in the world. Coincidence was the best proof of conspiracy! It had been proven many times before. I watched Cindy lie there with her eyes closed. This was a rtively remote ce. There were no people around. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But a few pedestrians came round immediately after the ident. I hesitated and made an emergency call. My brain was in a mess. I called Sean directly. Soon the ambnce arrived. I went to the hospital with her. She was sent to Sacred Heart Hospital. After all, she was a celebrity in York. They recognized the technology of the hospital. I was used to wearing masks and sunsses when I went out. I wore sunsses and followed the doctor into the emergency room. I watched the doctor push her straight into the emergency room. The nurse arranged for me to pay for Cindy. When everything was done, I sat alone in the corridor and felt helpless. I didn¡¯t want anything. I just wanted to be a designer and be with Lester. I really didn¡¯t want anything else. But why was I repeatedly involved? What did I do wrong? Ming¡¯sst exposure just ended. Now there was an ident. I really didn¡¯t know what was waiting for me next. ¡°Becky.¡± I heard Sean¡¯s voice over my head. I didn¡¯t look up and said, ¡°I was framed by her. The license te number of the car involved was covered. She must have done it on purpose.¡± When I was talking, I was really full of anger! Why me? Couldn¡¯t I just stay in peace? ¡°I know.¡± Sean reached out to me, ¡°I believe you. Let¡¯s go first. The hospital has informed Lewis Group. They wille soon.¡± I knew that if people in Lewis Group saw me now, they would not listen to me. I nodded and obediently followed Sean into the car. I was upset in the car. I lowered my head and my tears kept falling. Sean leaned over and held me in his arms. ¡°Cry if you want.¡± I hugged Sean and cried, ¡°why do they do this? I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± When I finished, I realized. In fact, I did a wrong thing. I shouldn¡¯t be with Sean. Sean patted me on the back. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. From the beginning, I shouldn¡¯tpromise.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± I said, ¡°are they going to let me go if we break up?¡± I was really fed up with it! ¡°No way.¡± Sean refused, ¡°you just need to calm down. I¡¯ll take care of everything. You just need to be yourself.¡± I said nothing. I got out of his arms and dried my tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± I wanted to go home. Sean took me home. He was busy, so he left first. Sean¡¯s house in York No.1 had a French window. I sat on the big sofa and looked out at York. I gradually calmed down. At that moment, I looked out of the window and realized that I had done so many things before because I wanted to leave Ming and be with Sean. But when it really became a reality, I found that I couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. Including Erin¡¯s revenge and Ming¡¯s crazy revtions and Cindy¡¯s traps. I couldn¡¯t bear any result. The most important thing was that these things hurt my family. Margaret and Lester. They were the only two families I had in the world. I suddenly felt like I didn¡¯t want to be with Sean at all because I didn¡¯t want to put up with them at all. Or I¡¯d better go back to sceaux. I had a great time thest five years. Now I was in York but I never seemed to be really happy. I picked up my phone and called Linda. It was a long time before she answered, ¡°hello, where are you? Didn¡¯t you go back to the studio?¡± Linda¡¯s voice was the same. I suddenly envied her. I licked my lips and hesitated and said, ¡°sorry, I may not be able to go back.¡± ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can have a good rest ande tomorrow.¡± Linda seemed to be working. She didn¡¯t realize what was wrong with my tone at all. I held on to my cell phone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I may really give up.¡± When I said that, Linda was silent for a while and asked, ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°I went to you and met Cindy. When a car approached us, she suddenly gave me a pull and fell back...¡± Linda understood, ¡°anyway, I used to be alone. I can work overtime and wait for you toe back.¡± Linda didn¡¯tin at all. I felt very guilty at once. Linda continued, ¡°don¡¯t be upset. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll take care of the studio! You can handle your own business.¡± ¡°OK...¡± I hung up and was a bit confused. It took me five years to change from June to Becky. Didn¡¯t I just want to support myself? Was I going to give up? I suddenly felt sorry for Linda. Since I started, I couldn¡¯t give up at will. Even if there was news tomorrow that I killed my sister, I was not afraid! I thought so. I put on my clothes and took a taxi to the studio. When I got to the studio, Linda and Chloe were working overtime. They saw me and froze. I smiled. ¡°I figured it out. It wasn¡¯t me who was hit by the car. Why should I be discouraged? Of course I have to work!¡± ¡°Great.¡± Linda was very moved. ¡°Do the design quickly. I said that to you, but if I work alone, I can only live for a few months.¡± I turned on theputer and started working. I worked till night. I wanted to work overtime after supper, but my cell phone rang. Chapter 385 Dad things happened one after another Chapter 385 Dad things happened one after another It was a strange number. I hesitated and answered the phone. ¡°Hello, is it Becky?¡± It was the voice of a middle-aged old man. It was a little hoarse. It was strange. I took my phone and hesitated and said, ¡°yes, who are you?¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Nelson.¡± As soon as I heard the name, I got nervous. Nelson was Cindy¡¯s father. He may also be my father. I was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I heard you sent Cindy to the hospital today and paid for her. Thank you very much.¡± Nelson said politely. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I have anything else to do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± I wanted to hang up. I really didn¡¯t want to deal with Nelson. When I was about to hang up, I heard him say, ¡°wait a minute!¡± I stopped. I put the phone next to my ear and asked him coldly, ¡°is there anything else?¡± ¡°I want to ask you why Cindy went there. Did you ask her out? That car ident...¡± ¡°No, we have a project there. I thought my partner was there so I went there. But my partner has left. I wanted to take a taxi back, but I didn¡¯t expect I met her. ¡° Now that Nelson asked me, I had to make it all clear, ¡°she wanted to treat me to coffee in that remote ce. I disagreed. A car came. She gave me a pull and fell back and was hit by the car.¡± I said it all. Nelson seemed stunned. ¡°So...¡± ¡°So if someone says I hurt her, I¡¯ll find the camera there. I think she had figured out how to frame me when she did that.¡± I added, ¡°and I¡¯m not interested in whether you¡¯re my own father or not. I will not do paternity test with you and recognize you. If Cindy wakes up, please tell her she doesn¡¯t have to be so alert.¡± Nelson didn¡¯t seem to expect me to say that. But in my opinion, they were afraid of it. He suddenly had a daughter. She must want his property. But Nelson chuckled over the phone, ¡°no, I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m sorry for you all these years. I want to make it up to you.¡± ¡°No, as long as you Lewis Group, including Cindy, don¡¯t have any rtionship with me, it¡¯s the best compensation.¡± I said decisively. I just wanted to live in peace. I didn¡¯t want to get involved in any property disputes. ¡°I...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up. Mr. Lewis, goodbye.¡± I hung up as soon as I finished. Linda and Chloe were looking at me and pping. Chloe said, ¡°you see money as dirt. I¡¯m so moved that I want to cry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Get back to work!¡± I patted Chloe. Actually, the studio was very busy now. I had to make money. Linda and I could design interiorndscapes. It turned out I was naive. Cindy was in aa for nearly 12 hours after being hit by a car that day. She was said to have a slight concussion, but it was not particrly serious. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But Cindy held a press conference and said in public that I pushed her! I was scolded by everyone. When I got the news in the studio, my head was in a daze. I turned on myputer and watched the video of the press conference. I watched Cindy cry in front of the cameras and said what happened. Nelson was next to her! Nelson said he did something wrong and I resented him. He said I could get back at him. He told me not to hurt Cindy. Cindy said, ¡°I understand Becky. She¡¯s been miserable all her life because of my parents¡¯ mistakes...¡± I looked at Cindy and I seemed to see another Molly. But Cindy was smarter than Molly. Lewis Group was stronger than Carter Family. Manyizens on socialwork scolded me. Because of Ming¡¯s news, everyone knew that I was June. At this time, all the people became detectives. They knew what happened to Molly. When I thought it was the worst, there was even worse news. Inez and Marlin were in court. I was the victim, but in the media¡¯s false reports, I had changed from victim to perpetrator. Some people said I kept poor Inez and Marlin in the house and beat them. Finally, I used my power to send them to prison. I understood thatizens didn¡¯t want to see the truth at all. They just wanted to know what they wanted to know. I was aplete viin on the Inte. I tried not to readments. In order to escape and persist, I ended up living in the studio and working in addition to sleeping and eating. I finished a design ten days in advance. When the first ray of sunshine came into the studio in the morning, the design 3D renderings of the incubation center were also rendered. I stared at the renderings and suddenly felt ck. I fell back. I woke up in the hospital. There were two people next to me. I took a look. It was Linda and daisy. I moved my fingers a little, and both came together. Daisy said first, ¡°June, how dare you not tell me about it. If I don¡¯te back, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll see your body next time Ie back.¡± Daisy was actually kind. I listened to her and smiled. Linda also came up. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll take Lester away and make him my son-inw.¡± ¡°How can I faint?¡± I didn¡¯t understand. I just stayed up all night. I slept before. Linda listened to me and said, ¡°you¡¯re more than thirty. Do you still think of yourself as a little girl? The doctor said you were overworked.¡± ¡°...¡± I knew. Yes, I was over thirty. But these days, I was only busy with my work. Actually. It was really good. I could escape from the online criticism and concentrate on my work. I had been busy for a week and a half. I stayed up almost every day and didn¡¯t evene home. I didn¡¯t know how Sean was doing. Maybe it was telepathy. When I thought of him, the door of the ward was opened and Sean was standing at the door. He saw me lying in bed and he came up and frowned, ¡°do you have to be sick to stop?¡± Chapter 386 You’re making a little sister for me Chapter 386 You¡¯re making a little sister for me I smiled at Sean. ¡°No.¡± At this time, Linda and Daisy left quietly. Before going out, Linda said, ¡°President Jessop, Becky worked overtime and our design was finished ahead of time, so she can take the next ten days off. If it¡¯s not enough, she can take 20 or 30 days off... ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Daisy grabbed Linda and stopped her from nning to give me a permanent holiday. In the ward, only Sean and I were left. Sean sat on the bed and took my hand and said discontentedly, ¡°You don¡¯t let me disturb you, and I didn¡¯t, but only if you can¡¯t get sick.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just...¡± ¡°You just want to immerse yourself in work and avoid the Inte?¡± Sean asked me. I nodded. I thought about it and asked, ¡°what¡¯s up on the Inte now? Is it better?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯d better use less Inte these days. Read more books.¡± Sean rubbed my hair. ¡°Do you want to go to the ind? Linda said you have a holiday these days. I¡¯ll take you to the ind. You can bring your friends and Lester.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I remembered that Daisy had told me before that she wanted to go. ¡°Yes, but Cindy and I were married there before. If you mind, I can book another ind in the maldives...¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s fine.¡± And it would cost a lot of money to book another ind. Sean¡¯s ind was great. Sean nodded. ¡°Well, when you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I looked at my phone and reached for it. But Sean reached out and stopped me. He put my cell phone in his pocket and said, ¡°you need a good rest. I¡¯ll buy you some bookster. Don¡¯t look at your cell phone these days.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you on holiday? You don¡¯t need a cell phone. I¡¯ll take your call. If Lester contacts you, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Sean¡¯s tone was very determined. He didn¡¯t seem to want me to touch that cell phone at all. I understood that things on the Inte had not stopped. I wanted to say something, but Sean went to the door and opened it and asked, ¡°do you have any ns for your holiday?¡± I guessed Daisy and Linda were outside. But after he asked, it was quiet outside and no one answered. A few secondster, I heard Linda ask, ¡°President Jessop, what do you mean?¡± ¡°When Becky gets well, I¡¯m going to take her to my private ind. If you are free...¡± ¡°I¡¯m free!¡± Before Sean finished, Daisy said excitedly. At this time, they went into the ward. Linda gave me a look. I advised her, ¡°go ahead, you can take your family. I will take Lester with me.¡± Linda just said, ¡°can I bring my husband and daughter?¡± Sean nodded naturally. ¡°Of course. Each of you has your own room. If there are a lot of people, I can arrange a suite.¡± ¡°Thank you, President Jessop.¡± Linda said. I was in hospital for three days before I was discharged. After I left the hospital, Sean arranged for us to go to his private ind together. This time was different fromst time. There were a lot of people going this time. In addition to myself, there were Linda¡¯s family, Chloe, Daisy, and Lester. I wanted to take Murray, but Margaret couldn¡¯t, so he gave up. We went to the Carson City together to pick up Lester before wended. When wended, I found a familiar figure on the ind. The man was dressed in fancy ind clothes. He was wearing sunsses and had a frangipani on his ear and a coconut in his hand. When he saw Daisy, he was excited and rushed at her. ¡°Daisy! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°Jack?¡± Daisy saw Jack and her smile disappeared. She turned to Sean and sped her hands and asked him, ¡°President Jessop, for the sake of June and I being friends for decades, could you move my room to the farthest from his room?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the furthest.¡± Jack looked smug and put his hands on his waist. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that, so I did so.¡± Daisy heard Jack and was suspicious. I stood by and smiled wryly and exined, ¡°the ind is small. No matter how far it is, it will take five minutes by bike and maybe fifteen minutes on foot.¡± Daisy was helpless. ¡°oh,e on!¡± The waiters on the ind showed everyone to their rooms. Sean and I lived in the only double-decker apartment on the ind. Lester went to the door and saw the pool and jumped in to y. When Sean and I came in, he immediately hugged me and said, ¡°this room was torn down, rebuilt and redesigned. It was specially designed to have two levels. We can see a beautiful sunset.¡± I knew what he meant. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He was afraid that I might misunderstand that this house was the one he had lived with Cindy before. To be honest, if it was, then I did mind a little bit. After he said that, I deliberately broke away from him and sat down on the sofa. I looked out the window and pretended to be angry and said, ¡°do you think I¡¯m narrow-minded?¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± He came close again and hugged me from behind. He kissed me on the shoulder and said vaguely, ¡°what if you mind?¡± I turned my head and looked at him and pressed him directly onto the sofa. I looked down at him and my hair fell down and a strand of hair fell on his face. I took it away for him and said seriously, ¡°I mind.¡± With that, Sean put his arm around my neck and pressed me under him. His deep eyes were fixed on mine. He smiled and said, ¡°I know you mind, because I know you love me.¡± Then he leaned over and kissed my lips. The next second, I felt like Sean¡¯s breath was slowly bringing me back the feeling that I knew best and that I had yearned for the most in years. I put my arms around his neck and tried to respond to him. ¡°Dad, mom, I want to change my clothes.¡± Lester¡¯s voice came from the door. I flushed and quickly pushed Sean away. As I looked toward the door, Lester put his hands over his eyes. He turned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything. I know you¡¯re making a little sister for me. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Chapter 387 Beauty before chaos (1) Chapter 387 Beauty before chaos (1) I blushed and pushed Sean away and said to Lester, ¡°I¡¯ll change your clothes.¡± I pulled Lester into the room. While changing his clothes, Lester said, ¡°mom, I want to change my clothes and go to Summer.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± I nodded. When we came out, Sean sat alone on the sofa and looked at us. He seemed angry and asked me, ¡°where are you going?¡± ¡°Lester says he wants to y with Summer.¡± I exined it to Sean. He waved. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go there. I built a children¡¯s yground on the ind for Lester. You can call your friend and leave both children there to y.¡± I called Linda. She and her husband were nning to show Summer around the ind. She knew what I meant and said, ¡°youa take Lester to the infinity pool. We¡¯ll take him with us.¡± ¡°I...¡± I was a little embarrassed. Lindaughed and said, ¡°don¡¯t mention it. Hurry up.¡± I hung up and took Lester to the infinity pool in the middle of the ind. Summer was ying in the pool with a swimming ring. Linda and her husband were lying in a chair nearby. When they saw using, they both got up. When Lester saw Summer, he grabbed a nearby swimming ring and jumped into the pool. Linda and my husband came over, and I said, ¡°Linda, Scott, please help me take care of Lester.¡± Linda formally introduced her husband to me on the way here. Her husband¡¯s name was Scott and he was the vice President of a new mediapany in York. He usually knew a lot about some new information on the Inte. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We can take care of two children. The two of them can y together.¡± Linda said with a smile. At this time, a waiter came up. ¡°There is a beach cocktail party at restaurant three at six in the evening.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°OK!¡± Linda nodded. There were only a few people on the ind who knew each other. Everyone had to go. If there were too few people, it was too boring. After the waiter left, I walked in the direction of the room. I happened to pass by the restaurant. I saw several waiters setting up the ce for a beach cocktail party. The restaurant was on the west. The cocktail party began just as the sun was setting. The view should be good. I walked back to my room and didn¡¯t see Sean. I thought he was out so I went upstairs and changed. I got upstairs and suddenly I heard his voice on the balcony. ¡°I know. We happen to have a friend from a mediapany. I will consult with him in detail.¡± I was a little nervous. He was referring to Scott. Since it was rted to the media, was that my business? I was just about to get closer when Sean came out of the balcony. He put his cell phone in his pocket and asked me, ¡°did you send Lester?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Linda wanted to take a walk around the ind, so she took Lester with her.¡± Maybe I was guilty. I was afraid he would ask me if I had heard anything, so I turned and went into the locker room. Here were a lot of clothes he prepared for me in advance. I nced at it briefly. Fortunately, they were not very exaggerated dresses and were very suitable to be worn on the ind. Which one shall I wear for the evening? I took out an orange dress. I was about to put it on, and Sean just hugged me from behind and put his chin on my shoulder. His thin lips pressed against my ear and he whispered, ¡°do you want to change? I¡¯ll help you.¡± His words tickled my nerves. I was nervous. To be honest, Sean and I hadn¡¯t had formal sex for a long time. Last time we were in the lounge where we booked the wedding. I couldn¡¯t stand his teasing, but my heart was full of guilt. This time I had no bondage in my heart. But I was a little scared. Last time I could feel Sean¡¯s depression. He knew the lounge was dangerous, so he didn¡¯t get too involved. This time it was different. He felt my tension and nibbled at my earlobes. He exhaled and said, ¡°are you afraid?¡± I nodded. I thought there was a real hungry wolf behind me. He would eat meter. Sean chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very proud. It shows that I¡¯m physically good. You¡¯re looking forward to it before we start.¡± ¡°Fear and expectation are different.¡± I grabbed the long skirt, but my heart was itchy. ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re afraid or looking forward to it.¡± He tested it with his fingers, then he put them in front of me and kissed me on the shoulder. ¡°Look, your body is more honest than your mouth.¡± I blushed. Sean held my waist and kissed my back. He turned me around and pressed me in front of the huge dressing mirror in the dressing room. He looked in the mirror and said to me, ¡°honey, you are beautiful. In front of you, I just want to have sex with you.¡± He paused and turned me around and asked, ¡°what about you?¡± ¡°I... I want you...¡± I was shy but I said what I needed. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll give it to you...¡± Then he kissed my lips. It was almost 4 o¡¯clock when I went back to my room. The cocktail party would start at six. Sean let me go ten minutes in advance. I stood alone in front of the mirror and looked at the masks on me and worried. I took up the concealer and began to cover them up. Sean took a bath and came out. When he saw me, he hugged me and wanted to kiss me on the back. I was scared and stopped him immediately, ¡°no!¡± He smiled smugly and touched my neck with his long fingers. He smiled and said, ¡°there is a mask here. You can¡¯t reach it. I¡¯ll cover it for you.¡± ¡°Ah? OK.¡± I gave him the concealer quickly. In the mirror, I saw Sean lowering his head and holding the concealer and seriously covering up those marks for me. When it was over, he looked up and frowned, ¡°I won¡¯t do that next time. It¡¯s troublesome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± I said angrily. Sean returned the concealer to me and said, ¡°well, you don¡¯t have to cover them. Anyway, it¡¯s not a shameful thing.¡± ¡°No way!¡± I stared and refused at once. I didn¡¯t have time to do anything else after I covered them. I put on my skirt. I was afraid of exposure so I put on a thin coat and went out. Chapter 388 Beauty before chaos (2) Chapter 388 Beauty before chaos (2) By the time we got to the cocktail party, it was already over six. It was sunset. The sun was in the west and not dazzling. I saw everyone was here except us. Lester and Summer built sand castles on the beach, and Chloe was there. Daisy and Jack sat together and talked. Linda and Scott stood there and looked at the children. As soon as we got there, everyone came together except Lester and summer. Chloe was the first. ¡°President Jessop!¡± She approached Sean and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m so close to you for the first time. You are so handsome. I have no regrets.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Chloe.¡± Linda called her. Chloe seemed to realize something. She immediately said, ¡°President Jessop and Becky are a good match.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± I raised my hand and covered Chloe¡¯s mouth. Sean smiled, too. ¡°Are you a former employee of the Giant group?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Well, I saw you with Becky before.¡± Sean said. ¡°President Jessop, you have a great memory!¡± Chloe looked excited. Everyone was at the door. I turned and asked Sean, ¡°is the cocktail party ready? I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean nodded and everyone went in. The servants put all the tables together into a big table and ced the chairs. We sat together and there were some sd and fruit on the table. The bartender made all kinds of cocktails. Alcoholic and non-alcoholic cocktails were separated. I¡¯d like to have a non-alcoholic cocktail. After all, I had to take care of Lester in the evening. But Daisy held my arm. ¡°Are you a minor?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A non-alcoholic cocktail is juice. You have to drink this.¡± Daisy brought me a golden cocktail. ¡°Martini is called the king of cocktails.¡± I looked at the ss in front of me and nodded. I didn¡¯t know much about cocktails. I picked up the cocktail. The bartender handed me a fruit te. Daisy helped me with the fruit te, and I returned to my seat with my cocktail. Daisy stood by me and urged me, ¡°taste it.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I didn¡¯t know why she was so eager, but I took a sip. I found the taste of this cocktail a littleplicated. At first I didn¡¯t get used to it, butter I felt a lot better. Daisy said, ¡°it¡¯s something I rmend for you. You have to finish it yourself. You are not allowed to give it to others.¡± With that, she left. I drank it, and Sean looked at me and smiled. I put the ss down and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, honey, you are beautiful.¡± Sean looked at me and smiled. The atmosphere of this cocktail party was very good. For the first time, I seemed to find the charm of cocktails. Even if the food was served, I had a few more drinks. When I went to get another cocktail, the party was halfway through. I turned my head. At this time, the sun just fell to the sea level. The sea beside us melted with the setting sun and turned golden. It was beautiful. Lester and Summer were ying andughing over there. Jack sat next to Daisy and divided the dishes for her. Daisy looked cold, but she was smiling. Linda and Scott were affectionate. Chloe didn¡¯t have a partner, but she had a good time. She took many photos with her mobile phone and uploaded them to the Inte. Finally, when I looked at Sean, he was looking at me. He was wearing a blue and white zer and showing his muscles. In the orange setting sun, his eyes are particrly gentle. I stood there and felt that my life was full and beautiful. I wanted to slow down the time and make this beautyst a long time. Towards the end of the cocktail party, I finally realized that good cocktails actually made me drunk. By this time the sun had setpletely. The lights on the beach lit up and lit the whole beach. Lester and Summer yed all the time. Now they were sleeping on the beach couch. ¡°Let¡¯s have a rest early.¡± Sean stood up and said, ¡°tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go fishing together. Good night.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Chloe was the first to shout. Everyone went back. I saw Jack follow Daisy and ask, ¡°Daisy, shall we go to your room or my room tonight?¡± ¡°You go back to your room, and I go back to my room.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the first time...¡± ¡°Last time I was drunk. I am not this time.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s too dark. Can I take you back?¡± Their conversation made me feel interesting. I might interfere before, but I didn¡¯t want to do that now. Daisy was two years older than me. She had been busy with her work and indifferent to men. If Jack didn¡¯t pester her, she may be single all her life. Sean held Lester. We went back to the house together. It had two floors. There were two bedrooms upstairs. We put Lester in that little bedroom and went downstairs. In the afternoon, I had sex with Sean, but in the evening, maybe because I had a drink, I felt very hot. ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath.¡± I went to the bathroom to take a bath. But I felt hotter after my bath. The heat came from my body. I dried myself and came out of the bathroom. I didn¡¯t see Sean. I looked around and finally saw him. He was swimming in the pool on the first floor. When he saw me, he came out. He only wore a pair of beach trousers. It clung to his body and his muscles were exposed. The water dropped down his muscles. I looked at him and couldn¡¯t help swallowing. Every cell of mine was stimted at the sight of this scene. Chapter 389 Beauty before chaos (3) Chapter 389 Beauty before chaos (3) I stepped forward and put my arms around Sean¡¯s neck. I looked up at him and said, ¡°I want you...¡± I was surprised when I said it. I looked at him and I was a little confused. But I was a bit sober. Daisy said something strange when he gave me that drink. I frowned. ¡°The first cocktail...¡± ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Sean interrupted me and picked me up. He kissed me as he walked into the room. He also drank a lot in the evening. I could smell the light smell of wine mixed with the smell of tobo. I suddenly became greedy. I kept asking him for the mixed taste. He took me in his arms and walked to the big sofa for the sun. He threw me on it and pressed me. I thought we had sex in the afternoon. I could not help blushing and asked him, ¡°will you be exhausted after doing too many times a day?¡± ¡°Exhausted?¡± Sean listened to me and raised his eyebrows. He looked down at me discontentedly. ¡°Do you know what men don¡¯t want to hear?¡± ¡°What?¡± I put my arms around his neck and looked up close at Sean¡¯s handsome face and thin pink lips. I felt hotter. I totally ignored his aggression. He used his long fingers to y with the hair around my mouth and slowly said, ¡°a man doesn¡¯t want to hear his wife say he¡¯s going to be exhausted.¡± Then he kissed my lips and gave me everything I wanted. It was a long night. It was morning when I woke up again. I felt a pain in my leg when I got up. I thought of what happenedst night and blushed. At this point, Sean came out of the bathroom. He was wearing beach pants and a sleeveless T-shirt. I saw a tooth print where his neck and shoulder met. ¡°It...¡± I pointed to the tooth print and was confused. Sean approached me and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you remember it?¡± I looked at the tooth print and searched my memory and blushed instantly. We were going to bedst night, but Sean wanted to do it again upstairs. Atst he held me and bullied me on the balcony. I was afraid Lester would wake up and I wanted to get back at him. I opened my mouth and bit him directly. ¡°Sorry.¡± I blushed and said. Sean didn¡¯t care. He leaned over and kissed my lips. ¡°It¡¯s OK. If you¡¯re happy, you can bite anywhere, but now we have to go.¡± Today we were going fishing. We took a medium yacht. It had a small bar, lounge and arge jacuzzi. People who didn¡¯t fish could enjoy themselves on it. Less than half an hour after the yacht set out, I heard Chloe shouting, ¡°look! There are dolphins!¡± Everyone went to the front of the deck! I saw dolphins jumping on the water not far in front of the boat! ¡°Mom, I want to see it!¡± Lester stood there and shouted! I was about to pick him up when Sean reached out and put Lester on his shoulder. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so high!¡± Lester said excitedly. He looked into the distance. ¡°Where are the dolphins?¡± ¡°There!¡± Sean showed him. At this time, a crew member came up and said to Lester and Summer, ¡°it¡¯s a sign of luck to see dolphins here. You can make a wish!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lester was excited! He said, ¡°I want to make a wish!¡± Lester put his hands in front of him and closed his eyes. He murmured and seemed to wish. Summer looked at him and did the same thing. They soon made a wish. Summer opened his eyes and said happily, ¡°I want to go to Disney!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too childish.¡± Lester looked disgusted. I immediately said, ¡°Lester, you can¡¯t say that about Summer¡¯s wishes.¡± Summer didn¡¯t seem to mind. She turned and asked Lester, ¡°what¡¯s your wish?¡± ¡°I hope mom and dad are together forever and never separate!¡± I was stunned by Lester¡¯s wish. I thought his wish had something to do with him. I didn¡¯t expect it to be about me and Sean. Sean reached out and hugged me. He raised his hand and patted Lester on the leg. ¡°I will help you realize your wish.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Lester reached for Sean¡¯s head. After the dolphins, the yacht soon reached the deep sea and stopped. All three men were fishing in the stern. Lester and Summer were in the jacuzzi. I, Linda, Chloe and Daisy sat on the sofa in the bow of the yacht and watched the endless sea and talked. Linda said to me, ¡°I think Sean is very good. He is better than Ming. He¡¯s worth your effort to be with him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I carried a coconut and looked far away. I knew it certainly. Sean was very good. If I could be with him all my life, I would be very happy. I was very happy on the ind, but I couldn¡¯t forget a lot of things happened in York. I didn¡¯t know what they had be. That was what scared me. If I went back and nobody paid attention to me, that was good, but I was very upset. I always felt that everything was not so optimistic. ¡°Don¡¯t be so gloomy.¡± Daisy was holding a cocktail. ¡°No matter what the problem is, you have us. We will always support you.¡± ¡°Yes, and me!¡± At this time, we heard Jack¡¯s discordant voice. The four of us looked at him. Jack smiled bitterly. ¡°Fishing is boring. I¡¯m almost asleep. It¡¯s interesting to stay with Daisy.¡± ¡°We are talking. You¡¯d better stay away.¡± Daisy looked disgusted. ¡°You can think of me as the air!¡± Jack was cheeky and sat next to her. As soon as he came, the air was quiet. None of us spoke. Jack could only stand up. ¡°You go on. I¡¯ll go in and find something to drink.¡± Although he left, the topic didn¡¯t continue. I was a bit bored, and I nned to go to the stern to see what they got from fishing. Chapter 390 Watching her burn Chapter 390 Watching her burn I went aft and saw only Scott and Sean. I was afraid to scare the fish away so I didn¡¯t make a sound. I heard Scott say, ¡°he spent a lot of money. If we don¡¯t spend more money, it¡¯s hard for us to do it.¡± ¡°How much is this information worth?¡± ¡°At least that number.¡± Scott said and raised one hand. I thought it was five million dors. I heard him say, ¡°fifty million dors.¡± I was shocked to hear the number. I thought it was a high price. I didn¡¯t expect Scott to say, ¡°now people like to pry into the private lives of stars and rich people. In the past, the rich remained mysterious and would not be exposed to the public. The stars disappeared when they married the rich. But this is the opposite.¡± Scott said a lot, but Sean just asked, ¡°is $50 million an urate figure?¡± ¡°No.¡± Scott shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s trying to push her to the brink now.¡± Sean didn¡¯t speak. At this point, Scott said, ¡°the media know about the Giant group. I think you¡¯d better not force yourself. After all, if you fight him, it¡¯s bottomless.¡± ¡°Do we have any other way?¡± Sean asked. I was standing behind them. I only listened a little, but I understood that they were talking about me. I didn¡¯t know the current situation of the Giant group, but I knew that thest event had a great impact on the Giant group. It was just relieved. If it was involved in my business, its future was unpredictable. I couldn¡¯t let Sean do too much for me! I calmed down and walked out. I grabbed Sean¡¯s arm and smiled, ¡°we¡¯re out on holiday. Don¡¯t talk about me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been through a lot of things. It¡¯s nothing. You are not allowed to spend money. You can leave the money to Lester.¡± Sean was a little surprised at my appearance. I looked at Scott and said with some threat, ¡°you can¡¯t give him any idea. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Scott looked up at me and then at Sean. He fixed the rod to the edge of the boat and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Summer. You talk.¡± With that, he left. As soon as Scott left, I put my arms around Sean¡¯s waist and said, ¡°if you pay for the news, I won¡¯t go home. I¡¯ll run away with Lester.¡± Sean looked at me and frowned. He put a hand around me. ¡°I know what to do.¡± ¡°No way.¡± He must want to deal with it. He would certainly spend much money. I didn¡¯t want to buy this news for $50 million! I put my arm around Sean¡¯s neck and tiptoed and kissed his lips, ¡°I hear you¡¯re going to have to spend a lot of money. You can save the money and buy me presentster. I don¡¯t need you to do it now.¡± I didn¡¯t want to be the burden of Sean anymore. I thought it was just negative information and I could hold on! And it would be forgotten in a while. Sean looked at me and didn¡¯t speak. He put his hand around my waist and kissed me. But this kiss was more passionate. His exclusive domineering breath grabbed the air in my mouth. After a long time he let me go. I stood there and fished with Sean. Today we were lucky and caught several big fish. There was a fish as tall as me! I''ve never seen such a big fish! I picked up the fish and excitedly took it to the bow to show them. Everyone took pictures. It was already noon after we took the pictures. The sailor turned the yacht around and returned. We yed separately. I stood with Sean. I found that the rtionship between Daisy and Jack seemed to have changed quietly in thest few hours. They stood together and Daisy didn¡¯t dislike it. When the yacht arrived at the dock, Jack reached for Daisy to disembark and Daisy did not refuse. Lunch was grilled fish. We didn¡¯t go back to our rooms and sat in the dining room and waited. After about half an hour, the chef finally brought in a whole fish. The fish was burnt yellow and fragrant with some spices. Everyone was hungry. When we wanted to taste it with great interest, our expression solidified. I tasted it, too. The taste of fish was very light. We only tasted some spices and lemon juice. Everyone looked at each other. The waiter saw our expression and exined it to us. In order to keep the fish delicious, it would not be added too much seasoning. Daisy immediately said, ¡°give me some chili sauce.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± I raise my hand. Everyone raised their hands. In the afternoon, everyone went to y. After dinner, I found out that Daisy and Jack went to the same room. We spent seven days on the ind. On the seventh day, we went back to the Carson City and spent a day in the Carson City. Sean and I sent Lester back to Sceaux. Then we went back to York together. The next morning, I went to the studio as usual. But as soon as I got to the door, I was stunned. The door of the studio was knocked down. It looked like it was split with an axe! I walked in and took a deep breath. The studio was full of red paint! Tables, chairs andputers were all cut off! The sofa was torn down and painted red. I walked slowly in. When I went to the meeting room, I found it written in red paint. Killing Father! Killing Mother! Killing elder sister! Bitch, you should die! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at these words, my head was in a mess. I hadn¡¯t brought my cell phone these days. I seemed to get used to it. This time I came to the studio with my mobile phone, but I didn¡¯t have time to see it. What did they find out? I held back my fear and clicked on the news with shaking hands. Sure enough, someone went to visit Inez. Inez seemed to be crazy and said that I killed Molly on the ship. The man secretly recorded a video. In the video, Inez only showed a half face. She cried and said, ¡°in order to let Molly go, we gave her all our possessions, but June was too cruel. She disagreed. Atst she watched Molly burn!¡± Chapter 391 Unless you leave Sean Chapter 391 Unless you leave Sean There were manyizens scolding me on the Inte. They were searching for Molly¡¯s disappearance, Sean¡¯s and Cindy¡¯s wedding and the death that should have been mine. This timeline was actually very easy to piece together into aplete clue! Because of this clue, everyone believed in Inez''s words. Awyer offered to act as an attorney for Inez and Marlin to help them sue. When I watched it with shaking hands, one hand grabbed my cell phone directly. I looked up and saw Linda standing there with a serious face. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my old office. Fortunately, I haven¡¯t quit yet.¡± I looked at Linda and I felt guilty and scared. Looking at the messy studio, I trembled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Linda said firmly and took me by the hand. ¡°You wait outside for me. I¡¯ll take the hard disk off myputer.¡± Theputer had been broken and was useless. As soon as I got to the door, a red car came and stopped at the door. When I saw the car, my heart first trembled and I could not help but step back. But soon I saw Daisy get off in a short ck coat and high heels. She saw me and looked at the door behind me. She was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± At this time, Linda just came out of it and said lightly, ¡°move.¡± Daisy came up and took a look at the door. She said angrily, ¡°theseizens are fools! They believe what others say. I wanted to see your studio!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to my old office. Are you going with us?¡± Linda asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free anyway.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Daisy agreed. Linda called Chloe first. I took Daisy¡¯s car and Linda was leading the way. In the car, I said to Daisy, ¡°don¡¯t tell Jack about it.¡± I was afraid he would tell Sean. Even though it happened, I still didn¡¯t want Sean to help me. After all, besides Cindy, Ming was also a threat to me. Now Sean was fighting with the two of them and was sure to lose. Daisy took a look at me and said meaningfully, ¡°I see. Are you going to hide it from Sean?¡± ¡°It will pass.¡± I looked at the front and said firmly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Daisy drove and squinted at me. I nodded firmly, ¡°well, when we were little, there seemed to be a lot of terrible things happened, but at last they all passed, so that I can¡¯t remember anything now.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find you so optimistic before?¡± Daisy gave me a sidelong look and sighed helplessly. ¡°If you meet more things, you will be optimistic.¡± Actually, I was d Lester was not in York. He was not affected. In order not to dy my work, on the way there, I called my friend who had been helping me with my computer and asked him to send twoputers. Then I sent the address of Linda¡¯s office. By the time we got to the office, the people who sent theputers had arrived at the door, and the boxes for theputers and screens were put aside. One of them offered to say, ¡°Miss Jones, you¡¯ve been an Inte celebrity recently.¡± I was embarrassed. The man immediately said, ¡°but we¡¯ve been in touch with you for a long time. We know what you are. We won¡¯t believe those things on the Inte.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After listening to him, I was naturally grateful. Linda took a look at the boxes and smiled, ¡°you¡¯re thoughtful.¡± With that, she opened the door. When we came in, they helped us install theputer and the original hard disk and left. Because of the loss of thest time, after we turned on theputer, we first backed up all the files and then uploaded them to the Inte. After all, we were not always so lucky and the hard disk was not destroyed. Soon Chloe arrived. As soon as she came in, she said, ¡°I just went to the studio and had a special look. How could it be like that! Who did it! They are so arrogant!¡± Chloe paused and said, ¡°is Molly thest woman we met at the door? She¡¯s a bitch.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daisy added. I sat in the chair, and they all sat down. They looked at me. Daisy asked first, ¡°you¡¯re going to hide it from Sean. Do you have a n of your own?¡± Her question left me in a daze. My n? I had no n at all. I had no idea that things would get worse. I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°let it be. What happened on the Inte before was forgotten at most a monthter.¡± I recalled the events on the Inte. They were basically like this. Even if someone remembered, it didn¡¯t matter. Linda sat there with her cell phone in her hand and her face dignified. ¡°You¡¯re talking about ordinary events, but this time it¡¯s obvious that someone is setting you up. As long as they don¡¯t stop, it won¡¯t pass. In the past, some people have deliberately reduced the poprity of the news or something bigger has happened andpletely diverted the attention ofizens.¡± ¡°So what can be a distraction?¡± Chloe asked casually. Everyone was silent. Now it was really a carnival ofizens and media. The media had been covering it and raising its profile. It didn¡¯t attract too many people¡¯s attention that stars have children or fall in love. ¡°I can talk to Cindy.¡± I said. ¡°Unless you leave Sean, I don¡¯t think you have to talk to Cindy.¡± Daisy spoke directly. ¡°Yes, I think she¡¯s a bitch, too.¡± Chloe echoed. I didn¡¯t respond, but Daisy¡¯s words quietly nted a seed in my heart. At this time, Linda¡¯s phone rang. She answered the phone. After a while, she looked serious and went out. I realized something and followed her. I heard Linda say, ¡°please listen to me exin to you. This is a rumor. Our designers are not like this. Please...¡± When she said that, she didn¡¯t go on. I thought the other party hung up. Linda put her phone in her pocket and turned around dejectedly. She looked at me and smiled, ¡°thest project was cancelled. It¡¯s good. We can have a rest.¡± Her words made me more sad. All because of me. Chapter 392 You deserve it Chapter 392 You deserve it ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I stood in the hallway with my head down and I was sad. I found out a lot of things are not what I thought. I thought it was just my own thing, but it was affecting people around me. Everyone was worried and affected. When I got back to the office, Chloe said, ¡°Becky, why don¡¯t you have a press conference like Cindy?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Linda followed me and said, ¡°do you think the press conference is casual? They¡¯ve already handed out questions to reporters, and then they¡¯ve prepared answers. It¡¯s all scripts. If you hold a press conference, you can¡¯t answer their questions.¡± ¡°Then we can prepare the script.¡± Chloe said. Linda shook her head. ¡°With Becky¡¯s reputation now, even if you give money, few people may be willing to cooperate.¡± I sat there, speechless. I felt like everything was in a dead end. The four of us sat in the office all day and couldn¡¯t find a way. In the evening, Daisy wanted to have a hot pot. She was going abroad and wouldn¡¯t be able to eat hot pot for a long time. She would surely miss it! We were helpless and agreed. We went to a hotpot restaurant. We sat in the corner. After we ordered, the waiter asked us what we wanted. ¡°I want the hottest!¡± Daisy yelled. The waiter took it seriously and left. After the hot pot was served, we poured the ingredients into the pot and regretted it. Chloe looked at Daisy drinking yogurt andined, ¡°you want the hottest. You have to eat it. Don¡¯t just drink!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Daisy fished out four broli with a spoon. She gave two to Chloe and two to herself and said, ¡°let¡¯s have two broli and no yogurt. Whoever loses must imitate the sound of a pig.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Chloe agreed right away. They began to eat broli. Meat was not spicy, but vegetables were the hottest. Chloe ate a piece of broli and couldn¡¯t stand it. She picked up a yogurt beside her and drank it. So did Daisy. She watched Chloe drink yogurt and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to imitate the pig¡¯s cry!¡± With that, she picked up the yogurt beside her and drank it. Linda and I looked at them and suggested, ¡°we can order again.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Daisy and Chloe spoke in unison. When I was about to call for a waiter, I saw a woman in the distance who was a little familiar. I looked at her subconsciously and found out it was Cindy. I didn¡¯t think about it and went straight after her. Cindy saw me and froze. Then she looked at me. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re living a good life.¡± Instead of responding to her, I asked, ¡°Cindy, I¡¯ve told your father that I have no interest in your property. You don¡¯t have to target me. I just hope I have nothing to do with you.¡± Cindy listened to me and sneered, ¡°really? You know what? I used to be a rich woman, but since you appeared, my dignity has been trampled by you and yed by Sean again and again. We got divorced after we canceled our engagement and got married. I was taken back and thrown away like a rag by him.¡± She paused and asked me, ¡°what would you think if you were me?¡± I was stunned by her words. Yeah. Cindy¡¯s situation was really like this, which made me feel very embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I...¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Cindy interrupted, ¡°do you think you can bully me? I knew you weren¡¯t dead. If you didn¡¯te back, I would let go. But you came back and Ming was protecting you so I couldn¡¯t do anything to you. Now you break up with Ming and you pester Sean! You deserve it!¡± ¡°But after you married Sean, you cheated. You were with another man!¡± I said to Cindy, ¡°I saw you meet that man at the airport.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Cindy put her hands on her chest and said, ¡°Sean hasn¡¯t touched me for so many years. Can¡¯t I find someone to satisfy me? Ming is very good to you. Of course you don¡¯t understand me.¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Cindy nced at me. ¡°Ming is not a good person. How could he not touch you? I know you¡¯re a bitch. You don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± I didn¡¯t want to argue with her, ¡°how are you going to end it?¡± It was the key. The point was to put an end to this farce and not let others get involved. Cindy nced at me. ¡°Why?¡± She seemed to think of something. She paused. ¡°If you die, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± I interrupted Cindy directly, ¡°not only will I not die, but I will live well. It¡¯s not my fault you are like this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You did it wrong. You know Sean doesn¡¯t love you, but you alwayspromise. You gave Sean your dignity and let him trample it. It has nothing to do with other people. I am innocent, but you are angry with me. It only means that you are angry and stupid!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Cindy¡¯s face turned green for a moment when she was stimted by what I said. At this time, Daisy suddenly came up and she put her arms around my neck and said, e to dinner. Don¡¯t talk to her.¡± I knew what she meant. I smiled, ¡°OK.¡± With that, I turned and left with Daisy. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Although I was a little upset, I could only do so. I couldn¡¯t give in, or Cindy would bully me more. I went home after supper but Sean hadn¡¯te back yet. I sat alone on the huge sofa and looked out of the window. I came up with a solution. Although I had noplete assurance. At nine o¡¯clock the next morning, I found Arthur¡¯s mobile number in my cell phone. He was my attorney. In fact, as long as the trial details and evidence were made public, things on the Inte would prove to be false. I called Arthur and made an appointment with him at 10 a.m. in the cafe near theirw firm. Chapter 393 Disillusionment Chapter 393 Disillusionment I hung up and went out. Sean had been very busytely. I didn¡¯t disturb him. I took a taxi and went to the ce I had arranged with Arthur. I paid at the door and went upstairs to wait for him. Because it was morning, there weren¡¯t many people in the cafe. I sat down in the corner and ordered a cup of coffee and waited for him. It was half past nine. I sat there and thought about what I would say to Arthurter. If Arthur refused me or hesitated, what could I say to impress him? I thought of countless versions in my mind. At ten o¡¯clock I saw Arthur push open the door of the cafe. He looked around and saw me and strode towards me. At this time, I was very worried. Maybe whether it could change depended on it. Arthur sat down and put his briefcase by the side. Then he took out some papers and put them on the table and said, ¡°Miss Jones, this is the information I prepared for this court session. Please have a look. Although they havewyers, don¡¯t worry. I...¡± Before I could speak, Arthur talked about Inez and Marlin''s case. I quickly said, ¡°Arthur, I don¡¯t want to ask you about it. I¡¯m very relieved of you.¡± Arthur stopped immediately and looked at me coldly. I took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°actually, this time I¡¯d like to ask you to speak for me...¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Ming told me not to interfere with it. He threatened me that if I step in, myw firm will close and I might lose mywyer¡¯s card.¡± Arthur interrupted and said. What he said made me not know what to say. I looked at Arthur and opened my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t say a word. What could I say? After a long time, I whispered, ¡°Arthur, your words are very useful to me. You can...¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Arthur looked at me and said firmly, ¡°I have to take care of my family. Although I had a good rtionship with you before, I can¡¯t kill my favorite career for you.¡± I was stunned by Arthur¡¯s words. In fact, I just thought about many possibilities. I didn¡¯t expect Ming to threaten him. I didn¡¯t expect Ming to be so heartless! Ming was not a good person. I was naive. I thought of it. How could Ming not have thought of it? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. s! I lowered my head and took a sip of coffee. I calmed down and looked up at Arthur with a smile, ¡°I see. Please handle this case. As for other matters, I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help with this.¡± He finished and left. I paid the bill and went out. I walked out of the cafe. There were some olddies chatting at the door. I looked up and saw that it was a supermarket. There were promotions in the supermarket today and many people came shopping. I didn¡¯t care. I walked a few steps and heard an olddy say, ¡°have you heard about the case where a woman almost killed her parents and her sister?¡± ¡°Yes, that woman is too vicious!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived a long time, but I haven¡¯t seen such a vicious woman! She did such a vicious thing to her parents!¡± ¡°If my daughter does that, I will be very sad.¡± ¡°My children won¡¯t do that. My children are very filial. I think this woman is antisocial!¡± Some olddies got together to chat. I stood there and clenched my fist and restrained myself. I realized that I should leave at once. I was in a hurry. I took two steps forward and hit a woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I quickly bowed my head and apologized. I saw the vegetables on the woman¡¯s hand fall to the ground. I quickly squatted down to help her pick it up. After that, I handed it to her, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± The olddy didn¡¯t care. But then the people around look at us. Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°she¡¯s the woman in the news! She killed her sister!¡± Everybody looked at me! I became nervous in a sh! I wanted to leave, but an olddy suddenly grabbed my arm from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t go! I¡¯ve never seen a woman as vicious as you. I have to see what you look like!¡± I was so scared that I shook off her hand. She fell back. ¡°She pushed her! She sued her parents and killed her sister! She¡¯s going to kill now!¡± More people came round. They surrounded me. I wanted to go, but there were many olddies in the supermarket and they blocked my way. No matter how I pushed them, I couldn¡¯t go! When I was in despair, I felt a pain in my head. I heard a crisp noise. I reached for something sticky on my head and it flowed down. I felt a round thing. Soon I knew it was an egg. When I wanted to leave, another egg hit my back! ¡°Hit her!¡± Suddenly countless eggs came to me! And leaves! I panicked and could only crouch down with my head in my arms. At the moment I squatted down, I felt someone kick me. Then more people started kicking me! It hurt. I heard a lot of abuse around me, ¡°look, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to kill her parents and sister!¡± ¡°We will educate you for the society!¡± ¡°You should die!¡± ¡°Scum!¡± ¡°We will avenge your parents and your sister!¡± ¡°Kill her!¡± I was squatting and there was a lot of abuse around me. I went from anger to panic to numbness. In the end, I didn¡¯t even know when the farce was over. Chapter 394 June, are you crazy? Chapter 394 June, are you crazy? I didn¡¯t know how many tears I shed. When I reacted, the people around me seemed to have dispersed. It seemed that the police hade to stop it. I was the only one left. I felt like I had been deprived of all my feelings. I would not be sad or angry. I stood up and was pointed at and walked back to York No.1. I didn¡¯t seem to meet anyone along the way. I was not sure. I went home and took a bath and changed clothes. I was just sitting on the sofa. My brain was in a mess. I seemed to be trapped in self denial. I sat there and thought. Everything started with me. The studio was smashed because of me. The orders were cancelled because of me. My mother was exposed because of me Sean¡¯spany almost lost its AI project because of me and was going to close down now. I felt like I was a jinx. All the people I knew would be unlucky. I thought Sean must be lucky. Even so, he became unlucky after he knew me. I should stay away from him. I should not disturb him. Today, those people were right. I shouldn¡¯t live in this world at all. But I couldn¡¯t die. What about Lester? He would lose his mother. Lester was the only reason I lived. It was evening now. The night in winter always came early. I suddenly missed Sherry very much. I put on my coat and went out. I wanted to find sherry. When I got back to my senses, I found that I had reached the old house of Carter Family. Carter Family was in the center of the city. It didn¡¯t take long to get here. I wanted to go in but I found a notice from an intermediarypany at the door saying the house was for sale. Sale? Who was going to sell Grandma¡¯s house? I was flustered and wanted to call, but I found I didn¡¯t bring anything. I didn¡¯t bring my cell phone and my bag. I came out alone. When I wanted to go back for them, I heard someone open the door behind me. Then I heard a woman call me, ¡°June?¡± I turned and saw Jessica standing at the door! I hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect her to recognize me, but I was not surprised. Now I was the Inte celebrity. Oh, yes. The house waster given to her. I looked at her and thought about the house. I said, ¡°are you going to sell this house?¡± But Jessica didn¡¯t answer me. She came straight up, ¡°you bitch. How dare youe back! You set up Carter Family!¡± At this time, my nerves seemed to be numb. She came and pinched my neck but I didn¡¯t dodge. I listened to her and nodded, ¡°yes, I hurt you.¡± Jessica didn¡¯t seem to expect me to admit it. She said angrily, ¡°my brother and my sister-inw are so miserable!¡± Jessica said that, but I didn¡¯t think she thought that. It seemed that she didn¡¯t mind that much. I stared at her. Although I had trouble speaking, I said, ¡°I want to buy this house.¡± ¡°Can you afford it?¡± Jessica nced at me. ¡°I know you¡¯re more miserable now than I am. This house is expensive unless you ask Sean to buy it for you.¡± Sean? I was in a daze. No, I couldn¡¯t ask him to help me. I couldn¡¯t give him any more trouble. I looked at Jessica and thought about what I had. I said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my house. I¡¯ll use the house in York No.1 to exchange it with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jessica listened to me and her eyes were bright! ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded seriously. At this time, my brain was numb. I just wanted to change this house back and didn¡¯t want it to be sold. Everything else didn¡¯t matter. ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s sign the agreement!¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± ¡°OK.¡± No matter what she said, I agreed, as long as I could get the house back. Jessica seemed afraid I would regret it. She said to me, ¡°don¡¯t lie to me. You live here. Let¡¯s go tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. Jessica looked at me and blinked and frowned. ¡°June, are you crazy?¡± Her words were like a lightning strike on my heart! It seemed that I suddenly understood. I immediately shook my head. ¡°Of course not!¡± I was not crazy! I didn¡¯t want to be crazy! At this moment, I thought of Margaret! No, I didn¡¯t want to be like that! I was not crazy! I tried to hide my emotions. Jessica had no doubts. She opened the door. ¡°Come in. We¡¯ll go tomorrow morning.¡± I went in. Sherry¡¯s house and the furniture hadn¡¯t changed, which made me very happy. When I got in, Jessica said, ¡°you live here. I¡¯lle here tomorrow morning. I have to go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you live here?¡± I looked at Jessica in surprise. ¡°I have a ce to live. I can¡¯t live here!¡± Jessica looked flustered and seemed afraid I would ask more. At that moment, I suddenly thought of something. I walked over and grabbed Jessica¡¯s hand. ¡°No way! If you want to change houses, you must stay with me for one night!¡± ¡°No!¡± Jessica shook off my hand! Her eyes were full of horror! She seemed to resist living here! What was she afraid of? Although my mind was not clear during the day, I was clear at this time. I pulled her. ¡°No, then I won¡¯t change houses with you.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jessica hesitated immediately. She begged me, ¡°I¡¯m going back to take care of my husband...¡± ¡°Get your husband here.¡± I said firmly. Now Jessica seemed guilty. She seemed to have done something bad! ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t want this house.¡± I didn¡¯t stop her. I let go of her hand and went out. Jessica saw that I really seemed to be leaving. She grabbed me. ¡°Forget it. I will live here!¡± She said that, but she seemed to be in a dilemma. Chapter 395 Sherry’s death was not an accident Chapter 395 Sherry¡¯s death was not an ident Actually, I didn¡¯t care. I preferred to live in the house Sherry used to live in. I liked here. All the good memories about Carter Family happened here. Jessica agreed and reluctantly changed her shoes. I changed my shoes, too. As I looked around the house upstairs and downstairs, Jessica entered a room. Before she went in, she said to me, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. Let¡¯s go through the formalities tomorrow morning. If you break your promise, I will punish you!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I said calmly. After she got into the room, I went into Sherry¡¯s bedroom. The bedroom hadn¡¯t changed. But in front of Sherry¡¯s picture on the cupboard was a bunch of withered chrysanthemums. I approached and saw that the chrysanthemum hadpletely withered and there was a thickyer of ash around it. It seemed that no one hade in here for a long time. I looked down and noticed that there was also ayer of ash on the ground. I left ayer of footprints when I came in. My grandma loved me the most, but her house was like this. I was a little sad. I went to the tool room and took out the vacuum cleaner, duster, mop, gloves, detergent and so on. After I moved everything out, I was standing there and weak. I thought I only had breakfast today. I looked up at my watch. It was only ten o¡¯clock now. There may be some snack stands outside. I touched my pocket. Fortunately, I had a little change in my pocket. I took the change and left a gap in the door and went out. Not far from themunity, there was an olddy selling supper. She could cook wonton and noodles. I ordered a bowl of noodles. I finished and went back to work. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I started cleaning downstairs. When I was cleaning, I even doubted that no one hade to the house in five or six years. All the corners were covered with dust about one centimeter thick. I mopped the floor and went upstairs after sweeping downstairs. I started to clean the bedrooms and study and tea room, but I kept away from Jessica¡¯s bedroom. When I finished cleaning the bathroom on the second floor, I cleaned all the tools and entered Sherry¡¯s room with a heart of gratitude and remembrance. I began to clean the room. I almost knocked out Sherry¡¯s picture when I was cleaning the floor. So I put Sherry¡¯s picture in the hallway. Then I came in and cleaned the master bedroom again. When I had cleaned everything and put the tools away, I wiped Sherry¡¯s picture several times with a rag. Then I was going back to the room with the picture. Just then, Jessica¡¯s room door opened. I couldn¡¯t help turning around. There was no light in the hallway. Jessica came out with a cell phone for lighting. I turned to see her. Her cell phone was facing me. I didn¡¯t mean to talk to her and wanted to turn around and put the picture back. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Jessica suddenly yelled and threw away her cell phone. She knelt down and kowtowed to me, ¡°Mom! Mom! Don¡¯t me me. Marlin did it. It has nothing to do with me. Please let me go!¡± I stood there and I was quick to react to what happened. I thought for a moment and made a sound. It sounded hoarse. Jessica immediately froze, ¡°Mom! Go to Marlin. I didn¡¯t agree with him to change your catheter, but he threatened me. I couldn¡¯t stop him!¡± What! I was shocked! Sherry¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an ident! I stood there with Sherry¡¯s picture in my hand and was disappointed. What did she mean? Sherry died in a conspiracy of her own children? I went to Jessica step by step. Jessica didn¡¯t seem to wake up and was really scared, ¡°Mom! Mom! I did it wrong! Don¡¯te to me!¡± She kowtowed as she spoke. Her head banged against the wood floor and made a crisp noise! I went up to Jessica and looked down at her and said, ¡°what do you mean?¡± Jessica heard me and stopped all her movements. She looked up at me and reacted for a few seconds and scolded me, ¡°June? What the fuck are you doing? You don¡¯t sleep and scare me here. Are you crazy?¡± I looked at her calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. You¡¯ve done something bad, so you¡¯re afraid of ghosts at night.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jessica¡¯s cell phone lit up her face. There was only guilt on her face. Jessica picked up her cell phone and turned around and went to the bathroom. I didn¡¯t chase her and put the picture back. Then I waited for Jessica at the bathroom door. About half an hourter, Jessica came out. She opened the door and saw me standing there. She recoiled in horror and said discontentedly, ¡°what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°Tell me what happened to Grandma¡¯s urinary tube with bacteria!¡± How could I sleep if I didn¡¯t make it clear? I turned on the light in the corridor. The orange light fell on Jessica¡¯s face. She was frightened just now so her face was pale. She said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask your father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± I threatened her, ¡°I have the video about back then. Anyway, you know my situation. I don¡¯t want to live. I can publish it and die with you!¡± Actually, I was not sure if I had the video I made about Jessica. But I had to say that. Jessica¡¯s face was paler. She clenched her teeth and stared at me. ¡°June, you¡¯re so mean!¡± ¡°You did something bad. You gave me a chance to be mean.¡± I said coldly. Jessica was angry and hesitated and said, ¡°most of it was done by Marlin. I only know a little. I can only tell you what I know.¡± ¡°Well, you say.¡± I nodded. Chapter 396 You may not be able to help me all my life Chapter 396 You may not be able to help me all my life Jessica leaned against the wall and looked to one side and said after thinking, ¡°Carter Family was going bankrupt. Marlin needed working capital. If mom didn¡¯t die, he couldn¡¯t get the money, so he came up with the idea.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I overheard him talking to a doctor once. The hospital found a batch of unqualified urine tubes. One patient was infected, so the hospital wanted to return the tubes. But Marlin asked the doctor to find a catheter with bacteria and gave it to mom.¡± Jessica was guilty when she said it. There were tears in her eyes. She looked down to wipe her tears. ¡°Actually, I advised him at that time, but he didn¡¯t listen to me and wanted to give me more shares. I was tempted...¡± Jessica began to sob, ¡°I¡¯ve been sorry for all these years. I know I did it wrong...¡± I looked at Jessica and hated her. But at the same time I thought about something. As long as I found evidence and prove that Marlin killed his mother, it may be good for me! ¡°What¡¯s the doctor¡¯s name?¡± I asked her. ¡°Let me think about it...¡± Jessica thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. He was mom¡¯s attending doctor. But I remember a few days ago it was reported that he became an associate dean.¡± I spent the night in Sherry¡¯s bedroom. I had a dream. When I was 19, I came to Carter Family and saw Sherry for the first time. She sat on the big sofa in the living room and smiled at me with a loving face. She reached out and drew me close to her and touched my hand and said, ¡°you will be my granddaughterter. You will no longer be a child without a family.¡± When I woke up, the pillow towel was wet. ¡°Grandma.¡± I sat on the bed and looked at the picture of sherry opposite the bed. She was smiling kindly. Jessica didn¡¯t get up until nearly 11 o¡¯clock. I had breakfast already. When she got up, she said to me, ¡°let¡¯s exchange the real estate certificates.¡± When she said that, her tone was tentative. She seemed afraid that I would regret it. I shook my head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jessica came by car. She drove me to York No.1. My real estate certificate was in that house, but the key was in Sean¡¯s house. Even though I didn¡¯t have the key, Sean had servants at home. I let her wait downstairs. I went upstairs alone. I thought there were only servants in the house, but when I opened the door, Sean was standing in front of the French window and making a phone call. When he saw me, he suddenly became excited. He came up and opened his arms and held me tight in his arms. ¡°Where have you been? I can¡¯t get in touch with you all night. I¡¯m worried about you!¡± He hugged me tightly and seemed afraid I would disappear. I was standing there and confused. I thought for a moment before I realized that I didn¡¯t bring my cell phone. I looked at Sean and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I just promised to change my house with Jessica.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean straightened up and looked at me in disbelief. I nodded. ¡°Jessica is selling Grandma¡¯s house. I want to give her my house. So Grandma¡¯s house won¡¯t be sold.¡± Sean was a little upset. ¡°Your house is from your grandma. I can buy it for you.¡± ¡°No.¡± I knew he would say that. I immediately shook my head. ¡°I want to solve the problem through my own ability.¡± I couldn¡¯t rely on Sean for everything, right? I had to rely on myself. Sean frowned. ¡°Why? I hope you rely on me.¡± ¡°But I wish I rely on myself.¡± I looked up at him and said tentatively, ¡°after all, you may not be able to help me all my life. I have to be independent.¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t hear my voice clearly. But Sean seemed to hear it very well. He held my arm in his hand. His cool face approached me, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly change?¡± I looked into his eyes and didn¡¯t dodge, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to go downstairs with my bag, or Jessica will be impatient.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Sean said definitely. ¡°OK.¡± I had no objection. I knew it was no use objecting. He would follow me. I took my bag and went downstairs with Sean. Jessica was waiting for me in the underground garage. When she saw Sean, her eyes suddenly brightened. She immediately approached and said, ¡°President Jessop.¡± Sean just nodded and didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Jessica continued, ¡°long time no see. You are still so young and handsome...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house first.¡± I interrupted Jessica. She seemed to remind me over and over that Sean was Molly¡¯s husband. We went downstairs of my house. Sean and I took the elevator upstairs. I didn¡¯t look at my door but at Ming¡¯s first. Ming and I used to be neighbors. Now I thought maybe it was not a coincidence. He did it on purpose. I got out of the elevator and opened the door with the key and found the property certificate. Next to the property certificate was the ck bag with the pink ne Sean gave me. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I stared at it and hesitated and put it in my bag. This ne was very expensive. Maybe I could sell it and help Sean. When I went out, Sean was waiting at the door. He looked at me and said seriously, ¡°have you decided? If you don¡¯t want to sell it, I can...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sell it.¡± I interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live next door to him.¡± I meant Ming. Sean didn¡¯t speak again. We went to the real estate bureau with Jessica and exchanged the names on our real estate certificate. I gave Jessica the key. Jessica gave me all the keys to Sherry¡¯s old house. There were dozens of keys. I put the keys away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll move this afternoon. Then I¡¯ll leave the key at the security office. Take it yourself.¡± Jessica immediately said, ¡°you can¡¯t move the furniture. I kept all the furniture in the old house for you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jessica left the furniture to me not because she was kind, but because she was toozy. Sean had lunch with me and went to thepany for a meeting. I went back to York No. 1, the house that no longer belonged to me, to pack up. Most of the clothes and daily necessities inside were new. Ming bought them for me. Chapter 397 Fate is a absurd word for you and me Chapter 397 Fate is a absurd word for you and me I opened the shoe cab. There were two pairs of cotton slippers in it. One pair was blue and the other was pink. And there were two pairs of ordinary stic slippers. One pair was blue and the other was pink. I remembered they weren¡¯t here when I lived here. I took out those pink slippers. A little slip of paper fell out. I picked it up and saw it said, ¡°remember to wear cotton slippers in winter. Keep warm and don¡¯t catch cold.¡± There was no date on it. I put on the slippers and opened the closet. The clothes inside were all new. There were home clothes and bathrobes for different seasons. The table was full of brand new advanced cosmetics. I was confused and went to the kitchen. There was a pink note on the fridge, ¡°there¡¯s pudding in the fridge.¡± I opened the refrigerator and saw that there were really two boxes of pudding in it. I took a look at the date. Yesterday. Seeing this time, my heart became cold. What did it mean? Did Minge here often? It immediately made me feel terrible, but I was a little excited. If I could see Ming, could I let him let me go? But soon I woke up. I thought of Arthur¡¯s attitude. He was just moving himself. He just wanted me to beg him. I shook my head and took out a big box. I put all the new things in the box, including cosmetics and clothes. One box was not enough, so I used two! Finally, I used two big boxes to load all the things Ming gave me. I found a piece of paper and wanted to write a note telling Ming that I sold the house, but I hesitated and threw the paper away. I called security and changed a lock on the door. Then I put these things at Ming¡¯s door. I didn¡¯t mean to give it back, but I didn¡¯t want to use his things and I didn¡¯t want to leave them for Jessica. I cleaned the house and carried a small bag of my things to the security office. I put the key there and left. It was evening and it was time to get off work. I stood at the gate of themunity and wanted to take a taxi to Sherry¡¯s house. There were carsing and going at the gate. I had been holding those things for a long time. There was no empty car. And I couldn¡¯t use the software to take a taxi. For the first time, I realized that maybe I should learn to drive. I didn¡¯t think driving was a necessary skill before. Now it seemed that this skill was really a necessary skill at some time. When I stood at the door to take a taxi, I saw a familiar car parked in front of me. When I saw this car, my breathing slowed down. Ming¡¯s car. I saw the back door open slowly. Ming sat in the back seat and still smiled and asked me, ¡°where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No!¡± I immediately refused and nervously turned around and left. Then I heard the closing of the door. I was not sure if Ming got out of the car or if he closed and left. I dared not look back. I held the bag in my hand and walked on. But soon I heard his footsteps catching up. I saw Minge to me and say in a soft voice, ¡°you can¡¯t get a taxi now.¡± He seemed to say, ¡°you can¡¯t escape.¡± I stood there and hesitated for a long time. I finally got it. Why was I the one who escaped? I had done nothing wrong. He used me and cheated me and hurt me! I stopped immediately and turned to Ming. My eyes were cold, ¡°President Jessop, why are you here? Do you want to see if I¡¯m miserable enough?¡± ¡°You can regret it.¡± Ming said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to regret it.¡± I looked at Ming. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we wouldn¡¯t see each other again? What are you doing now?¡± ¡°But we meet. Isn¡¯t it fate?¡± Ming looked at me and smiled. ¡°Fate? It¡¯s a absurd word for you and me.¡± I sneered, ¡°President Jessop, you and I are forced to have a good rtionship, otherwise we will not have too much rtionship.¡± When I finished, I finally saw an empty taxi. I reached decisively to stop it. I opened the door and got in the car before Ming spoke. I didn¡¯t want to be controlled by anyone any more. I wouldn¡¯t shrink back. I wanted to find my own way. But before I closed, I heard him say behind my back, ¡°I¡¯ll make up for you.¡± I took the taxi to Sherry¡¯s house. I felt more rxed here than ever before. It seemed that I belonged here. Or here I could really let go what happened outside. I was thinking about Sherry¡¯s death. I called Linda and told her about it. I wanted her husband Scott to check if there was any report about it. Then I searched the list of the vice presidents of Second Hospital. After all, I had contact with Grandma¡¯s attending doctor. I had a little impression of him. There were four vice presidents in Second Hospital. I quickly scanned and saw a picture of a vice president named Wesley! ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± I said to myself! He was Grandma¡¯s attending doctor. At that time, because of his name, I thought he was born to be a doctor. I read the doctor¡¯s resume online. He was the youngest of all vice presidents. He was also the most junior. Why could he be vice president? It was mysterious. It seemed that this man was strange! If I asked Scott, I might actually get some information! Linda called me when I read Wesley¡¯s information. She told me that in thest few years there was news that Second Hospital had unqualified medical equipment. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But because of its small impact, it had not attracted a lot of attention. I thought about it and asked her, ¡°what do I need to do if I want to find a scandal with Wesley, a vice president of Second Hospital?¡± ¡°Scandal?¡± Linda¡¯s voice was a little confused, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let me ask my husband for you.¡± I sat there and thought about it. I might have to eavesdrop on his cell phone. But then hackers could do it. I remembered Sean had a friend named Gary. But I didn¡¯t want to involve him. When I hesitated, my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that I had received a new email. Chapter 398 Who are you? Chapter 398 Who are you? I saw the sender was a number I hadn¡¯t seen before. It seemed to be newly registered. There was apressed folder in the mail. I want to unzip this folder with my mobile phone, but the folder was toorge. I had to operate it on a computer. Myptop was in Sean¡¯s house in York No.1. When I cleaned Sherry¡¯s house, I saw aptop in the study. It may have been used by Sherry before. When I saw this folder, I had a premonition. I thought this email may help me! I went upstairs with my cell phone. I turned on Sherry¡¯sptop. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thisputer hadn¡¯t been turned on for years. It took six minutes for theptop to turn on. Antivirus software reminded me that the boot speed was too slow. I was not surprised at all. I put up with it and opened my email and downloaded it. I opened this folder. There were four files in it. Two were audio and two were video. I turned on an audio first. Two people were talking. A man said, ¡°honey, how is my job title?¡± Then there was a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°my husband said your paper was too bad. If you can be promoted, all the doctors in the hospital can do it!¡± ¡°But other doctors can¡¯t satisfy you!¡± ¡°If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn¡¯t speak for you!¡± ¡°Honey, do something about it.¡± I was a little confused, but I understood that they were cheating. The content of the second voice was simr. The first video was taken on a mobile phone. A man was using his tongue to please the woman who took the video. Looking at the face in front of me, I could recall it. Wesley! But in terms of appearance, he looked older. The two videos were simr. Although the woman didn¡¯t show her face, I could tell from her voice that she was the woman who called. When I read the four files, I couldn¡¯t rx. Who was it? Who was helping me? How did he get these private files and phone recordings? If he hadn¡¯t been prepared, how could he have taken out these things all of a sudden? ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± When I was wondering, my cell phone rang. Sean called me. Did he give me these things? I hesitated and answered the phone. ¡°Where are you?¡± I heard Sean¡¯s maic voice. ¡°I¡¯m at Grandma¡¯s.¡± I replied. He was silent for a moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± ¡°I think I like living here.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer. He didn¡¯t object and just asked me, ¡°do you mind if I live with you? I didn¡¯t see you when I came back from work. I miss you very much.¡± Sean told me he missed me. His words excited me. I wanted to ask him if he prepared these videos and recordings, but I¡¯d better ask him face to face. I hesitated and said, ¡°I will go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up. Wait for me.¡± Sean hung up. I downloaded the videos to the U disk and deleted the original files and emptied the recycle bin. It was evening so Sean came here soon. I followed Sean back to York No.1. I hesitated and didn¡¯t tell him about it. But I asked him something else. It turned out Sean really didn¡¯t know about it. Who sent me these things? Soon I thought of someone. Ming. I realized it was no coincidence that I met him in the afternoon. A lot of things happened before. I realized there were not so many coincidences in the world. All the coincidences may have been intentional. I remembered what Ming said before I got on the taxi. Was he really making up for me? It had nothing to do with me, but I really needed these files now. The next morning, Sean went to work. Before he left, he told me that he needed to go abroad on business for about a week. I was going to go straight to Wesley. But I thought about it and gave up. I took theptop back to Sherry¡¯s house. I found Wesley¡¯s email online and registered a new one. I changed my IP address and sent him a video. Then I waited a day. I didn¡¯t get any response. I couldn¡¯t get this email back. It showed that he had seen it. I was not sure if Wesley handled this email himself, but anyway, he had already seen it. Since he didn¡¯t respond, I sent another phone recording. This time, in less than an hour, I received a reply. Wesley replied, ¡°who are you?¡± It was short, but I could feel Wesley panicking! After all, if it were exposed, his future would be ruined. He was just a vice president now. I didn¡¯t know what to reply and put the email on hold. But soon Wesley emailed me again, ¡°how much do you want?¡± I fould this method had a good effect. I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡± Within a minute, Wesley immediately replied, ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°I want you to testify for me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡± I sent him an address. A lot of things had happened before, so I was alert. I made an appointment with him to meet at the busiest fast food restaurant in the city center. The quiet cafe and the remote side only made me dangerous. If he wanted to hurt me in the most lively ce, he would certainly be afraid. This time Wesley didn¡¯t reply to me for a long time. I didn¡¯t tell him when to meet. If he agreed, he would ask me. I waited for hours. I thought Wesley gave up. Then I really had no choice. I was not interested in exposing his privacy. It just reminded me of Erin and Ming. After five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I finally received Wesley¡¯s email again. Chapter 399 Didn’t you expect it to be exposed? Chapter 399 Didn¡¯t you expect it to be exposed? He replied, ¡°when.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I looked at my watch. It was more than five o¡¯clock. I couldn¡¯t do it today. I told him, ¡°11 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Tomorrow was the weekend. There would be a lot of people there. Even if Wesley wanted to do something, he couldn¡¯t do it. This time, Wesley didn¡¯t email again. The next morning, I put on my casual clothes and went to the appointed fast food restaurant. At 11 o¡¯clock, there were not many people in the fast food restaurant. When I went in, I saw that Wesley had arrived. He sat alone in the corner. I turned on the recording function of my mobile phone and walked over. I said nothing and sat down. Wesley was stunned when he saw me. He immediately smiled bitterly, ¡°people can¡¯t be greedy.¡± ¡°Wesley, you remember me.¡± His expression made me immediately realize that he remembered me. In other words, he was impressed by what he had done. ¡°Of course.¡± Wesley put his hands together and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve been tossing and turning these days. I can¡¯t sleep every day. I was thinking about who you are. Atst I thought only of it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I teased him, ¡°it seems that you didn¡¯t do much wrong. You can think of it at random.¡± In fact, I knew that Wesley didn¡¯t recognize me because he didn¡¯t do much wrong. He learned my identity through the recent news on the Inte. He guessed that I might be looking for him. Wesley didn¡¯t answer and just asked me, ¡°what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°You need to expose what you did.¡± I said lightly. Wesley¡¯s face turned pale. He immediately shook his head. ¡°No way! My career will be ruined!¡± ¡°What do you think will happen if you are exposed cheating on the dean¡¯s wife and making a fortune from it?¡± I sat there and stared at him. I was resentful! Wesley didn¡¯t deserve to be a doctor! He did such a thing for money! Wesley didn¡¯t dare look at me at all. He was guilty. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. It was a difficult decision for him. I looked at him and asked lightly, ¡°haven¡¯t you decided yet? I am afraid that l have to go. We can meet again when you decide.¡± I was going to get up. ¡°Wait!¡± Wesley stopped me. I looked back at him and smiled, ¡°you decided, huh?¡± Wesley said painfully, ¡°I really can¡¯t do it. Once I say it, my life will be ruined. I can only be a doctor. Now you let me ruin my future. What can I do?¡± ¡°When you were doing these things, didn¡¯t you expect it to be exposed?¡± I asked him in a low voice. Even so, people around us were looking at us. I sat down. Wesley looked at me and said painfully, ¡°I know I did it wrong. My child was ill and I needed money. I had no choice...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to shake me. My grandma is very poor, too.¡± I looked at Wesley coldly, ¡°if you want to comin to me today, I have no time to listen.¡± I was afraid Wesley would refuse. To be honest, this was really my best chance now. I thought about it and said to him, ¡°Marlin is going to be sentenced because he was going to kill me for the house my grandma gave me. I did almost die. So you can me him directly.¡± ¡°But...¡± Wesley was still hesitating. I thought about it and asked him, ¡°do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± ¡°Were you not afraid that Marlin would kill you? Don¡¯t you have any evidence?¡± In fact, I just asked casually. But Wesley looked at me and was surprised. Soon he nodded seriously. I was shocked. I suppressed my excitement, ¡°what is it?¡± In fact, if Wesley had no evidence, his testimony would be useless. I needed someone to testify for me, or some evidence he had. Wesley looked embarrassed. ¡°Actually, I recorded.¡± Ha ha, recording was very useful. I felt relieved. I put my hands on the table and asked him seriously, ¡°you are found cheating with the dean¡¯s wife and be the Vice Dean through it or you have done a wrong thing for your children, which is more terrible?¡± Actually, I thought they were simr. But thetter seemed better. Wesley looked at me and didn¡¯t answer. He asked reluctantly, ¡°how many videos and recordings do you have? Where did you get them?¡± ¡°I have four.¡± I thought about it and said, ¡°someone owes me so hepensates me with them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wesley didn¡¯t expect it. ¡°Who is it? Is there something wrong with my phone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said lightly. But I believed that someone around Ming had this technology. It was not a big deal for him to locate other people¡¯s mobile phones and get information from them. Wesley took his cell phone out and looked at it carefully and suddenly thought of something. His eyes erged and he asked me, ¡°did you record today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and didn¡¯t cheat him. Wesley said painfully, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll give you three days to think about it. During this period, I will put these four videos on the Inte. If you don¡¯t reply to me or I¡¯m missing in three days, these videos will be sent to all social tforms.¡± I used this liest time and it worked. So I used it this time. Obviously, Wesley believed it. I just wanted to prevent myself from being killed by him. I couldn¡¯t die. I had to be with Lester. Wesley lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t force him. I got up and left. When I went out, I got a call from Linda. She told me there were too few scandals before. I could find someone to look for it in the future. I thanked her and told her I had it. I didn¡¯t want her involved. After all, Wesley didn¡¯t want to give up his future. I was afraid he would do terrible things, so I couldn¡¯t let anyone be involved. Wesley didn¡¯t let me wait three days. The day after we met, he contacted me. This time, it was an email from his personal mailbox. Chapter 400 He was back Chapter 400 He was back It was a recording. I downloaded it and listened to it. Marlin was talking to him about it. Marlin was pretending to be miserable, ¡°my mother¡¯s life is almost over. She told me that if she can¡¯t move in bed one day, she doesn¡¯t want to live. She doesn¡¯t want to live like this. I just respect her will.¡± I clenched my fist! He just wanted the money! Now I had evidence. I wanted to make the most of it now! What should I do? Of course I had to have a press conference! Once I had a press conference, Linda would know about it, and I had to ask Scott to help me. I wanted to avoid Linda and not let her know in advance. I took a taxi to Scott¡¯s mediapany. Fortunately, thepany didn¡¯t need to register like the Giant group. I went upstairs. Scott was in a meeting. I waited for him outside. About half an hourter, Scott came back. When he saw me, he froze and asked me, ¡°Miss Jones, what can I do for you?¡± I nodded. Scott invited me to his office. I told him my intention and told him that I would hold a press conference early tomorrow morning. Scott frowned. ¡°I can help you, but have you discussed it with President Jessop?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know.¡± I said firmly. I chose tomorrow to do it before Sean came back. If there were no idents, Sean might be back the day after tomorrow. Scott didn¡¯t dare to promise me. To get him to agree, I said, ¡°Scott, I want to avoid Linda. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble to anyone. You just need to tell me what to do. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Scott looked at me and hesitated for a long time. He opened a drawer and took out a card holder from it. He rummaged for a while and gave me a business card. ¡°Go to her and mention my name. She will help you.¡± I took the card and saw a name on it, Barbara. She was a manager. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It said Aohui PR below. When I left, I reminded Scott again not to tell anyone about it, including Linda. Scott was reluctant but he agreed. I left Scott¡¯spany and immediately took a taxi to Aohui PR. When I stood downstairs, I saw this magnificent PRpany and immediately felt that it was professional. After entering the PRpany, I exined my intention, and soon I met Barbara. She seemed to be about my age. She had short hair and looked clean. I exined my intention to her and told her what I had. Barbara immediately gave me advice and told me what to do and what I needed. She made a list and asked me to prepare. After that, she helped me to publish the news in their special media group. When everything was done, I said goodbye to her and went back to Sherry¡¯s house. Barbara said the most important thing about the press conference was that Wesley had to testify in person. I emailed Wesley and told him the time and ce of tomorrow¡¯s press conference. I said, ¡°please make your choice.¡± I knew he would understand. ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± No sooner had I finished sending Wesley a message than my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw Sean call me. Sean and I seemed to have been out of touch for a long time. I had been thinking about Wesley for a while and even forgotten about him. I picked up the phone and heard Sean¡¯s concern, ¡°have you had dinner?¡± I took a look at my watch. It was over seven. I should have had dinner. To keep him from worrying, I replied, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Where did you have dinner?¡± ¡°I cook at home.¡± I replied as I usually said. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± He said decisively. I was stunned. I didn¡¯t think I have any ws. I asked him, ¡°how do you know?¡± The next second, I heard him answer, ¡°because I¡¯m at the door. Open the door for me.¡± When I heard Sean, I panicked! Why did hee back early? But then he hung up. My heart was pounding. I was afraid he would know I was going to hold a press conference privately tomorrow. I was afraid he would me me for not telling him about Wesley. My mood was veryplicated. But he was at the door. I went downstairs and opened the door. Sean stood at the door and was wearing only a thin suit. His hair was messy and his eyes were bloodshot and he had dark circles. He had packed food in his hand. He got off the ne and hurried over. I looked at him and felt guilty. I felt like I shouldn¡¯t keep it from him. At least I should tell him. But now I didn¡¯t even have the courage to say it. Sean entered the house and ced his food on the table. He held me in his arms and put his chin on my shoulder. He said to me in a low, soft voice, ¡°honey, I miss you so much. It took me five days to finish seven days¡¯ work and I want toe back to see you.¡± I hugged him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± ¡°But I miss you.¡± His thin lips kissed my neck but he soon stopped. He said, ¡°although I wish I could have you right away, I¡¯d better have dinner first.¡± He straightened up and turned around and set the food on the table. When the box was opened, I saw that the food was still hot. The smell of food soon spread in the room. ¡°Come on.¡± I looked at Sean at the table and felt sad. It was strange. He was by my side but I felt that way. I smiled bitterly in my heart. I felt like I became sentimentaltely. Chapter 401 I lied to him Chapter 401 I lied to him After dinner, Sean took me upstairs. Although he wanted to have sex, I couldn¡¯t concentrate. I was thinking about tomorrow¡¯s press conference. Sean also seemed to be aware of my absent mindedness. He didn¡¯t force me. He just hugged me and asked me, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Have you been upsettely?¡± He gave me a kiss, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will be settled soon.¡± At that time, I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. I just shrunk in his arms and nodded, ¡°well, it will be solved soon.¡± Later I learned that what he said was not the same as what I said. I thought Sean would go to work the next morning as usual, but when I got up and dressed and put on light makeup and had breakfast in the dining room, I saw him still wearing a housecoat. I looked at him and froze. ¡°Don¡¯t you go to work today?¡± He nodded and said, ¡°I want to be with you.¡± I was sure I would be happy when he said that, but I wasn¡¯t today. I was going to a press conference today. I wanted to rify for myself. Although this press conference had not been released on the Inte for the time being, once it started, it would be broadcast live and advertised, and naturally people would pay attention to it. I had nned for several days. I couldn¡¯t just give up! He saw that I was dressed up, so he asked me, ¡°are you going to the studio?¡± I opened my mouth and hesitated and nodded, ¡°yes, I have an appointment with Linda today. I¡¯m going out in the morning.¡± Just one morning! If Sean med me when I got back, the press conference was over. He couldn¡¯t do anything. He stood at the corner of the stairs and looked at me. There was a little hesitation in his eyes. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time. After a while, he said, ¡°OK, you can go.¡± On the surface, he didn¡¯t break my lies. But I sat at the table and looked up at him. The more he was like this, the more flustered I was. I knew he doubted me. But even so, I had to do it. I had to rely on my own ability to solve my own crisis. I couldn¡¯t hide under his wings all the time. After breakfast, I put on my shoes and took myptop to go out. Sean took me to the door. He said nothing today. He just gave me a big hug, and then he turned away. I stood at the door and felt depressed. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from him. But I didn¡¯t have time to think. I took a taxi to the scene of the press conference. By the time I arrived, it had been set up. Barbara and several other people from Aohui PR were there, but the reporters were outside. When I arrived, Barbara came up and asked me seriously, ¡°are you ready? You will be on your own later. No one can help you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I nodded. To tell the truth, I was terrified. Soon I was going to face the cameras and questions of the reporters. Was I ready? The truth was I was not ready. But I had no way out. I could only help myself. I put myptop down and got everything ready, and then I looked at the time in the lower right corner of theputer. The press conference starts at 10 o''clock. Reporters would be here from 9:30. Now it was five minutes before the reporters came in. I sat there and watched the time. I was getting nervous and my palms were even sweating. At this time, my heart even began to regret. I should have told Sean. Maybe he could help me. He must be more experienced in such a situation. But soon I got rid of it. Time flied. Finally, it was 9:30. A lot of reporters came in. Because the seats were all pasted with the names of the media, they didn¡¯t grab the seats and took their seats. Then the photographers were putting the equipment. I thought that although Barbara invited them, they might note, but I didn¡¯t expect that they all came. But it was normal. I was awork celebrity now. If they interviewed me, their poprity would increase. Who would have missed such a good chance? The reporters were all seated 30 minutes before the press conference. There was a live broadcast on the Inte. Barbara gave me a web address. I saw that the number of people watching online is gradually increasing. Thousands of people were watching the live broadcast. Wesley didn¡¯t show up. I didn¡¯t know if he woulde, but I could only bet. When I looked away from theputer screen, I saw the reporters looking at me. Everyone had different eyes. Some people seemed to be waiting for me to make a fool of myself. Some people seemed to be trying to make fun of me. It made me understand better. I wouldn¡¯t be too rxedter. In order not to let them see my cowardice, I straightened up and calmed down. It was finally 10 o¡¯olock. But Wesley hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Barbara went to the front and sat down and said, ¡°wee to this press conference.¡± After that, she briefly introduced me and the purpose of today¡¯s press conference. I said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Becky and June.¡± I didn¡¯t want to hide my identity anymore. At this time, the reporters¡¯ faces were mocking. They seemed to want to embarrass me when they asked questionster. Even if Wesley didn¡¯te, I would keep this press conference going. I clenched my fist and began to say to the microphone in front of me, ¡°there have been a lot of rumors about me on the Inte recently. Most of them are fake. It¡¯s true that Inez and Marlin are my adoptive parents. I was not going to respond, but it¡¯s hurting my family and affecting my normal life. I can only hold this press conference.¡± The reporters¡¯ faces remained the same. I didn¡¯t care and went on, ¡°first I want to make it clear that I didn¡¯t hit Marlin and Inez and set them up for jail.¡± With that, I took out my injury examination report. Then I said something about Molly. Then I started talking about Cindy. I went to the police station nearby to exin the situation and begged them and got the surveince video. I did it while I was waiting for Wesley¡¯s reply. I rified every rumor and listed the evidence to prove my innocence. Wesley didn¡¯t show up after I finished, but I didn¡¯t care. I chose to y the recording he gave me. Chapter 402 On the brink of collapse Chapter 402 On the brink of copse Before I yed the recording, I said nothing. All the reporters were confused. I was not surprised by their reaction. I said calmly, ¡°you must be curious about what this is. I didn¡¯t kill my mother. But my adoptive father, Marlin, killed his mother. This is the evidence that he killed his mother!¡± The reporters were stunned and began to whisper. Then I showed the news that Second Hospital had unqualified medical devices and told the reporters, ¡°these medical devices were found to be unqualified, but my adoptive father colluded with Second Hospital''s then doctor, now vice president Wesley, and used it on my grandmother! That¡¯s what my adoptive father did!¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Then someone finally asked me. Others asked me, ¡°recordings are easy to fake. We are journalists. Do you think we don¡¯t even understand this?¡± ¡°Do you think we will believe you? Your report may also be false!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I was directly scolded. ¡°Quiet!¡± At this point, Barbara said. Then she turned and asked me, ¡°Miss Jones, is that all you have to say?¡± Actually, I wanted to say something else. I wanted Wesley to testify for me. But he didn¡¯te! I nodded helplessly and told Barbara, ¡°yes.¡± Barbara sympathized with me, but she turned around and told reporters, ¡°it¡¯s time for reporters to ask questions.¡± It became a carnival for reporters! Someone immediately asked me, ¡°Miss Becky, what¡¯s your mood when you want to kill your adoptive parents?¡± ¡°I just said...¡± ¡°We don¡¯t believe it. Your evidence is not enough to prove that you didn¡¯t do it.¡± Because the case hadn¡¯t been heard and the information couldn¡¯t be disclosed, I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. But it was just the beginning. All the reporters began to ask me questions. They totally ignored my rification and kept mentioning the rumors. I exined at the beginning. But they didn¡¯t listen to me and their questions were getting trickier. They asked me over and over what I thought when I killed my two sisters. I was really on the verge of copse. I asked myself again and again in my heart what I should do. When I was desperate and even wanted to escape, the door suddenly opened! There were two people standing at the door. Arthur and Wesley. When I saw them, my dark heart suddenly had a little fire! It was the light of hope! The excited reporters turned around and looked at them. I heard them whisper, ¡°who are they?¡± Neither of them spoke. Arthur strode in, but Wesley behind him was reluctant. He looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to move. At this point, Arthur turned around and took a look at him. Wesley shivered and walked toward the podium. Arthur didn¡¯t go on until Wesley came next to him. Arthur went to the front and picked up a wireless microphone and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Arthur. I¡¯m the attorney in charge of this case.¡± After his introduction, he took a U-disk out of the bag in his hand and plugged it into myptop and said, ¡°next I¡¯ll show you some public evidence about it.¡± Arthur opened a file in theptop. At this point, Barbara turned on the rear projector. I saw a lot of pictures of police taking evidence, DNA test results and so on. The reporters watched in silence and were speechless. But someone asked, ¡°how can we believe that this is true?¡± Arthur sat up straight and sneered, ¡°these are all provided by the police. If you question this, you are questioning the police¡¯s fraud.¡± The reporters were afraid to speak. Arthur showed all the evidence and looked at the reporters. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± The reporters looked at each other and didn¡¯t speak. At this point, Arthur looked at Wesley, ¡°Wesley, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Wesley stood there and looked embarrassed. Wesley was wearing a grey blue jacket and sweatpants and sneakers. It seemed that he was forced toe here during the morning run. When Arthur mentioned Wesley, the reporters knew who this man was! All the cameras were on him! Wesley lowered his head and clenched his fist. It was not hot at all in this conference room, but I could see clearly that Wesley had sweat on his forehead. ¡°Wesley?¡± Arthur shouted again and handed him the microphone he had just used. This time Wesley finally moved. He picked up the receiver and looked down. He opened his mouth and seemed determined and said, ¡°I¡¯m Wesley. I confirm that all that Becky just said is true.¡± With that, he dropped the microphone and left. His words were valid! All the equipment just recorded it. Because of Arthur and Wesley, I was safe. I became rxed. I said when I first returned to Carter Family, everyone was indifferent to me, but Sherry really treated me as her granddaughter and took care of me. My tears couldn¡¯t help but flow down. When it was over, the reporters left. I caught up with Arthur. ¡°Arthur, thank you so much today.¡± ¡°I just said what I know.¡± Arthur stood there and there was no extra expression on his face. Thinking of what happened before, I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that Ming didn¡¯t allow you to testify for me? Why do you...¡± ¡°Leave it alone.¡± He interrupted me directly. He raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist. ¡°I have an appointment. I have to go first.¡± Then he turned and walked to the gate. I paid Barbara and used my cell phone to browse socialworking sites. Sure enough, after Arthur and Wesley appeared, reviews were changing. Chapter 403 I forgot to breathe Chapter 403 I forgot to breathe At this time, I felt relieved. When I walked out of the press conference, I saw Linda and Chloe standing outside. As soon as Linda saw me, she came up and gave me a little push. She stared at me and asked, ¡°how dare you go straight to my husband without my permission?¡± ¡°No, I...¡± ¡°You have only a few friends. If you didn¡¯t ask him for help, who would help you!¡± Linda interrupted me directly. I immediately folded my hands and lowered my head and closed my eyes and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I really just talked to your husband about business.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Linda pouted. I didn¡¯t look up and went on, ¡°I promise I just went to hispany and came out in ten minutes.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then I got a phone call from the head of a PRpany. We did nothing and said nothing else. I promise!¡± Actually, I knew Linda wouldn¡¯t be angry with me because of this. She was angry that I didn¡¯t tell her and didn¡¯t treat her as a friend. I lowered my head. The atmosphere was quiet. Chloe used to be a talker, but now she didn¡¯t talk. After about ten seconds, I finally heard Linda¡¯s voice again, ¡°if you do this again, we will break up! Do you take me as your partner?¡± Did she forgive me? I looked up. Linda didn¡¯t look happy, but Chloeughed, ¡°I¡¯m so scared!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I hugged Linda directly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry. Fortunately Arthur and Wesley came here, or I would be miserable. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be affected.¡± ¡°Then you should tell us. We have to be ready to run.¡± Linda said that on purpose. I nodded solemnly, ¡°yes, if it happens again, I will tell you in advance.¡± ¡°If it happens again, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Linda raised her hand and pretended to be angry. ¡°You have to treat us to seafood!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± I promised decisively. Linda¡¯s car was parked in the parking lot. We went to the parking lot together. I was a little upset and looked around. The others were almost gone. There was no one in the huge open space. There were no cars on the side of the road. I followed Linda and looked around carefully. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Linda asked me. I shook my head. Wasn¡¯t Sean here? I thought he woulde. Was he angry? I felt nervous and had a bad feeling. I thought Sean had an ident! I looked at Linda. ¡°I have to go home.¡± Linda looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I... I... I¡¯m going to see Sean.¡± I said to her. Linda frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Linda sent me to Sherry¡¯s house. I came in and saw the house empty. His coat was not hanging at the door. His slippers were at the door. He was not at home. Where did he go? I called Sean quickly but there was no answer. After about a minute, I heard a hint. ¡°The telephone you dialed is not be answered for the moment, please redialter.¡± Usually I didn¡¯t care. Sean must be in a meeting. But I was very upset today. Linda came in and watched me holding the phone. She asked me, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you get in touch with him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I turned my back to her and looked at the slippers on the ground. I knew he was in a hurry when he went out. Chloe said behind me, ¡°isn¡¯t President Jessop busy? He is a president after all. He must be in a meeting.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him about the press conference?¡± Linda finally realized it. I still nodded. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Linda sighed, ¡°Becky, sometimes you¡¯re stupid. Sean is very kind to you. Why do you keep it from him?¡± ¡°I...¡± I turned. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to give him any trouble. I think I can solve it. If I told him, he would certainly help me. I am independent. I can¡¯t be protected by him all the time, can I?¡± ¡°Are you thinking about something else?¡± Linda frowned and looked at me. Was I thinking about something else? I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Linda took my hand. ¡°He could be a meeting. Don¡¯t give it a second thought. Chloe is right. He is a president. He can¡¯t be with you every day. He may not even know about the press conference.¡± I knew what Linda said wouldn¡¯t happen. I remembered Sean¡¯s face when I left. He must know I was going to do something he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Let¡¯s go to lunch. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chloe was shouting. I didn¡¯t say anything. I followed them and left. On the way, Chloe chose several seafood restaurants. I wanted topensate Linda and Chloe. Actually, I wanted to thank Linda¡¯s husband Scott indirectly. I chose the most expensive one. The per capita consumption here was thousands of dors. When I chose it, Chloe was shocked. ¡°Are we really going to this restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Linda said, ¡°if she¡¯s poor, she¡¯s motivated to work and not to think.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Chloe agreed. This seafood restaurant was in the old center of York. It used to be very busy here. It remained as it was then. So the roads were narrow and one-way. But this was where York¡¯s upscale restaurants gather. The per capita consumption of restaurants here was very high and there were few boxes. Today, because it was not a weekend and it was noon, we went here. The car was in the middle of a narrow one-way street. I sat on the copilot and looked at the view along the street. It was cold and there weren¡¯t many people on the side of the road. When the car turned, I saw two people standing in front of a white house. A man and a woman. When I looked at them, the woman raised her arm and put her arm around the man¡¯s neck. She tiptoed and kissed him. People loved to peep. I couldn¡¯t help looking at them all the time, but when the car passed them and I saw who they were, I felt like I had been stabbed in the heart by a knife. I forgot to breathe. Chapter 404 Let’s not meet for the moment Chapter 404 Let¡¯s not meet for the moment That was Sean and Cindy. The car passed quickly. I turned but I didn¡¯t see Sean¡¯s face. Why? My brain was nk at that time. All the things that I used to do with Ming reappeared. Was Sean lying to me, too? Most tragically, I saw them but I still believed in Sean. Maybe I was wrong. He just looked like Sean. Or they were just talking. That was ridiculous. I thought about breaking up with Sean before, but now I was very sad. I didn¡¯t know when Linda¡¯s car got to the door of the restaurant. She opened the door for me. I looked up and found that we had arrived. ¡°Please get out of the car.¡± Chloe said to me. I reacted and reluctantly smiled and covered up all my emotions and got out of the car. Then Linda looked at me and frowned, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chloe was careless. She listened to Linda and immediately asked me, ¡°is this too expensive? Becky, do you regret it?¡± ¡°No, Becky has the Giant group. Even if she buys it, she won¡¯t regret.¡± Linda said with a smile. It sounded ironic at this point. I reluctantly smiled and said nothing. The meal didn¡¯tst long. During that time, I didn¡¯t talk much. Chloe was talking at the beginning, but I didn¡¯t talk, so she could only eat. Linda sent me home after lunch. I went straight upstairs and turned on myptop and started browsing socialworking sites. Then all thements changed. In just a few hours, many people searched for ¡°please apologize to Becky¡±. I saw thements of my college ssmates. ¡°The other day June, Becky, was scolded by many people. I spoke for her, but I was also scolded. Now I can tell the truth!¡± Then she listed what happened when I was in college. She mentioned the bad things Molly had done in college. In fact, I knew she may not be kind. After all, she was awork celebrity. It was a good thing anyway. If they could improve their poprity by praising me, I hoped they could praise me more. Many Inte celebrities began to praise me in order to improve their poprity. Someone mentioned my rtionship with Sherry. I felt helpless. I didn¡¯t expect that Sherry had been dead for many years but she helped me. I went out of the study and into the master bedroom. I stood in front of Sherry¡¯s picture and looked at her loving smile. My eyes were covered with tears. I stood there and said, ¡°thank you, grandma.¡± Maybe Sherry was the only one who loved me the most in the world. I took a bath in the bathroom. I got a text from Linda when I came out. She said the studio received $50000. It was anonymous, but there was a message saying it waspensation for studio damage. It was good. Everything was getting better. I dried my hair and watched the messages in bed for a while and was a little sleepy. I fell asleep unconsciously. It was dark when I woke up. I got up and went downstairs. The light downstairs was dim. I stood at the stairway and looked around. Suddenly I rolled down the stairs! ¡°It hurts...¡± Iy down and rubbed my back. It hurt so much. I even had trouble getting up. Iy on the ground for a long time before I sat up. I looked at the dark living room. The faint light came in through the living room window, and I looked carefully to make sure Sean wasn¡¯t back. If he came back, he would show up when I fell. I thought about the kiss at noon. I couldn¡¯t stand it atst. I stood there and kept telling myself, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to stop relying on him? Aren¡¯t you going to stop thinking about him?¡± After all, if we were together, everything would only get worse. We¡¯d better break up. That way the people I loved wouldn¡¯t be hurt. That was good. I kept telling myself. Now that I had decided to break up with him, we had to make it clear face to face, right? I was lying to myself. Then I knead my waist and took my cell phone out of my pocket. I had no missed calls or messages. I was disappointed. I called Sean. I took my cell phone and waited quietly. After about 30 seconds, the phone finally connected. ¡°Hello!¡± I said it first. Sean was silent for a while and then said, ¡°Miss Jones, I have something to tell you.¡± Miss Jones? Sean didn¡¯t seem to call me that for a long time. When I heard the name, I was flustered. I stood for a long time. I tried to say something several times, but I didn¡¯t. Finally I just said, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± My heart was slowing. I was waiting for his answer. But suddenly I was scared. I said, ¡°we can talk face to face.¡± I heard Sean say, ¡°I am busytely. Let¡¯s not see each other for the time being.¡± His words were like ice water that put out the fire in my heart. ¡°I see.¡± I didn¡¯t know what I thought then. I stood there and hung up. I stood in the empty and quiet living room. I was not even sad. It seemed to be just a small thing. I didn¡¯t feel anything. But I forgot to blink. My eyes hurt. I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do next second. My brain was nk. Everything stopped. I even forgot to think. It may be a self-protection mechanism of the brain. I stood for a long time and my brain finally returned to work. I thought clearly of what happened and murmured, ¡°good. I can concentrate on designter. I¡¯ll never have trouble again.¡± Chapter 405 All who were preferred had no fear Chapter 405 All who were preferred had no fear ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± I went upstairs while I was talking. I had been standing for too long and my legs were numb and it was hard to get up the steps. I went upstairs andy in bed. I stared at the ceiling and said to myself, ¡°I was going to break up with him. Since he said it, it¡¯s good. I don¡¯t have to think about how to tell him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need him to worry about me. I saw them in the street that day and didn¡¯t tell him, but I survived.¡± ¡°Sean, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You will be freeter.¡± I fell asleep. It was almost noon when I woke up the next day. I didn¡¯t think people had to sleep. I made up my mindst night. But today, when I opened my eyes, I thought of what Sean said yesterday and I suddenly became reluctant! I couldn¡¯t control myself. I picked up the phone and texted Sean. ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡± But I regretted it immediately. I felt like I was flirtatious. Sean hugged me the night before yesterday and said he had finished his work early for me and missed me. I said he couldn¡¯t take care of me all my life. But Sean really said we couldn¡¯t meet again. I was sad and wanted to meet him. I sat in bed and suddenly thought of a lyric. Those who were preferred had no fear. I had no fear the day before yesterday. But today I changed ces with him. I thought I was too free. I needed to learn how to drive, otherwise it would be inconvenient to go outter. I brushed my teeth and washed my face. I picked up my cell phone and started looking for a driving school online. Soon I found a driving school close to Sherry¡¯s house. Although the training ce was far away, there was a car to pick me up. I called and paid immediately. I received a text message as soon as I paid. I thought it was from the driving school. I looked up and saw a message from Sean. He said briefly, ¡°I will be very busy in thest three months. We¡¯d better not meet.¡± Again? I remembered when we lived in The Best Home a few years ago. I was reluctant. I replied, ¡°we¡¯d better not see each other for the rest of our lives.¡± I was angry but I still sent it. But soon Sean replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything in three months.¡± This time I didn¡¯t reply. I went directly to the Giant group. The receptionist knew me and made a direct call. Soon Eric came downstairs to meet me. He saw me and said, ¡°please follow me.¡± Then he stopped talking. He and I got into the president¡¯s elevator. Eric was standing in front of me. I saw through the mirror on the elevator door that he was serious. I saw the 32nd floor, the second top floor, was gray. That was to say, it was banned. We walked out of the elevator. The top floor was no different than before. Eric took me to the door of Sean¡¯s office. He knocked on the door and said, ¡°President Jessop, here she is.¡± Then he pushed the door open and let me in. It seemed Sean knew I wasing. I looked at the door and I was nervous. I took a deep breath and pushed the door. In the office, Sean sat at his desk. He had a file in one hand and a folder in the other and was reading. He just stopped for a while when I went in, but he didn¡¯t look up. He asked me, ¡°what do you want to say?¡± I stood there and thought about what I saw yesterday. If Sean¡¯s attitude was normal, I might really think I was wrong. But now it looked like I was right. I clenched my fist and looked at him and said deliberately, ¡°President Jessop, if you regret falling in love with me and want to make up with Cindy, you can tell me directly. After all, I¡¯m not stupid. I was cheated by you six years ago. Now I won¡¯t be fooled by you.¡± Sean listened to me and looked up. His eyes were as cold as the sea in winter. ¡°You think too much.¡± I listened to him and became excited. ¡°I saw you kissing with my own eyes! York is big, but I saw you. What does it mean? God doesn¡¯t want me to be cheated!¡± Sean looked at me and frowned. He looked at me and said, ¡°you think wrong.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I approached his desk and put my hands on it. I looked down at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I can only think of that!¡± ¡°I asked you to wait for me for three months...¡± ¡°Why should I wait for you? I was stupid before! I¡¯ve been cheated by you many times! I won¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I...¡± While I was arguing with him, he suddenly stood up and put his big hand on the back of my head and kissed me! I was swept by his breath but I didn¡¯t indulge. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . On the contrary, I was more conscious. It was not because of this kiss, but because of the perfume on his body. I didn¡¯t smell the perfume when I was away from him. I could only smell it when we were close. It meant... I shoved him away. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Sean put his hands on my neck. We were very close. His expression was a little strange. I knew he was hiding something from me, but what was it? I stared at him and sneered, ¡°don¡¯t you remember? You said you would never do it again. You said you shouldn¡¯t let me leave The Best Home.¡± ¡°Yes, I only need three months this time.¡± ¡°I want to know what happened!¡± I asked. Sean looked at me and hesitated. Atst he said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. You just need to believe me.¡± Again! I broke free and pushed him away and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± With that, I turned and left the office. Sean didn¡¯t chase me. Until I left the Giant group, no one came after me. I stood outside the Giant group and deleted Sean¡¯s phone number directly. Let it end. Chapter 406 The boy’s voice was as good as his appearance Chapter 406 The boy¡¯s voice was as good as his appearance After that day, a female star was exposed to have a chaotic private life, so I was no longer concerned. My life was finally at peace. Our studio had gradually returned to normal. It was repaired so we moved back there. I transformed one of Sherry¡¯s rooms into Lester¡¯s children¡¯s room, and then I took Lester back. I didn¡¯t want Lester to get into trouble, so I wanted him to go to another kindergarten. Linda found a semi boarding kindergarten for Summer. She lived there from Monday to Thursday. Parents could pick her up on weekends. She said she had studied for a long time. This kindergarten was reliable. So I sent Lester over. Lester usually didn¡¯t go home, so I suddenly became free. I learned to drive and worked. I seemed to have really forgotten Sean after getting busy. But the fact that Lester didn¡¯t go home soon ended. Summer vacation wasing. All the children had to be taken home. Linda had a nanny at home, so I couldn¡¯t send Lester there every day. When I was upset, Chloe gave me an idea. She had a nephew who studied animation at the York Academy of Fine Arts. He didn¡¯t want to burden his family, so he worked during the summer vacation. Her nephew liked children very much and he was hardworking. He could take care of Lester for me. I didn¡¯t want a boy to take care of Lester, but he was introduced by Chloe and I thought it was reliable, so I wanted to see him. That night, I went to the milk tea shop at the entrance of the Academy with Chloe after work to meet the boy. When Chloe and I went in, a boy in a white T-shirt stood up. The boy was very white and had short hair. His T-shirt was old, but it was clean. He was wearing cks and his painted canvas shoes. Seeing his shoes, I couldn¡¯t help but remember that at that time my ssmates also liked to paint canvas shoes with acrylic paint. I had a good impression of him. ¡°Hello, Sis Chloe. Hello, Sis Becky.¡± The boy stood up and said hello to Chloe and me. I looked at Chloe. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your nephew?¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Chloe nodded and asked me to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m his aunt, but I¡¯m young, so I asked him to call me Sis.¡± Well. It was Chloe¡¯s style. ¡°Hello, my name is Philip. I¡¯m in the third year of college.¡± He introduced himself. His voice was as good as his appearance. I thought he was at most twenty. I was at least ten years older than him. So I said to him, ¡°Hello, my name is Becky. You can call me Aunt Becky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very good.¡± Philip was embarrassed. Chloe nodded. ¡°Yes, Becky, you can¡¯t be older than me.¡± She turned to Philip and said, ¡°you can call her Becky.¡± ¡°Becky.¡± Philip immediately agreed. I couldn¡¯t force him, so I asked, ¡°did Chloe tell you what you need to do?" Some boys didn¡¯t like to take care of children. ¡°Yes.¡± Philip nodded. ¡°Chloe said you are a single mother. Your son has a summer vacation and no one takes care of him. You need someone to take care of him.¡± ¡°Yes, I will make the meal. You just need to heat it in the microwave. Can you use a microwave?¡± To be honest, I hadn¡¯t contacted young people for many years. I didn¡¯t quite believe in people of this age. I felt like they couldn¡¯t do anything. It would be nice if they didn¡¯t get into trouble. Philip nodded. ¡°Yes, and you don¡¯t have to cook in advance. It¡¯s better for children to eat the food that was just cooked. I can cook, and I can make your meal in advance.¡± I was a little surprised. Chloe was smug. ¡°Becky, my nephew doesn¡¯t let you down, does he?¡± ¡°You can cook?¡± I nodded and asked, ¡°how much do you make in a month during the summer vacation?¡± Philip thought, ¡°when I was a freshman, I worked as a waiter and made 3000 dors a month. When I was a sophomore, I taught people how to draw and I made four thousand dors...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you six thousand dors. You work from Monday to Friday. I¡¯ll let you know in advance if there¡¯s something special on the weekend.¡± I said decisively. It was going to cost at least $6000 to hire a nanny now. And college students were more energetic than middle-aged women. Philip could cook and draw. Lester would like him. Philip immediately said excitedly, ¡°thank you, Becky.¡± It was settled. A weekter, on Monday, Philip came to my house for the first time. I got up at seven in the morning. When I put on my clothes and went downstairs to make breakfast for Lester, my cell phone rang. Philip sent me a message, ¡°Becky, I¡¯m at the door. If you get up, remember to open the door for me.¡± I opened the door immediately. I saw Philip standing at the door. He was wearing a light blue T-shirt and his sleeves were rolled over his shoulder. His arms were thin but he was strong. He was wearing sweatpants, sneakers and white socks. The morning sun shone on his face. His eyes were clean. ¡°Why do youe so early?¡± I was a little surprised. ¡°Chloe said you are busy. She asked me to make breakfast earlier. I was afraid you hadn¡¯t woken up, so I waited for a while. I heard something so I texted you.¡± Philip said seriously. ¡°...¡± I thought Philip was very thoughtful. Was he really a boy? I looked down and gave him a pair of slippers. ¡°Thank you.¡± Philip took off his sneakers. I noticed his socks. It was white and clean. I had a lot of good feelings for him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At least he was not a slovenly boy. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Lester hasn¡¯t woken up. Take a rest first.¡± I turned and went into the kitchen and started making breakfast. But as soon as I took the rice out, Philip ran over and said, ¡°Becky, tell me what¡¯s in your kitchen. I¡¯ll make breakfast. I cook at home. Both my sisters arezier than me.¡± ¡°You have sisters?¡± ¡°Yes, twin sisters.¡± Philip smiled and picked up the rice. ¡°You can tell me. I¡¯m smart. I can remember.¡± Chapter 407 Are you going to compete with my dad for my mom Chapter 407 Are you going topete with my dad for my mom I hesitated. Actually, I prepared Lester¡¯s lunch. But now that Philip said it, I couldn¡¯t turn him down. I told him where the main utensils and ingredients were. And what was in the seasoning cab. Philip nodded. ¡°I see. Becky, take a rest. I can make breakfast.¡± ¡°...¡± He was so enthusiastic. I began to be wary of Philip. Others were shy when they came to my house, but he seemed to be familiar with it. To test him, I changed upstairs. Then I looked at him at the stairway. Philip was just busy in the kitchen. He soon made a good breakfast. I thought I thought too much. Then Lester woke up. When I changed his clothes, I said, ¡°today I let a brother y with you. You have to listen to him, you know?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Lester looked at me and was confused. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll know when you go downstairs.¡± I took Lester downstairs. At this time, Philip put the breakfast on the table. Although it was just porridge and simple dishes, he was skilled. Philip saw me and said, ¡°Becky, I saw tomatoes and eggs in the fridge so I took them. If you mind, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. You can use everything in the kitchen.¡± I took Lester downstairs. Lester sat in his baby chair. Philip put the porridge in front of him and smiled, ¡°Hello, my name is Philip. I¡¯ll be your friend from today. Nice to meet you.¡± Philip¡¯s words made me feelfortable. His attitude towards Lester showed that he seemed to really want to be friends with him. But Lester stared at him and pouted and asked, ¡°are you going topete with my dad for my mom?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lester¡¯s words stunned me! I quickly patted his little head, ¡°what are you thinking? I¡¯m not the same age as him.¡± In my opinion, Philip was a child. ¡°I¡¯m here to y with you.¡± Philip didn¡¯t seem to mind at all what he said. ¡°Oh...¡± Lester nodded reluctantly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you will seed. You can¡¯tpare with my dad. My dad is richer and more handsome than you. He will please my mom. My mom won¡¯''t like you!¡± ¡°... Eat!¡± I didn¡¯t know what Lester was thinking! Lester headed down to eat. I apologized to Philip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He doesn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It shows that I am mature. Ha ha.¡± Philipughed. I went out after breakfast. I was nervous that day. I was afraid Philip was a trafficker. So at lunch I asked Chloe, ¡°will your nephew abduct my son?¡± Chloe assured me, ¡°of course not! My nephew is very good. If he is not reliable, I would not introduce him to you!¡± She promised so I was relieved. At night when I came home, I knew I thought too much. When I got home, Lester and Philip were ying LEGO in the living room. ¡°It should be here! Why are you so stupid?¡± As soon as I got into the house, I heard Lester say. Philip suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here. I didn¡¯t notice it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adult, but you¡¯re not as smart as me.¡± Lester was happy when he spoke. I knew Philip knew it. He just wanted Lester to think more in this way. They had a good time. Philip saw me, but Lester didn¡¯t. They met for the first time today but got on well. I really felt that Philip was reliable. I changed my shoes and went in. Philip immediately stood up and said, ¡°Becky, let me help you cook dinner.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡± I took a look at my watch. It was more than 6 o¡¯clock. ¡°Go back to school.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Philip nodded. He put away the LEGO on the ground and made an appointment with Lester to y tomorrow, and then he left. I cooked dinner and told Lester to eat. Lester looked at me and said, ¡°Mom, can you give Philip a little more money to spend more time with me?¡± I was stunned. I wondered if Philip told him that. He was too bad. He asked a child to speak for him. But I asked him, ¡°why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because I have a lot of LEGO. If he doesn¡¯t y with me much, I can¡¯t finish it in summer vacation!¡± Lester said naturally. I asked him, ¡°who asked me to give him more money?¡± ¡°No, you asked me to help Grandpa Moore. I could get one dor an hour.¡± Lester said. Then I realized that I might have misunderstood Philip. In the following days, I left Philip some change and asked him to help me buy some things. And I would keep him for dinner. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Two weekster, on a Wednesday, Linda and I went to a dinner party. I didn¡¯t get home until after nine. Lester was asleep when I got home. Philip was sitting on the sofa alone and ying games with his mobile phone. When I came in, he stood up and picked up his bag. ¡°Becky, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. Philip said nothing. He put on his shoes and went out. It was dark outside. I saw him trot into the dark. I was a little sorry. I hesitated and called him. Philip answered quickly. ¡°Becky, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There are no buses now. You can live in my house. We have a lot of rooms.¡± There were three rooms in Sherry¡¯s house. One of them was converted into Lester¡¯s room. The other two rooms were empty. In fact, I thought about letting Philip live in my house, but in the end I denied it. He was a boy of twenty. It was inconvenient for me to live with him. But I thought Philip was reliable and optimistic. When I finished, Philip immediately said, ¡°no, Becky, I¡¯ll find a way! Thank you.¡± With that, he hung up. Chapter 408 He lived in my house Chapter 408 He lived in my house He refused me, but I was more relieved. The next morning, Philip still came very early. But I found that he didn¡¯t change. He used to change a T-shirt every time he came, but this time he was wearing the same one as yesterday. And he had ck circles. I realized and asked, ¡°did you go back to school yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, I caught thest bus.¡± Philip said immediately. I looked at his clothes and said, ¡°you haven¡¯t changed your clothes. You¡¯re lying to me.¡± Philip was exposed and her ears were slightly red. ¡°I missed thest bus, so I stayed in a small hotel all night.¡± I could see that he didn¡¯t sleep well. It was all my fault. I came back toote. I was a little sorry. I said, ¡°go upstairs.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Go upstairs.¡± My voice was tough. Philip went upstairs at once. I opened the door of a bedroom and said to him, ¡°in the future, if you don¡¯t have time to go back to school, you can live in this room. You can put your clothes in the closet and use the washing machine. You can hang your clothes on the balcony. The bathroom is at the end of the corridor.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do this...¡± Philip raised his hand and scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can y more with Lester in the evening. I can have more rest.¡± Then Lester woke up. He saw Philip and I standing at the door of a room. He blinked and said, ¡°will Philip live here in the future?¡± ¡°Yes, if your motheres backte, I will...¡± ¡°Great!¡± Before Philip finished, Lester rushed over and took Philip¡¯s hand. ¡°Can we y racing games?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°No, you have to have breakfast and study first.¡± Philip said firmly. Philip not only yed with Lester, but also taught him mathematics. They were together for two weeks, but Lester learned a lot. Usually I was busy at work and ignored it. Lester listened to Philip and nodded, ¡°OK, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± He went downstairs happily. Seeing Lester so happy, I really appreciated Chloe¡¯s sending me such a nice male nanny as Philip. Philip and I thought he could stay at my house when I came backte. But at night, when Philip was leaving, Lester held Philip¡¯s thigh and wouldn¡¯t let him go. He said to me, ¡°Mom, dad said we shouldn¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wasting Philip¡¯s and my time. If Philip is here, he can have a better rest," Lester said. ¡°He can teach me. I have a lot of things I don¡¯t understand and I want to ask him!¡± Actually, I knew Lester didn¡¯t have questions to ask Philip. He just wanted to y with Philip! I didn¡¯t want to expose him. After all, Philip was very responsible. He wouldn¡¯ let Lester y all the time. I looked at Philip and said, ¡°go back today. Tomorrow you bring your clothes and live here.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°OK! Come on, Philip! Or I¡¯ll fire you!¡± Lester said immediately. Philip couldn¡¯t refuse Lester and could only agree. The next day Philip brought a suitcase and put it in the room. Lester was happy. It was Friday and Philip had to leave at night, but Lester disagreed. Atst Philip had to stay. That day seemed to be a turning point. Philip had lived in my house since that day. He went back to school asionally, but he lived here most of the time. I was at ease with him. I usually left a few hundred dors at home and asked him to go shopping for me. It was good that Philip was here at the weekend. I could go to driving school on weekends. I could get my license as soon as possible. Soon I passed the exam. To celebrate it and thank Philip for taking care of Lester, I decided to take them out to lunch. On Saturday morning, Philip taught Lester. I asked him, ¡°Philip, I want to take you and Lester out for lunch. What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother.¡± I knew Philip would refuse. I advised him, ¡°we can¡¯t eat at home all the time. You can eat anything you want. I want to celebrate that I passed the exam.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Lester said excitedly, ¡°I want pizza, pizza, pizza!¡± I took a look at Lester. ¡°You should ask Philip what he wants.¡± Philip squinted and smiled. ¡°I want to eat pizza.¡± ¡°Look, Philip likes what I like!¡± Lester said happily. We went out. We went to Lester¡¯s favorite pizza restaurant. Lester ordered pizza, chicken wings and spaghetti. Atst Lester and I were full. Philip ate them all. I was a little surprised. ¡°You can eat so much. Do you usually not have enough to eat at home?¡± ¡°No.¡± Philip immediately said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to waste food.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I looked at Philip and thought that he usually ate the same food as me. I realized that I had neglected. He was only twenty and growing up. I was in my thirties and I wanted to keep fit. He couldn¡¯t eat the same food as me. I felt guilty and said, ¡°let¡¯s go to the supermarket and buy the ingredients for next week.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Philip nodded. We arrived at the supermarket. Philip pushed the shopping cart. I chose a lot of vegetables and bread. Philip was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you buy so much?¡± I smiled. ¡°You eat in my house, but I make you hungry every day. I¡¯m too stingy.¡± Philip understood what I meant. He immediately took the things in my hand and said, ¡°thank you, Becky. You are not stingy.¡± His ears were a little red as he spoke. Then Lester suddenly shouted, ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Chapter 409 You’re right. I don’t need you! Chapter 409 You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t need you! I was shocked. I turned around and saw Sean standing not far away. He didn¡¯t push the shopping cart. He had only one energy drink in his hand. He just seemed to want to buy a drink. Sean was looking at us. He looked very unhappy. I couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. Actually, it was more than three months since west met. But he didn¡¯t contact me. I saw him here when I wanted to give up. It was a bit ironic. ¡°Dad!¡± Lester ran over first. Philip asked me, ¡°Becky, is he your ex husband?¡± Ex husband. Was he my ex husband? Strictly speaking, he was. I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Sean looked down and smiled at Lester. The smile was obviously perfunctory. Then he came to us. He stood in front of Philip. He was a little taller than Philip. He stared at him and looked at me coldly and asked, ¡°who is he?¡± ¡°He...¡± I wanted to exin, but soon I didn¡¯t think I needed to. I had nothing to do with Sean anyway. Why should I exin? I said, ¡°does it have anything to do with President Jessop?¡± Sean¡¯s face got worse. At this time, Lester shouted, ¡°he¡¯s Philip! Mom asked Philip to y with me during my holiday! Philip taught me and yed games with me. Philip is good!¡± Lester was a child and naive. His eyes were as bright as stars when he was talking. He couldn¡¯t see Sean unhappy. But I could. And the more Lester said it, the worse Sean looked. When Lester finished, Sean¡¯s expression did not change, but he must be furious. I thought he would do something or say something. But Sean said nothing. He put his energy drink on the shelf and turned away. I wanted to stop him. I opened my mouth and held back. I was fine on my own, wasn¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t need him. Without him, my life was very peaceful. So I didn¡¯t need him. I told myself in silence. But I felt frustrated. He walked out of the supermarket and I said, ¡°let¡¯s keep shopping.¡± ¡°Mom, is Dad angry?¡± Lester looked up and asked me. He was confused. I shook my head and didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Lester. Finally I just picked him up and put him in the shopping cart and said, ¡°no, he¡¯s just too busy.¡± ¡°Really? I thought he abandoned me.¡± Lester was aggrieved. I looked at him and was sad but I didn¡¯t know how tofort him. At this time, Philip raised his hand and rubbed Lester¡¯s hair and said, ¡°no, every father loves his own children best, and he will not leave his own children.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Philip nodded affirmatively. He pushed the shopping cart. I saw the drink Sean put down and picked it up and put it in the shopping cart. When I was cooking that night, Philip and Lester yed LEGO together. Everything was as usual. The doorbell rang. Philip went to open the door. I was a little confused. After all, no one came to my house. When he opened the door, I could see Philip¡¯s face was a little surprised. The next second I saw Sean push him straight away. He came in and looked around. He saw me and came to me. He took my arm and said, ¡°let¡¯s go upstairs and talk.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I didn¡¯t know what Sean was going to do. But he looked terrible. It seemd that he would eat me next second. He pinched my wrist and pulled me up the stairs. Philip immediately stopped Sean. ¡°What do you want to do!¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Sean stared at Philip. His eyes were terrible. He seemed to want to kill him! Philip was obviously scared, but he didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Becky, he...¡± ¡°Becky?¡± Sean sneered and said, ¡°you call her that.¡± I knew Sean must misunderstand! After all, Philip was twenty years old. At this moment, I regretted letting him live in my house. ¡°We...¡± ¡°We¡¯re just talking. You can y with Lester.¡± I quickly interrupted Philip. I didn¡¯t want him to exin. Lester tilted his head and said, ¡°Philip, my dad loves my mom. Come downstairs.¡± I said, and so did Lester. Sean¡¯s eyes were horrible. Philip hesitated and let go. He was reluctant and said, ¡°if he hits you, you can shout. I¡¯ll call the police for you!¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Sean looked at him coldly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then he took me upstairs. He pulled me straight into the bedroom. He closed the door and put me on it and kissed me! His kiss had a strong smell of wine. I tried to push him away, but Sean pressed me and put one of his hands on the back of my head and the other on my hands. He didn¡¯t give me any chance to fight! I felt like he had deprived me of the air in my mouth. Until I was about to suffocate, he let me go. He looked down at me and mocked me. ¡°You seduced a little boy!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°He lives in your house. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t do anything. Are you too lonely? Or...¡± Before he finished speaking, I tried my best to take my hand out of his control and pped him! Then I clenched my teeth and said, ¡°get out!¡± ¡°It seems that he has satisfied you. Don¡¯t you need me?¡± I raised my hand and pped him again! His face turned a little red this time. Then I shoved him, ¡°get out of here! Sean! Never show up in my life again! You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t need you!¡± Chapter 410 I gamble my life for you Chapter 410 I gamble my life for you I didn¡¯t expect Sean to say that to me one day! He left me for no reason! Now he said that! But Sean didn¡¯t let me go. He approached me and said angrily, ¡°what if I don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°I will call the police!¡± I said excitedly. Sean sneered. ¡°Come on!¡± He just picked me up and pressed me on the bed! ¡°Let go of me!¡± I struggled! ¡°You¡¯ve tasted fresh meat, so you start to dislike me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Get out of here! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I was angry! I was resentful! Sean seemed to suddenly be someone I didn¡¯t know! Suddenly someone knocked at the door. Then I heard Philip shouting, ¡°Becky, are you ok?¡± Sean covered my mouth and smiled sarcastically. ¡°He seems worried about you. Why don¡¯t you let him in and watch us make love?¡± I looked at Sean in disbelief. Why did he be like this? I shook my head. Sean sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to see you, let him go.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°then give it to me.¡± I stared at Sean quietly and realized that he had changed. He did the same thing when I married him for Molly. I remembered him saying, ¡°I am never a good person.¡± I was scared! I shouldn¡¯t let Philip get involved. I hesitated for a long time and nodded. Sean let me go. I stood up and walked slowly to the door. Now Philip was knocking and shouting, ¡°Becky? Can I help you?¡± I went to the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can y with Lester. You don¡¯t have to go upstairs. I¡¯ll be downstairster.¡± ¡°Becky, are you ok? Open the door.¡± There was concern in Philip¡¯s voice. I hesitated and opened the door a little. Philip looked at me and into the room. He said nervously, ¡°are you ok?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I smiled reluctantly. ¡°I have to close the door. We need to talk. You can make dinner and eat with Lester.¡± What I have said was obvious. Philip was not willing. He stood for a long time and didn¡¯t seem to want to leave, but I closed the door. I turned around and saw the taunt in Sean¡¯s eyes. ¡°You hurt him so you¡¯re sad?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I looked up at Sean and asked, ¡°what happened? Why are you like this?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Sean reached out and hugged me. He turned over and pressed me under him. He looked down at me. ¡°I gambled for you with my life, but you live with him. Do you think I should be angry or not?¡± ¡°What?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I was totally stunned. But he didn¡¯t seem to want to go on. He forced me directly! It hurt. I felt terrible. I hadn¡¯t had this pain for a long time. I thought of my first night. But I didn¡¯t shout. I just bit my teeth and let Sean vent. About half an hourter, it was over. Iy in bed and didn¡¯t move. I looked at Sean and asked, ¡°what do you mean by gambling your life for me?¡± He turned and looked at me and said, ¡°I lied to you.¡± Then he opened the door and left. I was the only one left in the room when the door was closed. Looking at Sherry¡¯s picture, I had a deep feeling that Sean was not lying to me. He was really doing something for me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me know? Why don¡¯t you let me share?¡± I was reluctant. But I was helpless. I didn¡¯t know who to ask Sean what exactly he did. There was a knock at the door. Soon I heard Philip¡¯s voice, ¡°Becky, are you ok?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute.¡± With that, I endured the pain and stood up. I went to the bathroom to take a shower. I dried my hair and changed my clothes and opened the door. When I went out, I looked up and saw Philip standing on the second floor of the stairs ying with his cell phone. He heard my voice and looked up at once. He smiled and said, ¡°I made dinner. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I knew he cared about me. I thought it would be nice if Philip was my brother. I went downstairs. Philip had made dinner and put it on the table. Lester sat down and looked at me. He pouted. ¡°Mom, why did dad leave? He doesn¡¯t seem happy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± I raised my hand and touched Lester¡¯s hair. I didn¡¯t know how to tell Lester. I wanted to wash the dishes after supper. Philip offered to help me. After everything was done and Lester fell asleep, Philip said, ¡°Becky, I thought about it. I¡¯d better not live in your house. After all, if he comes next time, he will misunderstand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. You...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now there is thest bus. If I can¡¯t catch thest bus next time, I¡¯ll live here. If I can, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Philip said. I felt more guilty. Lester and I insisted on keeping him. I thought about it and said, ¡°no, the vacation is over. You can live in schoolter. If you¡¯re free on the weekend, you take care of Lester for me. I¡¯ll pay you.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I said immediately. Philip was a little embarrassed. ¡°Thank you, Becky.¡± With that, he went upstairs. I sat alone in the living room and thought about what happened just now. I knew I was ovting these days. I had to take birth control pills. So I put on my coat and shoes and went out. The drugstore was not far from themunity. I walked less than ten minutes. I bought the pill and came out. I wanted to go back to themunity, but I heard someone behind me saying, ¡°don¡¯t you want my baby?¡± This voice was too familiar to me. At the same time, it was strange. How long hadn¡¯t Sean done this to me? I turned around and saw Sean standing not far away. I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I could feel his cold breath. Chapter 411 Alright,I go Chapter 411 Alright,I go ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too busytely. It¡¯s taken all my energy to take care of Lester. I can¡¯t take care of another child.¡± I exined. It was true. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I didn¡¯t think I needed to hide that I bought the pill. I didn¡¯t mind Sean knowing about it. He looked angry. ¡°How many nannies do you need? I can give you a lot of money. If you are pregnant, you have to give birth to him!¡± ¡°I just want Lester.¡± I lowered my eyes slightly and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough.¡± Sean came up to me and tried to grab the pills in my hand. I backed away and he failed. I looked at Sean in disbelief and said calmly, ¡°President Jessop, do you think we can have children now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said without hesitation. I frowned. ¡°Now you¡¯re hiding everything from me, but you want to control me. Do you think it¡¯s fair?¡± Actually, I didn¡¯t know what my rtionship with Sean was. We were obviously not lovers. We were not a couple either. We had at most one child and nothing else. Sean looked at me coldly and seemed to be thinking. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time. After about seven or eight seconds, when I was about to leave, Sean suddenly said, ¡°yes, you are right.¡± I thought something was wrong with my ears. His voice was a little hoarse and a little sad. I stood there and didn¡¯t speak. Sean continued, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t force you to get pregnant. We are not really fit to have children now.¡± ¡°I...¡± His attitude changed so fast that I didn¡¯t know what to say. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, he turned around and left. I stood and watched him walk into the night. I felt very reluctant! ¡°Wait!¡± I was reluctant! I caught up with Sean and held his hand. After he stopped, I hugged him from behind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Do you want to go or stay? If you want to go, don¡¯t hesitate. Never enter my life again! If you want to stay, never leave me!¡± I wanted him to stay. But I couldn¡¯t say. Our rtionship had changed. It seemed to be back to the origin. He stood there for a long time. He patted my hand and turned his back on me and said, ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°...¡± His words made me cry. I wiped my tears with his coat and said, ¡°don¡¯t give me hope or act like you¡¯re being forced. In fact, you want to get rid of me! Hurry up. Don¡¯t bother me again!¡± With that, I turned and ran back. I went home and looked at the pill and took it angrily. Then I seemed to regret it. If I were pregnant, would Sean not leave? I knew I was stupid, but I loved him for so many years and I couldn¡¯t let him go. I rushed to the toilet and began to dig my throat! I wanted to spit out that little pill. ¡°Becky¡­¡± When I was in the bathroom, I heard Philip calling me. I straightened up and looked back. I saw him standing at the door and frowning. His eyes seemed sad. I quickly washed my hands and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept?¡± ¡°I just watched the video in my room. I heard your voice and thought you were ill. I...¡± ¡°No, go to sleep. I have to go to sleep, too.¡± I dried my hands and walked past him and wanted to go upstairs. I heard his hesitating voice, ¡°why did you break up with your ex husband? I think you have a misunderstanding today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± I turned to look at him and smiled reluctantly. ¡°He and I may have made mistakes in the first ce, and now we are just correcting them.¡± He and I made a mistake at the beginning. Sean was excellent. Even if he stayed with me for a while, he would leave sooner orter. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Well, take care of yourself. Leave me alone, little boy.¡± I smiled and went upstairs. I went back to my room and the bed was still in a mess. When I was making my bed, I found a ck bank card on the head of the bed. The password was written on the back. The name of its owner was in the lower right corner. It was Sean. ¡°Compensation for breaking up?¡± I smiled bitterly and put the card in the drawer at the head of the bed. I could make money now. How could I use his money? After that day, Sean and I never met again. The resort we designed for Well Group, Pass Through, was officiallypleted. The media¡¯s reports aroused strong repercussions. At the same time, it won international awards. The influence of our studio had increased a lot because of the resort. Linda and I became the hottest designers in the industry. We had more and more customers and I was busy. I gave Philip the key to my house. A few monthster, I trusted Philip very much. I even treated him as a family to some extent. I got my driver¡¯s license. Although Linda insisted that I buy a car with high practicability, I bought a Mini. It was a feeling. I used to have no money when I was at school. I saw Mini in the street and liked it very much. I thought I must buy one if I had money. I had money now and could buy a better one, but I was still willing to buy it. After buying it, Linda took me to paint the car and spray a big swallowtail butterfly icon on the door. Of course, so was her car. Because we had more and more projects, we couldn¡¯t finish them. We could only pick some. In a series of projects, Linda and I selected arge gardenmunity project at the same time. Although few people bought houses now, we both chose this project. Another reason was that Tyloo Home was also involved in this project. Tyloo High-end Interior Design Competition was, to some extent, a turning point in my life and Linda¡¯s. Chapter 412 Since I promised, I will wait for you Chapter 412 Since I promised, I will wait for you The project was located in the suburb of York. It was at least an hour¡¯s drive from downtown. But one of the advantages here was that there were two rivers. Thismunity was built on the river and the water was led to themunity and ran through the wholemunity. In other words, the river in the wholemunity was living water. ording to the preferences of those rich people, this was their favorite. Linda and I both predicted that a lot of people would buy houses in thismunity. After epting the project, Linda and I went on a field trip. I often lived there and let Lester take care of Philip. Linda and I spent about four months designing thismunity. It was October when we finished. It was much longer than the time we usually needed toplete the design of amunity. Tyloo Homeined, but when we handed them the design, everyone thought the same. All the waiting was worth it. Then the constructionpany started building houses. Thismunity was divided into two parts, Shangshan and Ruoshui. They were sold at the same time, but theirpletion time was different. It turned out to be more than Linda and I expected. In just three days, 88 vis in themunity were sold out! It could be said to be a miracle. At the celebration, the president of Tyloo Home told us that he had left us two houses. To thank us, he could sell them to us at a 20% discount. Linda and I agreed immediately. As a result, our studio was famous. The studio had a lot of orders and we had more employees. But we were the only two designers. Linda and I had an appointment to do our best. After that, Linda and I bought a vacant lot and decided to let the York Architecture Design Institute build a four story building for our studio. At the same time, we stopped all work and focused on the design of the studio. After all, it was important. During this period, my alma mater, York Academy of Fine Arts, would hold a creative design competition and invited me to be a judge. My head teacher called me in person. I couldn¡¯t refuse and agreed. On the day of the final of the designpetition, the school specially sent a car to pick me up. When I got there, the other judges were waiting for me. They were teachers of the school. We went straight to the ssroom. There were no empty seats. I walked forward and a man waved to me. I took a close look. It was Philip. I asked him to take care of Lester. I forgot that he was also a student here. I waved at him. I went to the front tform. The headmaster introduced us and we sat down. Then the finalists began to exin their ideas one by one. Then we had a final score. Although I was a designer, I didn¡¯t know much about creative design. I couldn¡¯t make anyments, so I gave a very moderate score. When the designpetition was over, the headmaster invited me to attend a small banquet held in the hotel at the school gate in the evening. The headmaster said, ¡°we mainly invited outstanding graduates and social people who have helped the school. Please be sure to attend.¡± The headmaster was in his sixties. I couldn¡¯t refuse him and could only agree. That banquet would start at night. It was more than an hour before the party begins. I got a call from Philip when I was bored. ¡°Becky, where are you now? Have you left?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Philip spoke first. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to a banquet tonight. I may not leave until veryte.¡± I told the truth. Philip faltered. ¡°Do you have time now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Philip said, ¡°send me your location. I¡¯ll visit you.¡± I agreed. I hung up and sent my location to Philip. In less than two minutes, I saw Philip running to me from afar! He ran up to me. He was out of breath. The evening sun shone on his hair and forehead. I could see the glistening sweat. I couldn¡¯t help smiling. I took out a tissue and wiped his sweat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. You don¡¯t have to rush.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re impatient.¡± Philip lowered his head and did not move. He just stood here and waited for me to wipe his sweat. I threw the tissue at him andined, ¡°wipe your own sweat.¡± With that, I found Philip¡¯s white face slightly red. His ears were red, too. He wiped his own sweat and said, ¡°I want to take you to my roommates.¡± ¡°Your roommates?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I was stunned. He smiled. ¡°Yes, my ssmates went there today. They know I know you and envy me. They want me to introduce you to them!¡± ¡°... All right.¡± Although I was not interested in meeting children, they were Philip¡¯s ssmates, so I agreed. Philip walked beside me. He was very tall. Maybe because he just ran for a long time, I could smell the light sweat. On the way, some girls saw us and ran over. They looked at me first and were hostile. One girl said, ¡°Philip, who is this aunt?¡± ¡°I am...¡± ¡°She¡¯s my sister!¡± Philip corrected it immediately. ¡°Sister?¡± The enmity of a girl vanished at once. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°hello, we are Philip¡¯s ssmates.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± I didn¡¯t really mind. But another girl said, ¡°aren¡¯t you from other ces? I haven¡¯t heard that you have a sister in York...¡± ¡°My sister is the judge of the designpetition today!¡± Philip was a little upset. He wanted to take me away. At this time, a girl seemed to think of it and immediately said, ¡°today¡¯s school forum said that a judge of the designpetition is a famous female designer. Her name is...¡± ¡°Becky.¡± I answered lightly. At this point, Philip was proud, ¡°yes.¡± Chapter 413 He suddenly took my hand Chapter 413 He suddenly took my hand The girls¡¯ attitudes towards me immediately changed. They were polite. But Philip was unhappy. He suddenly took my hand and said, ¡°Becky, let¡¯s go!¡± I was stunned. We took a few steps and I immediately took my hand back. I smiled at him and said, ¡°you¡¯d better hold hands with your girlfriend.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re Becky...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very good.¡± I solemnly said. Maybe women¡¯s sixth sense was urate. Recently I found that Philip¡¯s attitude towards me changed a little. Although I kept a long distance from him, our ages were quite different and I always treated him as a child and sometimes I may neglect it. Philip didn¡¯t say anything and walked beside me, but he didn¡¯t look as energetic as he had just been. Soon we arrived at the school recreation area. There were some small supermarkets, banks and shops here. Philip took me to a milk tea shop. When we got in, the three boys stood up. One of them shouted, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re here atst. We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°We just met a female ssmate...¡± ¡°She likes you.¡± ¡°Come on. Philip is so popr.¡± ¡°There are many girls at school who like Philip.¡± When Philip finished, they teased him andughed. Only Philip didn¡¯tugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Becky? If you make fun of me, we¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡°No!¡± One of them grabbed Philip. The other two immediately stopped and became serious. One of them introduced himself. ¡°Hello, Becky. I¡¯m Matthew.¡± ¡°I¡¯m West.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Conley!¡± All three boys introduced themselves. ¡°Hello.¡± I didn¡¯t know why Philip brought me here today. Would he introduce me to his three friends? It didn¡¯t seem necessary. But now that I was here, I couldn¡¯t say no. Philip pulled a chair and said, ¡°Becky, sit here.¡± I sat down. Philip was sitting next to me, and the other three boys were sitting opposite us. Although they just introduced themselves, I still couldn¡¯t tell them. One of them said, ¡°Becky, I¡¯m sorry. We have Philip bring you here. He mentions you and praises you in the dormitory every day, so we want to see you.¡± ¡°Yes, we thought Philip was bragging before, but today we find out he is right!¡± ¡°You are a perfect woman! You are beautiful, independent, gentle and capable! Our girlfriend has to be like you!¡± ¡°Yes! Our future girlfriends have to have your potential.¡± They kept talking. I was a little upset. But I had to say that I thought Philip was outgoing, but they seemed to be more outgoing than him! ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± When they finished, I said, ¡°boys feelfortable when girls rely on boys. Girls who are too independent may hurt boys¡¯ self-esteem.¡± I said it from their point of view. At the same time, I said it from my point of view. Now I was reallypletely independent. I didn¡¯t need Sean at all. Carter Family, which had been bullying me and making me hate, was gone. Without him, I could still live well. I was so busy that I could hide this feeling well. Now I seemed to havepletely forgotten him. ¡°Yes, you are right. I¡¯m more motivated by being relied on by my girlfriend!¡± A boy in sses nodded. ¡°Becky, I know you have a studio. Is your studio recruiting?¡± ¡°I can change the light bulb and fix the toilet. I can repair theputer and reinstall theputer system! I can fight!¡± ¡°I can speak Chinese and Japanese. Do you need a trantor?¡± ¡°Can you speak Japanese? I think you learned it from porn!¡± They were really talkative. As long as one person talked about one topic, the other two could answer perfectly. I just listened and couldn¡¯t stopughing. I sat in the milk tea shop and felt happy. Time flied. I got a call from the headmaster. He asked me where I was and whether he needed to pick me up. I refused. Then I stood up and said, ¡°I have something to do at night. I¡¯m d to talk to you today. I have to go first.¡± Philip¡¯s three roommates stood up and said, ¡°we¡¯ll see you off!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They all went out. At this time, Philip suddenly got up and separated me from the three of them. ¡°No, I¡¯ll see her off. Don¡¯t you want to y online games at night?¡± One of them said, ¡°ha ha, yes.¡± The other two also said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s important to y online games.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Goodbye!¡± The three of them finished and left. I walked out of the milk tea shop and realized that Philip didn¡¯t seem to talk much. I said to Philip, ¡°you can go back. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± ¡°No, I have to see you off.¡± Philip¡¯s voice was small but firm. I took a look at him. He looked unhappy and pouted. I didn¡¯t refuse him and went to the school gate. We walked side by side and were silent for about ten minutes. Philip says, ¡°Becky, is your studio hiring? Do you need an intern?¡± I looked at Philip. He was a senior this year. It was time for him to find an internship. In fact, my studio was recruiting, but... I said, ¡°don¡¯t you learn animation? There is no suitable position for you in our studio.¡± Designers had to be able to do interior design,ndscape design or graphic design. He could design animation, but he didn¡¯t have toe to ourpany. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I can do anything.¡± Philip said at once. Chapter 414 Who allowed you to touch her? Chapter 414 Who allowed you to touch her? I stood there and looked at Philip and said seriously, ¡°no way!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Philip didn¡¯t seem to expect me to turn him down. He was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m excellent. I oftene first and get a first-ss schrship every year. I have won many awards. Now many companies have contacted me and hope I can go to theirpany after graduation!¡± I looked at Philip, ¡°why did you choose animation? I heard Chloe say your family is poor. You needed to buy an expensiveptop before you went to university. Your parents didn¡¯t agree at the time. You spent the summer after the college entrance examination as a tutor and bought aptop, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Philip nodded, ¡°that¡¯s because I like it. I like watching animation since I was young, so...¡± I interrupted him, ¡°so if youe to our studio, you have to give up your dream and start learning a new thing. You can¡¯t ruin your career on impulse.¡± ¡°But...¡± I looked firmly at Philip, ¡°you are smart and excellent. You will be a good man in the future. But you can never give up what you love for someone. You actually give up on yourself. No one will appreciate you.¡± Philip looked at me and his eyes were full of uncertainty. I didn¡¯t know if he understood. I said and looked at my watch. ¡°I have to go, or I¡¯ll bete.¡± Then I walked quickly to the school gate. Philip quickly caught up with me. ¡°Becky, I want to see you off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I won¡¯t get lost.¡± I shook my head helplessly. He followed me and smiled, ¡°I know, but I¡¯m worried about you.¡± He just followed me when he finished. He took me to the door of the hotel. I urged him to leave. But I went to the lobby and looked back and found him standing there. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. His change was too obvious. Maybe I should really think about changing a babysitter for Lester. I found the banquet hall ording to the guide sign at the door. There were about seventeen or eighteen round tables in it. There were already a lot of people when I went in. Mostly strangers. I looked around and found my name in a round table at the back. As soon as I sat down, the headmaster came to the stage. ¡°Wee toe here. Today, in addition to the outstanding graduates of York Academy of Fine Arts, there are many social people who have donated money for the school. Here, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to you for your coming!¡± It was official. We were excellent graduates. I looked around and made sure that I had no acquaintances, so I decided to leave in a moment. When I was thinking, a man about my age approached me and said, ¡°are you Becky? You are the most famous among us.¡± He spoke with orchid fingers. Although I didn¡¯t show it on my face, I was disgusted in my heart. He didn¡¯t seem to feel it, ¡°and you¡¯ve been famoustely. The vi area you designed is popr.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Your partner is great. Without her, I don¡¯t think you can make it.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Orchid fingers said a lot. I understood. He wanted to say I was incapable and just lucky. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him and nodded, ¡°yes.¡± Anyway, we didn¡¯t know each other. At this time, the dishes were served. The headmaster came to the stage again and said, ¡°this year when our school celebrated, President Jessop of the Giant group donated a professional library to our school.¡± My heart was pounding! I had a bad feeling about the purpose of the banquet today! Sure enough, the headmaster said, ¡°today, President Jessop is here. Let¡¯s wee President Jessop and invite him to the stage!¡± That headmaster was really experienced. At this time, everyone apuded. I looked around and saw that Sean was sitting at the front table, and I was sitting at the back. He was so far away from me and surrounded that I didn¡¯t see him. Sean came on stage and took the microphone. His maic voice came from the microphone, ¡°York Academy of Fine Arts is the oldest art college in York. It¡¯s my pleasure to contribute to your school...¡± After that, Sean said something. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t believe Sean was modest without hearing it in person. I thought Sean was looking in my direction. At this time, I heard Orchid fingers saying, ¡°Oh, President Jessop is so handsome. He seems to be looking at my direction.¡± I was helpless and turned around immediately. I didn¡¯t look at the podium again. I prayed in my heart that Sean didn¡¯t see me. I wanted to leave at the beginning of the meal. Soon Sean¡¯s speech was over. The audience apuded and I thought I had to leave. But before I had a chance, I heard Orchid fingers say, ¡°Oh, President Jessop seems to be walking towards us!¡± I looked up at the other people on the table. They were all looking behind me. No. I just felt cold behind. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . In less than two seconds, Orchid fingers next to me stood up and said, ¡°President Jessop, would you like to sit here? Do I have to ask the waiter to add a chair?¡± Our table was full. But it was OK to add one or two more chairs. I had understood Sean¡¯s purpose. Then I heard his voice, ¡°I want to sit here. You can go somewhere else.¡± I was not sure who he was talking to, but I was sure it was not me. At this time, Orchid fingers suddenly froze and pushed me, ¡°President Jessop let you get out of the way. It hurts!¡± He eximed before he had finished speaking. I found the face of orchid fingers pale. His hand was held tightly by a hand behind me. The next second, I heard Sean¡¯s cold voice, ¡°who allows you to touch her?¡± Chapter 415 I’ll tie you to the door so you can’t leave Chapter 415 I¡¯ll tie you to the door so you can¡¯t leave Orchid fingers was horrified and looked at me in disbelief. Though he was reluctant, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Jessop. I didn¡¯t mean to. I was wrong!¡± ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Becky. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Orchid fingers said. At this time, everyone looked at us, but Sean didn¡¯t seem to let go. Soon I realized what he meant. I could only say, ¡°forget it.¡± Finally Sean let go and said, ¡°get out of here!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Orchid fingers ran away in fright. The seat next to me was empty soon. I was not surprised that Sean now had this status and influence. A few days ago, though the AI projects invested by Sean had problems because of Ming¡¯s interruption, they had all been solvedter. Sean had also set up a future technologypany with a bright future. It was sure to go public in less than two years. That was why the Giant group had be York¡¯s boss. As for Ming¡¯spany, although it was also influential, the pharmaceutical industry was small after all. When Orchid fingers left, Sean sat next to me. I looked down at my cell phone and didn¡¯t n to talk to him. On the surface, I looked very calm. In fact, my heart beat had already betrayed myself. It was beating fast. Sean and I hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a year. The first time we separated was when the ice and snow melted, and then the unpleasant meeting was in midsummer. Now, winter wasing again. I was so busy these days that I even thought I had forgotten him. But when I saw him again, I realized that this love was always in my heart and never left. No matter how strong and confident I was and how much I had achieved, it would not disappear. And the longer we were apart, the more I loved him. ¡°Are you going to keep your eyes on your cell phone?¡± Sean asked me. His voice was still so maic. I knew it was useless to run away, so I looked up and pretended to realize it and smiled, ¡°President Jessop, long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± Sean looked at me and his eyes were cold. I couldn¡¯t see his mood at this moment at all. I nced at my watch and got up, ¡°President Jessop, I¡¯m sorry. It suddenly urred to me that I had work unfinished. I have to go.¡± With that, I picked up my bag and was about to leave. But before I left my seat, I heard him stand up. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No, President Jessop, I have a car. I can already drive. I don¡¯t need you to drive me.¡± I turned and told him. Sean looked at me and he wasn¡¯t surprised I said that. He smiled. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t drive here. You can drive me. I have something to do.¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t expect Sean to say that. Because Sean was an important person, he affected everyone in the meeting. At this time, everyone looked at us. When Sean was about to leave, the headmaster immediately came up and said, ¡°are you going to leave? The party has just begun. Don¡¯t hurry.¡± ¡°I heard she was here so I came. Now she¡¯s going, so of course I¡¯m going with her.¡± Sean joked. The headmaster listened and looked at me. ¡°Becky, don¡¯t go, will you?¡± The headmaster was about the age of Murray. I couldn¡¯t refuse him. I could only make an excuse, ¡°I¡¯m joking with him. We won¡¯t go. I just want to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the bathroom, too.¡± Sean said right away. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Oh, I suddenly don¡¯t want to go.¡± Sean said what I said. The headmaster looked at both of us and seemed to understand. ¡°Well, you two can sit together. You can sit anywhere you want.¡± I couldn¡¯t go. I had to sit back and Sean sat down. He followed me all the time. The people around looked at us but he didn¡¯t mind. He had been staring at me. I looked down and ate and didn¡¯t look at him. Sean didn¡¯t seem to mind. People kepting over to toast Sean. He epted everyone¡¯s toast, but if they wanted to toast me, Sean would immediately say, ¡°she has to drive and can¡¯t drink.¡± Everyone listened to Sean. The party was halfway through. I drank a lot of water. I really wanted to go to the bathroom this time. I stood up, but Sean, who was drinking with someone else, came up at once. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Bathroom.¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to follow me. Sean immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡± He still remembered it. I was helpless. I pointed to my bag on the chair and said, ¡°I won¡¯t even take it. I will not run away.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow you.¡± Sean had a drink and the house might be a little hot. His cheeks were a little red. He took my hand like a child. I was helpless. Everyone around us looked at us. The eyes of women were envious. I knew I couldn¡¯t go to the bathroom without Sean. I could only take him. I got to the door and went in. Sean was waiting for me at the door. I thought he was just afraid I would leave. To my surprise, I washed my hands and was ready to go back, but he took me straight to the men¡¯s room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I was stunned. ¡°Come in with me.¡± Sean said inly. ¡°No! That¡¯s the men¡¯s room. You can go in. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± At the moment, I didn¡¯t even know what Sean wanted to do. Sean immediately refused. ¡°No, what if you leave after I go in?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± I said, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Then...¡± He said and began to untie his tie. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll tie you to the door so you can¡¯t leave.¡± Sean pulled his ck and white tie off with one of his hands and tried to tie me! I was helpless, ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 416 This Sean was a fake Chapter 416 This Sean was a fake ¡°OK.¡± Sean nodded. There was a waiter standing far away. He kept looking at the two of us but he didn¡¯t dare to get close. Sean beckoned, ¡°you,e here.¡± The waiter ran over. He took some money out of his wallet and shoved it into his hand and said, ¡°no one is allowed to enter until we bothe out!¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°yes! Take your time!¡± I knew the waiter must have misunderstood. We entered the bathroom. Sean locked the door and started to zip his pants. I turned around. He grabbed me with one hand. I judged from the sound that he had finished. I heard him zip his pants and I turned. He wanted to hold my hand, but I immediately refused, ¡°no, your hands are dirty!¡± Sean was stunned and immediately understood. He immediately washed his hands carefully and reached for me. He was smiling. I looked up and looked at him carefully. His nose and mouth didn¡¯t change, but I thought Sean was strange today. I looked at him and thought about it carefully and asked, ¡°Sean, are you possessed?¡± We just hadn¡¯t seen each other for months. Why did he suddenly be like this? Sean shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± I didn¡¯t believe it! At this time, the waiter¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The toilet in the men¡¯s room is being repaired. Please go to another floor.¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± I could tell it was Orchid fingers. I couldn¡¯t help smiling. I turned and looked at Sean. He was looking at me and smiling. His eyes were so tender. I blushed and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sean nodded and followed me. We went back. By this time the party was drawing to a close. At the end, the headmaster told me to send Sean home. I knew Sean was a distinguished guest. He couldn¡¯t let him have an ident. When we two came out of the hotel, it was dark outside. The roadside lights were on. I saw a man standing near the flower bed. He was looking at his cell phone. The screen of his mobile phone illuminated his face. ¡°Philip?¡± I shouted. Then Philip looked up. He saw me and saw Sean by my side. He was obviously stunned and said, ¡°Becky, you¡¯re out. I was afraid you would get drunk, so I waited for you here.¡± The winter night was still very cold. Philip¡¯s face was red with cold. He had been standing for a long time. ¡°I protect her. How could she get drunk?¡± Sean said and held me in his arms. ¡°Well, I rest assured. I¡¯ll go back to school first.¡± With that, Philip turned and left. His back was particrly thin and lonely at night. My car was parked in the school. Sean and I were also heading for school. Sean had been holding me. When we were near the school gate, he suddenly asked me, ¡°you don¡¯t like him, do you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The little boy wants topete with me for you.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was childish. I squinted at him and was confused. It was ten years since I first met him. I had never seen Sean like this. He was too childish! I said, incredulously, ¡°Sean, are you really not possessed?¡± Sean hugged me tightly. ¡°I¡¯m addicted to you.¡± ¡°...¡± Sean was drunk before, but was he like this? I didn¡¯t remember that! Finally we got to the side of my car. He looked at my car and frowned, ¡°you drive this car?¡± He despised it. ¡°I like it.¡± I pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve loved this car since I was a kid.¡± ¡°I see...¡± He said nothing else. He got into the car. I started the car and asked him, ¡°where do you live now?¡± In fact, when I asked him, I was nervous. I was afraid Sean told me that he lived with Cindy. But instead of answering immediately, he turned around and hugged me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± I took a look at him. ¡°You can be cruel today and throw me on the road. I will not refuse.¡± Sean was really weird today. I said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to York No.1.¡± ¡°No, you have toe back with me.¡± Sean hugged me and said firmly. There was a smell of alcohol all around him. I was sure he was really drunk. I remembered Sean had a lot of liquor for me today. Although the ss was not big, he couldn¡¯t drink it all the time. In order to coax him, I had to agree, ¡°OK.¡± The car arrived at York No.1. Although my car didn¡¯t belong to thismunity, the security guard knew Sean. Sean kept pulling me and didn¡¯t let me go. I had to park my car. Fortunately, it was not a weekend. Lester was not at home. I apanied Sean upstairs. Briana opened the door. She saw me and was stunned. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°master, madam, you are back.¡± Sean was satisfied. But I corrected her. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You are.¡± Sean suddenly became unhappy. He suddenly leaned over and held me up! ¡°Ah!¡± I was startled. He carried me straight into the bedroom and threw me on the bed. ¡°You are my wife!¡± ¡°Sean, you¡¯re crazy.¡± I didn¡¯t think this Sean was real. He must be a fake. How could Sean be like this? ¡°Yes.¡± Sean pressed me and his face was close to me. He said ruefully, ¡°I¡¯m drunk.¡± ¡°And then?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°I want to have sex with you, but I can¡¯t. Help me.¡± He said shamelessly. I was stunned again. I gave him a push. ¡°Take a bath and go to bed.¡± ¡°Be with me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In fact, I was in a good mood at this moment. Sean was cute. Although I was confused, I found it very interesting. Chapter 417 Do you like me today Chapter 417 Do you like me today I followed Sean to the bathroom and bathed with him. This kind of scene and feeling was familiar. I blinked and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not Lester, are you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Sean stood there and pointed the shower at me when I was not paying attention! ¡°Ah!¡± I was surprised. When I reacted, I was all wet. I looked at Sean and was a little upset. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Actually, I was going backter. But it was winter and my clothes were wet. I could only dry them in a few hours. I couldn¡¯t leave now. ¡°We have to take a bath together.¡± Sean reached out and put me under the shower. The warm water flowed down my head. All my clothes were wet. I frowned and was very unhappy. I wanted to run, but Sean held me from behind. His thin lips pressed against my ears and he blocked the water with his back. He said to me, ¡°you know what? In fact, I have been looking forward to this day for a long time, so I am very happy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The sound of the water was loud, but he spoke close to my ear. I still heard it very clearly. ¡°Your headmaster invited me to this party a long time ago. I didn¡¯t want toe, but he said he would invite some excellent graduates. I asked who they were. He mentioned you, so I agreed.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like me today. I chose several suits before I went out. Isn¡¯t it strange? You haven¡¯t seen me for months. I have to be perfect in front of you and show you more of me.¡± Sean hugged me and said. In fact, he didn¡¯t have to worry so much. Sean may not know that he was perfect. Even if he only wore pajamas, his body and face and every part of him would attract any woman. Of course, including me. But I was a little confused and asked him, ¡°why? You are different today.¡± Sean was childish but cute today. He hugged me tightly and asked me, ¡°do you like me today?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I used to talk to Eric. He said that I always pretend in front of you and never express my true ideas. You will be farther and farther away from me. So I¡¯m going to tell you what I think today.¡± The water was still loud, but my heart beat faster. At this point, Sean tentatively lifted my clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together.¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me.¡± He was still domineering. Today he seemed to be really expressing his true ideas. I was wearing his bathrobe when we came out. He was only wrapped in a bath towel. He sat by the bed and held me and said softly, ¡°I miss you so much.¡± When he said that, a kiss fell on my forehead. Then he went on. ¡°I miss you every day.¡± He kissed my eyebrows. ¡°I miss you when I get up in the morning. I miss you at the meeting. I miss you at the party. I miss you so much when I¡¯m sleeping that I can¡¯t sleep.¡± He kissed me a few times. I stood in front of him and my heart pounded. I put my arm around his neck and kissed him. Then I pouted and said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t miss you. I work hard every day and make myself busy and don¡¯t miss you.¡± He was not angry. ¡°You just don¡¯t have time to miss me.¡± ¡°Is it different?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean turned over and put me on the bed. He pulled the hair off my face and asked, ¡°do you like me today?¡± I nodded slightly. Sean started kissing me. It snowed outside the window. White snow fell on the ss. Soon the heat in the house melted the snow and left traces on the windows. When I woke up the next day, the bed was empty. I was the only one left. I felt the cold bed and felt a bit trance. Everythingst night was like a dream. I dressed up and opened the bedroom door. I saw Sean in a housecoat reading a newspaper on the sofa. He smiled at me and said, ¡°good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± I looked at Sean and felt warm. Briana and Doris stood by and said to me, ¡°good morning, madam.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± I responded to them. After breakfast, Sean got dressed. There were many clothes I could wear in the wardrobe of the master bedroom this season. I thought we were going out together, but he said, ¡°you go first. I¡¯ll goter.¡± I was stunned by his words. ¡°What?¡± Didn¡¯t he want people to know we were in love? I was a little confused. I looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship now?¡± ¡°You are my girlfriend.¡± Sean said faintly and he was totally different fromst night. Wasst night an unrealistic dream? ¡°So?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We are not lovers. Am I just your sexual partner?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I...¡± ¡°Stop! Tell me if we can get married. Please don¡¯t tease me again and again. I¡¯m not as good at acting as you are. I can¡¯t let it go!¡± I really took it seriouslyst night. But why was he like this today? I was a little confused. Sean stood there and said coldly, ¡°I really miss you, but I can¡¯t make our rtionship public for the time being.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I didn¡¯t understand. Now the Giant group had no problems and I had no scandal. What was he worrying about? I seemed to understand, ¡°your parents? Your parents don¡¯t want us to get married, do they?¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Then tell me what happened and why did you and Cindy meet at the beginning of the year? What are you hiding from me?¡± I knew everything must have started from that meeting. When I had a press conference, Sean went to meet Cindy. After that, Sean¡¯s attitude towards me changed. But this year Sean didn¡¯t seem to be in touch with Cindy and there was no news about them. Sean didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at me and suddenly said, ¡°my birthday is next month. Shall we have dinner together?¡± Chapter 418 Stop contacting from now on Chapter 418 Stop contacting from now on ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± I picked up my bag and went out. I was really fed up with it! I drove to the studio. Linda said, ¡°your face is very red. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry!¡± I pouted and said angrily. Linda immediately said seriously, ¡°who made you angry? I¡¯ll beat him for you.¡± ¡°Sean.¡± I looked up and said it seriously. Linda frowned. ¡°Why are you still in touch with him? Didn¡¯t you break up?¡± Yes, we had broken up. But I was cheated and teased by him again and again. I wryly smiled, ¡°yes, we will stop contacting from now on.¡± If I was teased by him again, I would be a fool! ¡°OK.¡± Linda picked up a folder and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to a meeting. Take a rest. You cane inter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± I picked up myptop and followed her. Today was Friday. I went to pick up Lester and went home. I could smell the food as soon as I opened the door. ¡°Philip.¡± I saw Philip cooking. He smiled and said, ¡°Becky, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You have to cook on Friday.¡± We were used to it. Philip was in charge of cooking when he was at home. To thank him, I sent him a desktopputer with the highest configuration at present. Even if he only worked two and a half days a week, I gave him six thousand dors a month. I wanted to make our employment rtionship clear to him. ¡°No, I like to cook for you.¡± Philip¡¯s ears were a little red when he spoke. ¡°I think Philip cooks better than Mom,¡± Lester said. ¡°If you like, I can cook for you all the time.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Lester nodded. But I understood what Philip meant. I said immediately, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. Philip is about to graduate. He has to go to work and he will have other things to do on weekends. He...¡± ¡°Becky, are you going to drive me away?¡± Philip asked me before I could finish. I was exposed by him and I didn¡¯t know how to continue. I smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯ll be busy. And I heard that animators often work overtime.¡± ¡°I can make time...¡± ¡°Philip.¡± I interrupted him, ¡°you will have your own life in the future. You will meet the girl you like. You can date or go out with friends on weekends. You don¡¯t need to help me all the time. Lester can take care of himself.¡± I had to make it clear to Philip. Otherwise, I was afraid that he would go further and further on a road that shouldn¡¯t belong to him. Philip lowered his eyes and said nothing. He turned to the gas stove and said, ¡°the meal is almost ready.¡± I looked at him and thought his face was abnormally red. After dinner, Philip yed with Lester until half past nine. I took Lester upstairs to sleep. I coaxed Lester for half an hour and told two stories before he fell asleep. I crept out of Lester¡¯s room when he fell asleep. I really needed to talk to Philip. I didn¡¯t want him toe here after the winter vacation. When I came out, the corridor on the second floor was quiet. I went downstairs. The light in the kitchen was off. I took a look at the living room and didn¡¯t see Philip. I went back to the second floor and knocked on the door of his room. No one answered. I hesitated and opened the door. The light in the room was off and Philip was not in it. I went to the bathroom and the light was off. Did he leave? I thought so. So I went to work in my study for a while. But I thought it was strange. Philip was polite. If he wanted to leave, he would tell me. He never left without saying goodbye to me. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I got up and went downstairs. I wanted to see if his shoes were at the door. But I saw a man¡¯s legs in the dark kitchen. ¡°Philip!¡± I went over and turned on the light! I found Philip lying on the ground. I touched his hand and it was hot! He had a fever. I got nervous right away. I called 911. During this time, I took Philip¡¯s temperature. He must have had a fever for a long time. I remembered that he didn¡¯t look well when he was cooking. He must have had a fever then. He was stupid! He was heavy and I couldn¡¯t move him. I could only wait for the ambnce. Soon the ambnce arrived. He was carried to the ambnce. I drove behind it. The ambnce took him to the nearest hospital. Philip didn¡¯t wake up until 1 a.m! He saw me and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Becky. I¡¯m putting you in trouble.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I couldn¡¯t help being angry. ¡°You have a fever. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I really thought you had left and I didn¡¯t go downstairs, you would be there all night. When I find you in the morning, maybe your body is stiff!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Philip was apologetic. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you have a fever?¡± I asked him. He touched his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t serious in the afternoon and I took the medicine. I didn¡¯t expect it to get serious at night, so...¡± In fact, I knew he had a fever because he stood there for a long timest night and it was cold. It had something to do with me. I opened a bottle of mineral water and handed it to him. I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°how long did you wait for mest night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not long.¡± Philip said at once. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± I asked him seriously and raised my voice. After all, the dinner partysted about three or four hours. I was afraid he waited so long. Philip was stunned. He looked around and felt guilty. ¡°I waited for you for half an hour...¡± He looked up at me and immediately said, ¡°one... two hours at most.¡± I guessed so. I couldn¡¯t help raising my hand and touching his hair, ¡°you¡¯re stupid. Why did you wait for me outside? You can fall in love with other girls. Don¡¯t cling to me!¡± Chapter 419 Are you stupid because of your fever? Chapter 419 Are you stupid because of your fever? ¡°No, I just...¡± ¡°Stop talking. Close your eyes and sleep. I¡¯ll take you backter.¡± I knew what Philip would say, so I just interrupted him. I had said what I had to say. This topic could be stopped without further discussion. Philip shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Let me chat with you.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯d better sleep. It¡¯s too noisy.¡± When I said it, I was stunned. What was the matter? My tone seemed to be a little like Sean¡¯s? When I realized it, I felt a little sad. Philip fell asleep. I watched a TV y on my cell phone for a while. I asked the nurse to change his medicine. Philip didn¡¯t wake up during the whole process. I sat down and looked at Philip, who was lying in bed and sleeping. He had long eyshes, white skin and beautiful eyes. He was handsome. No wonder his roommate said he was popr. He looked a little like Daniell. When I was in college, many girls liked Daniell. The standards of girls had not changed. After a while I called the nurse. This time, Philip woke up. He opened his eyes and saw me and smiled, ¡°thank you, Becky. It¡¯s great that I know you.¡± ¡°You are wee. Thank you for taking care of Lester. You helped me a lot.¡± I mentioned Lester on purpose and wanted to make my rtionship with him clear. Philip didn¡¯t seem to mind. The nurse took the medicine bottle. I touched his forehead and his temperature was normal. I picked up the medicine, but he grabbed it immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± I didn¡¯t refuse. We went to the door. He was in the passenger seat and I drove him back. Philip smiled all the way. I looked in the right rearview mirror several times and saw him smiling. I was a little helpless and asked him, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you stupid because of your fever?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just happy.¡± Philip replied. I shook my head helplessly, ¡°as expected, you are stupid. You¡¯re sick. Why are you happy?¡± Philip didn¡¯t speak. We went home. I went upstairs to see Lester. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t wake up, so I was relieved. I watched Philip take the medicine and brought him a quilt before going to bed. Over the next two days, Philip took his medicine on time and recovered before he returned to school. Before he left, I touched his forehead and confirmed that his temperature was normal. I gave him a lot of regr medicine and told him to take it on time. After he left, I felt like I was wordy. My life was still the same. Sean¡¯s birthday wasing. Although I refused him that day, the closer to his birthday, the more upset I was. Sometimes I regretted that I refused him. But soon I woke up. Fortunately, I had cklisted Sean and we couldn¡¯t contact each other, otherwise I was not sure if I couln¡¯t help contacting him. January 16th was Tuesday. It was Sean¡¯s birthday. I was thinking about it. At noon, I went to the nearby coffee shop to buy the limited coffee for Valentine¡¯s day. I saw a pair of mugs by the counter. One was blue, and the other was red. Their colors were very nice. I bought them. But I regretted it. He may have forgotten, but I remembered it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I went to the intersection near the studio. I was afraid Linda would ask meter. I felt guilty. I saw a trash can and put the two cups there and strode to the studio. But I was reluctant. I turned and lifted the bag quietly. Sure enough, when I got to the studio, Chloe approached me and looked at my four bags and took them. Chloe looked at them and said, ¡°what is this?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I put the bag in the drawer aside. Chloe didn¡¯t speak on the surface, but she wanted to open the drawer and see what it was countless times in the afternoon. But I found out. ¡°Tell me what it is. Is it a gift you received?¡± Chloe finally gave up. I shook my head and nced at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a cup. I will use it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it really a Valentine¡¯s Day gift you prepared for someone else?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± As soon as I finished, someone knocked at the door. The clerk sitting at the door went to open the door. A courier stood at the door. ¡°Who is Becky, please?¡± ¡°Me.¡± I got up and walked over. He handed me a small package in his hand, ¡°please ept your express delivery.¡± ¡°Express delivery?¡± I was a little surprised. I looked down and saw it. It was a small blue cardboard box. It was delicate and had a transparent stic film. I suddenly realized that it mighte from Sean. I received it immediately. Actually, I wanted to celebrate his birthday. But if I only gave him a cup as a gift, would I be too stingy? After the courier left, Chloe immediately approached, ¡°is today a holiday? You bought a gift and someone gave you a gift. What is it? Open it and have a look.¡± ¡°You¡¯re excited when Linda¡¯s not here, aren¡¯t you?¡± I nced at her. Today, there was an activity in Summer¡¯s kindergarten, so Linda went there. Chloe was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± I put the box away and didn¡¯t want to open it now. Chloe found out I didn¡¯t really want to open it so she went to work. When she left, I took the box to the meeting room and opened it. Sure enough, there was nothing in it but a card. There was a time and ce on the card. The signature below was Sean. I looked at the card carefully. There was nothing written on the card except for it. I was not happy. He seemed certain that I would go. Chapter 420 Becky, I like you! Chapter 420 Becky, I like you! In the evening, I put this card away. I took the coffee cup and drove home. I was unhappy and didn¡¯t want to go, but I put on makeup and changed clothes. I sat on the sofa and looked at the card, ¡°7:00 tonight, Vienna.¡± I hesitated to go. It was 6:40. If I wanted to go, I had to start at once. I thought about it. Finally I picked up my bag and the cup and wanted to go out! Fortunately, there was no traffic jam now. It took me about 20 minutes to get to Vienna. I took a look at my watch. It was exactly seven. I parked at the intersection and looked inside. Several waiters stood at the door. Sean seemed to have booked the entire restaurant. I was about to start the car in when my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw Philip¡¯s number. I picked up the phone and wanted to talk, but I heard the noise, ¡°are you Becky?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I was a little surprised because it was loud and it sounded anxious. And it was not Philip¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m Philip¡¯s roommate, Mathew. Do you remember me?¡± Mathew? I seemed to have heard the name. I admitted, ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Can youe to our school now? There¡¯s something wrong with Philip!¡± Mathew said. ¡°What happened to him?¡± I was suddenly nervous. I took a look at the restaurant and hesitated. Mathew paused and said, ¡°Philip borrowed money from loan sharks, but he can¡¯t pay back the money. Now someone is asking for money! They may chop off his hand!¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t think Philip would do it. But I didn¡¯t have time to think now. I immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± I turned my head and took a look at the restaurant. Although I was reluctant, I started the car again and drove towards the school. I got to Philip¡¯s school at about 7:30. As soon as I got to the door, I saw a tall boy standing there. I was not sure if he was Mathew, but I knew he was Philip¡¯s roommate. He saw me and didn¡¯t get in the car and led the way! He seemed to be really worried! I was worried and afraid that Philip would have an ident. After all, I thought he had a great future. If something happened to him, it was a pity! I followed Mathew. He ran very fast and took me to the entrance of the school indoor gym. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This indoor gym was new and I hadn¡¯t been here before. I saw Mathew wave at me and I knew Philip was here. I parked and took my cell phone. I turned on my cell phone and was ready to call 911. But if he was just short of money, I could give him money. Maybe because I had been through a lot. I wondered if Philip tried to ckmail me before he quit. I prepared for the worst and followed Mathew to the door. The door of the gym was closed. I looked in through the cracks. It was dark inside. I had a bad feeling. I couldn¡¯t help but step back and ask, ¡°is he really here?¡± ¡°Yes, he is in it!¡± Mathew replied positively! Even though it was night, my lights were on. I looked at Mathew¡¯s face and thought he seemed to be hiding something. What would happen to me? I didn¡¯t want to go in and said, ¡°you can tell them that Philip¡¯s sister is here. I can pay for him.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mathew seemed a little anxious. At this moment, I was sure there must be something wrong with it! I couldn¡¯t go in! ¡°Why not? Are you kidding me? What do you want to do! What happened to Philip?¡± I looked at Mathew and I thought it was weird. If Philip didn¡¯t want to ckmail me, did they want to use Philip to cheat me? But I thought of what happened in the milk tea shop that day. I didn¡¯t think these children were bad people. But I was not sure. ¡°No, you misunderstood. Just go in and have a look!¡± Mathew was a little anxious. I looked around. It was the most remote part of the school, and it was almost time for vacation. No one came here at all! If something happened to me here, I wouldn¡¯t be found immediately! I had to go! I turned and went to my car and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you. I can call the police for you.¡± But Mathew seemed suddenly excited. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t go!¡± He pulled my arm and dragged me into the gym! ¡°Let go of me!¡± I was scared! But Mathew was tall and strong. He opened the door and pushed me into the gym. Then he closed the door from the outside! It was ck in the gym! I suddenly felt very scared. My legs got weak and I kept shaking and was scared! I was familiar with that feeling. I had this feeling in prison. Then the doctor said I had ustrophobia. After so many years, I thought my illness was cured, but I didn¡¯t expect it! Oh, my God. I squatted down and didn¡¯t dare move. It seemed that every cell of mine was shaking. My tears had been running down. ¡°Help... Help me...¡± I was scared. I regretted it, too. I should have gone to celebrate Sean¡¯s birthday. Why did Ie here? Why? I was really scared. I was good to Philip. Why did he do this to me? In such arge gym, I could hear my own echo. What should I do? What should I do? I couldn¡¯t even stand up and walk to the door. When I was helpless, panicked and at a loss, all the lights were suddenly turned on. I looked up and saw countless balloons flying around. They floated on the ceiling and each balloon was tied with a small card. But the words were too small for me to read. At this time, a card flew in front of me. I looked down and saw a line on the pink card. ¡°Becky, I like you!¡± Chapter 421 I only love one person Chapter 421 I only love one person When I saw it, I finally heard footsteps. I looked up and saw Philip standing on the stage on the second floor. He held a teddy bear almost as tall as him in his hand, and then he began to go down the stairs. As he walked, he said, ¡°Becky, I like you. I know you think I¡¯m young, but I can grow up for you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know what it was like to like someone before, but after meeting you and contacting you for a while, I knew it.¡± ¡°I want to see you all the time. I want to share with you when I meet something happy. I¡¯m very happy as long as I can be by your side. I...¡± When Philip said this, he had alreadye down, but when he saw me crying, he was stunned and said nervously, ¡°Becky, why are you crying? I...¡± I was very angry! I stood up and walked over and raised my hand! I pped him in the face and said, ¡°shut up!¡± Then I turned around and left. Philip quickly put down his teddy bear and chased me. He ran fast and quickly grabbed my arm and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Becky. I...¡± ¡°Let go of me! I have something to do!¡± I was upset. Philip refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you promise me you won¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll let go!¡± He held me tight. I had no choice but to stand still. Fortunately, all my difort disappeared. I turned to Philip and said in a very peaceful tone, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m not angry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± I didn¡¯t cry, but Philip¡¯s eyes were a little red, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I did it wrong. I shouldn¡¯t be so assertive. I thought girls will like it.¡± ¡°You are right. Girls will like it.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t like it...¡± Philip whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, not because it¡¯s not romantic, but because it¡¯s you.¡± I looked up at Philip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did find out before that you have other thoughts. I thought my suggestion was obvious, but you misunderstood it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Philip was stunned. ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept me, but someone said that as long as the boy takes the initiative, the girl will...¡± ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m not a girl. I¡¯m a mature woman. I¡¯m older than you. I¡¯ve been through a lot of things.¡± At this point, Philip let go. I didn¡¯t leave and continued to say to Philip, ¡°you¡¯re a very good boy. You are considerate. You like me because my family used to rely on you, and I don¡¯t. You can be yourself easily in my house and you have no pressure or burden, and I will not ask you anything.¡± ¡°No, I like you. I...¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t love you. I will never love you. I only like one person. I can¡¯t like other people.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°you are a good boy. You will meet a girl who suits you.¡± With that, I turned around and headed for my car. Philip stood there and looked at me. His sses were red and he was reluctant. I got on the car and started it. I opened the window and said to him, ¡°thank you for taking care of Lester for most of this year, but you don¡¯t have toe from today. Come and take your things when you have time.¡± With that, I drove away. In fact, I could understand Philip¡¯s intention. I thought he had prepared for today for a long time. If I were a young girl, I would not refuse a handsome boy¡¯s confession. It was a pity I was old. I also knew that Philip depended on me. He was only a boy of 21 years old, but many times he was considerate. What kind of experience made a 21-year-old boy so considerate? Anyway, I thought Philip¡¯s future would be very good. And that was when I realized how much I wanted to celebrate Sean''s birthday! I sped up and drove back to the Vienna. When I came here again, there were many cars parked at the door. There were many guests. Seeing this, I seemed to realize something. But I drove in and carried the cup straight to the manager and asked, ¡°does Sean have a box?¡± Hearing my question, the manager looked at me and seemed to realize something. He smiled. ¡°President Jessop has left the box.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He left half an hour ago.¡± The manager said. I was a little angry. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I med myself. I should havee in and told Sean. He was very busy now. How could he have been waiting for me? And maybe he... Forget it. It was no use regretting and grieving in my heart. I carried the cup and sadly returned to the car. As soon as I started the car, I saw the manager running out. He seemed to have something in his hand. I quickly opened the window. The manager handed in a note and said, ¡°this is from President Jessop. He said if youe, I have to give it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I turned on the light in the car and saw the note saying, ¡°put my cell phone number out of the cklist.¡± When I saw it, I suddenly smiled. I was not young, but Sean¡¯s style seemed to have changed a lot. I smiled, though he didn¡¯t tell me what happened. But I thought I may only love Sean in my life. I should give him a chance. I didn¡¯t hesitate and did what he said. ¡°Happy broken pupa, gorgeous new impulse...¡± Sean called me right away. I answered the phone. Soon I heard his voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How dare you stand me up?¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was my illusion. I thought he sounded in a good mood. ¡°Sorry, something happened.¡± I told him the truth. But of course I didn¡¯t mention Philip. After that, Sean was silent for a while and said, ¡°you ruined my preparations for my birthday.¡± Chapter 422 A birthday only celebrated by the two of us Chapter 422 A birthday only celebrated by the two of us ¡°I can make it up to you.¡± I said. So I could prepare a decent gift. But then he seemed to know what I was thinking and he said, ¡°did you buy me a present today?¡± ¡°No, I...¡± ¡°I want the present you bought today. You don¡¯t need to buy another one. Now you have to take a picture of the present you bought today.¡± Sean said decisively. His voice was firm and I couldn¡¯t refuse. I looked at the ugly brown paper bag and was a little upset. I didn¡¯t speak, and he said, ¡°take a picture of it as soon as you hang up. I want it. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± His words made me a little confused. I looked at the bag and squinted, ¡°do you know what I bought for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sean denied, but he said, ¡°I like anything you buy, so you don¡¯t need to buy anything else.¡± OK. But Sean didn¡¯tck anything. I reached out and touched the bag and nodded, ¡°OK, I see.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re going to make it up to me, I can choose the ce, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and ce in a few days.¡± Sean said. ¡°OK.¡± I promised decisively. I wanted to celebrate his birthday with him. A birthday only celebrated by two of us. Philip came to my house that weekend. But he didn¡¯te to pick up his luggage. He came to apologize to me. I had packed his bags for him. When he came, I had put his luggage at the door. Philip saw his luggage and froze. He said, ¡°Becky, I did something wrong that day. I was so impulsive. I...¡± ¡°No.¡± I smiled, ¡°no, it¡¯s not your fault. I think you should have a better future. You¡¯re going to have a winter vacation soon. It¡¯s thest semester of your university after the winter vacation. If you don¡¯t get a job, don¡¯t dy your time here.¡± ¡°No, I am voluntary. I can find a job after graduation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good. If you don¡¯t find a job before graduation, I will only think that I dyed you. I will feel more guilty.¡± I said decisively. Lester stood by and listened to our conversation and blinked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Is Philip leaving?¡± I squatted down and took Lester¡¯s little hand and said to him, ¡°Philip is going to graduate from university and enter a newpany and do the work he likes, so let¡¯s bless Philip together, OK?¡± ¡°Becky, if I don¡¯te on weekends and holidays, who will take care of Lester?¡± Philip seemed a little reluctant. I knew he didn¡¯t want to go. But if he stayed at my home, he would have hope and his life would get worse. I disagreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have a new nanny. And he has grown up. He will go to primary school in September this year. He can take care of himself.¡± ¡°Becky.¡± Philip bit his lip and said sadly, ¡°please let me stay. I promise I won¡¯t have any other ideas, and I will definitely find a job next semester! Now I have been invited by severalpanies. I just need to promise one.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Philip to go either!¡± Little Lester knew nothing. He thought I was going to drive Philip away! I had no choice but to squat down. I pulled Lester to me and hesitated and whispered to him, ¡°if Philip stays, Dad won¡¯te home.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lester opened his mouth and suddenly said to Philip, ¡°Philip, I think you need to pay attention to your career. I have grown up. I can take care of myself.¡± He talked like an adult. Philip looked at me and he was confused. ¡°What did you say to him?¡± ¡°Secret.¡± I smiled and stood up. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you back to school with Lester. I¡¯ll get in touch with you if I need your helpter.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lester nodded. Philip didn¡¯t want to, but Lester changed his mind. There seemed no reason for him to stay here. He had no choice but to agree to myst offer. Philip didn¡¯t talk all the way. I could see that he was very depressed. I didn¡¯tfort him. At this time, myfort may be the most useless. As we approached school, Philip said, ¡°Becky, can I ask you why you cried that day?¡± It happened to be a red light. I parked in front of the red light and squinted at him. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. I smiled and didn¡¯t want to hide it and said, ¡°because I had ustrophobia. I thought I¡¯d recovered, but it recurred.¡± Philip was surprised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t me you. I hit you that day. We don¡¯t owe each other.¡± I regretted that I pped Philip that day. But his behavior that day may be romantic to the students, but I thought it was a little naive. When the car arrived at the school gate, Philip took out his suitcase and apologized, ¡°Becky, shall we meet againter?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I was sure. Philip looked rxed. He bowed. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these days. I have caused you trouble before. If you need my helpter, I will be on call.¡± With that, he gave me the key to my house and turned away. When Philip left, Lester immediately asked me, ¡°Mom, when will Dade back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I said. ¡°What? You lied to me! I¡¯m going to Philip!¡± Little Lester was angry! I grabbed him and picked him up and shoved him into the car. I put him in the child seat and said, ¡°Philip didn¡¯t even find a job to take care of you. He is a college student. How could he take care of you all his life?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mom will take you to pizza and make it up to you.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Lester agreed immediately. This weekend, I realized that Philip was very important for me and Lester. I yed games with Lester. I died many times in the game, so Lester hated me. When I died for the fourteenth time, Lester was even more angry, ¡°mom is so stupid. I¡¯m going to get Philip back!¡± Chapter 423 The wedding dress he ordered for me Chapter 423 The wedding dress he ordered for me I really didn¡¯t have any talent for ying games. I could only say, ¡°why don¡¯t we y something else?¡± ¡°Forget it. I want to y by myself. You¡¯re not as good as Grandpa Moore!¡± Lester¡¯s tone was extremely upset. My self-esteem was hit. I didn¡¯t think was bad, but when I yed games, my fingers didn¡¯t listen to me. I secretly decided that I had to y more games. Two weeks after Sean¡¯s birthday, I finally received his message again. He didn¡¯t send me an address this time, but sent me a location. When I opened that location, I was confused. It was the top of a mountain on the outskirts of York. Was there a restaurant here? I looked at the position and replied to Sean, ¡°are you sure?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow afternoon. Are you going from the studio or from home?¡± He asked me. I could drive and something happened before, so I just wanted to drive by myself. In case of any conflict between me and him, I couldn¡¯t leave the mountain and could only be subject to him. I didn¡¯t want to! So I told Sean I was going to drive myself. He didn¡¯t agree at first, but I insisted, so he had to agree. Fortunately, the day he chose was not a weekend. Because the location was on the mountain, I guessed we would spend the night there. I didn¡¯t go to the studio that day but stayed at home to pack my bags. I put my luggage in the car and set out at noon. As soon as I started the car, my cell phone rang. I saw the name on the screen was Marcia. When I saw the name, I was stunned. I had nothing to do with her for a long time. Why did she contact me at this time? Was it rted to Ming? I hesitated for a moment, but I picked up the phone. ¡°Becky?¡± I heard Marcia¡¯s voice and it didn¡¯t change much. I was quiet for a second before I said, ¡°well, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Marcia.¡± Marcia probably thought I didn¡¯t save her number. She introduced herself and said, st year you ordered a wedding dress here. I have finished it. When will you be free? You can try it.¡± ¡°Wedding dress?¡± I was stunned when Marcia said it. I remembered the wedding dress Ming ordered in her storest year. It was really ironic. In this year, Ming and I became strangers from unmarried couples. And all my previous sufferings were due to him. Thinking of this, I added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t marry him, so I don¡¯t want the wedding dress.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Hearing my answer, Marcia¡¯s voice was obviously upset, but soon she said, ¡°I spent a long time on this wedding dress. It¡¯s the most delicate wedding dress I¡¯ve made in recent years, and it¡¯s made ording to your size. If you don¡¯t wear it, you can take it home for collection.¡± ¡°No, I...¡± ¡°It¡¯s the wedding dress I made for you, not for Ming bride. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Marcia seemed to have understood my concerns. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I took home the wedding dress Ming had ordered for me? It sounded strange. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it when you have time? It took me a year from design to production. You don¡¯t even wear it. My time will be wasted. You just need to try it.¡± Marcia¡¯s voice was begging. I wanted to refuse, but her words made me unable to refuse. I could only say, ¡°OK, if I have time, I will contact you in advance.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Marcia finished and hung up. I sighed before I started the car again. I was going to the mountain. I drove for months. Although I hadn¡¯t had any major idents, it was winter now, and I was not familiar with the road on the mountain. I was afraid I would get lost and bete. In case the signal on the mountain was bad, Sean would think that I had broken my promise and he would leave angrily. I couldn¡¯t exin. However, it was a smooth journey. It took me about two hours to get to the mountain. To my surprise, there was a restaurant in that ce. The restaurant was more like a scenic spot. Half of the restaurant was made of ss. I could see it clearly when I stood outside. When I went in, there were two waiters in the restaurant. Seeing me, they respectfully shouted, ¡°madam.¡± ¡°...¡± I knew Sean had booked here. It snowed a few days ago on the mountain. It was very cold on the mountain. The restaurant was warm and had a charcoal fire, but because the ss was too big, it was not very warm. I looked around and couldn¡¯t help wondering. Would we live here at night? We would freeze to death! I worried and looked at the two waiters and asked them, ¡°do you live here at night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both waiters nodded. I rubbed my hands and breathed. White air rose in the air immediately. I couldn¡¯t help shivering. ¡°Is your ce so cold?¡± The waiter immediately shook his head. ¡°No, the rooms are warm. Don¡¯t worry.¡± They seemed to understand what I was asking. There was only one table in the whole hall. Next to it were the soft sofa and the short bookcase with books inside. I sat down on the sofa farthest from the ss and sent a message to Sean. I told him I was there and I started reading suspense novels. The story was very interesting. I finished reading it soon. When I looked up again, it was almost dark outside the window. I took a look at my watch. It was six o¡¯clock in the evening. Hadn¡¯t Sean arrived yet? I stood up and looked out. There was nothing outside but the woods. There were no lights on the road I came from. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee...¡± I wanted to call Sean, but I was afraid he was driving. I thought he wasing, so I kept waiting for him. I waited another hour. By 7 o¡¯clock, Sean hadn¡¯t arrived. I looked at the two waiters. ¡°Did President Jessop say he woulde today?¡± The two waiters were confused and shook their heads. I sat there and thought. Was Sean intentional? Did he get angry and retaliate on purpose? If so, he was too naive. I couldn¡¯t help picking up the phone and calling Sean. Soon I heard, ¡°the number you dialed is not in the service area or has been shut down...¡± Chapter 424 He was dying. Chapter 424 He was dying. Did he really mean it? I couldn¡¯t help being a little angry. Sean was too naive. But I thought back to what he did recently. He was in his thirties but he was getting more and more childish. Did he really stand me up? I got up and went to the ss. At this time, it was almost dark outside, and the chill came through the ss. A snowke fell on the ss. I was stunned for a moment and realized it had snowed outside! No, I was going back! I didn¡¯t want to stay here all night! I immediately got up and wanted to go. I turned to look at the two waiters huddled in the corner and asked, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Are you going down the mountain with me?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll go to the room after you leave.¡± As soon as the waiter heard that I was leaving, he was happy. They seemed cold and waiting for me to leave. I was sure Sean was getting back at me today! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I took out my cell phone angrily. I wanted to send a message to Sean, but I edited it and deleted it. He wouldn¡¯t talk to me for sure. Maybe he was in a warm home now and drinking warm coffee andughing at me! The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I went out and started the car and went down the hill. There was light snow near the restaurant and only a thinyer of snow, but there was heavy snow on the mountain. I was d I went down the mountain. If I werete, I might be stuck in the middle of the road. If I were really trapped in the mountain, I might have frozen to death when I was found! I couldn¡¯t help but speed up and get down the hill faster while I was safe. The snow was getting heavier and heavier. As I was driving, I could clearly hear the wheels rubbing against the snow. The speed was getting slower and slower. When I was worried, I suddenly saw a car in front of me! Why did someone go up the mountain in the middle of the night without turning on the lights? I drove ahead and found the car parked there and motionless. Did it turn off? At this time, my car was blocked by snow, so I thought the car opposite was stalled. But when I got in front of it and turned on the high beam, I found that the opposite car seemed to have been seriously hit! The front of the car was out of shape! The snow was very heavy, so the whole car had been covered in the snow. It seemed that the car had been parked here for a while. Was there anyone in the car? Did he have an ident? I took a look at the heavy snow through the front window. I hesitated and stopped the car. I got out of the car and took out my cell phone and turned on the light and walked over. I approached and found the car badly hit. The front of the car was fully pressed and the air bag was outside and the door was severely deformed. I lit the window and wanted to see what was inside. When I raised my phone and pointed the light at the ss, I was stunned. ¡°Sean?¡± Despite the airbags, I recognized Sean! Why was he here? Why did he have such a serious ident on the mountain road? What the hell happened! Because the car door was hit and deformed, I opened it in a sh. The door was half hung there. I tried to pull Sean out. When my hand touched his, I found his hand cold. ¡°Sean!¡± I shouted. But his eyes were closed and he didn¡¯t respond. I was scared! Was he dead? I looked around. It was dark. My lights were on. Snowkes were flying in the light. His leg was stuck. It took me a lot of effort to pull him out! Sean was in aa so he was heavy. It was hard for me to move him. Even so, I yanked him into my car. When I put him in the back seat, I found his leg hurt. The bright red blood soaked his trousers. I didn¡¯t have time to check on his injury. I knew I had to get him to the hospital right now! But when I closed the door and went back to the driver¡¯s seat and tried to restart the car, I found that my car couldn¡¯t move. My wheels were stuck in the snow. My car didn¡¯t move. I tried many times, but the wheels were just spinning in ce. And they seemed to be sinking. What should I do? I looked back at Sean. I knew if I couldn¡¯t start the car, I could stay here all night, but he seemed to have been seriously injured. He would die! I took out my cell phone and found that there was no signal. I finally knew why Sean¡¯s cell phone didn¡¯t work. What should I do? I got out of the car and wanted to go ahead, but the snow was too heavy and no one went up the mountain at all! What should I do? I couldn¡¯t let Sean die here. But I couldn¡¯t move him. I had to rely on external forces. I thought about it. I took out my suitcase first. It was full of clothes. Sean couldn¡¯t lie down and I couldn¡¯t hold him. Then I saw the door. Half of the door had fallen. I took the door down with difficulty. My hand was hurt by the broken door frame! I was so tired that I had to sit on the ground and have a rest. When the light from the lights came over, I found that there seemed to be a mark on the back door of the car. The mark was deliberate but inconspicuous. I didn¡¯t care. To keep the door frame from hurting Sean, I wrapped it up in my pajamas. Then I moved the door to the back of my car. I yanked Sean out. He was too tall. The doorframe could only hold his upper body. I put his legs outside. To prevent him from cold, I wrapped the clothes in my suitcase around his legs and head. After that, I found a strong one to hang on the door handle. Because the door was metal and the friction of snow was small, I could walk easily. I dragged Sean down the hill. I knew it was ten kilometers from the foot of the mountain. I didn¡¯t know if I could walk more than ten kilometers in the snow. But I knew I have to, or Sean could die. Chapter 425 Do you hate me Chapter 425 Do you hate me I struggled on the snow with Sean on my back. I hurt my hand just now, so I hurt a lot. The snow seemed to be very heavy here. When I stepped on it, the snow could reach my calves. I took out my cell phone from time to time to see if there was any signal. But I was disappointed every time. Why was there no signal here? I was confused. In the snowy night, although I could walk with the help of the door, my physical strength had been obviously consumed after a long time. But I knew I may only have walked a kilometer. I knew I couldn¡¯t fall, or we may both die here. I went on. When I was about to lose consciousness, I heard a slight sound in Sean¡¯s pants pocket. That was the voice of SMS! I was so excited! I took out my cell phone and saw a signal! I called 911 right away! They said they would send an ambnce right away! I saw hope atst. I pulled Sean on. Atst I saw two yellow lights appear not far away. The lights were like the light of hope in the snow night. Soon the ambnce came near us. A couple of paramedics picked up Sean before I got in. I was in the ambnce watching the paramedics check on Sean. Then a doctor came up and looked at my hand and said, ¡°your hands are frostbitten. You have to move them.¡± I looked down and found that my hands were purple. My wound seemed to freeze. At this time, my hands were hard to bend in the warm car. The doctor looked at me and said, ¡°don¡¯t move. Wait until you get to the hospital and let the doctors there handle it for you.¡± The ambnce took us to the nearest hospital. I got out of the car and looked up to see the name of the hospital. The Sunshine Hospital¡£ We got to Ming¡¯s hospital. I hoped he was not here. I prayed in my heart. But sometimes, everything followed Murphy¡¯sw. As soon as Sean was taken to the emergency room, I turned around and saw Ming, whom I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Now he didn¡¯t wear sses. His hair was shorter than before. He looked cold. I looked at him and couldn¡¯t help feeling strange. Even so, I went over to him and said, ¡°please don¡¯t hurt Sean. If you don¡¯t want to save him, we can transfer. We...¡± ¡°Am I so ugly in your mind?¡± Ming interrupted me. His cold eyes were dismayed. He stooped and tried to grab my hand. I dodged subconsciously, but he grabbed my hand. He looked at my hand and frowned, ¡°you¡¯re hurt but you still care about him. What if he¡¯s just in aa and your hands are going to be amputated?¡± Ming¡¯s words stunned me. ¡°Amputation?¡± His eyes were cold. He put down my hand and turned around and said, e with me.¡± Then he left. I was afraid of amputation, so I followed Ming. At this time, although my hands recovered a little, they began to ache. Ming took me to a treatment room and asked the nurse to get something. He rubbed his hands first. He suddenly took my hands. I was stunned and wanted to take them back, but he was strong. At the same time, he ordered me, ¡°don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you recover the temperature first.¡± I looked at him suspiciously. In fact, I thought my hands were much better and they should be OK after a while. Ming looked down at my hands and didn¡¯t look at me. I couldn¡¯t see his expression. At this time, the nurse brought in a small basin and some medicine. Ming took the basin and collected the water and brought it to me. He put it on a stool and said, ¡°first put in the uninjured hand.¡± I nodded and put my hand in. The temperature of the water seemed only a little higher than that of my hand. I didn¡¯t feel any difort when I put it in. At this time, Ming began to wipe my other injured hand with gauze in his hand. I was a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°You are a patient. I said that in the eyes of doctors, patients are gender neutral. You are not my fiancee.¡± Ming reminded me of Marcia¡¯s phone call today. She finished the wedding dress she designed for me in one year, but... I didn¡¯t struggle anymore. Ming carefully avoided the wound and wiped other ces for me with gauze. Then he changed a basin of water with a higher temperature and continued the previous action. He did it about seven or eight times. My hands had basically recovered. He put some ointment on me and detoxified my wound. He took out the gauze and began to bandage me. At this time, there were only two of us in the whole treatment room. He lowered his head and wrapped it skillfully. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± When Ming lowered his head to bandage me, he suddenly said and broke the silence in the room. I was confused for a moment. Did I hate him? I didn¡¯t think so. I couldn¡¯t hate him. I hesitated for a while and shook my head lightly. I saw his shoulders shaking. He seemed to beughing. He said, ¡°in fact, if you hate me, I feel better.¡± ¡°Then I hate you.¡± I said decisively. Now I knew Ming and I had broken uppletely and we would never have a future. If I could make him feel better, I would like to. Ming suddenly looked up. His eyes were helpless. ¡°You have changed.¡± ¡°Have I?¡± I looked at him, too. Ming looked into my eyes. ¡°Becky, what¡¯s going on these days? I feel like you¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ming nodded firmly. Had I changed? Maybe. Maybe it was because I knew what I wanted. Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t need to hide under his wings anymore. I had my own wings, and I could protect others. By this time, Ming had already bandaged the wound for me. I stood up and said to Ming, ¡°thank you. I¡¯m going out to wait for Sean.¡± Chapter 426 He may not be able to stand up Chapter 426 He may not be able to stand up Ming seemed surprised by my decision. He looked at me and froze. Atst he smiled softly and said, ¡°go ahead. I know I can¡¯t keep you.¡± I bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± I turned and left. I didn¡¯t look at Ming anymore. I didn¡¯t hate him, but I couldn¡¯t forgive what he did. I went to the door of the emergency room and saw that the light in it was still on. I sat there and thought about what had happened and was afraid. If Sean died... It may be hard for me to survive. But I wouldn¡¯t die. I would raise Lester and then go to apany Sean. - I didn¡¯t know how long I had been sitting outside. Later I was so tired that I leaned against the wall and fell asleep. I didn¡¯t open my eyes again until I heard a sound around me. A gray coat slipped off me. I took a look at the familiar coat on my body, and soon I knew who its owner was. I turned around. Several doctors and nurses were pushing a bed. I walked over and saw Sean lying on the bed. I was a little nervous. ¡°How is he?¡± The doctor looked at me and his eyes were strange, ¡°are you his wife?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I admitted it. I didn¡¯t think if I denied it, the doctor would tell me about Sean¡¯s real condition. The doctor listened and regretted, ¡°he was sent here toote. He may not be able to stand up in the future.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was shocked! What did he mean? Sean was going to be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life? How was that possible? I immediately caught up with the doctor. ¡°Are you kidding me? How could he not stand up?¡± ¡°It may be temporary or permanent. We have to see if we can operate on him after he recovers.¡± The doctor looked sorry. When the bed was pushed to an elevator, the doctor stopped me and said, ¡°we have to check him. You go back first. I¡¯ll let you know when he¡¯s transferred to the ward tomorrow.¡± I stood in front of the elevator and I was at a loss. Sean couldn¡¯t stand up? He was proud. If he knew it, he would be greatly stimted, and he would not ept it. I took a look at my watch. It was two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. Tomorrow morning, people from Jessop Family were sure toe. I looked terrible now. I had to go back and wash. Fortunately, when I went down the mountain, I carried my bag for the convenience of carrying my mobile phone. When I got home by taxi, I did nothing and fell asleep in bed. I was really tired today. I had exhausted all my strength to get Sean in the range of signals. - When I woke up again, it was 9 a.m. Yesterday, I asked Linda for leave because I expected to spend the night there. But I was still flustered to see it! I forgot to tell the doctor yesterday not to tell him about it for the time being. If he knew about it, he would not be able to stand it. What if Sean woke up! I washed my face and didn¡¯t have time to make up. I changed clothes and hurried to the hospital! But when I got to the front desk and asked about Sean, the nurse looked it up in theputer and shook her head. ¡°This man transferred to another hospital today.¡± ¡°Where has he gone?¡± I was stunned! The nurse still shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s encrypted. I can¡¯t read it.¡± Encryption? Transfer information should be public. Someone specifically concealed this information from me. After all, Jessop Family couldn¡¯t hide it from Ming. Ming could easily know anything he wanted to know. How did I know where Sean was? When I was at a loss, a white card was ced next to me by a beautiful hand, and then I heard the gentle voice of Minging from behind me, ¡°here.¡± I saw an address on the card. I looked back at Ming and my mood was a littleplicated. He was smiling. I could only choose to believe him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I picked up the card and whispered, ¡°thank you.¡± Then I turned and left. - I went to the address on the card. I found that Jessop Family transferred Sean to the Affiliated Hospital of York Medical University. Karen also belonged to the hospital. I realized it and was relieved. After all, Karen was Sean¡¯s friend. Sean believed in her, and I naturally believed in her. I asked the nurse and got Sean¡¯s room number. I went to the inpatient department. I took the elevator to the 29th floor. I came out and looked at the first room. I could see theyout of the room clearly through the ss on the door. This was an affiliated hospital after all. It was different from Sacred Heart Hospital. Sacred Heart Hospital was for the rich, so the superior room was naturally arge and good suite. This was the senior ward area, but the ward was just a simple single room. It was very small and could only put a bed and a small sofa for two people inside. I searched ording to the bed number that the nurse gave me. I saw the door of a ward in front of me open and a middle-aged woman came out of it. It was Monica. Monica looked up and saw me. Her sad look immediately worsened. She took a look in the ward, then she walked quickly to me and took my arm. I didn¡¯t resist. She took me to the elevator and said, ¡°Becky, I know you saved Sean this time, but he went up the mountain for you. You have caused this disaster!¡± ¡°Auntie, I...¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Monica interrupted me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you and Sean were born against each other. If Sean is with you, he will have an ident. At that time, I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Now it seems that it¡¯s true!¡± Monica stood there and said. What? I didn¡¯t expect to hear that in the 21st century. But Monica said it, and I could see from her expression that she believed it. Chapter 427 Do you know what unconsciousness in the lower body means Chapter 427 Do you know what unconsciousness in the lower body means ¡°Auntie, he offered to date me.¡± I defended myself. He proposed a date but he had an ident. Why was I to me? How inexplicable! Monica didn¡¯t listen to me and waved and said, ¡°get out of here. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call a bodyguard!¡± She took out her phone and made a phone call and said, ¡°you take some people upstairs and drive Becky away!¡± I took a look and made sure Monica was actually on the phone. She didn¡¯t lie to me. In order not to annoy her, I quickly raised my hand and said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± With that, I turned around and took the elevator downstairs! I got a call from the insurancepany downstairs. They had saved my car from the mountain and sent it to the repair shop. I could get it back in about a week. That was to say, I couldn¡¯t drive this week. I stood downstairs and didn¡¯t know what to do. I was worried about Sean and wanted to see him, but Monica was there and I couldn¡¯t see him! I thought about it. Since Sean¡¯s ward was single and had no extra beds, Monica and others wouldn¡¯t be there all night. They would leave after supper. But how could I be sure? I didn¡¯t know anyone from Medical University. I looked up and saw the research center next to the Medical University. Karen. I was not sure if she would help me, but I had to try my luck. I went to the research center and told the receptionist my purpose. Soon I was allowed to go upstairs. When I got into Karen¡¯sb, she looked behind me first and asked, ¡°you alone?¡± ¡°Sean had a car ident and is now at Medical University.¡± I said to Karen. ¡°What? When did it happen?¡± Karen was a little surprised. She paused and continued, ¡°is it serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°He was sent to the Sunshine Hospital yesterday. The doctor said he might not be able to stand up.¡± Karen opened her mouth wide. ¡°How could this happen? I have to see him!¡± She went to the door at once and wanted to take her coat. I said behind her, ¡°now Jessop Family was there and they don¡¯t let me in. Can you make an excuse to ask them when they might leave?¡± Karen looked at me and was a little surprised. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you Sean¡¯s wife?¡± I was embarrassed by her question. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Karen nodded. ¡°I see. You have a bad rtionship with Sean¡¯s mother, so she don¡¯t let you see him, right?¡± She could understand that. I nodded quickly, ¡°yes, so can you help me?¡± ¡°OK, you can wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll let you know after my visit.¡± Karen put on her long coat. It could directly cover her white coat. But maybe in order to prove her identity, Karen specially hung the identity card at the door on her neck before going out. I followed Karen back to the inpatient department. I waited downstairs and she went upstairs alone. After about ten minutes, Karen came back and said to me, ¡°they¡¯re probably going to leave more than 6 p.m. You can go then.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked her immediately. Karen waved and asked me, ¡°has your son had any adverse reactions recently?¡± ¡°Lester?¡± I thought about it and shook my head. ¡°No, he¡¯s all right.¡± Karen nodded, ¡°that¡¯s good. When you have time, you can bring him for me to check.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I agreed and Karen left. Jessop Family¡¯s people would leave at night. I had nowhere to go so I went to the studio. Our studio was going to build a new office recently. We bought a piece ofnd before. Recently, Linda and I had almost no orders and specially designed this new office building. There were four floors in the office building. We wanted to design the four floors into fourpletely different styles and expressed it from the outside. Eachyer seemed to exist independently, but they seemed to merge. We referred to a monastery in R Country. The three floors of the temple were in the style of three architectural periods. When I took a taxi to thepany, everyone was busy. Linda saw me and was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for leave yesterday? Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± I sat opposite Linda¡¯s desk and told her what happenedst night and this morning. Linda listened and didn¡¯t respond. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°you saved her son, but she said you were not fit to be together. What would she do to you if you didn¡¯t save him?¡± I wryly smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems that we do have frequent idents, otherwise I would not want to avoid him before.¡± ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t know what Linda meant. She was curious when she spoke. Linda paused and said, ¡°do you know what it means not to be able to stand up?¡± I nodded. She seemed to think I didn¡¯t understand, and she continued, ¡°if he can¡¯t stand up, his lower body is unconscious and he may not be able to have sex with you. Do you understand?¡± Actually, I thought about what Linda said, but I didn¡¯t care, ¡°yes, I just want to be with him. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I said calmly. That was what I thought. Even if he couldn¡¯t stand up all his life, I would take care of him all my life. ¡°You don¡¯t hesitate? It seems to be true love.¡± Linda admired me. I sat back in my seat and worked for a while. I looked up and found it was half past six! Monica may have left. I immediately turned off theputer and picked up my bag and took a taxi to the hospital! I got to the floor where Sean was and walked uneasily to the ward. I was afraid Monica was still there. I followed the bed number to Sean¡¯s ward. The door of his ward was open, and I felt uneasy. I looked through the ss. A woman was standing in the ward. She had her back to me, but I recognized her as Cindy by her hairstyle. Chapter 428 Get out of here! I don’t need your sympathy! Chapter 428 Get out of here! I don¡¯t need your sympathy! I stood at the door and hesitated to go in. I heard Cindy say, ¡°are you crazy? Are you going to die for her? Is she worth it?¡± Cindy¡¯s voice was loud and she seemed to be shouting. Her voice came from the crack in the door and reverberated throughout the corridor. I was scared. I was afraid that she would turn around and close the door. I quickly shrank back. But she didn¡¯t seem to want to. Then I heard Sean. It was small, but the corridor was quiet and I could hear it clearly. He just said, ¡°yes.¡± His voice was very pure and without any hesitation. My heart seemed to be pricked. Cindy was angry. ¡°You did a lot, but she doesn¡¯t know. She thinks her press conference has solved all the crises. Now she has her own business and lives well. You did a lot of things secretly and almost died. Why?¡± I stood at the door and listened to their conversation and was shocked. What did she mean? Didn¡¯t my press conference resolve the previous crisis? Did Sean help me? ¡°It¡¯s my business.¡± Sean¡¯s voice came from the ward, ¡°she¡¯s involved. I told you I took the initiative and it had nothing to do with her, but you didn¡¯t believe it. If you must hurt her, I can¡¯t ignore it.¡± His voice was weak and hoarse. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t fully recovered. I saw Cindy clench her fist and say, ¡°you¡¯re in bed now and can¡¯t stand up. You will be disabled. Will she still want you? If she knows, she will run far away!¡± ¡°That¡¯s our business.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was a little cold. I knew he must be in great pain now. Cindy sneered, ¡°Okay, you can keep protecting her. Next time I¡¯ll kill her! You¡¯re lying here as a cripple. I wonder if you can protect her!¡± Her words made my heart tighten. But soon I heard Sean say, ¡°if she dies, I will not only let you die, but also your whole family, including Lewis Group. Even if I go to hell, I don¡¯t care. If you think I can¡¯t do it now, you can try.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was hoarse and I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I could feel his firmness! He would do as long as he said it. Cindy turned her back to me and seemed to freeze. She stood for a long time and said nothing. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When I thought she would say something, she suddenly turned around and walked out. She had opened the door before I could hide. Cindy froze and gave a grim expression and left. Then Sean in the ward saw me. I was confused, but I knew I shouldn¡¯t ask him now. I could only calm down and pretended I didn¡¯t know anything and go in. Sean was lying in bed and looking at me. I hadn¡¯t seen him for a while. I didn¡¯t know if it was my illusion. He seemed to have lost some weight. His cheeks were slightly sunken and he looked very thin. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sean¡¯s face didn¡¯t change when he saw me. He was even colder than when he saw Cindy. He seemed to be looking at a stranger. His eyes hurt me. But I was deliberately driven away by Sean many times. I knew his goal was basically to get rid of me. It was the same this time. But this time I wouldn¡¯t go. I pretended not to understand him. I went in and sat down and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ming to see you.¡± ¡°Get out of here.¡± Sean looked at the ceiling and his eyes were cold. He wanted to get rid of me. ¡°Why should I leave? I saved you. I hurt my hands yesterday for you.¡± I deliberately reached out and showed him the gauze. I was bandaged yesterday and now there was blood on the gauze. Sean looked at my hand, but his eyes didn¡¯t change. He smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°tell me how much you want.¡± If he didn¡¯t say that, I may not realize it. Now I was more sure Sean wanted to get rid of me. I sat there and picked up an orange. I pinched it and said to Sean, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to drive me away in this way. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯ve done it many times before. I will not be cheated again. I will not leave this time.¡± I held up the orange and asked, ¡°would you like to have an orange?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself.¡± Sean¡¯s voice was a little cold, but I didn¡¯t care. I put the orange down and picked up an apple. I picked up a fruit knife and asked, ¡°would you like an apple? I¡¯ll peel it for you.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t need your sympathy!¡± I was just about to say something when Sean burst into a rage and raised his hand and pushed the apple out of my hand. But his hand first touched my hand with the fruit knife. I was afraid of hurting him, so I changed its direction subconsciously. His hand touched mine. The fruit knife fell and scratched my thumb! It hurt! I dropped the apple on the ground. In order not to let him see, I picked up the apple with my unharmed hand. When he looked at me, I immediately hid my injured hand behind my back. I was afraid the blood would fall down, so I wiped it with the clothes on my back. My wound rubbed against the cloth. It hurt. I couldn¡¯t show it. I just put the apple aside and bent over to pick up the knife and said, ¡°who sympathizes with you?¡± ¡°Get out of here! I want to be alone for a while.¡± Sean didn¡¯t seem to find out that I was injured. He was lying in bed and his eyes were helpless. I understood him. He was proud. How could he ept the fact that he could no longer stand up? If I were him, thefort of others might stimte me. I stood there. Although I was reluctant and had a lot to say, I just said, ¡°I¡¯lle back another day.¡± With that, I turned and left. Chapter 429 I was so conceited Chapter 429 I was so conceited When I came out, I saw Briana standing far away. Seeing her, I immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°is Sean in a state of emotional instability recently?¡± Briana nodded. ¡°Yes, I dare not enter the ward. This morning he woke up and smashed things and hit people. No one dares to approach him.¡± ¡°Is anyone going to find a shrink for him?¡± I asked with concern. Sean may need psychological counseling. Briana shook her head. ¡°No, master is emotional. The doctor suggested that we should not call a shrink now. We¡¯d better wait.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I told Briana my phone number and told her to contact me if there was anything wrong with Sean. Then I left. I got home and dealt with my wound. I was thinking about Sean and Cindy¡¯s conversation. I was misunderstood before. After my press conference, the problems were solved. Now I thought it was too easy. Cindy knew I was going to break down. If she continued, maybe I would give uppletely. But at that time, everything stopped abruptly. I felt strange. If Cindy was telling the truth, the media may know what Sean had done. I took out my phone and wanted to call Linda and find Scott. When I called, I thought of another person. I immediately hung up and found Barbara¡¯s number and called her. Someone answered the phone. I heard a man¡¯s voice, ¡°hello.¡± The voice was maic. I was sure the number was right and said, ¡°Hello, is this Barbara¡¯s number?¡± The man replied, ¡°yes, she went shopping and didn¡¯t bring her cell phone. You can call againter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When I finished, I hung up. About half an hourter, Barbara called me. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have my cell phone with me. My husband answered the phone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I immediately said politely, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t call you sote.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t seem to care, ¡°what can I do for you?¡± I said directly, ¡°recently I heard that after my press conference, some of my other scandals were sold. Is it true?¡± Barbara didn¡¯t speak for seconds. I thought she wasn¡¯t listening and asked, ¡°are you there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Barbara answered right away. She seemed to be hesitating. After a while, she said, ¡°who told you about it?¡± Sure enough! I grabbed the phone and said nervously, ¡°can you tell me the truth?¡± ¡°My leader ordered us not to tell anyone.¡± Barbara was in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone? It suddenly urred to me that Ward had said that Sean had done something for me that he should not have done. That was why we broke upst time. This time... I grabbed my phone and said, ¡°can you tell me? I¡¯m the client and I should know. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± I didn¡¯t want to be kept in the dark anymore. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I said decisively. Barbara sighed, ¡°tell me if you¡¯ve been filmed gang raped by ck people.¡± I shivered when Barbara said it. I realized what had happened! I nodded and said, ¡°yes.¡± It had been many years since this incident. The person on the video was not me, but Molly. Now she was dead and I had the same face as her. It couldn¡¯t be verified! ¡°At that time, someone gave a screenshot of the video to various mediapanies and asked them to post the news the next day. At that time, the media went crazy and wrote the news quickly.¡± When Barbara said it, I felt cold on my back. ¡°And then?¡± I asked her. Barbara seemed to want tofort me. She said, ¡°the screenshot of this video was not clear and there were mosaics in the key parts.¡± Then she went on, ¡°butter in the night, someone reced your scandal with a big news story.¡± ¡°The news of the female star¡¯s disordered private life?¡± I knew the news. But I didn¡¯t expect it to rece my scandal. ¡°Yes.¡± Barbara said, ¡°at that time, you were an Inte celebrity. The media didn¡¯t want to give up, so someone bought it at a high price. Because this star just won the prize, she was very popr, so the media was willing to give up.¡± ¡°Do you know the background of this actress?¡± I was reluctant. I thought there was a key point in this matter. Barbara was obviously hesitant. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know a rich man liked her. Who reported this was to offend this man.¡± I understood her. I suddenly thought I was stupid! I thought I solved the problem myself. I was just a designer. How could I fight the rich? He had countless ways to kill me. I was too conceited. Sean offended someone for me and did something he shouldn¡¯t have done. I sat there and suddenly remembered the mark on the Sean door. I remembered seeing Sean interrogate someone in The Best Home. He said the killer would leave a mark on the car. I was flustered! At this time, my cell phone rang. It was a strange number. Who was calling me at this time? I hesitated and answered the phone. I heard a familiar voice, ¡°Becky,e out and meet.¡± I could tell it was Cindy. I wanted to ask her something so I responded, ¡°OK, when do we meet?¡± ¡°Now.¡± Cindy answered. Chapter 430 Mistress’s children are uneducated Chapter 430 Mistress¡¯s children are uneducated ¡°OK, where do we meet?¡± I agreed, but to keep me safe, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Lewis wants to see me in a remote warehouse or something.¡± I was wary of Cindy. After all, she said that to Sean today. What Barbara said sobered me up. I remembered Molly saying Cindy hurt me. I didn¡¯t believe it then. Maybe she wasn¡¯t lying to me then. But maybe more than one person hurt me. Cindy was not as kind as she looked. Everything may have something to do with her. Then I must see her! Cindy smiled and said, ¡°sure. We can meet in the most lively ce. What do you think of the hospital?¡± She was referring to Sean¡¯s hospital. I didn¡¯t know why she wanted to meet there, but there were surveince cameras all over the hospital. I didn¡¯t think Cindy would hurt me. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go now.¡± I hung up and changed and took a taxi to the hospital. In case of an ident, I called Daisy and told her I decided to see Cindy. I told her if I didn¡¯t contact her tonight, she hda to call the police for me! Daisy was worried, ¡°you are not allowed to go! I¡¯ll be back in a few days. I¡¯m abroad now. I can¡¯t help you in case of an ident!¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. The hospital has surveince cameras.¡± It was impossible for me not to go. In fact, I was just prepared. I knew if Cindy really wanted to hurt me, she didn¡¯t need to ask me out. ¡°No, you have to go home. Don¡¯t let me worry about you!¡± Daisy was anxious. I knew I couldn¡¯t convince her, so I said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Then I hung up. - I got to the door of the hospital soon. I had been here three times today. Although it was evening, the Affiliated Hospital of Medical University was a good hospital. There were a lot of cars parked here and there were a lot of people in the emergency room. Soon I saw Cindy in a light overcoat in the crowd. She was wearing a big mask. She just looked at me as I walked over. We went to a corridor with few people. I asked her, ¡°what do you want to tell me?¡± Cindy slowly took off her mask. She looked at me coldly and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you have any questions to ask me?¡± ¡°Yes, I have many questions, but I don¡¯t know what to ask first.¡± I thought about it and said, ¡°but I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lewis, a wealthy woman in York, would do so many bad things. You had me raped and posted a fake video. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful of you to do such a thing?¡± ¡°If a video can make you disappear, I would be happy to send it.¡± Cindy sneered. ¡°But Becky, have you ever wondered why your sisters hate you so much? You really like topete with other women for men.¡± I couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°no, you¡¯re wrong. Even if I disappear, it doesn¡¯t mean that his heart will be empty.¡± Cindy¡¯s wordspletely dispelled my doubts about Sean! I believed Sean loved me. I wouldn¡¯t doubt him any more. Sure enough, Cindy bit her lips, but she kept her grace. ¡°So what? You are just a burden to him! Without him, you would have left York! You are useless. You can only rely on him. You¡¯ve been pestering Sean and putting him in trouble. If I were you, I would have gone.¡± Yes. She was right. ¡°Miss Lewis, you are rich, but why did he find out that you hurt me? Why didn¡¯t you just kill me? You can¡¯t do what you want, and you just have good parents. You may not be as good as me without your parents¡¯ protection.¡± ¡°Parents?¡± Cindy sneered. ¡°I almost forgot. Your mother is my father¡¯s mistress. You and your sister...¡± Before she finished speaking, I raised my hand and pped her in the face! Cindy froze and raised her hand and tried to p me. I stopped her and said, ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t insult my mother! Your father lied to my mother. I¡¯ll find out what your family did to my mother and whether your mother Diana treated her like the news! Everyone who has done something bad has to atone!¡± I couldn¡¯t forgive Margaret¡¯s past. I would find out! But now I had to get Margaret well. ¡°Your mother should atone. Your mother knew my father was married but she seduced him. She is a bitch. She went to my house and threatened my mother when she was pregnant. If I had known you were the daughter of that bitch, I would have killed you!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I was angry. I raised my hand and wanted to keep hitting her. But this time Cindy was obviously on guard! She took my hand. I grabbed her hair and said, ¡°my mother wouldn¡¯t seduce your father after she knew he was married!¡± ¡°You have to ask your crazy mother! Oh, I see. Mistress won¡¯t tell the truth!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Cindy and I fought. ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress!¡± ¡°You and your mother are both bitches!¡± Cindy and I were both angry and fighting. At this time, the security personnel came and separated us. Cindy and I had messy hair and the buttons on our clothes had been torn off. Cindy straightened her hair and said, ¡°mistress¡¯s children are uneducated.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Becky, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Jack stopped me all of a sudden. I looked at him and was confused. Jack said to me, ¡°Daisy asked me toe here.¡± I regretted calling Daisy. As I was grooming my hair, Cindy stood there and suddenly said, ¡°by the way, Becky, do you think Molly loves Sean too?¡± Chapter 431 I’m here and I’m not leaving Chapter 431 I¡¯m here and I¡¯m not leaving I was stunned by her words. Didn¡¯t she? Cindy said with a strange smile on her lips, ¡°Molly loved Ming.¡± She touched her clothes and left. I was stunned. ¡°What did you just say?¡± I wanted to chase her, but Jack stopped me, ¡°Becky, stop. If you fight with her, you won¡¯t get any benefit!¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± I told Jack angrily. But Jack just didn¡¯t let go. I watched Cindy leave and was confused. What? Molly? Ming? Did they know each other? In my opinion, they had nothing to do with each other. How could Molly love Ming? But no one seemed to be able to give me the answer except Cindy. Molly was dead, and I didn¡¯t know when I would see Ming again. And even if we met, if he wanted to hide anything from me, I couldn¡¯t know. I had been cheated by him for so long, hadn¡¯t I? When Cindy left, Jack said, ¡°Daisy called me just now and said something happened to you. Fortunately, you are OK, or she must be angry again.¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t respond to him. Jack didn¡¯t care. He took the key out of his pocket and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you back. This is the task Daisy gave me. I have to finish it.¡± I came here to see Cindy. But when we arrived, I wanted to go upstairs and have a look at Sean. I took a look at Jack and said, ¡°I want to go upstairs and see Sean.¡± He was reluctant, but he nodded,¡±OK, I¡¯ll follow you. I haven¡¯te to see Sean since the ident.¡± We went into the elevator together. When we got to the door, the light in the ward was off. Briana sat outside and saw us. She stood up and was respectful. ¡°Is Sean sleeping?¡± I asked. Briana nodded. ¡°Master was very angry at night and hit himself on the leg. Then the doctor sedated him and he went to sleep.¡± Hearing Briana¡¯s words, I felt like I was stabbed in the heart. It hurt badly. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡± I said to Briana. She didn¡¯t stop me. Jack stood where he was and didn¡¯te with me. Although the light in the ward was dark, the light in the corridor woulde in because of the ss on the door of the ward. Fortunately, the ward was not big. I went to the side of Sean¡¯s hospital bed and saw him lying quietly on the bed by the light of the corridor. The light was right on his side, making his face more angr. He seemed to have lost weight. Maybe he was really thin. I couldn¡¯t help but feel his face. When my finger just touched his cheek, he suddenly moved, and I was shocked. As soon as I retracted my hand, I heard him say, ¡°June, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°...¡± Was he calling me? It should be. His head tilted a little and he seemed a little anxious. He mumbled, ¡°don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go.¡± He was sleeping, but I could feel that he seemed anxious. I hesitated and put my hand to his and said, ¡°I¡¯m here and I¡¯m not leaving.¡± He raised his hand and touched my fingers lightly. He seemed to hear me in a dream and he calmed down. I looked at Sean. He fell asleep as warm and pure as a child. I stood for a while and made sure he was asleep so I turned and left. Jack was still waiting when I came out. He drove me home. I got in his car and thought about my meeting with Cindy today. I didn¡¯t ask her anything but fight with her. Maybe I was not happy. I looked at Jack driving and suddenly said, ¡°do you know Sean bought a news story about a female star for me?¡± Jack¡¯s face suddenly changed. He released the brakes and the car gave a noticeable jump. But soon he pretended to know nothing. He shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Jack was really not good at cheating. He was obviously aware of it. I said, ¡°okay. It¡¯s time for Daisy to get married. I had a client the other day who was her favorite type...¡± ¡°What type does Daisy like?¡± Jack was attracted by what I said. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I put my hand on my bag and looked out of the window. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Actually, I didn¡¯t know what was the rtionship between Daisy and Jack. They had sex on the ind, but it seemed they were not lovers. At this time, we are waiting for the red light. Jack turned to look at me and said respectfully, ¡°Becky, I promised Sean not to say it. If he knows I tell you, he will punish me!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t tell him, how can he know?¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll introduce Daisy...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Jack was an adult but he was naive. I immediately focused. At this time, the red light turned green. Jack sped up but it was a lot slower than before. He was silent for a while and said, ¡°Cindy had a video about you...¡± ¡°That woman is not me but Molly. You just need to tell me the background of the female star and how it affects Sean.¡± I interrupted him. I didn¡¯t want to hear about Molly¡¯s video anymore. Jack seemed to be in a dilemma. He faltered and finally seemed to give up struggling. He said, ¡°you know Sean is a decent businessman. Now many people run casinos and bars and have connections with the underworld. But it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know. The female star was the mistress of a member of Mafia. He gave her a lot of help so she was so popr.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Sean know?¡± I asked nervously. I didn¡¯t think so. Jack looked at me and seemed to me me, ¡°of course he knows! Sean was worried, so he exposed the news before he informed the man. Then the man was angry and felt Sean didn¡¯t respect him.¡± Chapter 432 We can’t contact again Chapter 432 We can¡¯t contact again ¡°And then?¡± I asked nervously. Jack sighed, ¡°and then they became enemies! In fact, the man had informed Sean before and Sean was always careful. He had several near idents, but he dodged them. This time...¡± Jack didn¡¯t go on, but I understood. He was careless because of me. Jack seemed afraid that I would ask him more. He turned on the radio. At this time, a news was being broadcast, st night, the Leonid meteor shower came to the earth...¡± Jack soon began to y the music. Meteor shower? I heard the news and immediately took out my cell phone and began to check it. Sure enough, there was a Leonid meteor showerst night! That was why Sean asked me out to the mountain! It was probably because of it. I watched the news on my cell phone and I was sad. I didn¡¯t speak again. The next day, I went to the hospital. This time, there were bodyguards from Jessop Family on the whole floor. I was kicked out before I got out of the elevator. I called Sean and no one answered. At the weekend, I apanied Lester and had no time to go to the hospital. When I went to the hospital again and the elevator door opened, there was no bodyguard at the door. There were only empty corridors. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was like the first day I came. I stood at the end of the corridor and realized what had happened, but I still walked on. I got to the ward where Sean lived before. The ward was empty. The bedding was neat and there was only a thermos on the cupboard. There was nothing else. He was discharged from the hospital. I walked towards the elevator dejectedly. When I passed the nurse station, I asked again and got the answer I had already guessed. I got to the first floor. As I walked out, I saw a familiar figure! Eric! I ran over. ¡°Eric, where¡¯s Sean?¡± Eric saw me and was not surprised at all. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Jones, President Jessop has been discharged.¡± ¡°He...¡± ¡°President Jessop asked me to tell you that he has nothing to do with your work, so if you don¡¯t have anything important, don¡¯t contact him again.¡± Eric interrupted me. There was a sharp pain in my heart. Couldn¡¯t we get in touch again? What did he mean! ¡°I have something important!¡± I said immediately. Eric stood there and said, ¡°please tell me. I¡¯ll tell President Jessop.¡± ¡°I want to see him!¡± I clenched my fist and said with some reluctance, ¡°tell Sean I want to see him. No matter what happens, I would like to stay with him!¡± Eric didn¡¯t change his expression and nodded, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell President Jessop.¡± With that, he said, ¡°Miss Jones, I have to go.¡± Eric had been an assistant to Sean for several years. His style was more and more like Sean¡¯s. His tone stopped me from asking him. I could only say, ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Miss Jones, take care of yourself.¡± Eric finished and left. I wanted to see Sean. I knew what he was thinking, but I had to tell him what I was thinking! I left the hospital and took a taxi to the Giant group. This time, as I expected, the receptionist saw me and smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t see President Jessop without an appointment.¡± I listened to her and realized something. I looked at her and asked, ¡°is Sean at work?¡± The receptionist didn¡¯t seem to expect me to ask her. She paused and nodded, ¡°yes, President Jessop is already at work.¡± Her reaction told me she was lying. I knew I couldn¡¯t wait here all the time. Where was Sean? I stood at the gate of the Giant group and felt confused. Where could I see Sean? I had nowhere to go. I took a taxi back to the studio. Linda was drawing on theputer. She saw me and waved and said, ¡°Becky, look, I¡¯ve got a concept for the office building. I haven¡¯t figured out the details yet.¡± ¡°... OK.¡± After all, work was the priority here. I couldn¡¯t influence my work because of my personal affairs. I went to Linda¡¯sputer and looked at the picture on it. It was a four story building. The first floor was mainly of European medieval style. The second floor was of simple European style. The third floor was of ordinary modern style. The fourth floor and the top floor were the core features of our studio. ¡°What do you think of it?¡± Linda put her chin on a pen and looked at theputer and was very proud. I discussed the floor order with her before. We mainly considered the material and transition. To my surprise, after her adjustment, it looked better than we thought. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s good.¡± I nodded. Linda was also satisfied, ¡°then I will give it to York Architecture and Landscape Design Institute. After that, we can figure out how to do it.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. Now I was worried about Sean. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t need to start designing it immediately, or I was afraid I couldn¡¯t concentrate. I went back to my seat. My personal cell phone rang. I looked down and saw a message from a strange number, ¡°madam, master is now in a manor of Jessop Family in the suburb. I can¡¯t tell the exact location. You need to ask.¡± Briana! I just remembered that I left my number to her when I left that day. Fortunately, I left it to her. I didn¡¯t know that Jessop Family had a manor, but Sean did need a quiet environment. It was good for him to live in a manor far from the city. Sean didn¡¯t live in York, but he still worked. I called Eric right away! The phone was soon put through. Eric said, ¡°Miss Jones, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Do you know where Sean lives? Please tell me!¡± I said directly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know. President Jessop is not in thepany recently, but he entrusted his work to the vice president. Only when there¡¯s something important can we have a video call with him.¡± Eric¡¯s voice was gentle. I didn¡¯t think he was lying at all. I really couldn¡¯t go on asking him. I could only say, ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± I hung up and sat in the office and thought about who I could ask for the address of the manor of Jessop Family. Who would tell me? There was only one answer. James. Thinking of him, I told Linda and took a taxi to James¡¯ house. Chapter 433 Nevus on the heart Chapter 433 Nevus on the heart On the way, I was worried. I was really afraid James hated me! But when I got to the door, I found no one at the door. I felt relieved. I went through the garden and got to James¡¯ door and knocked. The housekeeper opened the door for me. She saw me and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Jones.¡± I was a little nervous and asked, ¡°is Grandpa Jessop there?¡± The housekeeper nodded and invited me in. I entered Jessop Family. Jessop Family was the same as before. The housekeeper said, ¡°master is upstairs in the teahouse. I¡¯ll tell him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I said gratefully. Maybe James was the only one in Jessop Family who didn¡¯t hate me. The housekeeper went upstairs and came back soon and said, ¡°Miss Jones, master is waiting for you upstairs.¡± I went upstairs. The door of the teahouse was open. I knocked on the door and pushed it open. In the teahouse, James sat on a huge chair and he had a teapot in his hand and he was making tea. I hadn¡¯t seen James for a long time. I saw himst time because he was in hospital. James had grown significantly older. His hair was now all white and his face had age spots. Many things had happened to Jessop Family recently. He must be worried. ¡°Becky, would you like a cup of tea?¡± James saw me and didn¡¯t show disgust. I was a little embarrassed. I quickly sat down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you, Grandpa. I¡¯m good at tea making.¡± I thought he was lonely to make and drink tea alone. It was better to have someone with him. James looked up and smiled. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± He put down the teapot in his hand. I didn¡¯t speak. I poured out the tea in the pot and took the new tea and put it in. I made the tea and put the cup in front of him and said, ¡°Grandpa Jessop, please taste it.¡± James picked it up and smelt it. He nodded and tasted it. After he finished, I poured another cup of tea for him before I poured a cup of tea for myself. Murray taught me how to make tea. On the surface, it looked simr to themon tea art sequence, but because of some small details, the tea was more fragrant. James put the cup down and showed no joy. He sighed, ¡°youe to me for Sean, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it. I¡¯d like to ask him directly the address of that manor. I hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Sean¡¯s ident. If I could...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you. That¡¯s his choice.¡± James sighed. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have stood by at the beginning. If I had helped you earlier, everything would not be what it is today.¡± I thought he knew everything. He knew what happened to us, but I didn¡¯t know how much he helped us. I didn¡¯t speak. James looked up at me. ¡°Becky, although you are not Sherry¡¯s granddaughter, I know Sherry loves you the most. She asked me to marry you to Sean. I didn¡¯t agree at first, but she told me you were her best granddaughter. You are the brightest pearl of Carter Family. I knew you were a good girl.¡± ¡°Grandpa Jessop...¡± He mentioned Sherry. I couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. ¡°Then you sold your house and paid the hospitalization for Sherry. I know she¡¯s right.¡± James took a piece of paper out of the drawer under the table and put it on the table and said, ¡°this is the address of Jessop Family¡¯s manor. Go if you want. You are a good girl. If Sean misses you, he¡¯s not blessed.¡± ¡°Grandpa...¡± James waved. ¡°I hope you often bring Lester to see me before I die.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I poured another cup of tea for James. Then I picked up the paper in front of him and left. Jessop Family¡¯s manor was in the suburbs. I couldn¡¯t get my car until tomorrow. I knew if I went there all of a sudden, Sean would kick me out. I hesitated and made up my mind. I took a taxi to Marcia¡¯s studio. After a year, I finally came here again. The doorbell was ringing when I went in. Her studio hadn¡¯t changed. There were many beautiful wedding dresses in it and it was like a sea of wedding dresses. There were no staff to greet me. Marcia came out in a wheelchair. She saw me and was a little surprised. Then she smiled and said, ¡°wee here.¡± I said, ¡°I want my wedding dress.¡± Marcia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s upstairs. Come with me.¡± I took the elevator with her to the second floor. In the elevator, Marcia said, ¡°I know you wille. After all, Ming is a rare good man.¡± ¡°No.¡± I immediately denied, ¡°I¡¯m wearing this wedding dress today, not because of Ming, but because of another man...¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Another man?¡± Marcia looked up at me and was obviously surprised. I nodded and didn¡¯t say much. When the elevator reached the second floor, I followed Marcia to the door of a room. She handed me a bunch of keys and said, ¡°open the door for me.¡± I took the key and opened the door. I almost froze when the door opened. There were many wedding dresses in the room. Each wedding dress was put on a cloth model and then put in a ss cover. There was a white and wlessce wedding dress that attracted my attention. All the wedding dresses were beautiful, but I liked it at a nce. When I went straight to the wedding dress, I heard Marcia say, ¡°look, you feel that wedding dress belongs to you, right?¡± I went to the wedding dress. This dress didn¡¯t show your chest or arms like other wedding dresses. Lace covered the neck, arms and even hands. It was as white as snow in winter, but in the middle of it was iid with a ruby as red as blood. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Marcia asked me. ¡°Yes.¡± I had been staring at the ruby. I seemed to know what it meant. It was a nevus on the heart. Chapter 434 This time, I took the initiative Chapter 434 This time, I took the initiative I thought Sean would like the wedding dress as much as I did. I turned to Marcia and asked, ¡°how much is this wedding dress? I¡¯ll pay you.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Since I was not wearing it for Ming, I had to pay again. Marcia seemed to understand and nodded, ¡°you can pay me three hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°OK, thank you.¡± I nodded. I took out my bank card and paid Marcia. Actually, I checked it on the Inte before. Marcia was a popr wedding designer. Her wedding dress was worth millions of dors. She must have given me a discount. Marcia said, ¡°when and where is your wedding? I¡¯ll have the wedding dress sent directly to the hotel.¡± ¡°I...¡± I hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wear it now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wear it now.¡± I said firmly! I couldn¡¯t wait to see Sean in this wedding dress! Marcia was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t ask me. She just took out the phone and made a phone call and said, ¡°bring something and make up for the bride.¡± Soon a makeup artist arrived. I changed clothes in Marcia¡¯s studio on the spot. When I put on this wedding dress and stood in front of the mirror, I couldn¡¯t believe it was myself. This wedding dress was just like it was made for me. It fitted my skin perfectly. My body was wrapped in the soft andplicatedce on the wedding dress and looked like a gift to be opened. Marcia looked at me in my wedding dress and nodded, ¡°well, you¡¯re as beautiful as I thought.¡± After I changed my clothes, the makeup artist made up for me, and Marcia was watching. I looked at her through the mirror. She wasn¡¯t looking at me but at my wedding dress. Her beautiful eyes seemed wet. I dropped my eyes and wanted to say something about Ming, but I hesitated for a while and shut up. I said, ¡°the man I love had a car ident the other day and can¡¯t stand up.¡± After listening to me, Marcia looked surprised. ¡°Are you going to see him and marry him now?¡± I nodded. Marcia looked up and looked at me through the mirror. She smiled and said, ¡°I wish you sess.¡± After more than an hour of makeup, Marcia asked her assistant to drive her studio¡¯s business car. She sent me to Jessop Family¡¯s manor on the outskirts of the city. As soon as I arrived, I secretly sent a message to Briana. When the car arrived, I got off and stood in front of the huge iron door. I saw Doris slip out with the key and quietly open the door a little. She waved at me. ¡°Come on.¡± I went in at once. I only wore a wedding dress and it was winter. A few secondster I felt very cold. Doris was leading the way. I was on high heels and walked to the door. She opened the door a little. When I got into the house, she looked at me in surprise and said, ¡°madam, you are so beautiful!¡± I was shy and smiled and wanted to say something. ¡°Bang!¡± I heard something smashed in the front hall. Then I heard Sean roar, ¡°get out of here! I don¡¯t need you to serve me. I¡¯m not a loser!¡± I was scared. But Doris was calm. She looked at me and said, ¡°when he arrived here yesterday, he basically smashed something every few minutes. Now he can smash something every hour.¡± ¡°...¡± I was nervous and hurried in. Before I came into the hall, Briana was walking out with some pieces of China. She saw me, and she was very surprised, but she left quickly with the pieces without saying anything. I went in and he heard footsteps and he said angrily, ¡°get out! I told you to get out of here. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± I stood behind him. The wheelchair was beside him. He was sitting on the ground. His legs were straight and his hands were bandaged, but blood flowed down the bandage. There was a lot of blood on the ground. I didn¡¯t move. He said, ¡°is it because I¡¯m disabled that you don¡¯t listen to me?¡± ¡°Sean, it¡¯s me.¡± Atst I couldn¡¯t help saying. He heard my voice and froze. He turned and saw me and his expression froze. I came to him in high heels. I knelt down and held his arm with one hand and said, ¡°Sean, I have something to tell you.¡± He squinted and seemed a little surprised. He wasn¡¯t furious or told me to get out. I thought I seeded. I said to him, ¡°Sean, let¡¯s get married.¡± When I said it, his silent nerves seemed to react. He raised his hand and pushed me straight away and scolded me, ¡°get out!¡± I was wearing high heels, so I was almost knocked over. At this time, Doris came to help me. Sean saw Doris and his eyes were red. ¡°Who let her in? You? Get out with her!¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I...¡± ¡°You all go out. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± I said to Doris. Doris was afraid of Sean so she left immediately. I leaned over and saw Sean trying to push me. I spread my arms directly around his neck and threw him down! Sean was thrown on the wool carpet by me. He wanted to fight, but I kissed him. He used to overwhelm me and kiss me. This time I took the initiative. At first he tried to push me away, but when I kissed him, he suddenly put a hand around my waist. He turned me over with his arm. His body and mouth were full of strong tobo vor. I wanted to cough, but he didn¡¯t give me a chance at all. He attacked my mouth and plundered my air. I was flushed with his kiss. His hands began to touch me, too. The perfect wedding dress fitted my body. He seemed to have been looking for a while and finally a little impatient. He looked up and asked me angrily, ¡°how can I take off your clothes?¡± Chapter 435 Honey, you’re beautiful Chapter 435 Honey, you¡¯re beautiful I was stunned, but I reacted quickly. I said deliberately, ¡°no, I asked you to marry me, but you didn¡¯t promise me! You can¡¯t take off my clothes!¡± He held my face and looked happy. His long fingers gently held my chin and he said, ¡°I disagree.¡± His answer surprised me a little. Before I asked him, he kissed my thin lips and looked up and said, ¡°a woman shouldn¡¯t propose, or I¡¯ll lose face as a man.¡± But I put my arm around his neck and said, ¡°you have to propose to me, or I won¡¯t tell you how to take off my clothes.¡± ¡°No way.¡± He refused again. I wanted to lose my temper, but he suddenly put his hand under my armpit. Then I felt my wedding dress suddenly crumble. I knew he found the zipper. I grabbed the zipper. ¡°No, I proposed for the first time. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Sean smiled and said, ¡°no, I won¡¯t give in.¡± He finally smiled. I watched him smile and I was relieved. I knew I shouldn¡¯t insist at this time. As long as he was in a good mood, everything else would get better. I hesitated and let go and let him continue to zip me. When he zipped, the door was closed. That was to say, there were only two of us in this hall now. Sean was not in a hurry at this time. He sat up and looked at my face quietly. He kissed me on the forehead and said softly, ¡°honey, you are beautiful.¡± I blushed a little. He began to study my wedding dress. The wedding dress was made exactly ording to my figure. It fitted perfectly. I spent a long time putting it on just now. Sean had a problem taking it off for me. But he seemed to be patient. Atst he took it off. When he took it off, his mood exploded. He raised his hand and threw the wedding dress directly on the sofa. He smiled and kissed my vicle. He looked up and said, ¡°no tight clothes in the future. I couldn¡¯t help but want to tear it up several times.¡± I spit out my tongue. ¡°Fortunately you didn¡¯t tear it. I paid three hundred thousand dors for it.¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand dors?¡± He raised his eyebrows and touched my hair with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three million dors next time.¡± Then he kissed me. This time his forey was very long. He was gentle at first. Later I found out that he seemed a little impatient. About half an hourter, I realized that his penis didn¡¯t seem to respond. I felt danger in the air. He clenched his fist and his eyes were red. He struggled several times and stopped. Hey on the floor and said helplessly, ¡°get out. Don¡¯te back.¡± I knew what he was worried about. I stood up and said, e on, I''ll help you." At first, I used my hands, but it didn¡¯t work. I began to use my mouth. However, no matter how hard I tried, it didn¡¯t respond. At this time, Sean seemed to be annoyed by me. He raised his hand and pushed me away directly. ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t need you!¡± ¡°Sean¡­¡± As soon as I spoke, he picked up a shirt and threw it on me. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± At this point, I wanted to hold Sean again. But he was disgusted. This time he pushed me away without hesitation and threw the shirt at me. He picked up his cell phone and said coldly, ¡°if you want my bodyguards to see you naked, go ahead.¡± I was stunned. He called and said, e here and get rid of her.¡± With that, he hung up. I looked at the white shirt in front of me and felt humiliated. He would do what he said. If I didn¡¯t wear it, the bodyguards would see me naked when they came in. But I wanted to bet. I bet Sean didn¡¯t want to be seen. I knelt on the ground and looked at him and said, ¡°OK, let them in.¡± Sean¡¯s expression was obviously more frightening. He sat there and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Now that you insist, keep going. If you are not satisfied, you can choose one of my bodyguards to satisfy you.¡± ¡°You...¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect Sean to say that! Sean was cold. He didn¡¯t seem to think what he said was wrong. I looked at him and bit my lips. Then someone knocked on the door of the living room. Sean said without hesitation, e in.¡± I watched the door open and a bodyguard came in, and I was almost naked! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I was so ashamed and angry that I grabbed the white shirt in front of me and put it on me. Sean looked at me coldly and didn¡¯t respond to my movements at all. When the bodyguards came in, Sean said, ¡°get her out of here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the bodyguards said together. Then a few people came up and tried to catch me. I was reluctant, but I knew that even if I disagreed today, I had to go. I got up. When the bodyguard touched me, I pushed his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll go myself!¡± The bodyguards stopped at once and made way for me. As soon as I got out of the living room, I saw Briana and Doris. They both looked at me sadly. Briana had a ck coat on her hand. It was Sean¡¯s at first nce. She draped her coat over me. I went out. As I was approaching the door, a bodyguard came up. I heard him say to Briana and Doris, ¡°President Jessop asked you to pack up and leave. In the future, Jessop Family doesn¡¯t need you anymore.¡± They all froze. But I knew I was the one who got them involved. They stood there. I turned around and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. He doesn¡¯t want you, but I want you. You can go to my house.¡± Briana and Doris packed and brought me clothes. When the three of us stood at the door, I saw that Marcia¡¯s car was parked outside and didn¡¯t seem to have left. Chapter 436 I thought he would never leave Chapter 436 I thought he would never leave Marcia¡¯s driver got out of the car and opened the door. Marcia was in the wheelchair and said, e on.¡± I hesitated for a moment and got in the car with Briana and Doris. No one spoke all the way. Marcia first drove to where I lived. I let Briana and Doris in and gave them the keys. Then I went back to Marcia¡¯s car. When I got in the car, I asked her, ¡°Marcia, how did you know I was going to get kicked out?¡± Marcia smiled. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re both disabled so I have an instinct.¡± I lowered my eyes and was a little depressed. ¡°We were in harmony, but we had a long forey and he found out...¡± ¡°That man is Sean, isn¡¯t he?¡± Marcia looked at me. I nodded. Marcia leaned over and held my hand. Sheforted me, ¡°my leg is a turning point for me to break up with him.¡± Hearing Marcia say that, I looked down at her leg. On the surface, she was no different from a normal person. I thought there was something wrong with her and Sean¡¯s nerves. I said, ¡°can¡¯t you operate on this leg?¡± Hearing my words, Marcia smiled and said, ¡°yes, actually I have a prosthetic limb. I can stand up and walk normally, but I don¡¯t want to...¡± ¡°Why?¡± I was surprised. I thought the current technology could cure most diseases. They were doctors and definitely knew new technology. She shouldn¡¯t have been in a wheelchair for so many years. Marcia looked at her leg and said, ¡°my leg is like this because of Ming.¡± I was surprised, but I didn¡¯t speak and waited for Marcia to continue. ¡°We had an ident when we were 30. At that time, Ming received an order that he shouldn¡¯t have. After I knew it, I wanted to stop him. In order not to let him do the operation, I stopped him when he drove away from the hospital, but he still left. I drank a lot of wine that day, but I was hit by a car on the road. It was toote that day. When someone found me, my leg was broken.¡± Marcia was calm. She looked like she was talking about someone else. Even so, I could even feel her mood when I looked at her! I looked at her and hesitated for a long time and said, ¡°did you go into aa after you were hit by a car?¡± ¡°No.¡± Marcia replied decisively. When she mentioned it, her beautiful face finally became sad. She lowered her eyes and stroked her legs. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in aa. I was very conscious, but I couldn¡¯t move. Iy there and felt my life slowly passing. I was really desperate. I was still awake when I was taken to the hospital.¡± ¡°What operation did Ming perform on others?¡± I finally asked. Marcia gave a wry smile. ¡°Now I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. He went to the underground ck market and had a heart changing operation for someone.¡± She didn¡¯t go on. A heart changing operation could be done in the hospital. Since he went to the underground ck market, it was not normal. I had seen this kind of news. Some of the tramps disappeared because they were killed. Then their useful organs were sold on the ck market. Some children exchanged their kidneys for cell phones in the ck market. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Marcia said, ¡°and then Ming came. He apologized to me when he knew I was injured. He said he just wanted to make money and make my life better. He didn¡¯t want me to look down on him.¡± ¡°Did you forgive him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Marcia shook her head. ¡°I was as emotional as Sean is now. I was furious and miserable and angry for no reason. Even so, Ming stayed with me. I hurt him countless times, but he didn¡¯tin and epted my beating and scolding...¡± At this point, Marcia¡¯s tone changed. She gently called him Ming. I knew it was a terrible past for Marcia, but it was also a good memory. Marcia lowered her head and seemed to be remembering. She continued, ¡°at that time, because I was too sad, I refused to be treated by a psychiatrist. When I felt desperate, Ming was with me. He smiled at me tenderly no matter what I did. At that time, I really thought that he would never leave. So I had no fear. I lost my temper willfully. As long as I was unhappy, I embarrassed him in a wheelchair. Then I got used to having no legs, but three yearster he suddenly left.¡± Marcia stopped. She was sobbing. I saw her tears dripping into her hands. I leaned forward and hugged Marcia, ¡°Marcia, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s his fault. He dyed you and failed you.¡± Marcia leaned on me and didn¡¯t talk. After a while, she finally calmed down. She took out a tissue and wiped the tears gently and raised her head. She looked calm as if nothing had happened. She looked at me and said, ¡°thank you. Do you want toe back to him and cheer him up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I replied without hesitation. If I could, I would do anything for Sean. Marcia looked at me and couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Were those two people his servants who were just driven away?¡± I nodded. Marcia asked, ¡°he has no servants at home now, right? He is different from me. His whole lower body is unconscious. He can¡¯t do anything, so he will definitely recruit new servants.¡± I seemed to understand, ¡°you want me to...¡± ¡°Yes, you can be his servant and take care of him. He is sensitive and emotional at this time, but his heart wall is weak. If you can be with him at this time, maybe you will live in his heart forever.¡± When Marcia said that, I knew she was talking about herself. After meeting Marcia, I decided to work as a servant at Sean¡¯s house. I thought Marcia was right. Sean needed to be taken care of by someone now. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I hoped it was me. Chapter 437 I put on the servants’ clothes Chapter 437 I put on the servants¡¯ clothes But I had to talk to Linda. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The next morning, I went to the studio and met Linda at the door. She saw me and was surprised. ¡°Do you want to get back to work?¡± Hearing what she said, I was a little embarrassed. I took her into the office and said, ¡°I can¡¯te to thepany these days, but I will continue to design that office building.¡± I thought even if I worked for Sean as a servant, he had to sleep. I could sleep a few hours less and work. Linda listened to me and was not surprised. ¡°Is it because of Sean?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I think he needs to be taken care of recently. I want to take care of him.¡± I didn¡¯t know if I could take care of him. But I wanted to be with him. Linda was helpless, but she said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I will send you the work, but I hope you will get the return.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded. Linda put her hands on her chest and looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re a silly girl. You don¡¯t want to be a designer but you want to be his servant. I can¡¯t judge you. If he bullies you in the future, I can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I opened my arms and hugged Linda. After all, I didn¡¯t know when I would be back. When I was packing in the office, I was thinking about who I should go to. If I went straight to Sean, he wouldn¡¯t agree. I could only ask James for help. I packed up and went to James¡¯s house. But as soon as I got out of the taxi, I saw Monica calling. I saw her in the distance angry and shouting. She had her back to me. I approached her and heard her say, ¡°we¡¯ve helped you before. Now Sean¡¯s just broken his leg. He has no high paraplegia. How can you ignore him? If his operation is sessful and he recovers, I will not speak for you in the future!¡± Who was she talking to? It seemed to have something to do with Sean. I stood a few meters away from her and listened. Monica stomped angrily. ¡°You grew up with Sean. Now he needs to be cared for. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Tell me if you want to go!¡± She paused and said, ¡°OK, Cindy, Jessop Family won¡¯t agree to you marry Sean in the future!¡± With that, she hung up. She was angry and wanted to get on the car. She saw me as soon as she looked back. Cindy? I thought about what she had just said and suddenly understood. I approached her at once. Monica saw me and was impatient. ¡°This is Jessop Family. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± I was not angry. I went up to Monica and said, ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Monica looked at me and seemed to be looking at her enemies. I was not sure if she hated me because she hated Cindy. I said, ¡°I heard Sean drove the servants away. Does he need to be taken care of now?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Monica was more impatient. I didn¡¯t answer and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want other people to take care of Sean. Are you looking for a servant for him? What do you think of me?¡± Monica was stunned. She didn¡¯t seem to have expected it. ¡°What are you doing? How can I trust you to take care of him!¡± ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you looking for a servant? I just want to be his servant. I can cook, wash clothes and sweep the floor. I grew up in an orphanage and have been looking after children younger than me. I will do anything.¡± I really seemed to be applying to be a servant. I started selling myself. Monica looked at me and seemed unable to make a decision. I knew she just talked to Cindy and Cindy refused to see Sean. This was a good opportunity. If I couldn¡¯t persuade her today, it would be more difficultter. ¡°Auntie, you have to pay the servant. You might as well pay me. No matter how much you pay me, I agree. If you are not at ease, you can try my cooking.¡± I paused and said, ¡°the new year ising. There are few servants. Sean is emotional. If the new servant doesn¡¯t know about it and gets hurt and chased out, you have to find another servant. I promise I won¡¯t leave no matter what he does to me.¡± When I finished, Monica looked moved. She looked at me and sighed, ¡°I understand your mind.¡± ¡°Auntie, please let me go there. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let me go there.¡± I immediately stepped forward and approached, ¡°I heard that Sean has no servant, and he will soon realize his inconvenience. If you say you find a servant for him, he will not object.¡± Monica¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. I knew she knew I was right. She stood there and hesitated for a moment. Atst she nodded, ¡°OK, you said that no matter what he does, you will not leave and we will not need to find a servant for him in the future, right?¡± ¡°Yes! I promise!¡± I nodded desperately and asked, ¡°how much can I get? You have to pay me so that I have reason not to leave when he drives me off.¡± Monica thought and held out five fingers. ¡°Five thousand?¡± ¡°Fifty thousand!¡± Monica looked at me in disgust. She seemed to suspect that I looked down on Jessop Family. Actually, I did it on purpose. I knew Monica was generous. She wouldn¡¯t just give me five thousand dors. I pretended to be surprised and said with a smile, ¡°thank you. When will you tell him? I can start at once.¡± Monica loved her son. She immediately took out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him now.¡± When Monica told Sean, I didn¡¯t hear Sean against it. He seemed to have found no one to take care of him. When Sean agreed, Monica took a set of servants¡¯ clothes directly from James¡¯ house and gave me 50000 dors on the spot. She told me to go to Sean¡¯s ce early tomorrow morning. Monica asked me to go there tomorrow morning, but I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. In the afternoon, I took Doris to Lester¡¯s kindergarten and told Lester¡¯s teacher that I was busy recently and Doris woulde to pick up Lester. Then I worked in thepany for two days. On the third day, I packed up and wore servants¡¯ clothes and masks and hats. I wrapped myself up and came to the manor in the suburb of Jessop Family. Chapter 438 Help me take a bath first Chapter 438 Help me take a bath first When I stood at the door, a bodyguard came to open the door for me and asked me, ¡°are you a new servant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I kept my voice down on purpose. Fortunately, it was extremely cold today. Even though I only showed my eyes, the bodyguards didn¡¯t doubt me. He just looked at me and opened the door for me. This time, instead of taking me to the living room, he first took me to the servant room in the corner and arranged a room for me. He said impatiently, ¡°first change your clothes, and then follow me to see Mr. Jessop.¡± I nodded. That manor had about seven or eight servants¡¯ rooms. The bodyguard let me live in the nearest room to the door. I quickly took off my coat and put on my servant¡¯s clothes. Then I put on my prepared sses. I kept my head down as soon as I went out. The bodyguard didn¡¯t doubt me. As soon as I went out, he said impatiently, ¡°Why are you so slow? You have to improve your speed in the future. Mr. Jessop has a bad temper.¡± I lowered my head and just said, ¡°yes.¡± The bodyguards didn¡¯t seem to doubt me at all. He took me to the second floor. I saw a newly installed elevator. We didn¡¯t take the elevator but the stairs. The bodyguard took me to the innermost room on the second floor. After arriving at the door, he knocked on the door twice first. Without waiting for the response from the inside person, he said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, the new servant is here.¡± It was still quiet and no one answered. The bodyguard and I waited for a while. He reached out and pushed the door open and said to me, ¡°go in. Give Mr. Jessop a bath first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I went in obediently. There was a big balcony in the room. Sean was in a wheelchair and faced the balcony with his back to me and did not move. I stood where I was and hesitated to approach him. He asked me, ¡°my mother asked you toe, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I replied in a low voice and was afraid that Sean would recognize my voice. Although he would find out sooner orter. Sean didn¡¯t seem to recognize me and asked, ¡°did my mother tell you what you need to do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I replied briefly and I was afraid Sean would recognize me and drive me out at once. He nodded and said, ¡°push me to the bathroom, and help me take a bath first.¡± I walked over and grabbed the handle of his wheelchair with both hands and pushed him to the bathroom. I looked down and saw something white on his hair. I looked carefully and recognized that it was a pile of bubbles. Sean had difficulty bathing now. I pushed him into the bathroom. The bathroom in this room was veryrge. There was a huge triangr bathtub in it. Next to it was a large piece of ss. Outside was the manor¡¯s back garden. He could enjoy the view of the garden while taking a bath. I went in and stood there. Sean didn¡¯t seem angry and said, ¡°did my mother just ask you to stand here?¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Undress me!¡± Sean¡¯s voice was angry. I didn¡¯t move and I was a little nervous. Once I moved on, Sean would recognize me. I really didn¡¯t know how he would react. Would he just drive me away? Or... But I couldn¡¯t stand all the time. I struggled for a long time and finally came to Sean. I quickly knelt and lowered my head and unbuttoned Sean. When I just unbuttoned a button, I heard him hum. Then his long fingers grabbed my chin and forced me to look up. As soon as I looked up, he took my sses away and looked at me jokingly. ¡°Becky, do you think my ears don¡¯t work well? Do you think I can¡¯t recognize your voice when you speak in a low voice?¡± ¡°No...¡± At this moment, I was very nervous. His ck eyes were full of anger. His hand grabbed my chin harder. ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to see how useless I am? I can¡¯t even take a bath, can I?¡± I saw his frustration and I felt more heartache than him. I shook my head and kept calm. I raised my hand and unbuttoned Sean and said, ¡°can¡¯t you see what I¡¯m wearing? I¡¯m your servant. I¡¯m here to take care of you.¡± Yes, that was why I was here. As soon as I finished, he raised his hand and pushed me away directly. His expression was grim and cold. ¡°Take care of me? When do I need your care?¡± ¡°Now!¡± I said it firmly and came to Sean¡¯s side. I didn¡¯t look at his cold expression, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯ve collected money from your family to be your servant. Whether you agree or not, I have to do it!¡± He looked at me. ¡°Money? Tell me how much you need to get out of here.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t break my promise. Now that I have the money, I will do it well.¡± I replied. Sean¡¯s face turned ferocious and he smiled, ¡°now that you say that, let me see how long you can hold on!¡± Did he agree? I knew he was thinking about how to get rid of me, but since I had decided to stay, I wouldn¡¯t leave. I said nothing. I helped Sean to unbutton. His coat was taken off. His strong muscles came out. He was in a wheelchair. I saw a stool in the bathroom. I undressed him and said, ¡°let me help you to sit on the stool.¡± He didn¡¯t speak and raised his hand slightly. I knew he agreed. Sean was 188 cm tall. Although he lost weight after the ident, he was much heavier than me. I tried to get him up. When I did it, I found that it was really difficult. I tried several times and failed. When I tried, I was reassured that Sean was actually working with me. He tried to stand up with his hand on the armrest of the wheelchair. After the fourth failure, he took his hand straight back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± I saw him holding the armrest of the wheelchair with two hands and slowly moving his butt onto the stool. I held him by the side. It took about two minutes for Sean to finally settle down on the bench. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It was just a simple action, but I saw ayer of sweat on his forehead. Chapter 439 As obedient as a child Chapter 439 As obedient as a child I finally understand why Sean broke down. He couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing. He must be depressed. I said nothing and just stood by. I picked up the shower and wanted to open it. He looked up and asked me, ¡°are you going to help me bathe in this dress?¡± ¡°...¡± He said, ¡°there are no extra clothes here. If your clothes get wet, you have to leave naked. Anyway, those bodyguards outside have seen you naked.¡± His words were like thorns. I blushed and was embarrassed. But I was a little confused, ¡°so what should I wear?¡± ¡°I am naked. Why are you still wearing it?¡± He had a cold expression. Although he said that, I didn¡¯t feel that he had any other ideas at all. Or he couldn¡¯t. I hesitated for a moment and wanted to go out and change. He grabbed me directly from behind and impatiently said, ¡°where are you going?¡± ¡°I want to change my clothes...¡± I blinked at him. He didn¡¯t seem happy, ¡°just change here. I¡¯ve seen you naked. You don¡¯t need to hide!¡± After the ident, apart from the day I wore my wedding dress, Sean was very grumpy. I bit my lips and didn¡¯t say no. I stood in the bathroom and took off my clothes. I picked up the shower again and adjusted the water temperature. I sprinkled water on his back and asked him, ¡°how is the water temperature?¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± He said lightly. Soon the hot white air rose in the bathroom. I washed Sean¡¯s hair first, then I washed his body. He was as motionless as a child. It seemed that Sean was not sitting in front of me, but Lester. Gradually I was relieved. He must have not bathed for many days. He used to take a bath every day. If he didn¡¯t take a bath for more than a week, he must be very ufortable, so I washed him very carefully. After that, I cleaned him and dressed him. Then I dressed myself. I pushed the wheelchair over. Sean used his hands to hold the armrest of the wheelchair and intended to sit in it. But unlike before he took a bath, the bathroom was full of water. When he was about to sit down, his stool fell down. His leg lost its fulcrum and he fell! I panicked and rushed to help him, but I failed. We both fell to the bathroom floor. My hand was on his back so I was crushed by him. It hurt! I bit my teeth and didn¡¯t shout. I asked Sean, ¡°are you ok?¡± He sat up and lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I thought he was OK so I picked up the stool. But all of a sudden he started hitting his leg with his fist! ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing him like this, I really felt hurt and reached out to stop him. Sean¡¯s leg was broken, but his hands were good. His arms were strong. No matter how I stopped him, he continued to hit his own leg. I looked at him and couldn¡¯t stop him. Atst Iy on hisp. He said coldly, ¡°get out of here.¡± I didn¡¯t listen to him and shouted, ¡°why don¡¯t you hit me first? If you beat me to death, no one will stop you.¡± As soon as I finished, I felt a punch in the back. I coughed desperately and got punched again! He punched me twice. I was in great pain but I didn¡¯t shout. I just chewed my teeth and waited for him to continue to hit me. But he didn¡¯t continue to hit me. After a while, I heard Sean¡¯s impatient voice, ¡°stand up! Don¡¯t press on me!¡± Didn¡¯t he want to hit me? I felt relieved. This time, I tried again. I helped Sean and tried to lift him off the ground and into a wheelchair. After that, I sweated all over and it soaked my clothes. I didn¡¯t wipe my sweat. I just looked at Sean in the wheelchair and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I usually exercise too little. I will definitely exercise more in the future.¡± Marcia said they were sensitive. So I med myself. He looked up at me coldly and said nothing. I pushed him out. When we got to the room, he said, ¡°wait outside. I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I answered and went out. I was a servant for the first time. I stood in the long corridor and looked around. I found it boring to be a servant and it was a waste of time and life. If Sean didn¡¯t need me, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I could only stand here and wait for him to order me. I stood here and wanted to take my cell phone and drew pictures. But I knew I couldn¡¯t. If I did, Sean had reason to get rid of me. I stood outside until 11 o¡¯clock. The bodyguard asked me to cook so I went to the kitchen. Although it was a suburb and Sean was the only one living here, the big refrigerator in the kitchen was full of all the ingredients. Sean¡¯s leg was injured and he was grumpy, so I chose something that was easy to digest. I saw bones in the fridge. I thought about it and cooked bone soup. I started cooking. He could eat it at night. I made three dishes and two main courses. I put them on the dining car and went upstairs. As soon as I got to the second floor, I heard Sean¡¯s angry voice, ¡°what is she doing?¡± The bedroom door was closed, but I heard Sean¡¯s voice clearly, so I ran in quickly. I heard some kind of ss smashing on the wall at the door. I was afraid and immediately opened the door. The bodyguard stood there and didn¡¯t move. He was surrounded by broken vases and water stains. Sean saw me and froze. He asked angrily, ¡°where have you been? Don¡¯t you know how to be a servant? Do I have to teach you?¡± ¡°I... I went to cook.¡± When I finished, I remembered what Marcia said. I apologized immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you before I left. It¡¯s my fault.¡± He didn¡¯t seem so angry and turned the wheelchair around. I went to the bodyguard and leaned over and began to clean up the vase on the floor. Chapter 440 Didn’t sleep all night Chapter 440 Didn¡¯t sleep all night I picked up two pieces. He burst into a rage. ¡°Didn¡¯t you cook? Where¡¯s lunch?¡± I was so scared that my hand shook. The fragments of the vase cut my fingers. Blood soon flowed out of the wound. I put my finger in my mouth and looked up and saw Sean just looking up at me. I didn¡¯t know if I should pick up the vase fragments or bring in lunch first. After making a choice, I put two pieces beside the wall and stood up and said, ¡°please wait a moment.¡± I went out and brought his lunch to a small moving table in the room. Then I pushed the small table in front of Sean and set the chopsticks for him. I respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, please enjoy it.¡± Sean didn¡¯t move and just kept his head down. When I was standing there and I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, he suddenly reached out and grabbed my injured finger. He said impatiently, ¡°the house is too big for you to cook and clean at the same time. Let others clean up those things!¡± Others? There was no one else in the manor except me. But I didn¡¯t say that. I just pulled my finger back and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, I don¡¯t trust other people, so let me do it.¡± I added, ¡°I will never leave this house, and I will take my cell phone with me. If you find that I¡¯m not at the door, don¡¯t worry. Just call me. I¡¯lle right away no matter what I¡¯m doing.¡± Sean looked up and he seemed a little sorry. He said nothing. He lowered his eyes slightly and began to eat with chopsticks. I stood beside him and asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Jessop, how does it taste? If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll improve next time.¡± Sean didn¡¯t speak. I turned to clean up the ss. I carefully packed all the vase pieces and took the vacuum cleaner into the room. I looked at Sean and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, can I use a vacuum cleaner? It may be a little noisy.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± He agreed. I vacuumed all the debris. Then I put away the vacuum cleaner and went to stand outside. After a while, Sean finished and I went back. He looked at me and asked, ¡°what do you eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen for lunchter.¡± I replied. I never noticed when servants ate. Once I saw Briana and Doris eating in the kitchen. But I was the only servant here. In fact, I was a little confused about when it was right for me to eat. Sean said coldly, ¡°let the bodyguard bring a tableter. We can eat together " ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jessop.¡± I knew what Sean was thinking. - I had dinner with Sean. At about nine o¡¯clock in the evening, after I served Sean to brush his teeth and wash his face, I saw him watching TV in his bedroom, and I wondered if I could go back to the room to make design drawings and so on. I asked, ¡°Mr. Jessop, can I go back to my room and have a rest?¡± He immediately replied, ¡°no! Watch TV with me.¡± ¡°...¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I could only stand there and watch TV with him. We watched TV from 9:00 to 11:00. He sat and I stood. When I felt my legs numb, Sean seemed sleepy and said, ¡°help me put on my pajamas.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I changed his clothes and helped him to bed. I covered him up. When I thought I could leave, Sean pointed to the door and said, ¡°you have to stand here. I want to see you as soon as I open my eyes.¡± ¡°What?¡± I tilted my head and looked at Sean. I felt incredible. I didn¡¯t even know what he meant. What did he mean? Did he want me to stay up all night? He said coldly, ¡°can¡¯t you understand me? If you want to be my servant, you have to listen to me. I want you to stand here at night and not sleep. Understand?¡± ¡°...¡± I finally understood. Sean was normal during the day and didn¡¯t embarrass me. He wanted to torture me at night. But I couldn¡¯t refuse. I nodded, ¡°Mr. Jessop, I see. Go to bed early.¡± With that, I stood there. Sean was in bed. After a while he began to breathe evenly. I knew he was asleep. My legs were numb. I moved my wrists and looked at the sofa. I hesitated for a moment, but I still didn¡¯t sit down. Since I chose to stay, I couldn¡¯t be kicked out by him! I stood all night. For the first time, I thought the night was so long. - At about six o¡¯clock the next morning, Sean opened his eyes and got up. At this time, my eyes had been open for nearly one night. I slept for a while, but most of the time I was awake. When he moved, I went to help him. As soon as I stepped, I felt my legs were a little heavy. I leaned forward. In order to keep myself from falling, I held the cupboard aside with my hands. Sean looked up at me and didn¡¯t speak. My leg hurt. I clenched my teeth and walked up to Sean and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, good morning. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Sean put his arm in my hand. He seemed to want to trip me and deliberately didn¡¯t get up. I stood all night and now I was dizzy. I almost fell. Fortunately, I held the bedside. Sean sat in a wheelchair. I pushed him into the room to wash. Then I applied to go downstairs to make breakfast, and Sean immediately became unhappy. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t breakfast be ready before I get up?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jessop. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to wake up so early. Sean seemed helpless. He waved. ¡°Go.¡± I finally got out of the room. I wanted to have a rest at the stairway, but I was afraid Sean was worried. I gritted my teeth and went to the kitchen. I cooked porridge and sat on the ground for a while. I had a ten minute rest when breakfast was ready. I pushed the dining car to deliver the meal. Everything was simr to yesterday, but in the afternoon, I was very sleepy because I didn¡¯t sleep all night. Chapter 441 Won’t you give in? Chapter 441 Won¡¯t you give in? In the afternoon, I was dizzy. Sean told me to pour the water. I held the teapot and stood there with my head nk. I didn¡¯t react a little until the water came down the table and burned my feet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I set the teapot aside and looked up at Sean. He looked at me and his eyes were cold. He didn¡¯t seem to me me. There was no superfluous expression on his face. He just looked at me. But I was a little scared. I took the toilet paper out of the bathroom and wiped the floor and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jessop. I will be careful.¡± Then I mop the floor with a mop. The mop was in the tool room downstairs. I ran over and took it back. After that, Sean said, ¡°go downstairs and prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I answered and left. When I got to the kitchen, I took a look. It was still early, so I curled up in the corner of the kitchen and wanted to have a rest. But my eyelids were heavy. I was afraid I would sleep too long. I immediately took my cell phone out and set an rm clock for me to get up in 30 minutes. Then I fell asleep. I didn¡¯t know how long I slept. I felt soft around me. I heard a slight sigh in my ear. I was too sleepy. I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to sleep more. When I opened my eyes again, it was daylight outside. I looked at the soft bed around me and thought for a long time that I should make dinner for Sean! Then I fell asleep! I looked up and saw the cell phone and turned it on. It was the next morning! I was afraid Sean would me me and try to get rid of me. I was scared and rushed upstairs at once! Sean¡¯s bedroom door was ajar, and I gently pushed the door open and saw him lying quietly on the bed. I went over and saw that he was still wearing the clothes he had worn yesterday. I fell asleep so he couldn¡¯t change. I felt a little guilty. I saw that he didn¡¯t cover the quilt so I covered it for him. When I turned and was about to leave, I was held by a powerful arm from behind and pulled directly onto the bed. Then I heard him say, ¡°don¡¯t go.¡± I was nervous and thought he woke up. But I looked back quietly and saw his eyes closed. He held me tight and breathed evenly. Iy in a very ufortable position and dared not move. He just held me like this. After a few seconds, I heard him mutter again, ¡°stand there and don¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°...¡± Did he think of these things when he was dreaming? But soon, I heard a light and helpless sigh. I was a little bit nervous. He held me tighter. I heard him say in a very light voice, ¡°won¡¯t you give in?¡± Give in? My heart seemed to be pricked by a needle. Was that what he thought? But after a while, he turned over and finally let me go. I carefully stood up from the bed and looked at Sean who was asleep. I thought of his words and was in aplicated mood. I got up and wanted to go to the kitchen to make breakfast, but as soon as I got to the kitchen, I saw someone already making breakfast. It was a strange face. It was a young maid. She heard the footsteps and turned her head and saw me. She smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re Becky, right? Hello, my name is Rachel. I¡¯m new here. We¡¯ll take care of Mr. Jessop together in the future.¡± I was not happy to see her. Sean found another servant. Was he ready to get rid of me? In this case, I would not leave! Rachel made breakfast and I went upstairs with her. Sean asked me to have breakfast with him. I was a little relieved. After breakfast, I looked at his legs. I thought the technology was very developed now. He should not be unable to stand up. Didn¡¯t he want to check? I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, have you checked recently?¡± Sean looked at me and was kind of cold, but he didn¡¯t talk. His expression was unfriendly. My heart was pounding. I was afraid he would throw me out at once. Then he raised his hand slightly and pointed to the balcony in front of him. Did he want me to leave? I looked at him and I was nervous. I thought he would let me out, but I heard him say, ¡°the garden outside is a bit messy. Clean it up. If you can¡¯t finish it, don¡¯te back today.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. ¡°Guard.¡± Before I could say anything, Sean spoke again. The bodyguard outside came in and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Jessop, what can I do for you?¡± Sean pointed to the garden outside and said, ¡°she¡¯s going to start cleaning it today. You have to watch her. If she can¡¯t finish it, she¡¯s not allowed to rest.¡± I turned and looked out at the big garden. I had to finish it by myself? I was afraid the winter would be over then! Even the bodyguard was scared, ¡°Mr. Jessop, it...¡± ¡°It¡¯s winter. There will be no new weeds. My request is that there should be no weeds.¡± Sean interrupted the bodyguard and said what he wanted again. I couldn¡¯t help getting angry and looking at Sean, ¡°why do you think I can clean the whole garden by myself?¡± It was winter. It snowed a few days ago. Now the whole garden was covered with snow. I may freeze to death. Sean seemed to be waiting for me to say that. He immediately smiled, ¡°can¡¯t you do it? Then you can leave.¡± Sure enough, he was embarrassing me. He wanted me to leave. Or he hired Rachel because he was sure I would refuse to tidy the garden today and leave. I stood there and straightened up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Now that I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t leave. I can tidy the garden.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Sean didn¡¯t even turn the wheelchair and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch you here.¡± ¡°OK, Mr. Jessop.¡± I turned and went out. Rachel ran after me and asked, ¡°where are you going?¡± ¡°Tidy the garden.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I answered her. Rachel¡¯s expression was strange, ¡°why do you do this in winter? It¡¯s just snowed. Now the snow is melting. It¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I shook my head and looked at Rachel. I wanted to tell her to take good care of Sean. But I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. Rachel took the money and would take good care of Sean. Chapter 442 It’s unlucky that you die here Chapter 442 It¡¯s unlucky that you die here When I was about to go downstairs, the bodyguard caught up with me. ¡°You can leave. Mr. Jessop just wants to get rid of you.¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t leave.¡± I said calmly. The bodyguards recognized me yesterday. The bodyguard sighed behind me. ¡°You are too stubborn.¡± ¡°Well, I think so.¡± I said with a smile. I went to the garden in the winter clothes of the servants and cotton gloves. This was my first time here. The garden looked bigger. In front of this garden of several hundred square meters, I knew I couldn¡¯t finish it. How long could I hold on? But forget it. Since I said I would not leave, I must not leave. I took a deep breath and squatted down and began to pull the grass. The whole garden was covered with thick snow. When I picked up the snow, I found that no one had cleaned it for a long time. The whole garden was overgrown with weeds. I squatted there and began to pull the grass. The grass was very fragile in winter. They broke easily. I thought I could do it this way. But soon a bodyguard told me, ¡°Mr. Jessop said you had to pull out the grass roots.¡± Sean seemed to have figured it out. I slowly pulled the roots out by hand. At first, I thought it was OK. But the cold was creeping into my gloves. My hands soon froze and had difficulty bending, let alone pulling grass. I squatted there and took off my gloves. Then I put my hands in my clothes to keep warm and went on. In this way, I pulled the grass till the sun went down. In the evening, it was colder here. The bodyguards took turns to stand guard. A bodyguard kindly advised me. ¡°Becky, you can tell Mr. Jessop you can¡¯t do it and then you can leave. Mr. Jessop doesn¡¯t really want to embarrass you. He just wants you to leave.¡± ¡°I will not leave.¡± I said calmly. Actually, I was freezing at this time. But I didn¡¯t want to leave. In fact, at this time, I thought Sean and I were notpeting for who could hold on more, but who would give up first. Sean did it just to push me away. I knew why he wanted to push me away. I didn¡¯t believe that he would watch me suffer cruelly. I was just betting that he loved me. He didn¡¯t say he loved me except when he married Cindy. But I wanted to make a bet. The sun set. Soon it was dark. I pulled the grass slowly. I asionally looked back and saw that the light in Sean¡¯s bedroom was still on. I could see him clearly sitting at the window and looking at me. Rachel was standing beside him. My whole body froze at this time. I wanted to take a hot bath, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. Sean was waiting for me to give up. But I would not give up. Time flied. Then the light went out in Sean¡¯s room. I guessed he was asleep. The new bodyguard asked me if I wanted to rest. I refused decisively. ¡°No, he said I can¡¯t rest before I finish.¡± I wanted to rest, but I was afraid Sean was testing me. I had been busy all night. When the sun rose, I was too cold to move my lips. My vision was blurred and I had a headache. But the garden was so big that I didn¡¯t even clean a corner. I turned around and looked at Sean¡¯s bedroom. He was still sitting there and looking at me. All right, Sean, just take a good look at me. I was desperate at this time. I didn¡¯t seem to have any energy. I knew I was stubborn, but I didn¡¯t want to give in. Maybe I should give in. Unfortunately, I had always been stubborn. I remembered I suffered a lot in prison because of this. But I couldn¡¯t die here. I had to take care of Lester. I looked up slightly and said to the bodyguard behind me, ¡°I want to drink water.¡± The bodyguard nodded and immediately went to get the water. When he came back, I wanted to get up, but my back hurt so much. I couldn¡¯t stand up andy on the ground. Even if Iy down, I couldn¡¯t straighten. The bodyguard knelt down and held me and sighed, ¡°you¡¯d better give up. We will take care of Mr. Jessop. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± I shook my head and finally sat up. He handed me the water. I held the hot water cup in my hand, but I still felt cold. The bodyguard looked at me. ¡°Your face is so red.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m cold.¡± I was honest. I took a sip of water. It was nice to have water. The bodyguard looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°If I eat, he might have reason to drive me away. I want topare with him whether I fall down first or he gives up first.¡± I returned the water ss to the bodyguard and wanted to squat down. But this time I was dizzy and fell in the snow! ¡°Becky!¡± I heard the bodyguard. I opened my eyes in a daze and waved, ¡°I¡¯m OK. I...¡± I wanted to say I was OK, but I didn¡¯t have the strength. I looked at the bedroom window on the second floor and saw that he had moved his wheelchair away. If he loved me, how could he not pity me? The bodyguard carried me inside. Soon I saw Seane in. He was in a wheelchair and there was no love in his eyes. He looked at me and said coldly, ¡°if you can¡¯t finish it, you can leave.¡± ¡°I can.¡± I clenched my teeth and sat up from the sofa. I wanted to stand up, but I fell on the soft carpet. It hurt. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was cold. I must have a high fever. When I fell, I saw Sean reach out his arm in his wheelchair. I thought he loved me. But he didn¡¯t move. He just said impatiently, ¡°you can do it after the fever subsides, or it¡¯s unlucky that you die here!¡± I stood up and looked at Sean. I wanted to find pity in his eyes, but I failed. He didn¡¯t seem to pity me at all. I was a little confused. Should I insist? Was it really right for me to give up so much ande here? Chapter 443 It responded Chapter 443 It responded Sean called a doctor for me. The doctor gave me an injection and prescribed medicine. It took me about three days to recover. But I still coughed. I was afraid of infecting others, so I put on my mask. These days, Rachel hadpletely reced me. She looked after Sean. I had seen Rachel spend hours in Sean¡¯s room several times and I was very sad. I wanted to ask them what they were doing inside. I was afraid Sean would let Rachel bathe him as he asked me to. I didn¡¯t think Sean would do that, but I thought it was possible. Rachel spent three hours in Sean¡¯s room in the evening. I met her in the hallway and saw that she was a little wet. I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°what are you doing in Mr. Jessop¡¯s room?¡± Rachel looked at me and was embarrassed and said, ¡°nothing.¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was my illusion. I thought she blushed in the dim light of the corridor. Although I was not happy, I just nodded. I went to the kitchen and met a bodyguard. He saw me and said, ¡°Becky, Mr. Jessop said these curtains need to be washed. We¡¯ll help you take them down tomorrow. You can wash them.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sean was really going to push me away. He didn¡¯t let me near him. He just asked me to do this. My heart was full of grievances and anger. I took my medicine in the kitchen and was going back to work in my room. But no sooner had I turned on theputer than someone knocked. Before I could speak, Rachel¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°Sis Becky, are you asleep?¡± ¡°...¡± Why did Rachele to me sote? I didn¡¯t think much about it. I got up and opened the door. When I opened the door, I saw Rachel in pajamas. She saw me and immediately grabbed me and said, ¡°may I ask you something?¡± Actually, Rachel and I didn¡¯t know each other very well. I was a little ufortable. I hesitated and nodded. Rachel came in and saw myputer and was envious, ¡°why do you have such a goodputer? Did Mr. Jessop give it to you? How long after you worked here did Mr. Jessop give it to you?¡± I looked at Rachel. To be honest, although Rachel was dressed and behaved like a country girl, I felt that shecked a kind of temperament. She was not like Erin. Erin looked like a country girl. Rachel was more like a college student with a good tutor. What she said just now was not in keeping with her temperament. I hesitated and said, ¡°it¡¯s my own.¡± Rachel sat behind me and looked at myputer screen and asked, ¡°what is this? It looks so advanced. Is it a programming software?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What is it? You are so good! You know everything!¡± Rachel adored me. I looked at her suspiciously and thought she was weird. I didn¡¯t want to talk to her much. I asked her impatiently, ¡°why do youe to me?¡± Rachel tapped her head and said, ¡°I almost forgot.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± My tone was a little cold. But Rachel didn¡¯t seem to feel it. She approached me and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop¡¯s lower body is unconscious, right? But that part of him is normal.¡± ¡°Which part?¡± I could probably guess what she meant. But I was not sure. ¡°That!¡± Rachel said it with a slight red face. ¡°Which?¡± I continued. Rachel approached my ear and whispered, ¡°penis.¡± My heart tightened when I heard her. What? Sean¡¯s lower body reacted? It was impossible. Last time I did that to Sean. Sean didn¡¯t respond because it was me? I asked her, ¡°how do you know?¡± ¡°I... I...¡± This time I was really sure Rachel was blushing. She clutched me hard and said, ¡°because I saw it.¡± ¡°You saw it?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Rachel nodded and bowed her head and whispered, ¡°in fact, I bathed Mr. Jessop in his room at night, and then I saw that Mr. Jessop¡¯s penis became bigger, and it was very big...¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was getting smaller and smaller. But I heard it clearly. My heart was like being held by an invisible hand and I had trouble breathing. Did Rachel and Sean take a bath together? Ming and Erin once had an affair. But I didn¡¯t care. Today, it was Sean, but I couldn¡¯t breathe. I held the sheet tightly and bit my lips with my teeth and forced myself to calm down. Rachel didn¡¯t seem to notice my abnormality and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m a virgin. I dare not help Mr. Jessop take a bath in the future.¡± She asked me, ¡°Sis Becky, have you bathed Mr. Jessop before? Has such a thing happened?¡± ¡°I bathed him, but I didn¡¯t see it.¡± I was upset and said to Rachel, ¡°just call me Becky.¡± ¡°But you are older than me.¡± ¡°Then you can call me Becky.¡± ¡°Becky.¡± Rachel was aggrieved. I stared at her and didn¡¯t know if she was showing off or really asking me. She was young, but I didn¡¯t understand her. ¡°Go out. I¡¯m going to work.¡± I was a little upset. But Rachel immediately became unhappy. ¡°Why do you say that? We are both servants. Why do you seem to be superior to me!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Her change surprised me a little. I looked at Rachel and she didn¡¯t seem to think her behavior was wrong at all. She was a little like Erin. But I didn¡¯t mind. I calmly said, ¡°this is my room. I want you out. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You... You offended Mr. Jessop. Don¡¯t be arrogant. I just heard the bodyguard say you have to wash the curtains tomorrow.¡± Rachel got up and opened the door and went out. She did look a little like Erin. I turned on myputer and didn¡¯t go to bed until 2 o¡¯clock. The next morning, the bodyguards took half the curtains down. The curtains here were heavy and big. It could only be washed with a special washing machine. And they not only let me wash, but also specially found a huge basin for me. This basin couldn¡¯t be put in the manor, but only in the garden. There was no hot water but cold watering from the tap used to water the flowers. Chapter 444 Don’t you want the last dignity? Chapter 444 Don¡¯t you want thest dignity? Actually, Sean asked me to wash the curtains, but I didn¡¯t want to give up. The curtains were not dirty anyway. I could simply wash them. I spent the whole day washing about two curtains, and then I hung them. It was not hard for me, but the water was too cold. My hands were swollen with cold. Maybe it was because I suffered a lot. This little thing was nothing to me. In the evening, Rachel cooked dinner and sent it upstairs. I was not allowed to go upstairs. I made some supper and ate it. After a while, Rachel took the cutlery downstairs. The bodyguard said to her, ¡°Mr. Jessop asked you to go upstairs and bathe him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel seemed to be blushing. She put down the cutlery and went upstairs. I looked at the food in the dining car and found that Sean didn¡¯t seem to eat too much. I didn¡¯t care and went back to work. I was d I had time to work, but the thought of Rachel bathing for Sean made me fidgety and not in the mood to work. I took a look at my cell phone. Rachel had been upstairs for two hours. They bathed too long. Now that Sean reacted to her, they... I was upset and couldn¡¯t go on with my work. I turned off theputer and walked into the corridor. I found Rachel¡¯s room and knocked. Then I put my face on the door and listened. It was quiet inside. It meant Rachel hadn¡¯te back. They... I went upstairs reluctantly. There was no bodyguard on the second floor. I went straight to the door of Sean¡¯s bedroom. I put my ears on the door. To be honest, the sound instion of the room here was very good. Although I tried my best to listen, I couldn¡¯t hear a sound at all. What was going on inside? I didn¡¯t know. People seemed to be curious animals. I was not happy and wanted to know. If Sean didn¡¯t need me, I would leave. I raised my hand and knocked on the door. There was no sound. When I hesitated to open the door, it suddenly opened. I looked up and saw Rachel opening the door. She was wearing a bath towel and looked as if she had just wrapped it in a hurry. Her hair was a bit messy and she blushed. Her cleavage was exposed and there were many red marks on her white skin. I bit my lips and thought it was ridiculous! ¡°Becky, what are you doing?¡± Rachel blushed and held the towel tightly in her hand. I finally knew how I felt when my husband and servant cheated! I had never been so angry and aggrieved! ¡°Get out of the way!¡± I was angry and pushed Rachel away and pushed the door open! The moment the door was opened, I saw Sean calmly lying on the bed and looking at me. He was covered only with a thin quilt. I could see the high bulge in his crotch in the middle of the quilt. At that moment, my tears fell. He looked at me and was disgusted. ¡°Now leave.¡± ¡°No!¡± I was reluctant! I went forward and tried to lift his quilt, but he pressed it. He asked me, ¡°this is yourst dignity. Don¡¯t you want it?¡± I looked at Sean. His eyes were cold and I had a lot of pain. Last dignity? Yes, he was right. If I lifted the quilt and saw that there was no problem, what did it prove? I couldn¡¯t interest Sean anymore! ¡°Becky, what are you doing!¡± Rachel was a little upset and came over. I looked up at Rachel. Her face was vibrant. Her face was beautiful and her eyes were like the most precious ck pearl. He liked young and beautiful girls. I clenched my fist. Tears wet the mask on my face. My teeth were biting my lips and I coughed like hell. Every time I coughed, my chest hurt badly. He looked at me and his face didn¡¯t change. He just said, ¡°get out. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and was reluctant, but I forced myself to leave. When I got to the door, Rachel ran to close it. I squatted at the door and wept. I sat there and thought about the days I had been wronged by Sean. Even though he embarrassed me, I didn¡¯t leave. I was a designer and hands were important to me. But I didn¡¯t care about myself at all for him. What did I get? I squatted there and couldn¡¯t control my emotions and cried. I didn¡¯t know how long I cried. I only knew Rachel didn¡¯te out at all. Atst I was tired and hoarse. I got up and went to the kitchen to drink water and went back to my room to pack. I packed my luggage quickly. When I was carrying my suitcase and wanted to go out, I thought of what I said to Monica. I said I would not leave. Yes, I was prepared before I came. I stood at the door and clenched my fist. I closed my eyes and keptforting myself. Finally I made up my mind and sat in bed and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± I would not leave! Even if Sean did have an affair with Rachel now, what he did for me was not fake. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. And maybe he did it on purpose now. In fact, nothing happened. I told myself in my heart. Then I took back my luggage and turned on theputer and started working. I worked very efficiently that night. At 3 o¡¯clock I finished the work I nned to finish tomorrow, then I sent it to Linda and went to bed. The next morning, I woke up at 7 o¡¯clock. I went to the backyard and continued to wash the curtains. The bodyguards saw me and were stunned. But Rachel was the most surprised. She ran to the backyard and asked me, ¡°Aunt Jones, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Aunt Jones. Her attitude changed too quickly. I didn¡¯t look up. As I was doing theundry, I asked, ¡°you call me Aunt Jones, so do you call Mr. Jessop Uncle Jessop in bed?¡± Chapter 445 Men liked women of twenty at all ages Chapter 445 Men liked women of twenty at all ages I didn¡¯t look up and couldn¡¯t see Rachel¡¯s face. But it didn¡¯t matter to me. Rachel was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Aunt Jones, I¡¯ve already inquired. It turns out that you are Mr. Jessop¡¯s ex-wife and gave birth to a child for Mr. Jessop. Now you don¡¯t leave because you want to make up with Mr. Jessop.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I washed the curtains and didn¡¯t deny it. Maybe from some point of view, I did hope so. Rachel giggled. ¡°You¡¯re naive. Have you ever heard a proverb?¡± I ignored her, but she continued, ¡°men are single-minded. Men of all ages like women of twenty. Do you think so?¡± With that, Rachel smiled even more brightly. I looked up at Rachel and finally found that she was a little strange. Rachel¡¯s hair was in ck, but it was cut inyers. Especially her bangs were carefully cut. Her hair must have been designed by a barber in a regr barber shop. I stood up suddenly. Rachel was holding her chin in her hand. I could see her fingers. Her nails were not long but clean. She must take care of them often. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I looked at Rachel again. I was pretty sure she was not a country girl. She was a standard city girl. And she used to be very fashionable. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rachel seemed a little flustered. I smiled, ¡°Rachel, how old are you? Where do youe from? You¡¯re a servant for the first time, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Rachel looked aside and said unnaturally, ¡°I¡¯m 20 this year. I am a native. I just want to experience life as a servant.¡± To be honest, if I didn¡¯t find out, I would think she was a vain country girl and embarrassed to say where she was born. I didn¡¯t look down on country girls, but I understood Rachel was pretending. And everything seemed to have been choreographed for her. Who was this person? Needless to say, I understood. I pretended not to find out. I exposed her, ¡°really? Where are your junior and senior high schools? You should go to college. Why do you want to be a servant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Rachel was embarrassed. She raised her feet and kicked the big basin in front of her. She turned and was leaving! ¡°Come here!¡± I grabbed Rachel. ¡°Put them back.¡± ¡°Why!¡± Rachel was obviously reluctant. ¡°Hurry up!¡± I had been holding her. After making sure Rachel was acting, I was confident. Sean wanted to pretend and get rid of me. OK, I would cooperate with them. I wanted to see when they were exposed. I could wash the curtains every day! Rachel was flustered. ¡°I don¡¯t...¡± ¡°Then stay here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to report Mr. Jessop!¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Rachel and I were fighting downstairs. Sure enough, soon I heard the sound of a wheelchair behind me. We turned around at the same time. Rachel saw Sean and was aggrieved. Suddenly she began to cry. She ran up to Sean and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, here you are.¡± I was in a trance for a moment. Sean and Molly did that many years ago. ¡°Yes.¡± Sean reached out and sat Rachel in hisp. He put his hand behind her and asked gently, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°She kicked my basin over. I asked her to help me with it.¡± I calmly replied. Instead of looking at me, Sean looked at Rachel and asked, ¡°really?¡± ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± Rachel nodded and said pitifully. She cried a lot. She was very simr to Molly. I used to be stubborn and always suffered. Sean looked up and the tenderness in his eyes turned into indifference. ¡°She takes care of me. She doesn¡¯t have to do that. Stay away from herter.¡± Then he said to Rachel, ¡°push me back.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Rachel sadly left his leg and pushed Sean away. She turned and looked at me before she left. Her eyes were full of ostentation. I knew they were pretending, but I looked at them and felt a little heartache. I bit my lip and reluctantly brought the basin back. In the evening, I hung the curtains and went back to my room to design. Coincidentally, when I went to the bathroom at night, as soon as I went out, I saw Rachel justing back. She walked with a limp. She saw me and was immediately proud. As she passed me, she said, ¡°Mr. Jessop is excellent. I think I will be pregnant soon.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± I said coldly. I went to the bathroom and went back to the room. I continued to work. I had been washing the curtains these days and it was easy. I came back early in the evening to design and call Lester and talk to Linda about my work. Everything went well. But almost every night I came across Rachel and I was stimted by her in various ways. At first, I was in a bad mood, but after a long time I was calm and took it as a y. Since Sean and Rachel were pretending, I would cooperate. Anyway, since I said I would not leave, I would not leave. Unless one day I saw Sean having sex with Rachel. But I guessed it would never happen. - I stayed here for another week, and my life seemed to have no change. I still washed curtains every day. Anyway, there were so many curtains in the manor, and I could wash one piece a day until spring. Although the water was a little cold, I didn¡¯t touch it very long. I just put the curtains in and I quickly got used to it. I had been coughing all week and it was getting worse. My chest hurt more and more. Today, I hung the curtains and wanted to go back to my room. I saw Sean in a wheelchair blocking the door. ¡°Mr. Jessop.¡± I hadn¡¯t seen Sean for days. He looked at me without any expression. He heard me cough and frown and say coldly, ¡°why don¡¯t you go to the doctor? Do you want to infect her?¡± Who? Rachel. Chapter 446 You’re useless to me Chapter 446 You¡¯re useless to me I was a bit distressed to hear him say that. But I knew he did it on purpose. Although I understood, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad. I looked down and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll see a doctor tomorrow.¡± ¡°Now.¡± He listened to me and said coldly at once. I looked up at him and said, ¡°Rachel and I don¡¯t live in the same room and we don¡¯t meet. I¡¯m wearing a mask. I won¡¯t infect her tonight.¡± The manor was far from the city. I was going to workter. If I went to the hospital now, this evening would be wasted. I could go to the hospital tomorrow. If I coulde back earlier, I could work for a while. ¡°No way.¡± He listened to me and refused decisively. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I was a little disappointed. I looked at him and joked, ¡°Mr. Jessop, are you really worried about her or my illness?¡± I said that on purpose. Actually, I wanted to see how Sean answered. I thought Rachel and Sean were pretending, but there was nothing to prove it except my own guesses. Now I needed some evidence to convince me that Sean was just pretending and trying to get rid of me. In fact, he cared about me. Sean looked at me. His ck eyes were like a thousand year old well without any waves. He said, ¡°I care about her.¡± It was simple and he had no redundant exnation. It was really Sean¡¯s style. I didn¡¯t see a clue. I had to get around his wheelchair and head to my room and say, ¡°Mr. Jessop, don¡¯t worry. I will avoid her today.¡± I was not Sean¡¯s opponent. My arm was suddenly held by him. I looked back. He pressed me directly on his legs and his handsome face came close to me. He pulled off my mask and put one hand on the back of my head. His thin lips pressed against mine. The next second his bullying breath invaded in! I was stunned at first, but the familiar atmosphere soon made me sink. I put my arm around his neck and kissed him. His kiss was getting deeper and deeper. I just felt that my body was getting hotter and hotter. There was hope in my heart. Did Sean... When we were kissing and I was thinking about it, he looked up at me and said, ¡°now you may infect her. Hurry up to the hospital.¡± His words poured on my head like a basin of ice water. I was stunned. I looked at him and said, ¡°you can not kiss me. Then I won¡¯t infect her.¡± In my opinion, Sean just wanted me to go to the hospital. He kissed me and then Rachel? It was superfluous. Sean pushed me away. ¡°I know what you think. You are now a mobile virus. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± The reason was far fetched. I stood there and looked down at Sean in the wheelchair. I thought it was funny, ¡°Mr. Jessop, if you care about me, you can tell me directly. I will go to the hospital tomorrow. Your childish behavior will only make me feel...¡± ¡°Care for you?¡± I was interrupted by Sean. His eyes were cold. He turned around and said, ¡°you¡¯re useless to me.¡± I was useless. ¡°Really?¡± I didn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, let me see how you make love to Rachel. Then I¡¯ll give up.¡± Yes. Unless I saw it with my own eyes. Sean tilted his head slightly. Maybe it was a coincidence. At this point, Rachel came from a distance and saw Sean. She came running like a happy bird and knelt in front of him happily, ¡°Why are you here? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± His voice was gentle. He raised his hand and touched her hair. He pulled her face in front of him and leaned over and kissed her. Rachel seemed a little surprised at first. She looked at me and raised her hand around his neck. I could only see their eyes. The rest was blocked by Rachel¡¯s arm. Even so, I knew they must be kissing. The faint sound of water came from afar and stabbed my heart like a knife. I didn¡¯t care about Ming before, but now I was very sad. It was such a feeling to see my husband and maid cheating. I bit my lip and turned and left. I went back to the room and turned on theputer and started working, but I stared at theputer and thought about Sean kissing Rachel. I stared at the screen and said to myself, ¡°Sean, do you really want me to leave?¡± Did you want to get rid of me? If I left, wouldn¡¯t you regret it? I was very sad. I became less confident. To be honest, Rachel was young and beautiful and had good skin. Maybe Seanpared us and really found the benefits of young girls. So I was useless. I took a look at theputer and found that it was only 20 days before March. If it didn¡¯t change after 20 days, I would give up and leave, Sean¡¯s life would have nothing to do with me anymore. I was thinking about Sean and didn¡¯t want to work. I finally turned off theputer andy in bed. In the middle of the night, I suddenly felt cold all over and my mouth was dry. I got up to get the water. But when I got up, I felt dizzy and hit the wall. I squatted on the ground and rested for a long time before I went back to the kitchen to pour water. After drinking, I took my temperature. 39 degrees. Why did I have a fever again? I was wrapped in a quilt and shivering in bed. The room was warm but I thought it was like an icehouse. I coughed like hell. Maybe I was too cold. I thought my lung hurt. In order not to cough, I drank water desperately. Even so, I had been coughing and vomiting a lot of water. When I was in agony, Rachel¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Becky? Are you ok?¡± I got up and opened the door and said, ¡°I seem to have a fever.¡± Chapter 447 I gave up Chapter 447 I gave up Rachel immediately touched my forehead. ¡°Your forehead is very hot! I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you.¡± ¡°No, I...¡± I wanted to say no and thought I wouldl recover if I took some medicine. But it was dark in front of me and I fell forward. I felt like I was being held by Rachel and she was calling 911. I was weak, but I was not in apletea. I could feel several bodyguards putting me on the bed, and someone brought me a thick quilt to cover me. The light in the room was on. I opened my eyes slightly, and there was Rachel by my side. I saw two light red marks on her neck. Oh, it was a kiss. Maybe I was too sick. At this moment, I felt heartache but no other feelings. I just seemed to see the mostmon things. Then the ambnce came and I was taken to the hospital. I heard the doctor say that I had pneumonia and my lung was infected. If I didn¡¯t get to the hospital in time, my life may be in danger. I closed my eyes and for the first time didn¡¯t think it was worth it. I was willing to be Sean¡¯s servant and take care of him and didn¡¯t care if he embarrassed me. It didn¡¯t matter and I could stand it for a while. But now I thought of his kiss with Rachel and the shallow marks on her neck. I suddenly felt that maybe he didn¡¯t need me anymore. Rachel would take good care of him anyway. I was in the hospital for four days. On the fifth day when I was discharged from the hospital, one of Sean¡¯s bodyguards drove over and asked me, ¡°Becky, are you going back to that manor?¡± His question silenced me. Shall I go back or leave? I thought I was going to stay another 20 days. I would make a decision in March. I looked up to the bodyguard and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡± The bodyguard heard my answer and seemed to be surprised. He nodded and said, ¡°well, I¡¯ll drive you back to the manor.¡± The car went back to the manor. As soon as I entered the living room, I saw Sean. He was in a wheelchair and Karen was on the sofa. Karen saw me and immediately raised her hand and greeted me warmly, ¡°Hi, Becky.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± I remembered my identity and respectfully greeted Karen. Karen was stunned. Sean said, ¡°she¡¯s a servant here.¡± ¡°Servant?¡± Karen looked at me incredulously and then at Sean. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I volunteered.¡± I answered first. Karen seemed to want to keep asking. I bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and change first.¡± I went back to my room and took out my servant¡¯s clothes. Looking at the clothes, my heart was still slightly hurt. Once again, I questioned whether I should do that. Even so, I put on my clothes. I took out my cell phone and saw that it was 15 days before March. If it didn¡¯t change, I would leave. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I said to my cell phone, ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll give you another 15 days. If you still treat me like this, I¡¯m sorry. Even if you¡¯ve treated me well, I give up.¡± I changed and went out and saw Rachel. She blinked and looked at me. ¡°Are you well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and thought of the day and said, ¡°thank you.¡± Rachel seemed particrly surprised. After all, I had a fight with her before. She seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I just heard it.¡± I looked at her and thought and asked, ¡°how are you doing with Mr. Jessop?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Rachel immediately became shy. She lowered her head and said, ¡°we have a good rtionship.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± I looked at her and nodded, ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± I thought these 15 days were just my own excuses. I would definitely leave. After I came out, I went to the backyard and saw a pile of curtains piled there. I knew that my work would continue, so I started again. Anyway, I had 15 days left. Time flied. Every day I washed the curtains in the daytime and worked at night. Everything was the same as before. The only difference was that I didn¡¯t run into Rachel almost every day, but I couldn¡¯t see Sean either. Every day, when my work was over, I looked at the time before turning off theputer. It was a little closer to March. Because no one cared about me, I worked longer and longer, so although I was a servant here, the work in the studio was not dyed at all. Sean seemed to be afraid that Rachel was tired, so he hired several more servants. Some were in charge of cleaning and some were in charge of cooking. Sean¡¯s mental state was better. Eric would often report on his work. Sean¡¯s regr ce was also transferred from his bedroom to his study. Only Rachel could get into his study. It was soon thest day of February. On this day, I washed the curtain and hung it as usual. I went back to my room. Instead of working, I washed my face and put on light makeup and went upstairs to Sean¡¯s study. I stood at the door and knocked twice. ¡°Come in.¡± I heard Sean¡¯s t but warm voiceing out of it. My heart hurt for a while. I knew he must have thought Rachel was at the door. I used my teeth to bite my lips and tried not to show my feelings on my face before I pushed the door in. Sure enough, when I went in, Sean looked up and saw that I wasing in. His eyes were obviously cold. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked coldly I said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean looked at the document in his hand and said, deadpan, ¡°figured it out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, ¡°I was worried that you were depressed because of your legs, but now it seems that you have Rachel to apany you, and your spirit is much better, so I will not dy my own work for you.¡± Sean listened to me, and his expression didn¡¯t change. He took the pen and annotated the document in his hand. Then he put the papers on the table and looked up at me. His eyes were cold. It seemed that I was a person who had nothing to do with him. He nodded and said, ¡°well, you¡¯d better understand.¡± ¡°OK...¡± I thought for more than ten days and prepared for it. I thought about it before I went in, but I was standing here now and I was reluctant. Chapter 448 You don’t need me Chapter 448 You don¡¯t need me I tightly clenched my hands into fists, and my teeth bit my lips. I told myself again and again in my heart that I could leave with thest few words. But I couldn¡¯t. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then the door behind me was pushed open again. I heard someonee in without knocking. I didn¡¯t see who it was, but when I saw Sean¡¯s face behind the desk turning warm from cold, I understood. Then I saw Rachele out behind me and take a look at me and walk up to Sean. He reached for her hand. Rachel looked at me and said jealously, ¡°what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing. She¡¯s leaving tomorrow.¡± Sean said lightly. I saw them holding hands and felt so heartache that it was hard to breathe. I stood where I was and seemed to have finally found a reason to speak. I bowed and clenched my fist and said to Sean, ¡°Mr. Jessop, I wish you a speedy recovery. I¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning.¡± With that, I turned and left. I didn¡¯t want to see them. If they were acting, they won and I gave in. I went back to my room and finished my work and left a message to Linda, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet at thepany.¡± I turned off theputer and started packing. I had lived here for a long time, but I had very little luggage. I wore servants¡¯ clothes here and I had more medicine than my clothes. I sat there and watched a pile of medicine and my heart ached. I tried for a month but I lost in the end. I changed clothes and went out to the kitchen to collect water. There was only Sean living in the manor, and Rachel was the only one who could get close to Sean. Other servants had nothing to do at night. As soon as I went out, I saw a group of servants in the kitchen. They saw me and waved to me friendly, ¡°Becky, here you are!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although I usually worked in the house and didn¡¯t see them very often, everyone was quite friendly to me. When I went to get the water, they kept talking. ¡°I think Rachel is vain.¡± ¡°I think so. How could Mr. Jessop like her? He is just teasing her. He¡¯ll get tired of her in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t think she¡¯s special. How could she be liked by Mr. Jessop?¡± ¡°Who knows! She may look naive but she¡¯s flirtatious.¡± I had been through a lot so I was not surprised by theirments on Rachel. I took the water and left. I stayed in the room for a while. I thought it was myst day in manor. I had been here for so long, but I hadn¡¯t wandered around. I was free today. I put on my coat and went to the back garden. It was the end of winter. Although there was no snow in the garden, it was bare and ugly. Even so, because of my profession, I could see that spring here should be very beautiful through the pruning and arrangement of these shrubs. I walked alone in the garden and came across that the nts had sprouted. I walked around the garden and when I was about to go out, I looked up and saw Sean¡¯s bedroom on the second floor. The light was on. He was sitting in front of the window. We were so far away that I couldn¡¯t see what he was looking at. But now I didn¡¯t think he was looking at me. I went back to the back door. A bodyguard stopped me. ¡°Becky, Mr. Jessop let you go upstairs.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded. I hadn¡¯t left yet, so I was still a servant here. I had to obey his orders. I had taken off the servant¡¯s clothes. If I put it on now, it would take a long time. I was afraid Sean would wait for me, so I went upstairs without changing my clothes. I went to Sean¡¯s bedroom door and knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± His voice came from the room. I pushed the door open and looked around and didn¡¯t see Rachel. I said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, what can I do for you?¡± I was cold and I didn¡¯t want him to see what was on my mind. He turned his wheelchair and looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I had already said that. He looked at me and was suspicious. He was silent for a moment and asked me, ¡°don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± I had a lot to say. But now I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. There was one thing I had to say! I looked at Sean and thought about it and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Jessop, I¡¯ve long found that Rachel is the actress you invited to work with you. I¡¯m here to see how long you and Rachel have to pretend, but now I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Sean seemed a little surprised. He squinted and looked at me. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡± I clenched my fist slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here as a servant because I love you, and I know you¡¯ve done a lot for me. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll give up. I¡¯m afraid other people can¡¯t take care of you. But now I find these concerns superfluous.¡± I lowered my head and looked at my toes and my heart hurt. He didn¡¯t speak. I went on, ¡°you¡¯re Sean. You are proud and excellent and can adjust yourself. Why do you need my help? Since you don¡¯t need me now, I¡¯ll leave and nevere again.¡± My heart ached when I said these words. I¡¯d like to say, Sean, you and I had worked so hard for so long. It was not easy to get here. It was not easy... But it turned out to be nothing. I looked up at Sean. He looked at me and his ck eyes had no feelings but seemed to contain too many things. But I didn¡¯t want to guess anymore. I bowed slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, have a rest early. I have to go.¡± With that, I turned to open the door and left. At night Iy in bed and didn¡¯t fall asleep until after midnight. It was eight o¡¯clock when I woke up again. I asked a driver to pick me up at eight in the morning. I hurriedly changed my clothes and went out with my luggage. As soon as I got to the door, I didn¡¯t see the car at all. I could only call the driver. I asked the driver but he said, ¡°I got there early. As soon as I got to the door, I was driven away. They said you won¡¯t leave today. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 449 I’m a loser and you shouldn’t stay Chapter 449 I¡¯m a loser and you shouldn¡¯t stay ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. ¡°I have to leave. Can youe back and pick me up?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve driven a long way!¡± The driver immediately refused. Then he just hung up. ¡°I let him go.¡± When I was confused, I heard Sean¡¯s voice. I looked back and saw him in a wheelchair and looked unhappy. I frowned slightly. ¡°Why? President Jessop.¡± Now that I decided to leave, I stopped calling him Mr. Jessop. Sean¡¯s eyes changed. He lowered his eyes and after a long time he said, ¡°now there are many bad people. You can¡¯t take a stranger¡¯s car.¡± Was it because of this? I listened to him and looked at him inquisitively. ¡°Then how should I leave?¡± ¡°Eric will be here tomorrow. I¡¯ll let him take you away.¡± Sean turned in his wheelchair and left. He only left me his figure. ¡°OK.¡± In fact, I had many words in my heart, but I couldn¡¯t say a word. I watched him leave and felt very aggrieved. From yesterday to today, I had been thinking that we had worked hard for a long time, but why did we break up when you were injured? But it was true. I had tried. I was not a servant today, so I didn¡¯t have to wear servants¡¯ clothes any more. I didn¡¯t move my luggage. I was in my room almost all day. Because I finished the work in advance yesterday, I had nothing to do today. I strolled in the garden yesterday. After lunch, I couldn¡¯t stay in my room. I went up to the second floor. At this time, Sean had just finished lunch and was still in his room. When I went up to the second floor, I didn¡¯t see Rachel. Was she in Sean¡¯s room? It was possible. After all, they... I was depressed at the thought of it. I gently raised my hand and clenched my fist and raised my index finger to knock on the door. But I was afraid they were flirting in the room. If I went in, I would disturb them. Forget it. I put my arm down and turned. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud noise in the room! I was suddenly nervous! ¡°Sean!¡± I panicked and knocked at the door! But no one answered or opened the door. I tried to open the door. It was locked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± At this time, Rachel¡¯s voice came from behind me. I looked back and saw Rachel standing right behind me. She was obviously surprised and nervous when she saw me. Although I didn¡¯t hear it clearly and I was not sure, I thought Sean might have fallen out of his wheelchair! I was afraid he fell down. I immediately said, ¡°there was a noise in it just now. I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± ¡°What?¡± Rachel immediately got nervous. She went to the door to open it. I immediately said, ¡°the door is locked. Do you have a key?¡± Rachel shook her head. ¡°No?¡± I was a little surprised. ¡°Who has the key here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find it!¡± Rachel finished and ran away. I stood alone at the door and knocked nervously, ¡°Sean, Sean! Are you in there? Is it convenient to open the door?¡± There was no response. The noise came out a few minutes ago, but I was very nervous. I was thinking about something bad. What if Sean fell in the room and was unconscious? Would he have an ident! I was worried. At this time, there were disordered footsteps at the entrance of the stairs! Rachel ran over with a bodyguard. The bodyguard had a lot of keys in his hand. It took him a long time to find a key and insert it into the keyhole and turn it. As soon as the door opened, I rushed in. The whole bedroom was empty! Bathroom! I rushed into the bathroom. Sure enough. The scene in the bathroom was the same as I thought. Sean was lying on the ground alone and looking at the ceiling. His eyes were as dull as a dry well. He was wearing a pants that was half taken off. At this time, I heard footsteps behind me. I closed the door immediately and went out. I said to the two people outside, ¡°it¡¯s OK. You can go out. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Jessop OK?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t help looking behind me and her eyes were worried. Seeing her like this, I thought of Sean¡¯s situation now. They... Were they just pretending? I suddenly felt better. I waved to Rachel, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. If I need help, I¡¯ll call you. You can leave.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Rachel was obviously reluctant. ording to Sean¡¯s previous attitude toward her, she should now push me away and go in and have a look. After all, Sean liked her and she didn¡¯t have to be afraid of me. But she didn¡¯t dare. It better proved my guess. The bodyguard went out first. Rachel didn¡¯t dare go in and left. After they left, I went back to the bathroom. I saw him sitting on the ground and his expression was light. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I immediately walked over and sat on him and put my arms around his neck. I asked him, ¡°fortunately I noticed it, or I¡¯ll leave angrily and you won¡¯t find me.¡± He looked at me and didn¡¯t seem so dull. He smiled bitterly. ¡°You may as well go. I¡¯m a loser and you shouldn¡¯t stay.¡± ¡°Who says you¡¯re a loser?¡± I was not happy, ¡°to me, you¡¯re Sean. I just want you.¡± I offered to kiss him. He didn¡¯t turn me down. But I didn¡¯t go on kissing him. I just held him slowly and he supported his arm on the floor and he took a lot of effort to sit on the bathroom stool. I found that Sean seemed to have bathed himself several times, but I turned on the tap and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash your body first, and then you can take a bath. Maybe taking a bath is good for your health.¡± His expression was light and he nodded. He did not ept or reject. I thought he agreed. Soon the bathtub was full of water, but it was alsoborious for him to move from the stool to the bathtub. To prevent him from falling, I spread a towel on the side of the bathtub. I let him slowly enter the bathtub on his own. He sat on the side of the bath first, then he went into the water. When he was about to enter and I didn¡¯t respond, his long arm suddenly caught my waist. Chapter 450 This oath is valid for life Chapter 450 This oath is valid for life When I didn¡¯t respond, I was directly led into the bathtub by him! The warm water soaked my clothes instantly! When my face was about to enter the water, a strong hand immediately held my body and pulled me out of the water! When I turned around and wanted toin, I heard him say in my ear, ¡°let¡¯s take a bath together, or I¡¯ll take a bath myself when you go out.¡± ¡°Then wash yourself and I¡¯ll go out.¡± I said without hesitation. In fact, I was all wet. I couldn¡¯t go out like this. ¡°Well, then you can go.¡± Sean didn¡¯t keep me. He said so, but he held me tight and didn¡¯t let go. I couldn¡¯t push his hand away. I stared at him and pretended I was angry. ¡°Let go, or how can I get out?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°OK.¡± He let me go straight. He held me up just now. Now he let go, so I fell back. I quickly supported the edge of the bathtub with my hands. It took me a lot of effort to turn around and look at him and ask, ¡°you¡¯ve got my clothes wet. You need to find me a suit so I can go out.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sean nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a closet in the locker room. It¡¯s all clothes for you. You can go yourself and pick whatever you want.¡± His words made me nervous. A cab of clothes for me? What did he mean? I sat up straight and put my hands around his waist. I looked down at him and raised my hand and began to unbutton me. I said, ¡°forget it. I¡¯m not going out. I¡¯ll take a bath with you. Look, if you leave me, you can¡¯t take a bath. I can¡¯t leave.¡± He smiled. ¡°I bathed myself for the first two weeks.¡± ¡°But you fell today.¡± When I finished, I suddenly realized something. How could this happen? I happened to hear him fall when I didn¡¯t leave and stood at the door. Then... The sound instion of the door was very good. If Sean was in the bathroom, I should not be able to hear it, even if it was louder. And if it happened two secondster, I might not hear it. That was to say... For a while, there were countless guesses in my mind, but all of them seemed to point to one ce. ¡°You...¡± Sean suddenly raised his long index finger and held my lips. He stopped me from going on. But he told me everything in his secretive eyes. It turned out that he also wanted me to stay. Before I said it, he put his arms around my waist again and looked at me seriously. His eyes were firm. ¡°Are you sure you want to stay? If you are sure, you will never have a chance to leave again.¡± ¡°Who said I am leaving! I...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that now technology is developed and I can stand up as long as I have surgery. I have to tell you clearly now that the nerve of my leg is damaged. I need to have an operation in three months, but even if the expert uses a good treatment, the operation may fail. If the operation fails, I may never be able to stand up again, and I may not be able to make you happy.¡± As soon as I spoke, Sean interrupted me. He spoke slowly and seriously. Especially in the end he entuated the nasal sound. I knew what he meant. I held his hand and looked at him firmly, ¡°I, June, Becky, no matter who I am, I only love Sean in my life. As long as you need me, I will always stand by you. Even if you can never stand up, I will always be with you and never leave.¡± Finally, I added, ¡°this oath is valid for life.¡± When I finished, he reached out and offered to unbutton me and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t take off your clothes, the water will be cold. If you have a cold, I can¡¯t take care of you.¡± I was sorry to hear him. As I expected, we bathed for a long time. After taking a bath, I came out first and went to the dressing room. I found out that Sean didn¡¯t say it was the biggest closet, even though he just said there was a closet full of my clothes in the locker room. When I opened it, I found that there were all the clothes I could wear in this season. There were underwear suits, socks of various thickness and styles, pajamas of various styles, shirts, knitted skirts and so on. I looked at the clothes and my eyes were a little wet. It turned out that he had already prepared for me. If I left, I could not see all this. ¡°He¡¯s a real fool.¡± I couldn¡¯t helpining. I chose afortable dress and took Sean a housecoat and went to the bathroom. As soon as I got to the bathroom, I saw him in a blue bath towel and in a wheelchair. He was calm. He seemed to be proving to me that he could do everything perfectly. It corroborated my guess just now. I picked up a towel and wiped his hair and pushed him out. When I pushed the wheelchair out, I watched him move from the wheelchair to the bed skillfully. He took my clothes and put them on and said, ¡°actually, I can take good care of myself these days.¡± ¡°What are you doing in the house with Rachel for hours every day?¡± I asked, pretending to be angry. I actually stalked Rachel once before to make sure she was in Sean¡¯s room, so I felt very upset. He leaned over and put me in his arms and said, ¡°if I say I let her face the mirror and make up as if she had just made love, will you believe it?¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. ¡°Why are you so bored!¡± ¡°No.¡± He looked down at me and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m helping her improve her business ability, which is good for her future.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand him. What did it have to do with business capabilities? Sean looked down and kissed me on the forehead, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for what I did before. In fact, I do not think I should drag you down, but I did not consider your feelings.¡± ¡°Of course. If I could control my feelings, I would not love you from the beginning!¡± I said decisively. Chapter 451 This was his greatest disgrace Chapter 451 This was his greatest disgrace If the feelings could be controlled, I may have chosen to fall in love with others. For example, Daniell. Sean sat up straight and continued, ¡°wait a minute. I¡¯ll let here and tell you in person.¡± ¡°No.¡± I declined decisively. ¡°Is Rachel a student in the Acting Department of a film academy? You asked her to tell me how you and she tricked me and I took it seriously. Isn¡¯t it an insult to my intelligence?¡± Her business needed acting. She must be an actress. Although I was concerned about the show business, I thought Rachel must be a new person, at least one who hadn¡¯t been exposed on the Inte. If Sean found a famous actress, he was insulting not only my IQ, but also his own. He could only nod, ¡°OK, but I didn¡¯t expect you to find out.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve already found out, I¡¯ve been here so long, or I¡¯ll have left.¡± How could I give Sean the chance to insult me again and again? He chuckled and touched my hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do that in the future. This is thest time.¡± I half knelt on the bed and put my arms around his neck. I looked at him seriously. ¡°Promise me we¡¯ll be honestter. You¡¯ll never lie to me. I want to know everything. Don¡¯t be afraid that I can¡¯t bear it. After so many things, I can bear anything.¡± ¡°...¡± He nodded and seemed to be thinking. After a while, he looked up at me and said, ¡°OK, but don¡¯t ask about the past.¡± Sure enough, Sean knew what I was going to ask. He was too smart, and he knew me too well. I was a little reluctant, ¡°no, you have to tell me about your ident...¡± ¡°This is what happened before. I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ve asked Eric tomunicate. This time, it¡¯s over.¡± He said with a serious expression and didn¡¯t seem to want to go on. I was not happy, ¡°you¡¯ve done a lot for me. Why don¡¯t you let me know? What if I really don¡¯t know anything and leave you and live a happy life with another man and you can only keeppany with money?¡± When I said that, he couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. He put a hand on the back of my head and pulled me to his face and said seriously, ¡°if I can¡¯t stand up, I wish you well. If my operation is sessful, I will snatch you back even if I do anything.¡± ¡°... What if you fail?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± His tone was firm. He pressed me hard in front of him and kissed me with his thin lips. We used the same bath products, and the same fragrance and smell were intertwined. We kissed heartily. He was extraordinarily gentle. He slowly painted my lips first, then he invaded my mouth and tasted it. In the end, I was a little weak. His thin lips stuck to my ears, and he asked me, ¡°are you wet?¡± I blushed immediately. I had been sitting in an important part of him. Usually his part would respond. But now, there was no reaction. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t. He held me and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I kiss you, I feel it, but it has no way to respond to me, and I am very anxious. Give me a little time. I want to hold you every day. It will get better soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± I blushed and gave him a nudge. He was not shy and continued to hold me tightly in his arms. ¡°No, if a man can¡¯t even satisfy his own woman, it¡¯s his biggest shame.¡± ¡°It will be OK.¡± I held his face and crooked my head and said, ¡°in fact, if I can see your face every day, I will be satisfied.¡± Sean¡¯s face looked good. He was in his thirties and his face didn¡¯t look young, but he looked more masculine. He attracted me more than when he was young. That night, Sean asked me to move in. In the evening, Sean asked the servant to take my luggage upstairs, but I refused. I remembered theirments on Rachel before. If they took my luggage for me, they would definitely scold meter. I went downstairs to pick up my luggage myself. But it seemed that all the servants got the news. As soon as I passed, they all looked at me. I turned a blind eye to them. I went into the room and packed and went to the elevator. Before I got there, Rachel ran up and said, ¡°Sis Becky, I¡¯m sorry.¡± At this time, the expression on her face was totally different from before. She smiled sweetly and looked innocent. I didn¡¯t know if she was good at acting or if I had changed my opinion on her. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I wryly smiled, ¡°but your y is very good. Although I have found you are acting for a long time, I still take it seriouslyter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rachel was excited. ¡°How do you know we¡¯re acting?¡± I took my hand from the suitcase and pointed to her bangs and said, ¡°you have a neat bangs.¡± When I finished, Rachel immediately realized, ¡°yes! I just dyed my hair ck, but I forgot my bangs!¡± She looked at me in amazement. ¡°Sis Becky, you¡¯re too smart. You can see such small details. Are you Sherlock Holmes?¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± I smiled. ¡°When a woman is investigating whether her husband has cheated, she is Sherlock Holmes.¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It¡¯s so interesting.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. She stoppedughing and bowed and introduced herself, ¡°let me introduce myself again. My name is Reba. I¡¯m a sophomore in the Acting Department of the film academy. This is my winter vacationThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . internship. Today, your words are the best internship results for me!¡± Reba. It turned out that even her name was fake. But I was not surprised. After all, parents were thoughtful when they named their children now. ¡°I hope you have a good future.¡± I wanted to leave. She lied to me with Sean. Although the truth was clear now, I still had no good impression on her. But Reba didn¡¯t want to end the conversation. She stood in my way and blinked and said, ¡°Sis Becky, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Mr. Jessop?¡± Chapter 452 I’ll be yours all my life Chapter 452 I¡¯ll be yours all my life ¡°Your job is to lie to me with Sean. Other things don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡± I said lightly. I really didn¡¯t know how to describe my rtionship with Sean. Reba realized that I didn¡¯t seem to like her very much. She immediately came up and put her hands in front of her face and blinked and ttered me, ¡°Sis Becky, are you angry with me? Mr. Jessop forced me. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just working.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I looked at her, ¡°but after all, you lied to me. Do you want me to smile at you and thank you for cooperating with him?¡± Anyway, it was true that she kicked my basin and stimted me several times. Reba looked innocent. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You should leave, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Reba nodded. ¡°Mr. Jessop told me to leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Bon voyage.¡± With that, I took a step aside and thought Reba could let me go. But Reba obviously didn¡¯t give up. She came close to me at once. ¡°Sis Becky, don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯m really just working hard.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not angry. Can I leave now?¡± I didn¡¯t know what Reba wanted. Reba suddenly reached for my luggage and said, ¡°let me help you with your luggage. You are a designer. How can you carry your own luggage?¡± I was annoyed by her. I frowned, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? If you have any questions, ask me now.¡± Reba was standing there. She was stunned at first. After a while, she said, ¡°nothing, I just want to hear your story. I think you and Mr. Jessop have a big career gap, so...¡± ¡°So you want to know why I can make a good man like Sean fall in love with me?¡± I looked up and went on. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mean that. I think you¡¯re excellent. I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t be curious.¡± I didn¡¯t want to deal with Reba at all. I took my luggage and went straight into the elevator. Reba wanted to chase me, but I pressed the close button. Although the door closed slowly, she still didn¡¯t catch up. I went upstairs and found Sean out of the bedroom, so I went to his study. He sat at his desk and was reading the papers. He heard mee in and didn¡¯t look up and asked me, ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with Reba.¡± I walked over. He looked up when I mentioned Rachel. He put down the papers in his hand and smiled, ¡°she told you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I detoured behind the desk and sat on hisp. I put my hands around his neck and said, ¡°someone is handsome and rich. The girls all like him. She just asked me about us. I guess she might want to know why I can make such a good man fall in love with me.¡± Sean had injured his legs now. I thought he needed mypliments most. He hugged me and looked at me and smiled, ¡°what do you think?¡± ¡°Well...¡± I raised my right index finger and touched his face. ¡°Maybe I drugged him...¡± Sean could easily get any woman. Why did he fall in love with me? Actually, I didn¡¯t know. Or, not long ago, I didn¡¯t believe Sean loved me. He smiled and raised his hand and held the back of my head. He raised his chin slightly and kissed me and said, ¡°you saved my life, so I¡¯ll be yours all my life.¡± I couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°you have to keep your word.¡± With that, I held out my right thumb. I wanted to hook up with Sean like Lester. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He held out his hand. His little finger and my little finger were hooked up. ¡°I said I would be responsible.¡± The next morning, I got up first. After washing, I went downstairs to make breakfast for Sean. Because of the conversation between Reba and me yesterday, all the servants had a new understanding of my identity. They may disagree, but no one dared to say it. When I went downstairs, everyone respectfully called me ¡°madam¡±. I nodded and wanted to exin, but I hesitated and said nothing. I went straight to the kitchen. A servant came up and said, ¡°Becky, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Then she said, ¡°madam, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. I don¡¯t mind.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast.¡± I took out my things and began to prepare breakfast. Breakfast was soon ready. By the time I pushed the car upstairs, Sean had already washed. He looked at me and was a little upset. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do thatter.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to do that.¡± I put the breakfast on the table and pulled out the chair and sat down. I looked at the breakfast and continued, ¡°it¡¯s every woman¡¯s dream to make breakfast for her sweetheart, including me.¡± ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t need to work so hard.¡± Sean sat down. ¡°It¡¯s enjoyment.¡± I served Sean a bowl of porridge. Maybe Sean didn¡¯t understand that this simple thing was my happiness. After breakfast, Eric reported on his work. I should leave with him, but it was Reba now. When Reba left, she came to Sean¡¯s study to say goodbye. When she came in, she saw that I was also there and was a little surprised. She just said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, Sis Becky, thank you for taking care of me these days. I hope we can meet againter.¡± Sean put his arms around me and said inly, ¡°your work is over. Call me President Jessopter. I¡¯ll have the crew contact you.¡± Then he said, ¡°OK, you can leave.¡± Reba was clearly reluctant to leave. But Sean put one hand around me and the other held the document. He didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to her. Reba bit her lip and hesitated and left. After she left, Sean put the papers down and said to me, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Where?¡± I didn¡¯t understand. He reached out and took my hand and said gently, ¡°we have to live in the city. In this way, it¡¯s convenient for you to work.¡± Chapter 453 I’m afraid Dad will abandon me Chapter 453 I¡¯m afraid Dad will abandon me I looked at Sean in surprise. To be honest, I had decided to tell Linda that I was going to be with Sean for a while and couldn¡¯t go back to thepany. I didn¡¯t expect him to apany me back. He held up my right hand and put it on his lips and kissed it. ¡°You are my wife, not my servant. You don¡¯t need to give up what you like for me.¡± I stared at him. It was good that he thought so. I calcted the time and asked, ¡°can Lester see you?¡± If not, maybe I needed to be with Lester on weekends and not with Sean. I had asked Briana to take care of Lester these days. To be honest, I felt guilty. After all, Lester grew up and is now developing character. I should educate him personally and avoid his mistakes in the future. Sean did not immediately respond. He seemed to think for a moment before nodding, ¡°yes.¡± I knew he made up his mind. Every father wanted his children to think that he was a strong man who would never be defeated. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force it.¡± I knew his pain. ¡°No.¡± He shook his head gently. I packed. When we got out of the manor, there was arge business car parked at the door. The door was open. A small slope came down. It was simr to Marcia¡¯s car. It seemed that it was specially designed for special people. I pushed Sean into the car and the bodyguard put my luggage in the car. The car arrived at York No.1. In fact, I thought for a long time and determined that this was the best ce for Sean, because his house here was only one floor. There were no stairs and he had a lot of convenience. In the afternoon, we picked up Briana and Doris. I went to work the next day. I picked up Lester in kindergarten at the weekend. When I drove to York No.1, sensitive Lester asked me, ¡°Mom, where are we going? Don¡¯t we go home?¡± I looked in the rearview mirror at Lester in the child seat and smiled and said, ¡°yes, we do.¡± ¡°But...¡± He suddenly looked at me excitedly. ¡°Are we going to see Dad? Dad¡¯s back, right?¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to guess so quickly. I nodded and acquiesced. Thinking of Sean¡¯s legs, I told him, ¡°but Dad¡¯s been a little differenttely. Lester, learn to ept, you know?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Dad?¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s legs are hurt and he can¡¯t stand up for the time being, so don¡¯t say anything to hurt dadter, you know?¡± ¡°OK!¡± Lester nodded seriously. The car quickly drove to the underground garage of themunity, and I took Lester upstairs. When we got out of the elevator, Briana was waiting at the door. She opened the door, and Lester ran in cheerfully. When he saw Sean in his wheelchair, he seemed to be stunned. He walked up to him and touched his legs gently and said carefully, ¡°Dad, does it hurt?¡± I stood behind him and got nervous. Just now I said Sean¡¯s legs were hurt, but I didn¡¯t say they were unconscious. Lester must have misunderstood. Sean didn¡¯t seem to mind. He shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lester looked up and said seriously, ¡°Mom said your legs are hurt and I can¡¯t talk nonsense, or you will be sad.¡± Sean looked up at me. I was a little embarrassed. He leaned over and lifted Lester straight up and sat him in hisp! At first, Lester was scared and wanted to jump down, but Sean pressed him on his leg and said, ¡°Dad just can¡¯t stand up for the moment.¡± ¡°Really? Will you be all right in a while?¡± Lester looked up at Sean. Sean didn¡¯t seem to suffer from Lester sitting on his leg, so Lester stopped struggling. Sean nodded. ¡°OK, but I can only hold you like this now.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Lester looked up proudly and patted him on the chest. ¡°I¡¯m a man, not a girl. I don¡¯t need a hug!¡± After that, he jumped directly from Sean and put his hands on his waist. ¡°I can do anything. Dad, whatever you doter, just call me. I can help you.¡± ¡°OK, thank you.¡± I could see that he was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Lester to be so sensible. At this time, the kitchen door opened and Briana and Doris brought food from inside. Lester said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands!¡± He ran a few steps and turned. He blinked and looked at Sean and asked, ¡°Dad, can you wash your hands? Do you need me to wash your hands?¡± Sean was stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to have expected his son to take care of it. I thought he was going to refuse, but I didn¡¯t expect that he nodded and said definitely, ¡°yes.¡± Then he manipted the wheelchair and went to the bathroom with Lester. I stood behind them. Lester wasn¡¯t tall enough, so he took a small bench and stood on it. He turned on the tap. Sean wet his hands. He squeezed the foam hand washing liquid and washed his hands with Sean with his little hands. I could only see their sides. Lester lowered his head and carefully helped Sean wash his hands and said, ¡°the teacher told me that I had to wash my hands in this way to get rid of the bacteria.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sean answered. He was really like a student. After washing his hands, Sean seemed to want to hold Lester in hisp. Lester immediately refused, ¡°I¡¯m a boy. I can walk by myself.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . With that, he took Sean¡¯s hand and went to the table with him. Lester followed the rules at dinner. After dinner, Lester yed, and I went to bed with him. When I took out the storybook and wanted to tell it to him, Lester grabbed my hand and nervously asked me, ¡°Mom, am I good today?¡± ¡°Yes, you are good every day.¡± I touched his short, supple hair. He heard my answer and seemed relieved. He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m afraid Dad will abandon me.¡± It was said that children were the most innocent and wouldn¡¯t lie. His words hurt my heart. I didn¡¯t expect him to think so! I leaned over and kissed Lester on the forehead. I smiled and said, ¡°no, Dad loves you the most and will not abandon you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I replied firmly. Lester was no longer nervous. He leaned against me. ¡°That¡¯s great. I can see Dad every week.¡± Chapter 454 If only Philip were here Chapter 454 If only Philip were here Lester seemed relieved and soon fell asleep. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I just told a story for more than ten minutes, and he fell asleep. After confirming that he was asleep, I put the book on the head of the bed and turned out of the room. As soon as I came out, I saw Sean at the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I saw Sean and froze. He steered the wheelchair forward. He saw Lester and his eyes were deep. ¡°Now I realize that I¡¯m not really a good father.¡± I knew he must have heard what Lester said just now. Iforted him, ¡°he¡¯s a boy. Even if I take care of him, he certainly wants his father to y with him.¡± Because Lester relied heavily on Philip. Philip was in my house for only a few months, but Lester relied on him. Then I forced Philip out of the house. Lester didn¡¯t say no at first, but then every time he was ying a game and had difficulty, he would sit there in a daze. I asked him what he was thinking, and he didn¡¯t say it. But once I came out of the kitchen, Lester was ying LEGO. He took the drawing and said to himself, ¡°if only Philip were here...¡± At that moment, I even realized that I probably shouldn¡¯t have driven Philip away. Sean took my hand and smiled bitterly, ¡°but my son thinks I might leave him at any time. I¡¯m a failure.¡± ¡°Children are sensitive.¡± ¡°No, he has no sense of security.¡± Sean corrected me and took my hand and applied a little bit of force. ¡°We¡¯ll never be apart again.¡± Our lives returned to normal after that day. I, Sean and Lester had a normal life. Sean wanted topensate Lester. I suggested that he buy Lester a lot of Legos. He picked up Lester at the weekend and yed with him. Sean¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t y with Lester on the ground like Philip. He bought a very large table with Lego blocks on it. Then he bought Lester a special chair. So they could y together. Sean hadn¡¯t yed with this kind of thing before, but he was smart and learned it quickly. In just one morning, he could help Lester solve all the problems he met. I watched them have fun and took out my cell phone to take photos. After a while, someone called me. It was Murray. I answered the phone at once. ¡°Becky, where are you now?¡± As soon as I answered the phone, Murray asked me. I looked up at Lester and Sean in front of me and replied, ¡°I¡¯m in York.¡± ¡°When can youe to the Carson City?¡± Murray had always been very busy. He wouldn¡¯t call me at will. Margaret was in the Carson City. He and Margaret had lived there for months. I took the phone and nodded, ¡°I can go there any time. What happened to my mother?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Murray denied, ¡°Margaret has recovered and has been in a stable mood recently. I told her about you and she said she wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± That was good news for me! I said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll book the ticket now! I¡¯ll be there tomorrow!¡± Margaret could recognize me? This was the best news for me who had no maternal love and yearned for maternal love since childhood. I hung up and went to the table and told Sean and Lester about it. I wanted to ask Sean if he was going there, but I knew him. Even if he agreed, he was reluctant, so I didn¡¯t ask him. I just said to Lester, ¡°Lester, Mom is going to see Grandpa Moore tomorrow. You have to listen to Dad, you know?¡± ¡°OK!¡± Lester nodded, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of myself, and then I can take care of Dad!¡± Sean could not help frowning when he heard little Lester saying that. As a father, he hoped to take care of his son himself. I raised my hand and touched Lester¡¯s hair. ¡°Dad can take care of himself, but Dad sometimes has to work. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Lester pouted and said unwillingly. I was sure he wouldn¡¯t. - The next morning, I flew to the Carson City. After getting off the ne, I took a taxi to the hospital where Margaret was. I hadn¡¯t seen Margaret for months. I couldn¡¯t imagine what she was like now. When I entered the ward, I saw Margaret sitting on the bed and Murray sitting next to her. When I went in, they both looked at me. Margaret saw me and smiled and said, ¡°Laura?¡± I was stunned to see Margaret. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for months. Margaret was no longer as thin as she used to be. She had gained a lot of weight and looked normal. Maybe because she had been locked in the room and not exposed to the sun, her skin was very white. Her skin was ruddy now. Although she was in her fifties, she looked young and didn¡¯t have many wrinkles. Now she was more like the one Murray painted. I looked at Margaret and nodded, ¡°yes, it¡¯s me.¡± I went to her bed and was in aplex mood and didn¡¯t know what to say. I approached her. Margaret reached for my hand and her eyes turned red. ¡°Murray told me about you. You have suffered a lot. I¡¯m useless. I didn¡¯t take care of you.¡± When I heard Margaret say that, I thought of my longing for my mother when I was in the orphanage. I leaned over and hugged Margaret and called her, ¡°Mom.¡± I could finally hold my mother and call her that. Margaret was thin but soft. Although it was winter, I held her and felt very warm. Was this Mom¡¯s temperature? My eyes filled with tears. Margaret reached out and patted me on the back, ¡°Laura, you¡¯re really my Laura. I miss you so much.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been looking for you since she knew you were alive. Without her, we might not be able to find you now.¡± Murray said behind us. ¡°Thank you.¡± Margaret sat up straight. I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re my mother. Of course I have to find you.¡± I looked at Margaret carefully. Her behavior was exactly the same as that of normal people. She even looked more stable than some normal people. I couldn¡¯t help looking at Murray and asking, ¡°did the doctor say when she could be discharged?¡± Chapter 455 That was what mom was like Chapter 455 That was what mom was like ¡°The doctor said that Margaret could be discharged ording to her current recovery,¡± Murray said. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± I immediately got up. ¡°Then I can go through the formalities.¡± Murray looked at me and didn¡¯t speak and seemed worried. Then Margaret looked at him, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. Murray, I¡¯ve put you in trouble these days.¡± Margaret was very polite. We didn¡¯t know each other for a long time, but her behavior showed that her living environment as a child had a good influence on her. Compared with Inez, I was d that my mother was Margaret! She was polite and well-educated at first sight! Although she didn¡¯t apany me in my childhood, I was still grateful that my mother could be her. Murray seemed to hesitate when Margaret said that. He waved and said to me, ¡°go through the discharge formalities.¡± ¡°OK!¡± I nodded and went out. Margaret was a special patient, so she was more difficult to discharge than other patients. I went to many ces and it took me about an hour to finish the formalities. I went through the formalities and went to the ward. As soon as I got to the corner of the corridor, I ran into a man. The invoice and receipt in my hand fell to the ground! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized and looked down and picked them up. The man I hit is also kind. He squatted down and helped me pick them up. He picked them up and sorted them out and gave them to me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked up when I thanked him. Seeing him in front of me, I was stunned. I didn¡¯t say anything more. I took them and left quickly! He didn¡¯t chase me. My heart was still pounding when I got to the door of the ward. How could this happen? How could I meet Ming here? Now I didn¡¯t believe in any coincidence in anything rted to Ming. When I opened the door of the ward, Murray had already helped Margaret pack up. Murray saw me go in and was unhappy. ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± Before I could say the reason, Margaret spoke for me, ¡°it¡¯s troublesome for a patient like me to leave the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and looked at Margaret and felt warm. She just spoke for me, but I was warm. That was what mom was like. Murray listened to Margaret and didn¡¯t argue with me, ¡°let¡¯s go. My reserved car is at the door. We have to get home before dark.¡± He was referring to Sceaux. I agreed, so we set out at once. I was hostile to Ming now. I always felt like he was going to do something. - We took Murray¡¯s reserved car and soon arrived at Sceaux. As soon as Margaret got here, she looked nostalgic, ¡°you still like to live in a house like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Then I¡¯ll have another one rebuilt.¡± Murray listened to Margaret and was nervous. I had never seen Murray like this. He was stubborn and didn¡¯t listen to anyone. He asionally swore, but now he listened to Margaret. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I looked at them and said nothing and just smiled. Margaret shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Murray seemed relieved. A servant opened the door. Coincidentally, this servant was the one Margaret chased. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Margaret. She was so scared that she took a big step back. Her face was frightened. She lowered her head and dared not move. Murray didn¡¯t notice, but Margaret saw it. She went up to the servant and asked, ¡°did I...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Before Margaret finished speaking, the servant fell on his knees in fright. Sh was really scared. Margaret wasn¡¯t angry, but Murray was unhappy. ¡°Why are you kneeling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I hit her before because of the dolls.¡± Margaret exined. Her voice was pleasant and gentle. The servant looked up slightly when he heard that she was polite. I told the servant immediately, ¡°don¡¯t worry. My mother has recovered. She won¡¯t hit you again.¡± The servant listened to me and looked up doubtfully at Margaret. After a while, she believed me. The three of us entered the room. I set up a room for Margaret and made her bed. Margaret looked at me and politely said, ¡°thank you, Laura.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡± I put all her clothes in the closet. I looked at some of her clothes and said, ¡°shall I go shopping with you tomorrow?¡± ¡°Can we?¡± Margaret looked at me and her eyes were expectant. I took her hand and said, ¡°of course. You¡¯ve been sick for so long. You must not know what kind of clothes are popr now. I¡¯ll take you to buy them tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Margaret said. She wanted to be close to me but she didn¡¯t know how to do it. I was not worried. I thought she would ept that I was her daughter in the future. - I helped Margaret pack up. As soon as I got to the yard, I heard Murray teaching some servants a lesson. ¡°She is the hostess here. If anyone of you dare to neglect her or treat her as a former patient, get out of here as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Several servants responded together. I listened for a while. He finished before I went out and asked, ¡°is Mom really cured?¡± Margaret was not normal because she was mentally stimted. But after all, she had been ill for decades. How could she recover in such a short time? Murray looked at me and was silent for a moment and sighed, ¡°as long as we don¡¯t talk about the past, she¡¯s OK. If we mention it, she¡¯ll be emotional. Once there was a mistress in a TV y. She was stimted and smashed the TV.¡± ¡°...¡± Sure enough. When I mentioned leaving hospital, Murray looked worried. I guessed it. I remembered trying not to mention Margaret¡¯s sadnesster. The day went well. After dinner, Murray apanied Margaret to see his works over the years, and I also apanied them. At this time, a servant ran in and saw me and said, ¡°Miss Jones, someone hase to see you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Who woulde to me at Sceaux? The servant nodded, ¡°yes, he is waiting in the main hall.¡± Chapter 456 He can’t protect you anymore Chapter 456 He can¡¯t protect you anymore He was waiting for me in the main hall? I looked at the servant. Generally speaking, they only let in the people they knew. I spent several years in Sceaux and had been learning from Murray. I didn¡¯t know many people at all. Margaret was a patient. I was afraid if I refused to see this person, she would think too much. I hesitated and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go there now.¡± I followed the servant to the main hall. I saw a familiar man sitting on the chair. I just met him today. ¡°Why are you here?¡± It was Ming! Ming was drinking tea. When he heard me, he immediately put down his teacup and stood up and said to me, ¡°Becky, I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jessop. When you protected yourself with my scandal, we had nothing to do with each other.¡± I responded coldly to him. It had such an impact on me that Sean almost lost his life! I couldn¡¯t even think of the consequences if I didn¡¯t go down the mountain that day or if I didn¡¯t take Sean down the mountain. ¡°Becky, I did it wrong.¡± Ming looked at me and begged, ¡°people will make mistakes, but this time, I really realized that I was wrong, I really realized that I can¡¯t lose you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± I looked at Ming and didn¡¯t want to sit down and talk to him. I just asked, ¡°when Marcia lost a leg, did you really realize that you did something wrong?¡± When I mentioned Marcia, Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He was stiff and clenched his hands. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°why do you mention her?¡± ¡°Why? Marcia had been with you for more than a decade. She lost a leg for you. What did you give her?¡± I looked at Ming. ¡°You said you can¡¯t lose me? Can¡¯t you lose me? You know Sean and I made up, so you want topete with him again, right?¡± I didn¡¯t hide it from Ming. This man was too insidious. Even if I hid it, he would know what he wanted to know. ¡°I am such a person in your eyes?¡± Ming was standing there. The light in the main hall was dim. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. I thought his face was a lot older. He had changed a lot. I frowned. ¡°No? Ming, you did those things to me. What else do you expect me to think of you?¡± Once I thought Ming was good, but what did he do? I despaired again and again. Atst, when I wanted to spend my whole life with him, he and Erin had an affair. Ming took a step forward. I took a decisive step back. Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Becky, I really know I did it wrong. I thought a lot recently, and what I did not only helped me, but also helped you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, do you think only Jessop Family is hurt? Well Family and Lewis Family are no less impacted than Jessop Family. The owner of Well family is old-fashioned. After that, he had a sudden illness at home. When he was sent to Sacred Heart Hospital, his heart stopped beating. It took us several hours to save him, but he is still a vegetable. And Lewis Family? Your biological father¡¯s marriage to Diana is in jeopardy, and Cindy has been hit hard by it. You think I used you. In fact, I helped you!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ming said. I stood there and looked at him and didn¡¯t know what to say. At the time, I focused on Jessop Family and had no idea what happened to the other two families. It turned out that these things happened to Well Family and Lewis Family. ¡°I¡¯m helping you get back at them.¡± Ming added. When he said this, I finally reflected. I shook my head. ¡°No, you¡¯re not helping me get back at them! You are moving yourself. You are asking yourself to forgive what you have done!¡± Ming had always been like this. He was giving, and then he was moved. Ming was standing there. Today, he was wearing sses. His eyes were not aggressive. He looked at me. ¡°They hurt you I love, so I want to revenge them. What¡¯s wrong?¡± His tone was firm. He didn¡¯t seem to feel at all that he had done anything wrong. Maybe these two families really deserved it. I listened to him and couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°you are excellent, but I am ordinary. Can you tell me why you love me?¡± Sean loved me because I saved him, but Ming had no reason at all. I didn¡¯t believe he had a good reason! Ming¡¯s clenched fist loosened a little. He smiled softly. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to love someone. If there¡¯s a reason, it¡¯s not love, it¡¯s proximity with purpose.¡± Ming said slowly and looked at me gently. ¡°You love me, but I don¡¯t have to love you.¡± I replied. He listened to me and smiled. ¡°I used to think I could lose you, so I let you go. But these days I find I can¡¯t lose you.¡± Ming entuated his tone. I burst outughing. I went up to Ming and looked up at him, ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. I can¡¯t lose Sean.¡± ¡°If you are with him, you will only drag him down. Do you think Cindy is just a rich woman? Now Sean¡¯s legs are broken and she gives up, but if Sean can stand up one day, she won¡¯t give up.¡± After listening to Ming, I put my hands on my chest and tilted my head and looked at him. ¡°You know Cindy well. You kidnapped me together, didn¡¯t you?¡± I wanted to ask him a long time ago. Ming looked at me and his clear eyes wavered. He nodded and didn¡¯t want to hide it from me. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Jessop, you and she framed me. Why do you think I¡¯ll be with you? Do I look like a fool?¡± I was not a fussy person. But it had a big impact on me. How could I choose Ming? He was not surprised. He stepped forward and looked down at me. ¡°But if something happens to you, he can¡¯t protect you now, but I can.¡± Chapter 457 Mr. Jessop, we’re not acquaintances Chapter 457 Mr. Jessop, we¡¯re not acquaintances Ming¡¯s words made me want tough. I looked up at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me. I can protect myself.¡± I finished and turned to leave. As soon as I stepped, I heard him ask, ¡°what about Lester?¡± His words stopped me at once. Ming¡¯s words rmed me. When I left him, I bet he didn¡¯t inject Lester with anything, but even now I was not sure. After all, he was Ming. He was too insidious, and what he had done showed that he was not kind. I stood there and clenched my hands. I didn¡¯t speak. Ming asked me, ¡°how¡¯s Lester doing? Is he in good health? Does he have a fever?¡± I chewed my lips with my teeth and advised myself not to be impulsive for many times before I said, ¡°Lester is in good health. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°All right.¡± He replied lightly, ¡°if he has a high fever, you cane to me. Maybe it¡¯s notte.¡± What did he mean? His tone was firm! He was sure Lester would have a high fever! I couldn¡¯t bet on Lester. I thought about it and asked, ¡°you said Lester would get sick at the age of seven or eight. He is not yet six years old.¡± ¡°Everyone is different.¡± Ming responded. I didn¡¯t look back and I couldn¡¯t see his face. I got flustered, but I was afraid Ming said it on purpose and wanted me to beg him. I couldn¡¯t get involved with him any more. But in case Lester... When I was flustered, there was footsteps outside, and soon I saw Margareting. She looked at me and then Ming and said, ¡°Laura.¡± ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± I got nervous when I saw Margaret. I knew Ming wouldn¡¯t do anything in front of me, but I couldn¡¯t help being nervous. I was afraid he would hurt my family. He would threaten me with my family. When Ming saw Margaret, he said in a soft and close voice, ¡°Hello, auntie, I¡¯m Laura¡¯s friend.¡± He was very good at it. He immediately followed Margaret to call me Laura. I turned and said unfriendly, ¡°Mr. Jessop, please don¡¯t call me that. Only my mother can call me Laura.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡®m sorry.¡± Ming was not angry and smiled, ¡°Auntie, why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Ming looked kind. Margaret was in her fifties, but she had spent most of her life in a lunatic asylum and hadn¡¯t seen many people. She immediately smiled kindly, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Laura¡¯s friend, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± I grabbed Margaret and said, ¡°I¡¯m not friends with him. Let¡¯s go back.¡± After that, I turned to Ming and said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, I¡¯ll go back to rest with my mother first, and I won¡¯t see you off.¡± ¡°Becky.¡± ¡°Mr. Jessop, good night.¡± I ignored him and took Margaret and left. I really didn¡¯t want my family to have anything to do with Ming. I regretted having had such a rtionship with Ming. Ming didn¡¯t say much. I sent Margaret back to her room. Margaret didn¡¯t let me go but pulled me and said, ¡°does Mr. Jessop like you?¡± ¡°No.¡± I wanted her to leave me alone, but to be honest, it seemed that no family other than Sherry cared about me so much. I said, ¡°the man I like is in York. I¡¯ll take you to see himter.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Margaret nodded and didn¡¯t go on. I left her room and went to the main hall again. Fortunately, Ming had already left. The next day, I took Margaret with me to buy clothes. The trade of Sceaux was not very developed. Even so, Margaret was happy as a child. We went into a mall. She looked around and was curious about everything. There was no esctor in the hospital. Margaret was a little scared. At first she dared not take the esctor. Later I took her by the hand, so she reluctantly took the esctor. We went into a shop. I asked her to try on a dress. Margaret liked it and took it into the dressing room. But soon she came out of the dressing room. She wanted to take me away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help worrying. This time I took her out alone. I was afraid she was suddenly ill and I couldn¡¯t control her alone. Margaret shook her head and took my hand and said, ¡°that dress costs thousands of dors. It¡¯s too expensive.¡± I was stunned by Margaret¡¯s words. Her ideas came from thirty years ago. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At that time, the per capita ie was only a few hundred dors. I took her and said, ¡°Mom, I have money. You can try it.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Margaret waved. I dared not force her. I frowned and said softly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Now our ie has increased. We can make millions of dors a year. Thousands of dors is nothing. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± When I said it, Margaret was a little scared. She looked up at me and said, ¡°can you make so much money?¡± ¡°Yes, so you can try it.¡± After listening to me, Margaret was relieved. It was a much smoother day than I thought. Margaret bought seven or eight clothes with my advice. We two carried our clothes and went for coffee. She was not used to coffee, so I ordered ck tea and ice cream for her. Margaret never seemed to eat anything so delicious. She was smiling when she ate it. I took out my cell phone and photographed these moments. I stayed at Sceaux for three days and was ready to go back. When I packed my bags and told them I was going back, Margaret didn¡¯t speak and grabbed my sleeve with one hand. I knew she didn¡¯t want me to leave. I said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± Margaret shook her head and said nothing. She was abnormal. I couldn¡¯t help getting nervous. Was she ill? Murray also advised her, ¡°Laura has to work in York. Her son is there, too. She has to go back.¡± Margaret still shook her head and said nothing. Murray and I looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to do. I couldn¡¯t get rid of Margaret. Margaret grabbed me for a while and said, ¡°can you take me with you?¡± Chapter 458 Mistress’s children are still mistresses Chapter 458 Mistress¡¯s children are still mistresses After Margaret finished, Murray and I found out that she thought so. In fact, I dared not take Margaret with me. She was a patient. I couldn¡¯t let her stay at home alone. She must be apanied. But I was going to work. Sean¡¯s legs were hurt now. Lester was a kid. No one could apany Margaret. Unless... I looked at Murray. He understood before I spoke. He sighed and said, ¡°go! Let¡¯s go together! I¡¯ll pack now!¡± When he finished, Margaret smiled. She really looked good with a smile. Murray looked at Margaret and smiled. He put his hands around his elbow, ¡°I just want you to be happy. I¡¯m not afraid to go anywhere.¡± I watched Murray wave and return to the room. I thought Murray really loved Margaret. If they loved each other, maybe things would not be like this. Soon Murray packed up. He asked the servant to send him his suitcase. I bought two more tickets. I took Margaret and Murray back to York. I let them live in Sherry¡¯s house. In order not to scare Margaret, I put away Sherry¡¯s picture. Then I prepared two rooms for them. That weekend, I took Lester to see Margaret. This time, Margaret was acting very well. She was happy to see Lester and hugged him. This scene was the family reunion that I had been expecting for a long time. Margaret had been infatuated with shopping since she went shopping with mest time. Lester wanted to go shopping for toys at the weekend, so Murray and I took Margaret with us. On Monday, when I was still at work, I got a call from Murray. He said that Margaret wanted to go shopping and asked if I could get off work early. Although I knew that I should tell Margaret that I may not have time to apany her at ordinary times, I couldn¡¯t refuse this time. I arranged my work ahead of time. In the afternoon, I arrived at Sherry¡¯s house and took Margaret out. This was the first time I had taken her out alone. Margaret was in the passenger seat. She looked around. I was afraid that she would open the door, so I told her immediately, ¡°don¡¯t touch the handle. It¡¯s dangerous to open the door.¡± Margaret wanted to open the door. As soon as I finished, she took her hands back and put them on her knees. She was like a child in ss. I nced at her and was relieved. Because it was not the first time I had brought her out, this time I was not as nervous as I wasst time. I took Margaret straight to York¡¯s most upscale department store. After parking in the underground garage, I took her upstairs by the elevator. We started shopping on the first floor. This time, Margaret was so happy that she looked around. I was generous to her. I bought whatever she liked. The mall was very big. After we bought some clothes, it was time to have dinner at night. I took Margaret to the elevator and was ready to go home. On the way, she took my hand and said, ¡°I feel like I have had a dream. When I wake up, the world changes. Fortunately, I have you, or I don¡¯t know what I will be.¡± Margaret¡¯s words made me feel warm and more relieved. She was normal now. I thought she wuold be like a normal person in the near future. When I was thinking, Margaret grabbed my hand and suddenly squeezed me very hard. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I looked up at her. Margaret looked ahead in horror. I saw two peopleing out of the elevator in front of us. One of them was Cindy I knew. Although I didn¡¯t speak formally to the other person, I knew she was Cindy¡¯s mother, Diana. ¡°Ah...¡± Margaret grabbed me and suddenly became abnormal. Her mouth kept opening and closing and she couldn¡¯t even speak. She was frightened and trembling all over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± I knew she couldn¡¯t get sick here because I couldn¡¯t control Margaret alone. But Margaret just stood and didn¡¯t move. Her mouth was open and she kept making strange noises. Cindy and Diana were stunned at first, but then Diana said, ¡°Why are you bitch still alive?¡± She made a direct mockery. She looked at Margaret and gloated. ¡°Shut up!¡± I took a look at Diana and dragged Margaret and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Margaret seemed to understand atst. She began to follow me. But Diana seemed to realize something. Suddenly she came to us and blocked our way. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s have a look at the mistress who seduces others¡¯ husbands and what the mistress¡¯s children look like!¡± Diana¡¯s voice was loud, and this was the first floor. Soon a lot of people were looking at us. Margaret looked at her in horror and wept. One of her hands suddenly jerked out of my hand and she covered her stomach with both hands. Her movements were like a reflex. I immediately protected her and said in her ear, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. Everything is over. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. I will protect you. No one can hurt you.¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Diana sneered at me. ¡°What can a mistress¡¯s child do? Oh, by the way, be a mistress.¡± She looked at Cindy and asked, ¡°do you think so, Cindy?¡± Cindy didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes were clearly mocked and despised. She said, ¡°I wonder why she has beenpeting with me for my husband again and again. It turns out to be gic.¡± After listening to Cindy, I was so angry that I wanted to hit people! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But I knew I couldn¡¯t argue with them now. I had to take Margaret right away. She just recovered a little. I couldn¡¯t aggravate her condition. I stared at the two people in front of me, ¡°shut up!¡± Then I leaned over and said to Margaret, ¡°Mom, mom,e with me.¡± Margaret was shaking. She seemed terrified. She squatted on the ground and covered her stomach with her hands and begged, ¡°don¡¯t hit my child, don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit my child.¡± Diana looked at her and was smug. ¡°You remember how I hit you. Why are you squatting? Do you still want me to hit you?¡± There was a grim smile on the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were full of cruelty. From Margaret¡¯s reaction and Diana¡¯s words, I knew that the previous news must be true! Chapter 459 She was so scared that she couldn’t help urinating Chapter 459 She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t help urinating Margaret was squatting at first. When she heard Diana, she suddenly knelt down. She knelt in front of Diana and begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t know anything. Hit me. Don¡¯t hit my child.¡± I watched Margaret beg Diana and I cried. What did she suffer in those days? I grabbed her. ¡°Mom, wake up. It¡¯s all over!¡± But Margaret seemed to have entered her own world. She couldn¡¯t hear me at all. Diana looked at her and became more and more ted. ¡°Look, she likes to kneel to me. Since ancient times, the second wife has to kneel to the first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Margaret nodded in horror. She didn¡¯t seem to hear me at all and could only hear Diana. No matter how I pulled her, she didn¡¯t stand up. Diana seemed very happy. She put her hands on her chest. ¡°Tell me, what are you?¡± ¡°I...¡± Margaret seemed to recall and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m a bitch. I seduced him. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I was so angry that I walked over and gave Diana a good push. Diana didn¡¯t expect I would push her. She froze and immediately said, ¡°how dare you push me!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I push you?¡± I stood in front of Margaret, ¡°shut up! It¡¯s your husband who did the wrong thing, and my mother is also the victim!¡± Cindy came up. ¡°Your mother is a mistress.¡± ¡°No.¡± I looked at Cindy. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t. your father is the one who ruined my mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Margaret kept apologizing behind me. I was still standing there and staring at Diana, ¡°but it¡¯s not surprising. Nelson¡¯s wife is a shrew. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to be with you, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it.¡± ¡°You call me a shrew?¡± Diana¡¯s voice was loud. There were already many people around. They pointed at us. I knew I couldn¡¯t take Margaret away. I could only speak for her. I sneered, ¡°of course, do you know the three characteristics of a shrew? Speak loudly in public, fat and ugly.¡± Actually, I made it up. I was describing her. Diana was angry and stoppedughing. She stared. ¡°I¡¯m his wife anyway!¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t say you aren¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t control your husband and he lied to my mother outside. You dare not mind him, but you hit my mother. Why?¡± I said. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Diana was in the wrong. She couldn¡¯t win me for sure. At this time, I could smell a strange smell. The people next to me all snickered. Margaret knelt and cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡®m sorry.¡± I turned around and found a pool of pale yellow water under her and traces of water on her pants. Diana and Cindy both covered their noses. Diana said first, ¡°she¡¯s incontinent. Some people will think she¡¯s a beast.¡± When she finished, Margaret lowered her head. I could still hear her apologizing. I knew she was talking to me. At this time, the manager finally came. He saw Margaret and frowned, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± I immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My mother was just stimted and scared. I¡¯ll clean it for youter.¡± Even though I said so, I couldn¡¯t leave. I dared not leave. Margaret was the only one here. I was afraid Diana would hit her. The manager frowned. ¡°Is she a psychopath? Psychopaths are not allowed to enter shopping malls. What do you think this is? Can anyonee?¡± A lot of people were around. Cindy covered her nose and didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes were ironic. I nced at her and didn¡¯t speak. I just squatted down and asked Margaret, ¡°Mom, can you walk? Follow me. Don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± But Margaret didn¡¯t respond. She just knelt there and apologized. I tried to help her but I failed. Diana covered her nose and sneered. ¡°Bitches like to kneel. Are you going to take care of it?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I was really mad at Diana. At this time, I really didn¡¯t know what to do. I couldn¡¯t take Margaret with me, and I couldn¡¯t leave by myself. I hesitated and took out my phone and texted Murray. I asked him toe here quickly. In fact, I knew it would take him a while to get there. It was time to get off work. There was a lot of traffic outside. The car couldn¡¯te soon. When I was in despair, I saw two familiar faces in the crowd. Dn and Nina. They were the boss of the first project I received after I was released from prison many years ago. We had a good rtionship at that time. So after all these years, I still recognized them, but now I had changed my appearance and they didn¡¯t recognize me. I hesitated and stood up and walked up to them and said, ¡°Dn, Nina, hi, I¡¯m June. Do you remember me?¡± They stared at me. They were confused. I was a little sorry. I troubled others in my predicament. But soon Nina blinked and said, ¡°June?¡± ¡°Yes, something happened to me, so I had a facelift.¡± I exined to her. Nina immediately smiles, ¡°I see. It¡¯s really you.¡± She looked behind me and said anxiously, ¡°what happened? Can I help you?¡± I relieved and nodded, ¡°yes, can you help me to help my mother to the bathroom. She¡¯s being stimted now. I can¡¯t take her alone.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Nina agreed. Dn also said, ¡°OK, we¡¯ll help you.¡± The three of us came to Margaret¡¯s side. I said, ¡°Mom, get up first. No one mes you. It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go to the bathroom and change your clothes.¡± We just bought clothes. Margaret listened to me and seemed to be a little conscious. She cooperated with me and was helped up by the three of us. There was still liquid dripping from her. Her eyes were confused. Diana seemed very unhappy and said, ¡°did I allow you to stand up?¡± Margaret shivered and knelt immediately. Neither Dn nor I was ready and nearly fell. Chapter 460 The rest of the time is mine, OK? Chapter 460 The rest of the time is mine, OK? I became flustered. I looked at Diana. ¡°You¡¯re really vicious. My mother is innocent. You can ask your husband!¡± I had been defending Margaret. Nina said, ¡°you are so cruel. She is pitiful. Why don¡¯t you let her go?¡± ¡°She is pitiful because she is a mistress!¡± Diana smiled grimly. Nina stopped talking. I immediately said, ¡°her husband lied to my mother. My mother was an apprentice of Traditional Design Gang. She was cheated by her husband and became pregnant at the age of 20. Her husband was going to take my mother back to York to get married. My mother believed it! It turned out that her husband was married!¡± When I said it, someone said, ¡°I remember someone on the Inte said that this woman hit her very badly.¡± It seemed everyone remembered. They pointed to Diana and talked. ¡°You are too vicious!¡± ¡°Yes, she was cheated! Why do women embarrass women!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t control your husband, but you hurt an innocent woman.¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect everyone to help us. She turned white with anger. ¡°What? Should she be a mistress?¡± ¡°She was cheated!¡± Nina said. ¡°Yes! She¡¯s innocent!¡± The people next to me also talked. Only Margaret was apologizing. I tried to pull her up again, but no matter how many times I tried, as long as Diana hummed, Margaret dared not move. Now Diana ignored what others say and controlled Margaret! We couldn¡¯t stop her from kneeling. Although Dn could hold her, Margaret had urine on her body, and I couldn¡¯t force him to hold her. When I was at a loss, a dozen bodyguards suddenly appeared. They separated me from Diana and Cindy. What was going on? I thought they were Diana¡¯s bodyguards, but soon I saw a familiar face. He was the bodyguard I saw in the manor before. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Diana asked. A bodyguard said to Diana, ¡°President Jessop asked me to tell you. If you continue to embarrass her, tomorrow Lewis Group¡¯s share price will give you a surprise.¡± Diana and Cindy¡¯s faces turned pale. Cindy said, ¡°Sean? I¡¯ll contact him.¡± Cindy took out her cell phone. But she made a phone call and was embarrassed. I thought Sean cklisted her. Diana hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, ¡°call Sean. What¡¯s going on? Why did he do it for this woman?¡± ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± I pulled Margaret and said, ¡°look, your son-inw¡¯s bodyguards are here. Your son-in- law is much more powerful than them. No one can hurt you.¡± Margaret listened to me. Diana watched Margaret stand up and she wanted to talk. The bodyguard punched her directly. ¡°Ah!¡± Diana stepped back a few steps. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°President Jessop said that if you want to sue us, you can contact his attorney at any time.¡± The bodyguard said. Diana really gave up. Margaret seemed to understand the situation, and with the help of Dn and I, she finally stood up. Nina helped us carry things. At the door of thedies¡¯ room, Nina helped Margaret in instead of Dn. I asked Margaret to sit on the toilet. Margaret was wet all over. She looked at me and her eyes were full of tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I disgraced you.¡± ¡°No.¡± I looked at Margaret and I was heartbroken. I didn¡¯t me her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I understood that fear. I had ustrophobia. In the dark and narrow space, I would be unconsciously afraid. Whatever others said was of no use. I helped Margaret clean her body, while Nina helped me to buy a bra. I changed Margaret¡¯s clothes. When everything was done, I thanked Nina, ¡°thank you so much for helping me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Nina waved. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good now.¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. Was I good? I couldn¡¯t handle today¡¯s situation. Finally, Sean helped me. When I helped Margaret out, the bodyguard said, ¡°madam, Mr. Jessop is waiting for you in the underground garage.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded and looked at Nina and Dn. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°We drove here.¡± Nina waved. I didn¡¯t insist. I just exchanged phone numbers with them and left. I took Margaret to the underground garage. Margaret lowered her head and looked like a child who made a mistake. She knew from my conversation with the bodyguard that she would meet her son-inwter. She stopped walking as soon as she got out of the elevator. She grabbed me with one hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, I have disgraced you.¡± Margaret faltered, ¡°I stink. I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I grabbed her. ¡°He¡¯s very nice.¡± Margaret stood still and didn¡¯t want to go. I hesitated and didn¡¯t force her. Actually, I was not only helping Margaret, but also helping Sean. I didn¡¯t think Sean wanted to see her now because his legs hadn¡¯t recovered. I patted Margaret on the arm and said, ¡°wait for me here. I¡¯ll talk to him and send you back.¡± Margaret nodded. ¡°OK.¡± I asked my bodyguard to take care of her and I went to the side of Sean¡¯s car. The door opened. Sean sat in the car and wore casual clothes. He saw me and smiled. ¡°Is it settled?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I rushed over and put my arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± He touched my hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Did they embarrass you?¡± I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s all settled.¡± Fortunately, I had him. At this time, my cell phone rang. I took a look at the screen and remembered that I had just informed Murray. As soon as I answered the phone, Murray asked nervously, ¡°here I am. Where are you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± I nced at Sean and said, ¡°it¡¯s all settled. Mom is on the second floor underground. You can see her when you get down from the elevator on the right of the first floor.¡± Murray was relieved. Sean put his arm around my waist. His handsome face came close to me. ¡°Since your master is here, I¡¯ll take the rest of your time, OK?¡± Chapter 461 Get out Chapter 461 Get out I couldn¡¯t help blushing. I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°no, mom is stimted. I¡¯m afraid that master can¡¯t control her alone.¡± He obviously didn¡¯t like what I said. He didn¡¯t let go of my waist. I reached out and put my arm around his neck. I kissed him gently and then patted him on the back and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go to you when mom is better, OK?¡± Sean reached out and pressed his fingers on my hair and deepened the kiss. When the kiss was over, he looked up and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I could feel my face a little bit hot. I got out of the car and went to the elevator, but I saw Cindying straight. She saw me and ignored me. She walked directly behind me. I turned around and saw her heading for Sean¡¯s car. I trusted Sean very much. Cindy went there, but I didn¡¯t want to go back. I went straight to Margaret who was protected by the bodyguard. By this time, Murray hade. He was holding Margaret and seemed to ask her something. Murray saw me and asked, ¡°who did you meet? Why is she like this?¡± Margaret¡¯s hair was a bit messy and her face was not fully recovered, so Murray was very angry. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when we get home.¡± I also helped Margaret to the car. Murray wanted to ask, but in the end he didn¡¯t. I drove home, and along the way, Margaret was speechless. asionally I looked at her in the rear- view mirror. She looked down like a child who did something wrong. Her hands clenched tightly. When we got home, I took Margaret to the bathroom for a bath. When we got out, I helped her dry her long hair. Then I braided her. From the beginning to the end, Margaret didn¡¯t speak. I was a little distressed. Iforted her, ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter. Today is over. You see it. Even if Lewis Family is powerful, they have to listen to your son-inw, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Margaret lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s really OK.¡± I was depressed. I even regretted taking her back. Margaret didn¡¯t talk. I dared not go to Sean. I was afraid that something would happen to her at night. Now Briana and Doris were in Sean¡¯s house, but when we got back, Sean arranged for us two of his servants. By the time we got out, the servant had finished the meal. We had dinner and the three of us sat on the sofa and watched TV together. Although Margaret didn¡¯t speak, her face was much better. She didn¡¯t keep her head down. She seemed to rx. Murray and I were relieved. I sat next to Margaret and peeled her an apple. Margaret took it and whispered, ¡°thank you.¡± Then the doorbell rang. The servant went to open the door, and I stood up. I couldn¡¯t help wondering. Who woulde to my house at this time? When the door opened, I went first. Before I got there, the man outside came in first. Nelson! I was so flustered to see him that I immediately walked over and pushed him out and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t wee you.¡± Nelson stood at the door and felt guilty. ¡°Margaret¡¯s in there, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± I said coldly and blocked his way. Now Margaret¡¯s mood was unstable. I would not let him in. Nelson knew I was lying and stood there and said, ¡°I know I lied to Margaret. I want to see her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± When I talked, I put my hand in my pocket and wanted to take out my cell phone. Actually, I didn¡¯t have a cell phone in my pocket. I put it on the sofa. Nelson seemed to hesitate, but he said, ¡°I know everything about this afternoon. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t control Diana.¡± I was really surprised that Nelson, as the boss of Lewis Group, said such a thing. But it had nothing to do with me. I said with a cold face, ¡°the past has passed. Go home and take care of your wife and daughter. I hope your family won¡¯t show up in front of my mother again!¡± Nelson looked at me and felt guilty. He seemed to know that he couldn''t get in. He hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Leave now!¡± I was impatient. Just then I heard a light footsteps behind me, and then I heard Margaret¡¯s voice, ¡°Nelson.¡± ¡°Margaret!¡± Nelson saw Margaret and his eyes were bright. Then Murray came up and stood in front of Margaret. He was angry and his eyes widened. ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯t force me to hit you!¡± Nelson saw Margaret and he was reluctant. "Let me talk to Margaret and apologize to her. It was my fault at that time. I was afraid of losing everything I had, so I didn¡¯t stand up bravely. In fact, I love Margaret. I...¡± ¡°Get out!¡± What he said angered me! I picked up a vase and smashed it at him! Nelson took several steps back to avoid the vase. The vase fell to the ground and broke into countless pieces. But I felt my clothes being pulled. Then I heard Margaret¡¯s voice, ¡°Laura, will you let him in?¡± ¡°No way!¡± I decisively rejected Margaret. This man hurt Margaret! I couldn¡¯t let my mother get hurt again. Margaret pulled my arm again. I stepped back and closed the door directly. I turned to Margaret and said, ¡°Mom, he hurt you. Don¡¯t see him again. You wouldn¡¯t have been like this without him!¡± Nelson lied to her! Margaret didn¡¯t look at me and kept staring at the closed door behind me and I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Nelson didn¡¯t knock at the door anymore. I held Margaret by my arm and said, ¡°Mom, go upstairs and rest. It¡¯s toote.¡± Margaret lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak and followed me. The next morning, as usual, I got up, washed my face, changed my clothes and went downstairs for breakfast. While I was having breakfast, Murray came down the stairs and asked me, ¡°where¡¯s Margaret?¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked up. ¡°Isn¡¯t she in the room?¡± Murray shook his head. We looked at each other and seemed to realize what seemed to have happened! I put down my chopsticks and rushed to the bathroom first! Chapter 462 I really can’t forgive myself Chapter 462 I really can¡¯t forgive myself There was no one in the toilets on the first and second floors! Murray and I searched the whole house but didn¡¯t see Margaret. I asked the servant, ¡°where is she?¡± The servant looked nervous and shook her head. ¡°We didn¡¯t see her in the morning.¡± I rushed to the door. Margaret¡¯s shoes were still there. Did she go out in slippers? I was very nervous! I changed my shoes and called the police on my cell phone. The police arrived soon. Then we went to the security department and investigated the surveince video. We found out that Margaret went out at midnightst night. It was March. She was only wearing thin pajamas and slippers. She was on the road and gone. ¡°Do you know where your mother might go?¡± The police asked Murray and I. Murray and I looked at each other and soon realized that she might be looking for Nelson! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But she didn¡¯t know where his house was. How could she find him! The police helped me look for her. I contacted Sean and he helped me look for Margaret. I had no idea. I could only follow the road where I saw Margaret atst. I asked the owners of every shop if they saw Margaret. Unfortunately, it was midnight and few shops were open. No one saw her at all! I was really scared. I had a hard time finding my mother. She couldn¡¯t have another ident! I regretted my arbitrary behavior yesterday. I should have let Nelson in. After all, he was the man mom loved. It was normal that they wanted to talk. I did it wrong. I did it wrong. I kept saying and praying that I could find Margaret soon. But the morning passed and we didn¡¯t have any news about Margaret. Where would she go? I hesitated and called Sean and asked him to help me find Nelson¡¯s phone. He sent it to me soon. I didn¡¯t hesitate to call him. Soon the phone was connected. ¡°Hello.¡± Nelson¡¯s voice became cold. He didn¡¯t seem to be approachable. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lewis. This is Becky.¡± I introduced myself. Obviously, Nelson froze and said, ¡°Becky? What¡¯s the matter?¡± His tone became soft as soon as he knew who I was. ¡°My mother ran away from homest night. You know her condition. I¡¯m not sure if her sudden departure is rted to you, so...¡± ¡°What? Margaret ran away from home?¡± Before I finished speaking, I was interrupted by Nelson. Nelson¡¯s voice was clearly very tense. I frowned. ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯t know where you live in York, so I want to know if you know where she would go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen her for years.¡± Although I couldn¡¯t see Nelson, I could feel his guilt from his words. I reminded, ¡°for example, do you have any ces you used to go together or agreed to go in York?¡± Nelson listened to me and didn¡¯t speak and seemed to be thinking. After a while he said, ¡°now I can¡¯t remember.¡± It was no use calling him! I was helpless, ¡°well, if you think of something or see her, remember to contact me.¡± With that, I hung up. She was my mother, so I had a hunch that Margaret must have gone to see Nelson this time. She must have gone somewhere Nelson knew. But he forgot. How could such a bad man remember things with my mother? I was upset and kept looking for her. The sun went down and night fell, but I still didn¡¯t hear from Margaret. I was getting nervous. The longer it took, the more dangerous she was. I walked alone on the road and regretted not letting Nelson in yesterday. If Margaret really had an ident because of it, I really couldn¡¯t forgive myself. Murray called me and advised me to go back first. I was reluctant. I took a picture of Margaret and continued to ask the shopkeepers. However, there was still no clue. When I was almost in despair, my cell phone rang. I thought it was Murray who advised me to go back first. I took my cell phone out. Although I didn¡¯t save the number on the screen, I remembered it was Nelson¡¯s! I picked it up quickly. When the phone was connected, I heard Nelson¡¯s gasping voice before I could speak. ¡°Peony Pavilion!¡± ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Peony Pavilion in the south of the city! Go there and have a look!¡± Nelson said. Peony Pavilion£¿ I hung up and searched for it immediately. Sure enough, there was a small Peony Pavilion. It was close to the city center and not too far from Sherry¡¯s house. I took a taxi to get there. I also contacted Murray. Fortunately, the evening peak had passed. When the taxi stopped, I saw only a shabby little park with no ticket seller at the door. I rushed in. The park was very small. There was ake in the middle of the park and a small pavilion in it. It was surrounded by fences. The park was very quiet and surrounded by vegetation. I didn¡¯t see Margaret at all. ¡°Mom!¡± I shouted. No one responded to me. Wasn¡¯t she here? But now that Nelson had said it, it was possible. As soon as I walked two steps, there was footsteps behind me. I looked back and saw Murraying with a shlight and he asked me, ¡°did you find her?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. Before we left, Nelson came and asked, ¡°is she here?¡± Seeing him, I couldn¡¯t help being angry and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her yet!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Margaret!¡± ¡°Margaret!¡± All three of us shouted there. At first, when we both shouted, no one answered. When Nelson shouted, a figure in the corner seemed to stand up from the grass. ¡°Over there!¡± Nelson shouted. We all ran over! Sure enough, Margaret was sitting alone in the weeds and depressed. When she saw us, she opened her mouth and said nothing. ¡°You¡¯re OK.¡± I hugged Margaret and couldn¡¯t help crying, ¡°Mom, you really scared me to death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Margaret whispered. Chapter 463 When I get the money, we have nothing to do with each other Chapter 463 When I get the money, we have nothing to do with each other This time I said, ter you have to tell me where you want to go. I¡¯ll take you there. Don¡¯t go by yourself.¡± Margaret nodded in my arms and said, ¡°OK.¡± We took her home and asked the police to cancel the case. The servant brought Margaret a bowl of porridge and she ate it quickly. She didn¡¯t seem to eat in a day. I poured her a cup of hot tea. Nelson sat and watched the whole process. Instead of driving him away, I said, ¡°tell her what you want to say. After that you have to leave as soon as possible.¡± To be honest, I was really afraid that Margaret was as stupid as I used to be and cheated by bad men. When I finished, the atmosphere in the living room cooled down. Murray took a look and got angry and went upstairs first. When he left, before Nelson spoke, Margaret said, ¡°Nelson, I don¡¯t me you for the past.¡± All three of us looked at Margaret. We were very clear about it. I was standing by now and listening to Margaret. She was hurt, but she was humble. I really felt bad. Nelson listened to Margaret and was ashamed, ¡°Margaret, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t insist, but you have to believe that I really loved you and really wanted to marry you.¡± Bad men always said that. I said in my heart. Margaret looked up at him and nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, but you have a family now. Let bygones be bygones.¡± I was relieved to hear that. Nelson listened to her and rxed. He took a card out of his pocket and put it on the table. He said, ¡°Margaret, I was sorry for you. This is mypensation. Don¡¯t pester meter. I¡¯m old now and just want my family to be safe.¡± Margaret and I were stunned. I got angry and picked up the card and threw it to Nelson, ¡°what do you mean? Do you think my mother want to ask you for money this time? Are you crazy?¡± Nelson picked up the card and put it on the table and was embarrassed. ¡°I know what you think. You want more, but I won¡¯t admit you¡¯re my daughter anyway.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at Nelson and I couldn¡¯t believe it! It turned out that he didn¡¯te here to apologize to Margaret, but he was afraid! Nelson looked up at me. ¡°Yes, I made a mistake, but then I went to Oasis Hospital to pay for her 50 years of hospitalization. I spent millions of dors!¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I did everything I had to do.¡± Finally, Nelson revealed that he didn¡¯t want to be responsible. I suddenly felt ridiculous. I asked him, ¡°Nelson, have you checked the condition of Oasis Hospital?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of treatment the patients in Oasis Hospital receive?¡± I asked Nelson. Nelson immediately became guilty. ¡°How do I know? The psychiatric hospitals are almost the same.¡± ¡°Then tell me what they have inmon.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°You dare not say that, do you? Then I¡¯ll tell you!¡± I lowered my head and looked at Nelson and sneered, ¡°there¡¯s no treatment in there. They give patients only one meal a day and do not let them bathe or wash their clothes. The patient lives in a small ward. When we picked her up, she had a lot of diseases!¡± I felt terrible when I said that. Nelson didn¡¯t dare to look at me. ¡°How do I know?¡± ¡°Whether you know it or not, my mother was a normal person when she left Sceaux with you! When she and you arrived in York, she bes abnormal. Do you think you only need to spend millions of dors to send her to a mental hospital?¡± I was really pissed off! I didn¡¯t expect Nelson to do that! Nelson seemed angry. He stood up suddenly. He was taller than me. He looked at me and said, ¡°I won¡¯t add your name to the will anyway.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I looked at him coldly, ¡°I just hope your family are far away from my mother!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Nelson promised. He was going to leave. I looked at the card on the coffee table and suddenly had other thoughts, ¡°wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I picked up the card and asked him, ¡°how much is it?¡± ¡°Five million dors.¡± Nelson replied. After listening to this answer, I sneered, ¡°how much assets does Lewis family have? Billions or tens of billions? You just want to give me five million dors?¡± Nelson became impatient. ¡°You just said...¡± ¡°I thought you knew how much I wanted. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive. You think five million dors will heal my mother and me.¡± In fact, I didn¡¯t need him. I wished he could be as far away from me as possible. But I must let him give me a lot of money. Nelson was anxious. ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°Fifty million dors.¡± I said. When I finished, Nelson was shocked. ¡°Are you crazy? How can I give you 50 million dors?¡± ¡°Just wait for awsuit.¡± I put my hands around my chest. ¡°Did you remarry or cheat? Or...¡± ¡°Twenty million dors!¡± Before I finished speaking, Nelson bargained with me. I was not afraid and smiled, ¡°if you don¡¯t give me $50 million, I¡¯ll ask Sean¡¯swyer to send you a lawyer¡¯s letter.¡± Although I didn¡¯t know who Sean¡¯swyer was, I knew he must be excellent. Nelson was even more helpless. ¡°Sean and Cindy...¡± ¡°They have nothing to do with each other for a long time. After Sean¡¯s legs were injured, Monica asked her to see Sean, and Cindy firmly refused. Atst I went there. Does she regret it now?¡± I interrupted Nelson. I knew that he must know it very well. Nelson looked embarrassed. ¡°Fifty million dors is too much. I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± ¡°Forget it. Wait for awsuit.¡± ¡°You...¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°President Lewis, why don¡¯t you sell your house?¡± I asked him. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I went over and put the card in the pocket of his jacket. ¡°When I get 50 million dors, we have nothing to do with President Lewis. If not, I have to think about it.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°President Lewis, think twice.¡± When I finished, I turned around. Chapter 464 Master has gone abroad Chapter 464 Master has gone abroad Nelson was so angry with me that he left. I focused on Margaret. From just now on, she didn¡¯t speak. When I looked at her, her tears were all over her face. I squatted and took Margaret¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t cry for him.¡± ¡°I...¡± Margaret lowered her head and bit her lips with her teeth and seemed unable to say anything. I purposely approached her, ¡°is my master not good?¡± When I mentioned Murray, Murray was standing on the stairs and coughing. I stood up and looked at Murray. ¡°Master, you have tofort my mother. I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± Murray waved at me. I went upstairs and went into my study. Maybe it was because Margaret herself saw Nelson¡¯s actions with her own eyes or after these days together, she found Murray very good. Only a weekter, Margaret was back to normal. I saw Lester off at the weekend and on Monday I went to Sean¡¯s house. If Sean went abroad for treatment in three months, there was only one month left. Soon he would go abroad for treatment. On Monday, I went to Sean¡¯s house after work. As soon as the door opened, he stood at the door. I was shocked! He leaned over slightly and held me directly to his side. He put his face to my hand and said, ¡°honey, I miss you so much.¡± I squatted and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m worried about my mother recently, but she¡¯s all right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He looked good with a smile. I pushed him in. I saw several game consoles in front of the living room, and some game boards were scattered aside. ¡°This is...¡± I asked Sean. He smiled and said, ¡°if Lester wants to y gamester, I can y with him. I can y all these games. If he doesn¡¯t know how to y, I can teach him.¡± ¡°Are you studying it recently?¡± I was a little surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded affirmatively. I thought about it and said, ¡°before you teach Lester, teach me first. He said I can¡¯t y games.¡± He raised his hand and took my hand. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll teach you after dinner.¡± Briana had already cooked the meal. After eating with Sean, we sat in front of the TV and yed games. Maybe I didn¡¯t have the talent to y games. I was not interested in it. After ying for about two hours, I felt sleepy and bored. He saw it, so he paused the game and took the handle in my hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll y with our son in the future.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded in agreement. He reached out and held me directly in hisp. He leaned over and said, ¡°it¡¯s time you bathed me, right?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you showeredtely?¡± I lived at Sherry¡¯s house for a week. He... When I was confused, he showed a helpless expression, ¡°no, it¡¯s just that without your help, I feel that I¡¯m not clean.¡± He manipted the wheelchair and carried me into the master bedroom. Now I was pretty good at bathing Sean. It took about an hour to finish it all. I pushed him out of the bathroom. Hey in bed and hugged me and said, ¡°I may go abroad in two weeks to prepare for the operation.¡± I was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s too fast. Didn¡¯t you say three monthster? There¡¯s still a month left.¡± I was sure I was right. He ran his long fingers through my hair and gently pushed my head into his arms and said, ¡°yes, but I need to do some physical examination and preparation before that, so I need to go early. I¡¯ve distributed the work, so even if I don¡¯te back in a year, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. One year?¡± Sean¡¯s words made me nervous. I got up and sat on him and put my arms around his neck. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of noting back in a year? Will you stay there for a year?¡± He put his hands around my waist and smiled. ¡°Of course not, but I have to think about all the possibilities, right?¡± His voice was gentle, but I was very upset. ¡°All possibilities? It¡¯s too long. You...¡± Would he nevere back? Before that, I always thought this operation would not be dangerous. Even if he failed, at worst he still couldn¡¯t stand up. But Sean said that today and I realized that there might be other possibilities. ¡°No.¡± He guessed what I thought and reached out and took my hand and said, ¡°you and Lester are here, so I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I stared at Sean. He nodded and smiled faintly. But I couldn¡¯t rest assured. I thought about it and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to work?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter in a short time. I¡¯ll take myputer with me. Now thework is so developed. It¡¯s OK tomunicate online.¡± I said firmly. Sean¡¯s words made me a little uneasy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He looked up at me. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, and the doctor won¡¯t allow family members to apany me.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll rent a house near the hospital and wait for you.¡± I firmly said. He smiled and raised his hand and patted me on the arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep and stop thinking.¡± ¡°No, you have to agree that I go with you.¡± I was reluctant. I was afraid he wouldn¡¯t take me. He put his arm around my neck and directly pressed my body down and kissed me on the forehead. He said softly, ¡°I will do what I promised you, so I wille back. You just need to wait for me.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Sleep.¡± He interrupted me. I knew he wouldn¡¯t agree now. There were still two weeks left, so I could convince him. He would certainly agree. For the next two weeks, I went to work during the day. When I was with Sean at night, I asked him where he was going for treatment. He never told me. If I kept asking, he would change the subject. Time went by, but I didn¡¯t get the answer. He didn¡¯t agree to take me with him. One day, I went to Sean¡¯s house as usual after work. It wasn¡¯t Sean who opened the door this time, but Briana. Seeing Briana, I was suddenly nervous and asked, ¡°where¡¯s Sean?¡± Briana looked at me and said awkwardly, ¡°master has gone abroad.¡± ¡°What!¡± I was stunned. I took out my cell phone and called Sean! I heard a familiar system sound, ¡°Hello, the phone you dialed has been turned off...¡± Chapter 465 Fever for seven days Chapter 465 Fever for seven days ¡°Sean!¡± I took the phone and was angry! I called his name, but I couldn¡¯t vent my anger. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I took my cell phone and reluctantly walked up to Briana and asked, ¡°did he say anything when he left? When did hee back, or where did he go?¡± Briana looked at me and said in embarrassment, ¡°I asked for you, but he said you just need to wait for him toe back. He wille back.¡± ¡°He wille back.¡± I was sure he woulde back. But now I didn¡¯t know where he went and when he woulde back. I was worried. I even felt uneasy. I thought Sean would be scared before he entered the operating room. He would definitely need me then. How I wish I could be with him. I changed my shoes and sat on the sofa and began to send messages to Sean. ¡°Sean, could you send me your address? I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble. I just hope I can give you some strength and just want to stay by your side.¡± I sent out the message, and then I stared at the screen. I didn¡¯t get any response. I waited for a month without receiving a message from Sean. At the beginning, when my phone rang, I looked at it excitedly and thought Sean replied to me. But every time I was disappointed. Then gradually I didn¡¯t hold any hope. I looked at the calendar. Sean hadn¡¯t been in touch with me for a month. He seemed to disappear in my life forever. This month I lived in Sean¡¯s house in York No.1. But at the end of the month, I was desperate. I was sure he wouldn¡¯t contact me before he recovered, so I packed up and went home. Because I trusted Briana and Doris, I let them go back with me. Anyway, Sherry¡¯s house was big. There could be more servants in it. It was Thursday. When I was still at work, I got a call from the kindergarten teacher. She told me Lester had a fever. I immediately talked to Linda and went to kindergarten. I picked up Lester and took him to the children¡¯s hospital. Children often got sick in autumn and winter. It was early summer, so there were not many people in children¡¯s hospital. I registered smoothly. At the clinic, the doctor took Lester¡¯s temperature. 38 ¡æ. Fortunately, it was not a high fever. The doctor asked Lester to have a blood test. We took the results and went back to the doctor. The doctor looked at it and said it was a viral cold, so he gave me a little viral cold medicine and let me go. For children, 38 ¡æ was not very high. Lester was in a good spirit, so I didn¡¯t care. I took him home and yed with him for a while. He went to bed early after supper. At night, I was ready to go to bed after work. Because Lester was ill, I took the water to his room and wanted him to drink some water. When I went in with the water bottle, my hand just touched Lester¡¯s hand and found it cold. Didn¡¯t he have a fever? I was thinking and touching the back of his neck. It was hot! The temperature scared me! I quickly took the thermometer and took Lester¡¯s temperature! 39.5¡æ! When I saw the temperature, I was very scared! Why did he suddenly have a high fever? I immediately shook Lester and said, ¡°Lester, wake up. Mom will take you to the hospital.¡± I panicked for a long time. Lester opened his eyes in a daze. His eyes were not fully opened, but he opened them a little bit. He saw me and said in a weak voice, ¡°Mom, I feel bad.¡± ¡°I know. Let¡¯s go. Mom will take you to the hospital.¡± Lester¡¯s face was red with fever. Why did he suddenly have a high fever? I thought to myself. I was afraid that he would be blown by the wind, so I asked him to wear an extra coat. I woke Doris up and asked her to take Lester to the hospital with me. When we got to the hospital, the doctor examined him. He still had a blood test. There was a change in the data this time. The doctor took a look and said casually, ¡°virus cold. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you. Go back.¡± I was worried, ¡°doesn¡¯t he need an infusion? His temperature is over 39.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s better not to give fluids to children. They are antibiotics. It¡¯s not good for him when he grows up.¡± When the doctor finished speaking, he prescribed medicine for me. Fortunately, Lester took one of the medicine when he was ill as a child. As soon as he took the medicine, his fever subsided and he soon recovered. I thought it would be the same this time. At the hospital I gave Lester this medicine and when we got home I gave him other medicine. I was worried that he would have a fever again at night, so I let him sleep with me. At night, Lester did sweat a lot and fever subsided, but a few hourster he began to have a fever again. He couldn¡¯t take medicine frequently. I could only cool him down physically. I didn¡¯t sleep all night. I didn¡¯t give him medicine until he had breakfast in the morning. But he continued to have a fever after taking the medicine. I took him to the hospital and he still had a viral cold. The number was still very low. On the seventh day, Lester still had a high fever. I took him to the children¡¯s hospital. The doctor still tested his blood and prescribed medicine and disagreed with the infusion. This time I got angry. I said to the doctor, ¡°he has a fever for seven days. He has to be transfused! If something goes wrong, I will be responsible.¡± My attitude was tough, so the doctor agreed. Finally I took Lester to the infusion. Lester had a high fever for seven days in a row, so now he was mentally weak and could only be held by me. He was six years old now. I held such a big boy and was very tired. But I was worried. When I put Lester on the bed in the infusion room and watched the nurse give him a needle, I suddenly remembered a sentence from Ming! I met him at Sceaux before. He asked me, ¡°how¡¯s Lester doing these days? Does he have a fever?¡± I thought of Lester¡¯s strange situation now. Children had a cold and fever for seven days at most. He would recover when the time came. But now Lester was still feverish! ¡°Ming.¡± I mumbled his name. I took out my cell phone and found his number from the cklist and pulled it out of the cklist. Then I called him. Chapter 466 I’ll be waiting for you at home Chapter 466 I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home The phone was soon put through. I held the phone and took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lester has a fever.¡± When I finished, he was silent. I was nervous. After that, I heard Ming¡¯s gentle voice, ¡°really? Send him to the Sunshine Hospital. I¡¯ll check him.¡± From his voice, I could feel that he was not surprised at all. Did Ming really inject Lester with anything? In that case, he was too vicious! I looked at Lester¡¯s infusion and wondered if it was just a coincidence. Maybe he would recover after the infusion. Would it be like this? Thinking about it, I hung up the phone directly. Yes, I couldn¡¯t be fooled by him! Even if I hung up, Ming didn¡¯t call me. I was a little flustered by his calmness. But I could only bet. What if Lester recovered? Things would never be as simple as I thought. I gave Lester an infusion for three days, but he still had a fever. Lester was weak. My heart hurt. I thought about it and finally decided to go to Karen first! I went to the research center of Medical University. I told the receptionist I came to see Karen, but the receptionist told me that Karen had a project recently and had gone abroad. She wouldn¡¯t be back in a short time. I remembered seeing Karen in manor of Jessop Family. Did Karen¡¯s going abroad have anything to do with Sean? If so, I really couldn¡¯t find her. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I had no choice but to tell Daisy about it. I wanted her to ask Jack if he could find Sean. Daisy answered my phone and returned home the next day. She went to Sherry¡¯s house. As soon as she came in, she went upstairs first. Lester was lying in bed and his face was red with fever and his eyes were slightly closed. She held him in her arms. ¡°Lester, why are you like this?¡± Lester heard Daisy. He didn¡¯t open his eyes and just opened his mouth slightly and shouted, ¡°godmother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Daisy took Lester¡¯s hand and touched his head. ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was worried. ¡°Now I suspect Ming really infected Lester. If that¡¯s the case and I can¡¯t solve it, I have to go to him.¡± Daisy listened and looked serious. She picked up the phone and called Jack. Daisy and Jack really matched. In less than half an hour, Jack arrived. When he went upstairs, I asked, ¡°can you get in touch with Sean? Although I know it¡¯s not good to disturb him, I really have no solution.¡± Now I thought I was really ipetent. Without Sean, I really couldn¡¯t solve many problems. Jack listened to me and said sadly, ¡°I want to help you, but Sean didn¡¯t really tell me where he went.¡± He seemed afraid I didn¡¯t believe it. He immediately put up three fingers and pointed to the sky and said, ¡°if I lie to you, I will be struck by thunder and have no offspring!¡± ¡°Why are you so useless?¡± Daisy took a look at Jack. ¡°When I need you, you can¡¯t help me.¡± Jack was helpless. ¡°You know Sean. If he wants to hide something, no one can know!¡± Jack was right. No one knew what Sean was hiding. I thought about it and said, ¡°take care of Lester for me. I¡¯m going to the Giant group.¡± I thought Eric knew! If Sean knew something was wrong with Lester, he would not stand by! I drove to the Giant group. My cell phone rang before I got out of the car. I took a look at the number on the screen of my mobile phone. Although I didn¡¯t save it, I knew it was Ming¡¯s. My heart thumped. I hesitated and picked it up. When the phone was connected, I heard his still tender voice, ¡°Becky, Sean is at a critical moment and undergoing the most important operation. Once he misses the best period of treatment, he may never be able to stand up again.¡± Ming just said that. He knew my weakness. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sean was optimistic because he always believed that his operation would be sessful and that he could stand up. If Lester¡¯s incident distracted him, he had to go back home and miss the treatment period. What would happen? It was self-evident. I grabbed the phone and said nothing. He said, ¡°what?¡± I clenched my lips with my teeth. Though I was reluctant, I asked, ¡°where are you? I¡¯ll go to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± Ming was not in the hospital. He said he was at home. Although he didn¡¯t make it clear, I knew he was in our wedding room at Grand Bay. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you in the cafe at the gate of themunity.¡± I couldn¡¯t go to his house, or I would be in danger. He chuckled, ¡°Becky, are you mistaken? Now only I can cure Lester. Do you think you can make a request in front of me?¡± ¡°Ming, did you really inject Lester with a virus?¡± I was stunned! Ming¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I never denied it.¡± I was stunned by his words. Yeah. Ming never denied that he had injected Lester with a virus. I naively thought he would not be so bad! I bit my teeth and was reluctant, but I knew I had no choice. I could only say, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go there now.¡± With that, I hung up. I started the car again and turned around and went to Grand Bay. Because I was here for the first time and I was not the owner, I could only park in the parking lot outside. I parked my car and got off and went to themunity. Thest time I came here was a year ago. I had to say that the green area was better. At the end of spring and the beginning of summer, all kinds of flowers bloomed, and the wholemunity was colorful. It was very nice. It was a pity that I didn¡¯t want to enjoy the beautiful scenery. I walked quickly to the door of the house that used to belong to Ming and me. The door opened before I knocked. Ming stood inside and he was wearing a doctor¡¯s white coat and his hair was slightly cocked. I could see that he was not at home just now. He arrived before I came. I didn¡¯t expose him and went into the house. He made way for me. I went in and looked around. There was no change in the room. It seemed that the fruit tray on the table was the same as before. Chapter 467 Marry me and let everything go back to the past Chapter 467 Marry me and let everything go back to the past I went into the room and didn¡¯t sit down. I asked directly, ¡°tell me.¡± He went to the sofa and picked up a cup on the table. He poured a cup of tea and sat on the sofa and said to me, ¡°sit.¡± I couldn¡¯t refuse and could only sit down. The room was empty and there were no servants. But it didn¡¯t seem like nobody had lived here for a long time. I couldn¡¯t help but think of Erin in this room. She seemed to disappear after the ident. I had never heard of anything more about her. When I thought about Erin, Ming said, ¡°I suggest you stop treating Lester. Those antiviral drugs have no effect on him.¡± I looked at Ming. His expression was calm. He sat on the sofa and waszy when he spoke. It seemed Lester¡¯s illness had nothing to do with him. They really had nothing to do with each other. Lester was not his child. ¡°Then give me the medicine.¡± I said to Ming. I thought Ming must have some medicine against this virus. Ming put two elbows on the armrest of the sofa. His hands crossed in front of his face. He looked at me and his eyes were soft as water. He said, ¡°OK, marry me and let everything go back to the past, and I¡¯ll save Lester.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± I blurted out. I couldn¡¯t marry Ming. I wanted to be with Sean. I swore I would not leave Sean. Now that I had said it, I would do it. Ming was not surprised. He said slowly, ¡°well, you can go back. Come back to me whenever you decide.¡± He was really not worried. But I couldn¡¯t. I stood up nervously and looked at him. I hesitated and said, ¡°Ming, Lester is just a child. You can hurt me. Don¡¯t hurt Lester. You can cure him and inject me with what you injected him with.¡± I was not afraid of suffering. As a mother, whenever Lester was suffering, I felt sad and wanted to cry. I wanted to be sick for Lester, as long as Lester didn¡¯t feel bad. Ming sat there and smiled. ¡°No, if you are ill, I will be sad.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I panicked. I knew I couldn¡¯t go back like this. Lester would still suffer. That would really hurt my heart.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ming tilted his head and was calm, ¡°I just said. Marry me.¡± I clenched my hands tightly. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to talk.¡± Ming took his cell phone out of his pocket and seemed to be browsing through the text messages. He stopped looking at me. I was anxious, ¡°Why me? I¡¯m over thirty this year. Women in their thirties are unattractive. I have a son. Why do you like me? There are many beautiful young girls. Why must it be me?¡± He looked up at me and asked softly, ¡°have you ever asked Sean about this?¡± I was speechless. Love couldn¡¯t be exined. But I was still reluctant, ¡°but Sean and I knew each other very early. You and I only know each other because of him.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t we?¡± Ming lowered his head. I couldn¡¯t see his expression. I heard him smile, ¡°of course not.¡± What did he mean? Didn¡¯t we know each other because of Sean? Before I asked, he said, ¡°I went back to Jessop Family, and I wanted to take everything from James. I wanted Sean¡¯spany and Simon¡¯s stock. When I was about to get everything, I traded it for you.¡± He looked up at me and his eyes were keen. ¡°How can I stand that you and Sean are in love?¡± Was it because of this? I was stunned. Sure enough, the merchants were smart. I bit my lips and looked at Ming. ¡°You don¡¯t love me. You¡¯ve been giving all your life. Now yourst marriage will be made up of hatred...¡± ¡°Who said I am avenging? I just want you.¡± Ming looked up and his eyes were clear. ¡°Once I saw the cleanest and purest you in the most muddy and dirty ce, so I want you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at Ming and wondered. Ming smiled mockingly and shook his head. He took a small white box out of his pocket and put it on the table and said, ¡°take this medicine back to Lester. His symptoms will be relieved.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was afraid he would regret it. I walked quickly and picked up the box and held it tightly in my hand. He nodded. ¡°Yes, but it only works for two weeks. After two weeks, he will continue to have a fever. These two weeks are the time I give you to think.¡± ¡°You...¡± I knew Ming wouldn¡¯t give up easily! Two weeks was good. If I could get in touch with Sean... When I was nning to do so, Ming said to me, ¡°if Sean knows about this and goes back home, I won¡¯t provide any more medicine.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you think someone can develop a cure for Lester while he¡¯s alive, you can go to him.¡± Ming was always calm when he spoke. I knew he was confident. He knew very well that if Lester wanted to live, I could onlye to him. I clenched the medicine tightly and said, ¡°even if I promise you, I¡¯ll wait for Sean toe back, and I¡¯ll tell him everything myself.¡± I couldn¡¯t marry Ming until Sean came back. This was really ridiculous. ¡°Really? What if he doesn¡¯te back in a year or two? At that time, I¡¯m afraid Lester has been buried for a long time.¡± His words stabbed me like a knife. My weakness was Lester. But I really had no solution. I looked at Ming and bit my lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Do you have any proof that I have infected him? Or can you prove that he has a virus in his body?¡± Ming sat and looked at me and smiled, ¡°you know what? Generally, only known poisons can be detected in corpses. Unknown viruses cannot be detected.¡± He spoke slowly. But myst hope disappeared. Chapter 468 Then you can have my baby first Chapter 468 Then you can have my baby first I held the box tightly and looked at Ming. ¡°I can¡¯t marry you before hees back, but I want Lester to live. If Lester dies, I won¡¯t live.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ming looked up at me. ¡°We can not get married. You can have my baby first.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So it doesn¡¯t matter when Seanes back.¡± He looked at me and said firmly, ¡°after all, you are a mother who loves her child so much. No matter who the father is, I think you will love him the same.¡± Ming was really a gloomy and terrible man. He controlled me with this kind of gentle words. Yes, he was right. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t think a mother would hurt her children. I didn¡¯t speak. Ming waved at me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two weeks to think about it. If you decide,e to me.¡± I took the medicine away and left without hesitation. When I got to the car, I took the medicine box apart and there were three pills in it. How should Lester take this medicine? When I was about to call Ming, my cell phone rang. Ming called me first. I picked up the phone and he said, ¡°take one pill at a time and take the next one 24 hourster.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. I thought he just called me to say how to take the medicine. But he went on to say, ¡°this medicine is specially made for Lester, so he has to take it all. If you want to take a pill to study, I won¡¯t object, but if Lester has an ident, don¡¯te to me again.¡± I was panicking. In fact, I didn¡¯t think of taking the medicine to study, but he thought of it first. I held on to the phone. He hung up before I spoke. When I got home, Murray and Margaret were sitting downstairs. I went upstairs and Daisy and Jack were standing in front of Lester¡¯s room. When they saw me, Daisy first whispered, ¡°he¡¯s asleep.¡± I went over and took out the medicine and said, ¡°this is from Ming. He said it works in two weeks.¡± Daisy was very angry. ¡°What does he mean? What should we do in two weeks?¡± ¡°Two weekster...¡± I bowed my head and felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯ll see him in two weeks.¡± Jack sneered. ¡°What? I know Ming is terrible. How could he help you?¡± Daisy also realized, ¡°yes, did he make a request?¡± I didn¡¯t want to answer these questions. I took the medicine and pushed the door in. ¡°Give Lester the medicine first.¡± I was going in, but Daisy took my arm and stared at me and asked, ¡°are you sure this medicine is OK?¡± I had thought about it. But I didn¡¯t think ming did it, ¡°yes.¡± I said firmly. Daisy didn¡¯t stop me anymore. I woke Lester up and gave him medicine, and then I wrote down the time. Lester took the medicine and went on sleeping. He had a high fever for a few days and was very weak. As soon as I came out, Daisy grabbed me and asked, ¡°did Ming ask for anything?¡± Jack stared at me, ¡°tell us what he said. We can find a way for you.¡± I looked at the two remaining pills in my hand and sighed, ¡°he asked me to marry him.¡± ¡°... I knew he didn¡¯t give up!¡± Daisy stamped her feet. ¡°Is he crazy? Why does he like topete with others so much?¡± I lowered my head and thought about what Ming had said before. Did he see me before? Or had I seen him before? I had no impression at all. But that was exactly what he meant today. I was confused. Jack suddenly pped his thigh and grabbed the medicine from my hand. I was startled. He held up the medicine and said, ¡°we can study its ingredients and make the same medicine!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Daisy was very happy. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that!¡± I looked at them and sighed, ¡°Ming said that these pills are specially made for Lester. If he eats less, it may not work.¡± My words frustrated them. Their enthusiasm vanished in a sh. I took the medicine back from Jack, ¡°and this medicine can only temporarily relieve Lester¡¯s condition. He didn¡¯t give me the real antidote.¡± Ming was insidious. He seemed to anticipate our ideas. Then I could only go to him. Daisy stared at the medicine in my hand. ¡°Did Ming deliberately cheat you? What if we take the medicine to study? Even if he eats less, he will be OK.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be controlled by him.¡± Daisy¡¯s words gave me a little hope. I thought she was right. Theposition of the medicine should be the same. If we only studied with a little, it should be OK. But who should we go to? I looked up at them. ¡°Sean introduced me to a doctor named Karen, but she is abroad recently. I don¡¯t know who I should trust.¡± Daisy was also confused. We both looked at Jack. Jack was proud, ¡°since he is your son, I will do my best. I have a friend who is a doctor of pharmacy. Now he has his own medicinepany. We can go to him.¡± ¡°Is he trustworthy? Will he be Ming¡¯s friend?¡± I asked. Now I was scared. In medicine and pharmacy, I doubted anyone knew Ming. Jack shook his head. ¡°Of course not. My friend will not be friends with a bad guy like Ming.¡± I couldn¡¯t trust Jackpletely, but now we had to rely on him. I went down to Doris and Briana and told them to keep an eye on Lester. Then I followed Jack to his friend. Jack made a phone call in the car and confirmed that the man was in the office before we went there. We drove for nearly two hours on the deserted road in the suburbs. Then we went into a yard and stopped in front of an 8 or 9 story building in the yard. After getting off the car, I looked around and said with some doubt, ¡°here?¡± Chapter 469 When did you become so disobedient Chapter 469 When did you be so disobedient Before Jack answered me, a young girl came out of the building. Seeing jack, she said, ¡°Mr. Jack? President Hard is waiting for you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jack was serious in front of the receptionist. He turned to us and said, ¡°go in.¡± Daisy nced at him. When we went in, we found that this was not a pharmaceuticalpany, but a chemical reagent company of a pharmaceuticalpany. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As we walked in, Jack exined to us, ¡°these chemical factories are not allowed to be built in the city. They can only be built in such a ce.¡± ¡°Then what shall we do?¡± Daisy was a little upset. ¡°Can they help us test the ingredients?¡± ¡°We can drive President Hard to his drugpany. Thispany is his. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s here today.¡± Jack said casually. Soon we followed the girl by the elevator to an office on the 6th floor. The girl stopped and said respectfully, ¡°President Hard is in there. You can go straight in.¡± ¡°OK, you can leave.¡± Jack said. After she left, Jack opened the door directly and walked in. I followed him. ¡°Jack.¡± Before I went in, I heard a very mature and hoarse voice calling Jack. I judged from my voice that this man was at least fifty or sixty years old. When I went in, I saw two people in the office. I was stunned. The person who was sitting in the office was Ming! Ming saw me and stood up and smiled, ¡°Becky, that¡¯s a coincidence!¡± The moment I saw him, all my hopes were gone. And Jack and Daisy were stunned. We didn¡¯t talk. President hard, who was sitting in the office, stood up and said, ¡°do you all know each other?¡± The three of us still didn¡¯t talk. President hard didn¡¯t seem to find anything different. He asked Jack, ¡°Jack, what¡¯s the matter today?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Jack was unhappy and turned to leave. When Jack was about to leave, Daisy refused. She went straight to Ming and said, ¡°Ming, what do you mean? You have a grudge with Jessop Family, but why are you pestering June?¡± Ming looked at Daisy. When she finished, he still smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You!¡± Daisy didn¡¯t expect the answer. She scolded angrily, ¡°Ming, you are so mean. Why did you hurt Lester? Now Lester is suffering. Are you happy? Even if you force June with Lester and finally get her, you can only get her body. You might as well have a woman have a facelift and look like June. It¡¯s the same!¡± Daisy was used to calling me June. I didn¡¯t stop her. She said angrily, but Ming kept smiling. He looked at her. ¡°Lester is ill, and then the doctor can¡¯t help it. I just asked Becky to try the new drug. Is there anything wrong?¡± Ming was really smart. He let himself not be involved. President Hard saw that they were going to fight, so he urged them, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? We are all friends.¡± ¡°We are not friends with him.¡± Jack protected Daisy in front of her and said to Ming, ¡°you¡¯re too insidious. You knew we woulde to Ppresident Hard, so you¡¯re here first!¡± At this time, Ming was still calm, ¡°what do you mean? President Hard and I made an appointment half a month ago. Today we are going to talk about cooperation...¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we have already made an appointment.¡± President Hard followed. I looked at President Hard. He was about sixty years old and looked honest. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Was it really a coincidence? But we couldn¡¯t disagree. I gave Daisy a pull and said, ¡°forget it. Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t beat him.¡± Ming was insidious. If he made up his mind, we had no way. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Daisy was very upset. Jack turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°Becky.¡± As we three walked out, I heard Ming stop me. I looked back. He still smiled gently and asked me, ¡°did youe together? If it¡¯s convenient, wait for me. My conversation with President Hard is almost over.¡± ¡°No.¡± I refused immediately. He was not angry and said seriously, ¡°I have something to say to you alone. I hope you can wait for me.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Daisy declined. But I hesitated and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming nodded. When we closed the door, Daisy got angry with me. ¡°Why are you waiting for him?¡± ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t beat him. I can only hear what he is going to tell me.¡± For Ming, I really gave up. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be with you.¡± Daisy stood and didn¡¯t want to leave. I pushed her. ¡°No, we met a lot of people. He won¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Well, go now. I¡¯ll get in touch with you when I get back.¡± I pushed Daisy away. They helped me a lot. I could only fight Ming. Daisy and Jack were persuaded and left. I stood outside the office for less than five minutes. The office door opened and President Hard sent Ming out. Ming saw me and naturally reached out and smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± He was always like this and it was like nothing happened. When he faced me, he was always the same. But I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t smile and asked him, ¡°what do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡± Ming invited me. I waited for him and was ready to go back to the city with him. I stepped out first. When I came out, I found that Ming¡¯s car was parked on the left side of the gate, but I didn¡¯t find it just now. When we got on the car, he started the car and looked at me and said, ¡°Becky, when did you be so disobedient?¡± Chapter 470 Have you decided? Chapter 470 Have you decided? He spoke in a very gentle voice. He faced me and blocked the sunlight from the ss behind. He was in the shadow. In the past, his tone and expression made me feelfortable like summer wind. But at this time, I just felt cold sweat behind me. But I didn¡¯t flinch. I looked him in the eye and said, ¡°because I don¡¯t want to marry you and have anything to do with you, but I also want to save Lester.¡± ¡°Why are you so greedy?¡± He spoke slowly. His tone was still gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not greedy.¡± I sneered. ¡°Daisy said you wanted revenge, but you pestered me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a beneficiary, aren¡¯t you?¡± He looked at me. ¡°You changed Sean¡¯s AI for yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But you stole it! Those things are Sean¡¯s.¡± I said firmly. I had thought about it for a long time. Those things had always been Sean¡¯s. Even if Iter disobeyed my words and left him, I didn¡¯t owe him! Ming started the car and faced the front and sneered, ¡°business is like a battlefield. Everyone has to admit defeat. Am I the only one who wants to beat him? Definitely not. Whoever defeats him, he fails. Will hein about unfairpetition?¡± Ming said slowly. It sounded reasonable. I couldn¡¯t find a w. He was right. Enterprises naturally wanted to win a bigger market through variouspetitions. If not, the best way was to kill people who already had arge market. Then the market was empty and someone could fill it. The same was true in the entertainment world. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ming and I didn¡¯t talk anymore. We got to the city. He took me right to Sherry¡¯s house. He looked at me and said, ¡°Becky, see you in two weeks.¡± His tone was firm. He knew I would go to him. The medicine given by Ming was really powerful. After three pills in three days, Lester really didn¡¯t have a fever anymore. He became alive. He ate a lot and his eyes were bright. He seemed to have recoveredpletely. He hugged me happily and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m finally recovered!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I felt Lester¡¯s soft hair, but I was more worried. The more effective this medicine was, the more it proved that he would have a fever again in two weeks. Time flied. Lester didn¡¯t go to kindergarten, but he was normal at home. His temperature was normal and his stool was normal. I hadn¡¯t been to work these days. I apanied him and watched him. Two weeks after Lester took the medicine, he had a fever again. I touched Lester¡¯s hot body and my tears fell down unconsciously. Lester was lying in bed and watching me cry. He took me and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t feel bad.¡± ¡°OK...¡± I nodded. I was very flustered. I took out my cell phone and called Sean. But his cell phone was still off. I took Lester¡¯s hot hand and I was really flustered. What should I do? Did I really have to marry Ming? Did I still have to go this way? I was reluctant, but I had no other solution. At this time, Murray stood at the door and sighed, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± This time he took care of Margaret and didn¡¯t care what happened to Lester. I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. What¡¯s going on? Is his illness rted to Ming?¡± Murray was behind me and said displeased. No matter who intervened, there was no solution. I shook my head. ¡°No, Lester¡¯s been less resistant and infected recently.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t go out. How could he be infected?¡± Murray exposed me directly. ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t feel bad. I¡¯ll be all right soon.¡± Lester took my hand andforted me. The more sensible he was, the worse I felt. I looked at my cell phone and stood up and said to Murray, ¡°please take care of Lester for me. I¡¯m going out.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± I didn¡¯t answer him and turned and went downstairs. I didn¡¯t call Ming until I got in the car. As soon as the phone was connected, he said, ¡°I am waiting for you at home.¡± He still said that. I didn¡¯t hesitate this time. I drove as fast as I could to Ming¡¯s house. Ming opened the door for me when I got to the door. He stood at the door and looked at me and smiled softly. When I got to the door, he made way for me. I went into the house. He sat on the sofa with his legs folded and looked at me and said, ¡°have you decided?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I can have your baby.¡± I knew I didn¡¯t have a good choice. I had to put Lester first. He heard my answer and was not surprised. He put his right elbow on the sofa and put his hand on his cheek. He tilted his head slightly and looked at me and said, ¡°have you decided?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at Ming. ¡°As long as Lester lives, I have no choice. I am willing to die for him.¡± Ming was not angry. ¡°Is it so painful to be with me? I¡¯ll be nice to you and Lester. By the way, and our future children.¡± ¡°Then I will thank you very much.¡± Ming hadn¡¯t changed, but now he was ugly in my eyes. His gentle and handsome face just made me sick now. But I had no choice but to save Lester. He stood up and came to me. He lowered his head and gently raised my chin with his long fingers and asked me, ¡°I ask you for thest time. Have you decided?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I still answered that. He leaned slightly and lifted me straight up. I didn¡¯t struggle. He carried me upstairs. He went up the stairs. I closed my eyes. I knew what was waiting for me. Soon I felt him carry me to the second floor. I felt like I was being thrown into a soft bed. The next second a big hand reached into my skirt. Chapter 471 I guess Sean hasn’t enjoyed it yet Chapter 471 I guess Sean hasn¡¯t enjoyed it yet My body was tight and I closed my eyes and despaired. We were just having sex. I couldn¡¯t escape. Maybe he wasn¡¯t so obsessed with me. He wasn¡¯t happy that he hadn¡¯t had sex with me for so long. If so, it would be good. I just wanted Lester to recover. As for Sean, he had such a strong ability of adjustment. Maybe he can do well without me. With my eyes closed, I had been thinking. But when I reacted, I realized that his hand had retreated and there seemed to be no next move. What was going on? Did he give up? Or... As I thought with my eyes closed, I heard his voice over my head, ¡°you first.¡± ¡°What?¡± I froze and opened my eyes. I saw him kneel on me and put his hands on his belt. He loosened his belt. I heard a slight noise. The tight belt was a little loose. He took off his belt and his trousers became quite loose. It was just hanging there. Ming looked down at me and smiled, ¡°next you do it yourself.¡± I could see that there was only a little drum in his zipper, which showed that he didn¡¯t respond to me very much. I couldn¡¯t help but think of Sean at this time. Sean once told me that he just wanted to have sex with me when he saw me and he pretended that he was rational. But Ming didn¡¯t respond to me. Didn¡¯t that mean he didn¡¯t love me? I stared at it and said, ¡°now you have no reaction. Doesn¡¯t it mean you don¡¯t love me? Why do you force yourself?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t force myself.¡± He looked at me and said gently, ¡°I guess Sean hasn¡¯t enjoyed it yet.¡± I knew he let me help him. Actually, Sean and I did. But I wouldn¡¯t tell Ming. I lowered my eyes, ¡°Dr. Jessop, you¡¯ve had sex with a lot of women. You don¡¯t suffer from having sex with me.¡± ¡°No, you are different from them. You are unique.¡± Ming didn¡¯t move. I looked up at Ming, who was kneeling on me. ¡°Now Lester has a fever again, but I can¡¯t get pregnant in a short time. I¡¯m not young now and my physical function is not as good as when I was young, and I may not be able to conceive in a few years.¡± I had to tell him in advance. I couldn¡¯t have sex with Ming but get nothing. Ming nodded and thought and said, ¡°this medicine can only be taken four times at most, and then he will be resistant. If you are not pregnant at that time, you can consider marrying me.¡± Four times was two months. Now he had taken it once. There was one and a half months left. When a woman wanted to be pregnant, she may not be able to do it for a long time, but when she did not want to be pregnant, she may easily do it. After thinking for a while, I looked up and asked Ming, ¡°so, are you sure that if I am pregnant or married to you, the medicine you gave Lester will kill his virus?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ming smiled. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure of it.¡± That was good. I just wanted Lester to recover. I sat up and released it. He knew I was going to do it before he said, ¡°use your mouth.¡± Well, I understood. I bit my lips and was reluctant. I felt like vomiting. But I knew what I was doing now had something to do with Lester¡¯s life. I may never have another child in my life. Lester was the only one. I wanted Lester to live. He was my life. If he died, I would not live. I moved my hand first. When I was about to open my mouth, a pleasant ring came from the pocket of his trousers. It rang in my ear. I was a little excited! I stared at Ming and hoped that he had something to do and left immediately! Ming seemed to see my mind at a nce. He took his cell phone out of his pocket and looked at it. His gentle expression was visibly frozen. I couldn¡¯t see his mobile screen. Who was it? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Was it Jessop Family? Ming hesitated and finally picked it up. He put the phone to his ear and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°hello.¡± I couldn¡¯t hear the person, but I could see Ming was a little upset. Soon he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± With that, he hung up. Then he muted the phone and threw it down. He looked down at me. The impatience in his eyes could not be suppressed. He hesitated and pushed me away. He zipped up and tied the belt. Then he asked me, ¡°did you negotiate with her?¡± ¡°Who?¡± I was confused. I knew he referred to the person who just called him, but I didn¡¯t know who it was. I couldn¡¯t even guess. James? I couldn¡¯t think of anyone but James who could make him so upset. Ming got out of bed and put on his shirt. He tucked the hem back into his pants and said, ¡°Marcia.¡± ¡°Marcia?¡± It was Marcia. Ming looked at me and asked, ¡°have you met recently?¡± I immediately shook my head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± At least for a few months. Last time we met, I went to put on my wedding dress and proposed to Sean, but I couldn¡¯t tell Ming. He stared at me and frowned. He didn¡¯t seem to see that I was lying. He went to the head of the bed and took out a pure white medicine box from the drawer and threw it on the bed. Was it over? I was surprised! At least this time nothing happened. When I reached for the box and wanted to take it, he said, ¡°for the next two weeks, if I need you to apany me to the event, you can¡¯t refuse.¡± I was stunned. I looked up at Ming. ¡°What¡¯s my identity?¡± ¡°Fiancee.¡± He said lightly, ¡°what¡¯s more, we held an engagement ceremony. To some extent, you are my fiancee, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yes. I lowered my eyes and looked at the box of medicine in my hand. For Lester¡¯s sake, I couldn¡¯t refuse. I could promise him anything. I bit my lips with my teeth and eventually I nodded and said, ¡°OK, Dr. Jessop. I¡¯m on call these two weeks.¡± Chapter 472 I took his arm Chapter 472 I took his arm I had no choice. I took the medicine and went back. Lester slowly recovered in three days. But he never went to kindergarten. I went to work normally. Ming didn¡¯t called me these days. When I was at work, I gave Linda the finished drawings. Linda asked me, ¡°what¡¯s up with Lester? I feel that his illness is a little abnormal. You have to check him. If he doesn¡¯t just catch a cold, his condition will be dyed.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded and said nothing else. I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about my deal with Ming. Linda and I had known each other for a long time and she knew my character. I didn¡¯t say much. She put down the things in her hands and looked sideways at me and said, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Do you know what¡¯s wrong with Lester?¡± ¡°...¡± I looked down and didn¡¯t talk. Linda looked at me with her hands around her chest and smiled, ¡°are you going to ask for leave again?¡± ¡°I will not ask for leave for the time being.¡± I paused and continued, ¡°but in a few days I¡¯m going to ask for leave.¡± I was getting married. But I didn¡¯t say. I thought if I couldn¡¯t turn down Ming and I had to get pregnant or get married. Now I thought I would choose thetter. After all, I didn¡¯t really want to have Ming¡¯s baby. ¡°Well, the rich are busy. I understand.¡± Linda tidied up the things on the table and said, ¡°recently, the design of our office building ising to an end. If everything goes well, we can know when to move this time next year.¡± ¡°Great.¡± I smiled. In fact, I was still looking forward to moving to a new office building. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But because I was too busy recently, when Linda said it, I was not as happy as before. Linda put down what she was holding and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Tell me about it so that I can share it with you.¡± ¡°Nothing...¡± ¡°We are partners. If you keep something from me, our interests will be affected. Don¡¯t I have the right to know it?¡± Linda asked me seriously. I had a lot of trust in her. I thought about it and told her about Lester. Linda listened to me and was serious. ¡°How could that happen? He¡¯s really good at camouge.¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°I have no solution.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you reach Sean?¡± Linda asked me. I shook my head. ¡°Not yet. I think Ming has nned it for a long time. He didn¡¯te until Sean left.¡± Linda stood up and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°I really can¡¯t help you. You have to make your own decisions. You can ask for leave. Give me all your work and I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you. When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll work overtime to help you and give you a holiday.¡± I gave a wry smile. Linda reached out and pinched my face. ¡°I hope so.¡± As soon as I came back from Linda¡¯s office, I found that I had a missed call. Ming. He called me five minutes ago. I was about to call back when my cell phone rang again. It was Ming again. I picked up the phone and he immediately said, ¡°I thought you wanted to turn me down.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll pick you up at your door at seven this evening.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After a short conversation, he hung up the phone without saying another word. I was not surprised. When I got home from work, Lester was ying LEGO on his own. He picked up a corner of a castle he had just put together and ran to me and said, ¡°look, mom! No one helped me, but I put this together!¡± ¡°Great.¡± I raised my hand and touched my son¡¯s hair. I looked at him and my mood was veryplicated. Lester smiled smugly. ¡°Of course. Dad said I¡¯m smart.¡± His eyes darkened when he mentioned his father. He looked up and asked me, ¡°Mom, when will Dad come back?¡± ¡°Dad...¡± I bit my lips and tried not to show frustration, ¡°Dad went to treat his legs. When he¡¯s cured, he¡¯s back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lester took his toy and went back. I looked at Lester and felt more sad. I thought Lester and Ming used to get along well, but he wasn¡¯t his biological father and he couldn¡¯t compare with Sean. If Lester knew that I was going to marry Ming in the end, he would be very sad. But now reality didn¡¯t allow me to think about it. I went upstairs and changed clothes and made up. I put my hair in order and saw Margaret as soon as I went out. Margaret looked at me and smiled, ¡°my daughter is so beautiful. Who are you going to see?¡± ¡°I have an appointment.¡± I smiled and responded to her. Margaret asked, ¡°is my son-inw back?¡± Son-inw? Oh, it was Sean. I said Sean was her son-inw because of Cindy and Diana. I was not sure Sean would be her son-inw, but I didn¡¯t have to tell her now. I smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s work.¡± Then I looked at my watch. ¡°Mom, I have to go.¡± Then I went out. When I got to the door, Ming¡¯s car stopped there. He was wearing a goose yellow suit with a dark pattern on it. This color made him look very young. I sat next to him. He looked at me and smiled, ¡°you are beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked ahead and didn¡¯t look at him. I didn¡¯t want to pretend to be happy right now. Ming didn¡¯tment on my indifference. He started the car and started driving. We got to the door of Hilton Hotel. He stopped and gave the key to a staff member. Then he bent his arm and left a big gap. He gave me a look. I took a look and knew that he meant that I should hold his arm. I didn¡¯t want to, but for Lester, I reached out. As soon as I took him, he mped his arm and seemed afraid that I would run away. I stood beside him. He had the smell of disinfectant that I was familiar with. It was light, but it was hard to ignore. I had known him for a long time and I always smelt it. We went into the elevator to the banquet hall together. As soon as we went in, a waiter came with a te and put some champagne on it. Ming picked up a ss and handed it to me. Chapter 473 Was Jessop Family’s affair not over yet? Chapter 473 Was Jessop Family¡¯s affair not over yet? As soon as I took the champagne, two people came to say hello to Ming. ¡°President Jessop, you¡¯re busy. I¡¯m really lucky to see you today.¡± A man in a ck tuxedo said. Another man in a light suit said, ¡°yes, President Jessop, thest thing we talked to you about...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my fiancee is here today. She gets bored as soon as she hears about my work, so we can talk in my office.¡± The man in the light suit was interrupted by Ming before he finished speaking. They all looked at me. They were confused. Later they seemed to think of something at the same time and said, ¡°your fiancee is so beautiful. President Jessop, you are so blessed.¡± ¡°Yes, we envy you so much. Wish you happiness.¡± They ttered Ming. Then the man in the light suit said, ¡°President Jessop, can I see you in your office tomorrow morning?¡± Ming was obviously in a better mood. He nodded. ¡°OK.¡± The two menughed and said, ¡°then we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Then they turned and left. I didn¡¯t speak from the beginning to the end. Ming pped my hand with his other hand and gently told me, ¡°if you feel bored, tell me. I¡¯ll take you away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be with you all the time.¡± Now that I had promised, I would do it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ming was not stupid. He knew what I meant, but he was not so happy. When we were standing, the crowd spread and two people appeared in front of us. A man and a woman hugged and looked very intimate. I knew both of them, but I never thought they would be together. Michelle and Ward. They saw me when I saw them. Their attitudes were obviously different. Michelle wanted to leave. But Ward put his arm around her shoulder and walked this way. Michelle suddenly blushed. Ward was tall and handsome, but Michelle was 50 years old and couldn¡¯tpare with the young girls. They looked very out of ce. Michelle seemed reluctant, but ward came with her arms around her. They came to me. Ward looked at Ming and smiled viciously, ¡°we will be familyter.¡± ¡°...¡± He proved their rtionship. Ming looked at them and was calm. He said to Michelle, ¡°congrattions.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Michelle¡¯s face was redder. She was old, but she was like a young girl. She seemed suddenly shy. She pushed Ward¡¯s hand away and stood there. ¡°Michelle, why are you so shy?¡± Ward looked at Michelle. His tone was gentle, but he seemed to be joking. I looked at them and suddenly remembered what Ward had said before. He said he wanted to mess up Jessop Family. Ming, Sean and Michelle. Michelle seemed embarrassed in front of her family. Ward didn¡¯t continue to ask her. Instead, he looked at us and said, ¡°isn¡¯t Jessop Family¡¯s scandal over yet? Does Miss Jones belong to Dr. Jessop now?¡± He was satirizing me. I was so embarrassed. Ming didn¡¯t care. He put me in his arms and said to Ward with a smile, ¡°Becky has always been my fiancee. We only quarreled before, but now we are reconciled.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ward looked at me and was curious. I lowered my head and didn¡¯t answer. At this point, Michelle seemed to know that she was not the focus. She immediately stared at me and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you make up with Sean? Why are you with my brother now? June, what are you doing?¡± Her voice was loud. People around us were looking at us. I bit my lips and was a bit embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to answer her. But Ming was calm, ¡°Michelle, what are you talking about? Becky has always been my fiancee. We are engaged.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Michelle looked at me unfriendly. ¡°I met Monica that day and she told me that Sean¡¯s legs were broken and he was in a bad mood. He lived on the estate himself. Cindy would not go there, but June offered to go there. Now Sean is better and her impression of June is better.¡± When I heard Michelle mention it, I was at a loss. Yeah, I worked so hard to be with Sean. When everything was about to get better, Ming interrupted it. It was ironic and absurd. Ming hugged me tightly. When he faced Michelle¡¯s sarcasm, his face didn¡¯t change. He said softly, ¡°Michelle, you have someone you love, but you are still mean. Becky is going to be embarrassed.¡± Ming was really good. Michelle was speechless all of a sudden. Ward wanted to mess up Jessop Family. He squinted and looked at us. ¡°Yeah, let them solve their own problems.¡± Then he took Michelle¡¯s hand and vaguely said, ¡°we just have to take care of our own business.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Michelle looked at Ward and blushed again. Although Michelle was old, she seldom fell in love. She was under Ward¡¯s control. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ward asked. Michelle nodded and suddenly became gentle. She didn¡¯t speak and left with him. Ming and I had been staring at them. I said worriedly, ¡°will Michelle be cheated?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ming smiled. ¡°But I think she would like to be cheated by him.¡± He was right. Michelle seemed willing. Halfway through the dinner, I was tired. I went to the big sofa in the corner of the banquet hall to rest. After a while I wanted to go to the bathroom. When I came out, there was a scream from her in the corridor! I was scared and thought something was wrong with her and hurried over. I found a mother and baby room. When I tried to push the door and get in, a pleasant male voice immediately came out of the open door, ¡°don¡¯t you like excitement?¡± Chapter 474 I love him all the time Chapter 474 I love him all the time It was Ward¡¯s voice. I realized that the woman was Michelle. I didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, but because of them, I couldn¡¯t help standing for a while. I heard Michelle say shyly, ¡°but you didn¡¯t close the door. In case someone thinks there is no one in it andes in directly...¡± ¡°Then you can shout louder and let them know there are people in it.¡± Ward¡¯s voice was mixed with gasps. What they were doing was self-evident. I was wondering what kind of feud Ward had with Jessop Family. Michelle may be older than his mother. I heard Michelle moaning and boasting that Ward made herfortable. I listened outside and blushed. I could imagine the inside picture without looking at it. Atst I couldn¡¯t stand it and left. As soon as I got back to the banquet hall and got to the door, I saw Ming standing there. He saw me and walked quickly up and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Where have you been?¡± He was calm, but I knew he knew I wouldn¡¯ leave. He saw that my face was slightly red, so he asked me, ¡°Why are you blushing? Are you not feeling well?¡± Then he reached out and touched my cheek. His hands were cold. My face felt cold. ¡°No.¡± I waved and didn¡¯t want to hide it from him. I looked up and said to Ming, ¡°I heard Ward and your sister in the baby room...¡± I didn¡¯t go on. He squinted and looked at me. His slightly slender eyes were ambiguous. He reached out and put his arms around my waist. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this hobby.¡± ¡°No.¡± I quickly waved, ¡°I heard her screaming and thought something was wrong with her, so I...¡± Ming leaned over and said in my ear, ¡°you don¡¯t have to exin. If you like, we can...¡± ¡°No!¡± I refused decisively. I didn¡¯t think he and I had the same understanding. That was not the point at all. Ming smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± I bowed my head and regretted saying it to him. We shouldn¡¯t have said that. Ming looked at his watch. ¡°Are you tired? Let¡¯s go first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. We happened to meet Michelle and Ward as we walked out. Michelle was wearing a low cut dress and there were very visible marks on her skin. Her hair was a bit messy. But Ward was neat. His silver suit was not messy and his white shirt was neat. His clothes didn¡¯t even seem to have lipstick marks. I had seen the end of this rtionship. However, it was none of my business, and naturally I wouldn¡¯t take care of it. Ming said, ¡°Michelle, you¡¯re not young. You should know yourself. You have to know if you are cheated.¡± Actually, I thought he should remind Michelle. Now Michelle was really being cheated by Ward. Michelle immediately became unhappy. She said angrily, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t mind my business. Don¡¯t think you really belong to Jessop Family. Take care of yourself!¡± Then she nced at Ming. I used to speak for Ming, but now I didn¡¯t. Ming was insidious. Michelle now scolded him. She may suffer in the future. Ward smiled. The scene seemed to be what he wanted to see. He hugged Michelle, ¡°Michelle, don¡¯t be angry. If you are angry, you are not beautiful.¡± Michelle bowed her head and stopped talking. She was even shy. I was speechless. To keep ward from going on, I pulled Ming and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°OK.¡± He responded gently. The day after I went to the party with Ming and met Ward and Michelle, I got a call from Monica. She asked me to meet in the coffee shop this afternoon. She didn¡¯t have a job. Fortunately, I was free, so I agreed. Half an hour before the appointment, I left the studio and headed for the coffee shop. Monica was there when I arrived. She was ying with her cell phone when I went in. I sat down and she put the phone down. She looked up and looked unhappy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She looked at me and said, ¡°Becky, what are you doing?¡± I had two names. Someone called me Becky and someone called me June. I admitted it. I looked at Monica and said, ¡°Auntie, I have my own problems.¡± ¡°What?¡± Monica taunted me. ¡°What is it? You think Sean¡¯s legs are broken and can¡¯t satisfy you and dy you, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it! I have been abroad for a long time, but I know what happened!¡± Monica red at me angrily. ¡°A woman exposed a video of Ming. Ming is naked in the video. You dislike Sean, right?¡± I stared at Monica. It was a long time before I realized what she was saying. I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I was embarrassed and said, ¡°Auntie, what you think is wrong.¡± ¡°Then exin to me.¡± I hesitated and thought maybe it was better that one more person could help me. I said, ¡°Ming controls my son¡¯s life so I have to be with him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Monica didn¡¯t believe it. I showed my attitude, ¡°Auntie, I love Sean all the time. I used to want to be with Ming, but the person I love has always been Sean.¡± Monica¡¯s face was a little rxed. She picked up the coffee cup in front of her and took a sip and asked me, ¡°what happened yesterday?¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°Auntie, if I said Ming injected my son with a virus that only he had an antidote, do you believe it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Monica was surprised! Chapter 475 Let’s get married Chapter 475 Let¡¯s get married I drooped my eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°You said before that you don¡¯t know why I can make them two like this. Actually, I don¡¯t know, either. But Ming did infect Lester.¡± I told Monica all about Lester¡¯s recent symptoms and Ming¡¯s request. Monica was serious. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She asked me again, ¡°dare you swear you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked firmly at Monica, ¡°if I lie, I will be punished!¡± Monica snorted scornfully at my vows. But it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t believe me. She looked at me and said seriously, ¡°what do you want to do? Do you really want to marry him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°but anyway, I can¡¯t watch Lester die.¡± ¡°...¡± I looked at Monica. ¡°You¡¯re a mother. You know how a mother feels. Even if I give up Sean, I will not give up Lester.¡± I chose my son. Monica sighed. ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re alert to Ming, but I didn¡¯t expect him to hurt you.¡± I looked at Monica and said seriously, ¡°Auntie, I really love Sean. I hope to be with him all my life. I think he also loves me and Lester, but I may not be able to be with him in this life. If you and him hate me, I will not me you.¡± Monica sighed again. ¡°I know my son. He really loves you. If you marry Ming, he will take you back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll break up with him.¡± I held my hands together. ¡°This time he left without saying goodbye, which is my best reason. I will use this reason to permanently separate from him.¡± I had no other solution. Monica listened to me and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care about you young people. It¡¯s up to you.¡± She left without looking at me. I sat alone in the coffee shop and looked out of the window. I had heartache. But I didn¡¯t cry. After that day everything was as usual. I apanied Ming to another two activities. He gave me the medicine again two weekster. When Ming gave me the medicine, he asked me, ¡°have you thought about it?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get married.¡± Let¡¯s get married. As long as Lester lived, I had nothing else to ask for. Lester took medicine for three days. Three dayster, Lester¡¯s fever subsided. My life was as usual. I still hadn¡¯t heard from Sean. I was ready to marry Ming. I moved some clothes to Grand Bay. Maybe even God was helping me. One day Chloe was at work with a fever. I took her to the hospital near the studio. The doctor gave her an injection. I went to buy water for her while she was injecting. I walked in the hospital hall and saw a woman in a wheelchair in the crowd. I recognized Marcia at a nce. I remembered Ming wanted to have sex with me that day, but Marcia¡¯s call made him let me go. I hurried up and shouted, ¡°Marcia.¡± The woman pushing Marcia heard me and stopped. Marcia looked in my direction and smiled, ¡°Miss Jones, are youing to see a doctor?¡± ¡°No, one of my subordinates is ill, so I brought her here.¡± I said. ¡°Oh.¡± Marcia nodded. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you. I have to go.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to me much. I couldn¡¯t keep her. At this time, the woman pushing her looked at me and suddenly said, ¡°Miss Jones, please advise my boss. If she doesn¡¯t treat her uterine cancer, it will be terminal.¡± I recognized her as a manager of Marcia¡¯s bridal shop. Her name seemed to be Pa. ¡°Uterine cancer?¡± I looked at Marcia and immediately became nervous. Marcia was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Although she said that, I still didn¡¯t believe it. I took Marcia and said, ¡°don¡¯t cheat me. What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± She raised her head and still smiled, ¡°it¡¯s amon gynecological disease.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Show me your inspection report.¡± I saw her examination report on her leg. I stooped and picked it up. When Marcia responded and wanted to took it, the inspection report was already in my hands. She was a little upset. ¡°Give it back to me, Miss Jones. It¡¯s my privacy.¡± I ignored her and opened the inspection report directly. It said the second stage of uterine cancer. Although I didn¡¯t know what it meant, I knew it was a little serious. I returned the report to Marcia and said, ¡°why don¡¯t you treat it?¡± ¡°This is my business.¡± Marcia took the report in her hand and didn¡¯t look at me. ¡°Miss Jones, I have to go.¡± Pa was upset and said, ¡°Ming is a scum. My boss has always wanted to have their children. In fact, she had a test a long time ago, but she was unwilling to receive treatment, because she had to cut off the uterus and could not be a motherter. She...¡± Pa stopped. ¡°Really?¡± I asked Marcia. Marcia lowered her head and said, ¡°Pa, you¡¯re not obedient. Do you want me to fire you?¡± ¡°Boss, I feel aggrieved for you!¡± Pa said angrily. Marcia was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± With that, she manipted the wheelchair and walked to the door. I stood there and thought about what had happened before and had an idea. Ming still loved Marcia. He needed an opportunity to find out. I could help Marcia. If I seeded, I was helping myself. When Marcia left, I called Ming and told him, ¡°I want to see you. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯m in the hospital. You cane here any time.¡± He answered. Maybe for the first time I contacted him and wanted to see him. I could hear Ming is happy. Chapter 476 The only chance Chapter 476 The only chance I hung up and drove to the Sunshine Hospital. Today, the Sunshine Hospital was quite different from before. Few people came before, but now it was crowded. I waited in line for nearly 20 minutes before entering the parking lot. I stopped and thought about it for a long time. How could I tell Ming about Marcia? Lester had taken the medicine three times. If Ming didn¡¯t give an antidote after the fourth time, Lester... I couldn¡¯t think of the consequences. This was my only chance. I decided and took a deep breath. I got off and went to Ming¡¯s office. His office was on the top floor of the hospital administration building. I went upstairs and didn¡¯t see anyone. I went to the door of Ming¡¯s office and knocked gently. The door opened quickly. I saw Ming standing at the door. He was wearing a white coat and sses and was smiling softly. He saw me and said, ¡°is it hot outside?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. Ming was not aggressive in front of me recently. It was like the beginning. His eyes were gentle and he smiled all the time. He never embarrassed me. It was a pity that too much had happened. Even if he pretended, my mood had changed. I didn¡¯t smile and just walked into the office. He came in, too. I sat on the sofa. Instead of sitting in an office chair, he sat next to me and asked me gently, ¡°what are you going to tell me?¡± I looked into Ming¡¯s eyes. His eyes were expectant. I bit my lips and said, ¡°I met Marcia today.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ming was obviously stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to expect me to mention her. He was a little surprised and disappointed. ¡°Marcia.¡± I repeated. Ming heard it clearly and immediately became apathetic. He folded his legs and put his hands on his knees. He looked at me and said coldly, ¡°so what?¡± It seemed that she was not a lover who had been in love with him for more than ten years, but a stranger. Her name didn¡¯t move him. But I didn¡¯t flinch. I went on, ¡°Marcia has uterine cancer.¡± Ming frowned when I said it. Then I added, ¡°phase II.¡± Obviously Ming¡¯s face rxed slightly. He said lightly, ¡°Oh.¡± I immediately went on, ¡°but when I met her today, her assistant told me that she didn¡¯t want to be treated because she might not be able to conceive for life. She always wanted to be pregnant. " ¡°That¡¯s her business.¡± Ming still looked at me in the same position. He looked cold. I went on, ¡°Marcia is a good woman. Even if her leg breaks, many men like her. But she¡¯s been single for years. Have you thought about the reason?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her business.¡± Ming said the same thing. I really felt aggrieved for Marcia, ¡°because you dyed her for more than ten years. Even if you did something wrong, Marcia always loves you and waits for you. She longs for the day when you will realize that revenge is not the only important thing in life. You will look back and see that she is still waiting for you!¡± I made up the reason in the car. I didn¡¯t know what Marcia thought. Ming looked at me and seemed a little moved. He asked me, ¡°is that what she told you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my guess.¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t cheat Ming. He asked me, ¡°I see. Do you have anything else to say to me besides that?¡± Ming looked in a bad mood. He was even a little impatient. I froze and shook my head. Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile sarcastically, ¡°you rarely call me. Are you just here to tell me that she has cervical cancer and you want me to go to her and have a baby with her?¡± ¡°I...¡± After Ming finished, I didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at me and continued, ¡°you want me to be with Marcia and I¡¯ll give you Lester¡¯s medicine. You can treat Lester. You can get married when Seanes back, right?¡± Yes. That was what I thought. Ming guessed my idea right. I didn¡¯t continue to hide it, ¡°yes, Dr. Jessop, don¡¯t you know if you love me? You¡¯re blinded by hatred and want to get back at your father, so you want to get back at Sean, don¡¯t you?¡± Ming looked at me. He was silent for a while and said, ¡°it¡¯s part of the reason, but now I don¡¯t need to get back at my father. After all, I¡¯m not the only one who wants to revenge him. Soon he will go mad with rage.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at Ming. I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. He smiled and looked insidious. He stood up and went to the desk and said to me, ¡°Becky, if you have nothing else to say, you can leave.¡± I opened my mouth and knew I couldn¡¯t go on. I had no choice but to turn around and leave. I went out of the hospital and became more aware of myself. I really didn¡¯t want to marry him. I thought about it and called Marcia. Soon the phone was connected. Marcia was weak, ¡°Miss Jones.¡± ¡°Marcia, can I meet you?¡± I said. Marcia was silent for a moment and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯m in the studio.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± I hung up and drove to Marcia¡¯s wedding studio. It didn¡¯t change. The flowers on the tree at the door were all in bloom and looked very nice. I parked at the door and walked in quickly. When I went in, Marcia was in the guest lounge on the first floor, and there was a pot of hot fruit tea on the tea table in front of her. Marcia saw me and took another transparent cup out of the te and put it down. She picked up the teapot and filled it. I knew she was beckoning me to sit there. When I sat down, Marcia pushed the cup toward me and asked, ¡°Miss Jones, you must have something to ask me, right?¡± Chapter 477 My child is my life Chapter 477 My child is my life She knew what I was thinking. Yes, she stayed with Ming for a long time. She must be sensitive. I sat there and said, ¡°Marcia, I¡¯m here to ask you for something.¡± I knew both Marcia and Ming were smart. Neither of them was stupid. They wouldn¡¯t let me fool them and neither of them knew. Marcia was still calm. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I hope you and Dr. Jessop make up.¡± I went straight to my ultimate goal. Marcia froze andughed, ¡°he loves you. What you said is so strange.¡± ¡°No.¡± I looked at Marcia, ¡°Ming can¡¯t even get an erection in front of me.¡± We were both middle-aged women, so I didn¡¯t need to hide it. Marcia was stunned to hear that. Iughed at myself, ¡°you know if he loves me, when I lie in front of him, he should respond, but he didn¡¯t. He needs my help.¡± I was afraid Marcia would misunderstand so I immediately said, ¡°but I haven¡¯t had sex with Dr. Jessop so far.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marcia seemed to be really surprised by what I said. She didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How could it be? Haven¡¯t you been with him for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes, but it didn¡¯t happen.¡± What I said before was just the premise. I said it to Marcia, ¡°and as you can see, I don¡¯t love him and I don¡¯t have feelings for him. The reason why I have something to do with him is that he injected my son with a virus that only he can cure.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°What?¡± Marcia opened her mouth slightly and was shocked. I had hope and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know when it happened, but the virus kept my son feverish for ten days. I begged him, but he made two requests for me to choose. I have to be pregnant or marry him.¡± ¡°What did you choose?¡± Marcia¡¯s face clearly grew tense with my words. I smiled bitterly. ¡°I haven¡¯t chosen yet. He gave me time to think about it. He gave me an antipyretic that worked for two weeks at a time. My son will develop resistance after taking it four times. He has taken it three times now.¡± Marcia dropped her eyes and was silent and seemed to be thinking about something. I didn¡¯t go on. I picked up the cup with fruit tea in front of me and took a sip. It was sour, sweet and delicious. When I put the cup down, Marcia said, ¡°I want to help you, but he doesn¡¯t love me. He won¡¯t care about me.¡± ¡°No.¡± I looked at Marcia and said firmly, ¡°Ming loves you, but he doesn¡¯t realize it, or he¡¯s deceiving himself. He needs a process of recognizing reality.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You know what? Last time I went to his house to get the medicine, he took off his pants and asked me to help him, but your call made him let me go.¡± I thought it was enough to prove something. Marcia looked at me and her beautiful eyes wereplicated. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. She was smart and knew what it stood for. Marcia nodded, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll give in for me.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. In fact, I have told him about your illness. I hope he can understand that he loves you. I was forced. My child is my life.¡± Marcia looked at me and said nothing. There was silence throughout the studio. I said again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did use you.¡± Marcia finally looked up at me and smiled, ¡°if he let you go because of me and he would like to be with me, I would like to be used by you.¡± Marcia looked up and looked at the dresses. ¡°I made a lot of wedding dresses and met a lot of brides. I want to marry, but I''m single because I want to marry him.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Of course I understood. I was just like her. I just wanted to marry Sean. But whether this wish could be realized depended on her. Marcia poured me another cup of fruit tea and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact him.¡± ¡°No.¡± I said, ¡°just wait for him to contact you. I think he will contact you.¡± If Marcia took the initiative, it was too obvious. It was a gamble. I bet Ming loved Marcia. If I lost, I had no way. Marcia understood me and nodded, ¡°OK, I see.¡± Three days after I met Marcia, I received a text message from Marcia. She said, ¡°he asked me to meet. I¡¯ll tell you the result after we meet.¡± I knew it was Ming. I was not so worried anymore. If they met, maybe they couldmunicate a lot. I texted Marcia, ¡°thank you.¡± It was a pity that Marcia never contacted me after that day. I was a little upset. I was going to Ming for the fourth time. This was thest time. That day I drove to the Sunshine Hospital and entered the administration building. Today¡¯s administration building was as usual. The corridor was empty. I got to the top floor. As soon as I got out of the elevator and headed for Ming¡¯s office, I heard someone arguing. I could tell that the voice came from Ming¡¯s office. The sound instion in his office was not good. When I went there, I could tell that the voice belonged to a woman. And I was familiar with it. I recognized that Cindy was the owner of the voice. Cindy and Ming kndw each other. I hadn¡¯t confirmed it, but I had already guessed it. I stood at the door and listened. ¡°You have broken your promise. I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Cindy¡¯s voice prated through the door of Ming¡¯s office. What was the matter? How could the two of them argue? I was confused. Chapter 478 I will destroy with you Chapter 478 I will destroy with you It was quiet in the office, or their voices were too small for me to hear. Now that I was here, I wouldn¡¯t leave. I wanted to know what happened. I walked over and put my hand on the doorknob and pressed it. The door opened. At this time, I heard Cindy¡¯s voice, ¡°well, since I can¡¯t get it, you won¡¯t get it. I will destroy with you.¡± When she finished, I heard Ming say, ¡°who¡¯s there?¡± Obviously he found me. I couldn¡¯t keep eavesdropping. I I opened the door and went in. They looked at me. Ming and Cindy were both unexpected, but Cindy immediately smiled smugly. Cindy said, ¡°you¡¯re here.¡± But Ming was impatient and asked me, ¡°Why are you here?¡± I stood there and said coldly, ¡°Ie to get the medicine today. Have you forgotten?¡± Ming at his desk took out his cell phone and took a look. He frowned and looked up and said to me, ¡°it¡¯s tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± I thought I was right. I didn¡¯t expect that I remembered the wrong day. I took out my cell phone and looked at my record. I did remember today. I quickly calcted the time again. I found out I was wrong. Because I calcted the time at the beginning. This was thest time, so I didn¡¯t care. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cindy sat on the sofa and looked up at me and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Jones, take a seat. I have something to talk to you.¡± ¡°Your perfume is too strong. If we sit together, I will not feel well.¡± I was not that polite to Cindy. I remembered exactly what she and her mother didst time. Cindy immediately became unhappy and sneered, ¡°you take yourself too seriously. Without Sean, what are you? It¡¯s easier for us to strangle you than to trample on ants.¡± ¡°Well, Dr. Jessop has taken control of me. I¡¯m not afraid of anything now.¡± I stood there and looked at Ming. I still had hope in my heart, but I was not afraid. My fear was useless. Lester¡¯s life was pinched by Ming. They were partners. Cindy was a wealthy woman and Ming was a famous doctor. I was just a designer. Cindy was right. It was easier for them to trample me than an ant. Cindy smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re going to marry Ming, aren¡¯t you? Leave York after you get married. I don¡¯t want to see you in York.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I looked at her and deliberately stood beside Ming and said, ¡°the best two cities in the country are York and the Carson City. He is developing so well in York and has many friends here. Why should we listen to you?¡± With that, I took a look at Ming. Sure enough, he was smiling. Cindy listened to me, ¡°so what? I have your video. I can publish it at any time.¡± I clenched my fist slightly and couldn¡¯t control my emotions. Sean became like this because she did it. Sean helped me and got revenge! ¡°Didn¡¯t you publish it once? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could Sean not have stood up?¡± I looked at Cindy. I wanted to see what she thought of it. As expected, Cindy was embarrassed. But she soon calmed down, ¡°he fooled me. He just broke his legs. He¡¯s lucky enough.¡± ¡°Really? Miss Lewis, you don¡¯t seem to love Sean very much.¡± ¡°We just grew up together. My parents said I have to marry him, and I think so. But I was fooled by him again and again, so I gave him some lessons.¡± Cindy sat there and said calmly. I looked at her and thought it was ridiculous. She didn¡¯t say thatst time we talked. Now she was too arrogant. There must be a reason. I looked at Ming. He had been sitting in his chair and speechless. When Cindy finished, he smiled and raised his hand and signaled me to approach him. I couldn¡¯t disgrace him. I hesitated and came to him. Ming reached out and put his arms around my waist and said to Cindy, ¡°Miss Lewis, you are a famous rich woman in York. You¡¯re better than Becky, but he loves her and doesn¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Why are you shouting here?¡± His words paled Cindy¡¯s face. She stared at Ming and said, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Do you think she loves you and is willing to marry you? Ming, Becky and Sean love each other!¡± ¡°Since you know this, why do you persist?¡± Ming asked her. Cindy looked at Ming and sneered, ¡°so why are you persistent? We are the same. Why do you ask me?¡± Ming was still calm. He took his hand back and propped his elbows on the table. He folded his hands and crossed his fingers. He looked at Cindy and said, ¡°how do you know we¡¯re the same?¡± Cindy was speechless. She bit her lips. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ming kept his posture. Cindy tried to talk a few times in front of me, but she didn¡¯t. Atst she picked up her bag and angrily turned away. She didn¡¯t speak. After Cindy left, Ming looked at me. He reached out and held my left hand. He kissed it gently and opened a drawer with his other hand and took out a ck velvet box and put it on the desk. He looked up and said to me, ¡°I¡¯m going to give it to you tomorrow. Since you are here today, I will give it to you today.¡± I looked at the small square box. Even if I didn¡¯t open it, I knew what was in it. Marcia hadn¡¯t changed Ming, has she? I failed to avoid it. I didn¡¯t speak. He stood up and opened the box with one hand. He looked at me and asked me gently, ¡°do you like it?¡± Chapter 479 I’ll take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau Chapter 479 I¡¯ll take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau There was a diamond ring in the box. There was a huge diamond embedded in the ring. Although I didn¡¯t know very much about diamonds, this one was bigger than the one I had seen in the jewelry store several times before. It was surrounded by a circle of broken diamonds and looked very big. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡± I subconsciously wanted my hand back from Ming. I didn¡¯t know much about diamonds, but this one was so big, and even if I looked at it against the light in the office, it was brilliant. It must be top grade. Such a valuable diamond, I... It may not be that the diamond is precious, but that the diamond came from Ming. His big hand clenched mine. He ignored my resistance. He put the box on the table and took the ring out of the box. Hepared it to my ring finger but didn¡¯t put it on me. I was very resistant. He looked down at my hand. I couldn¡¯t see his expression. I only heard him say, ¡°now Lester has developed resistance. My suggestion is that you and I register for marriage tomorrow. I¡¯ll start treating Lester.¡± His voice was gentle, but it was like a knife that cut off the little hope in my heart. I bit my lips. I didn¡¯t want my sadness to be too obvious. After a while, I looked up at Ming and smiled at him and said, ¡°I see, Ming.¡± Ming. This name represented my determination. Ming¡¯s eyes were clear. He looked at me tenderly. He was mature and thoughtful and cared for me. If I married him, I would be very happy. I told myself. But I was sorry. But I have no other way. Ming put the ring on my hand. It was big and heavy. He took my left hand with his right hand and said, ¡°I prepared this ring for you a long time ago. Today I finally put it on you.¡± He looked at my hand carefully and continued, ¡°it¡¯s just the right size.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked down at that huge heart-shaped ring but I was not happy. Ming looked at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at your house at 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, OK?¡± ¡°OK.¡± I nodded. In order not to expose my true feelings to Ming¡¯s eyes, I immediately said, ¡°I have to go. Lester still has a fever.¡± ¡°Do you want me to drive you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I walked out of his office. I was afraid that he would catch up with me, so I didn¡¯t look back and ran out of the administration building. When I got back in the car, I felt extremely sad. I held the steering wheel with both hands and my heart hurt. I took out my cell phone and called Sean. ¡°Hello, the phone you dialed has been turned off, please redialter...¡± This was it again! This was it again! When would he answer the phone? I stared at his name and smiled, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m going to marry another man, but you¡¯re still hiding from me. At first you were afraid that you could not recover, so you hid from me, but if you recover ande back, I have be someone else¡¯s wife. How would you feel?¡± The system tone was still repeating. My heart hurt so much. I looked at the phone screen and sat until it was dark outside. But as soon as I saw this ring on my hand, I was so upset! I was getting married tomorrow. I was going to be someone else¡¯s wife tomorrow. If Ming was a normal person, I could marry him and divorced him after Lester recovers. But he was Ming. I knew that if we got married and he healed Lester, he had other ways to control me. Now he may be a psychopath. He just wanted topete with Sean. I drove around the street. At night, the surrounding shops were closed and the streets were empty. Only a few street lights illuminated the ck asphalt road. I went to the most prosperous street. Even the most prosperous part of York was very cold at night. There were only a few lights on in the tall office buildings. Some people were working overtime. I drove to the door of the Giant group. I got off and got to the door. The door was closed. I wanted to go in, but a security guard said, ¡°we¡¯re off work.¡± I looked up. Only the light in the security room was on. The whole building was ck. It seemed that the Giant group treated its employees well. No one worked overtime. I didn¡¯t know why I was here. I hesitated and turned away. I went back to the car and drove on. I finally found a lively ce. There were many luxury cars on both sides of the road. There were young men and women talking at the door and a few vomiting by the tree. Alcohol. I wanted to drink. Maybe if I was drunk, I would feel better tonight. A beautiful green sports car left, so I parked in that position. I got out of the car with my cell phone and went into the bar. As soon as I entered the corridor, someone whistled at me. I ignored him and went straight to the hall and sat on the bar. The bartender immediately approached me and asked, ¡°what would you like to drink, madam?¡± ¡°I want...¡± I looked at the wine behind him and didn¡¯t know what I was going to drink. I didn¡¯t know much about drinking. I thought of a lot of wine. I thought of Daisy saying that there was a kind of liquor called Gin. I said to the bartender, ¡°I want Gin!¡± ¡°Gin? Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± I waved. I¡¯d better get drunk. Soon the bartender pushed a ss in front of me. I saw a lot of ice in the cup and very little wine. I didn¡¯t think of anything and drank it all! When I finished drinking, I frowned. It was spicy and bitter! Why was it so awful? The bartender asked me, ¡°madam, Gin will taste better with some tonic water.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I didn¡¯t know anything but I nodded. Chapter 480 The wives of both of them are Mrs. Jessop Chapter 480 The wives of both of them are Mrs. Jessop The bartender quickly mixed the wine. Soon he brought a ss of wine to me again. I took a close look. There didn¡¯t seem to be much difference between this drink and the one just now. It had more bubbles and a slice of lemon. I just suffered a loss, so I drank slower this time. I tasted a little first. Sure enough, it had a lot of vor and I even felt it was sweet. I sat there and drank. Maybe after this kind of wine was adjusted, it became more eptable and I drank it more smoothly. When I had a few drinks, the bartender brought a fruit te. I thanked him and ate fruit. When I ate, a man sat next to me and said to the bartender, ¡°Encounter, please.¡± The bartender didn¡¯t speak and turned to mix the wine. Soon a ss of wine was put on the bar. The man pushed the wine in front of me and said, ¡°beauty, this wine is for you to celebrate our encounter.¡± Maybe I drank too fast. I felt a little sleepy. I heard him and opened my eyes slightly and looked up at him. The man wore a ck shirt and no tie. Several buttons on his cor were unbuttoned and he was wearing pants of the same color. His hair was waxed and his eyebrows were thick. He looked at me vaguely. He was dressed in a shirt and trousers and deliberately dressed up, but I could see at a nce that he was at most twenty-five years old. I ignored him and continued to drink. He didn¡¯t seem to be frustrated at all. He approached me. ¡°I like arrogant women.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± I sneered and took my left hand off the bar. I picked up the metal fork on the te and ate a piece of Pitaya. My left hand was wearing the diamond ring Ming gave me. It was big and dazzling. He saw it at a nce. Not only did he see it, but also the bartender. He frowned slightly. ¡°Are you suggesting that you are married?¡± He was close to me and seemed to be looking at my ring carefully. He said jokingly, ¡°do you want to cheat? Your ring is too big. Do you know how much a diamond of this size costs?¡± Ha-ha. Sure enough, this big diamond was so big that others didn¡¯t believe it to be true. ¡°Then take a good look.¡± As I said that, I put my hand in front of him. He looked down and looked at it carefully for a moment. He became obviously flustered. After a while he waved and called another man over. I tilted my head and looked at both of them. The new man looked at the ring and then me and then the ring. He pulled the man next to me out of the chair with one hand and ttered me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you are Mrs. Jessop.¡± ¡°Ha ha, get out if you know it.¡± I sneered. ¡°Yes.¡± After that, the man took the man next to me and ran away. Mrs. Jessop. The name was pleasant but ironic. The saddest thing was that the man I wanted to marry had the same surname as the man I really had to marry. Sean¡¯s wife was Mrs. Jessop. Ming¡¯s wife was Mrs. Jessop, too. Tomorrow I was going to be Ming¡¯s wife. I couldn¡¯t be Sean¡¯s wife in my life. My heart ached at the thought of it. I finished drinking and said to the bartender, ¡°I don¡¯t want this. I want the first one with ice.¡± The bartender looked at me in silence and did not move. I looked up and said, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid I won¡¯t pay?¡± I took out my cell phone and said, ¡°how much is it? I¡¯ll pay you now.¡± ¡°Madam, I know you are famous. If you get drunk and have an ident here, our bar can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡± The bartender said respectfully. He was afraid of it. I sneered and took off the ring from my hand and threw it into the ss. Then I raised my hand and said, ¡°look, I¡¯m not wearing the ring. I¡¯m not Mrs. Jessop right now. Bring me the wine.¡± The ringy quietly on the ice in the ss. I looked at it and felt sad. If only I wasn¡¯t Mrs. Jessop. The bartender sighed and offered me another drink. To prevent me from getting drunk, I paid three thousand dors for drinking. Then I looked up and asked the bartender, ¡°is that enough? I can pay more.¡± The bartender looked at my payment and nodded. He meant it was enough. I didn¡¯t know how much I drank. I was awake at first. Then I suddenly became confused. I began to lose consciousness. Iy on the table in a daze. I felt like a person came up and seemed to pick up the ring I had put in the ss. The ring. That ring couldn¡¯t be lost. It was priceless! I woke up a lot at that moment. When I looked up and wanted to take the ring, I caught a man¡¯s palm. I recognized his face. ¡°Ming.¡± I called out his name. Ming nodded. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I was drunk? It seemed so. My stomach didn¡¯t feel well. Ming took me to the car. I watched him start the car. I grabbed his arm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go home?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°They will worry about me. Call my master for me.¡± If I went back drunk, everyone would worry about me. After all, I didn¡¯t usuall drink. Ming nodded. I sat in the passenger seat and listened to him call Murray. He hung up and handed me the cell phone. He started the car and asked me, ¡°can we go to our house?¡± Our house? Oh, I knew where it was. I nodded. Well. I was going to be his wife anyway. It would be our houseter. I couldn¡¯t escape. I was in the passenger seat. It was a bit hot in the car, so I sat for a while and got sleepy. I fell asleep in a daze. But maybe it was because I was in Ming¡¯s car and we were going back to our house. I was not sleeping. Chapter 481 Do you really worry about marrying me? Chapter 481 Do you really worry about marrying me? I didn¡¯t know how long it took. I felt the car stop and he carried me into the house. There was a little light in front of my dark eyes. I opened my eyes a little bit and looked around and realized that I was home. I was at our house. I was carried upstairs by Ming. I was lying in a big soft bed and panicked. What would happenter? In case he really wanted to... Then I couldn¡¯t refuse. After all, I would marry him tomorrow. I justy there and heard him go into the bathroom in the bedroom ande out. I heard his footsteps from far to near. He came to me and sat on the bed. When I was waiting for him to do something, I felt the ring finger of my left hand sink. Something cold and steamy was there. The ring. The ring was put on again. At the moment when the ring was put on, it seemed like a poisonous needle had prated into my heart. It didn¡¯t seem to hurt me, but the poison in it couldn¡¯t be separated. I opened my eyes and looked at the ceiling and said, ¡°Ming, I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± He didn¡¯t speak. After a while, he said, ¡°you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± I suddenly sat up from the bed and looked at Ming in front of me. My heart was full of pain and I said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve never been as clear as I am now. I really don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± When I said that, maybe alcohol worked. I didn¡¯t cry all night, but now I cried! I felt my eyes wet. I grabbed Ming by instinct and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you. Please let me go, please.¡± When I was talking, I reached out to take off the ring on my left hand. He raised his hand and stopped me. I didn¡¯t care, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it. I don¡¯t want to marry you. I really don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± I cried as I said it. Maybe I was really drunk at that time. I didn¡¯t remember Ming¡¯s reaction at all. I just remembered kneeling on my bed and crying over and over again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you. I really don¡¯t want to.¡± I didn¡¯t remember what happenedter. I may be tired of crying. I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already bright outside. I looked at the ceiling above me and touched my clothes, which had been changed into pajamas. My eyes seemed to be swollen because I cried too muchst night. I sat up and thought about it carefully before I could think aboutst night. I went to the bar and had a drink. Ming took me back. I seemed to say to him that I didn¡¯t want to marry him. I looked around and didn¡¯t see Ming. I was a little nervous about what I didst night. I did thatst night. Would Ming be angry? After all, before that, I didn¡¯t seem to express it so clearly. I couldn¡¯t find my old clothes. I opened the closet and saw a lot of new clothes. I washed my face and combed my hair and took out a dress casually. The dresser in the room was full of cosmetics. Although there was no packing box, they were new at a nce. I sat in front of the dresser and thought I would register with Ming today. After today, I was his Mrs. Jessop. I was depressed. I wanted to take root in this room and never go out. But I knew better that this was impossible. There was a small box on the table. There were more than ten lipsticks in it. I opened two of them and chose a more everyday color. Maybe I was reluctant. I picked up my cell phone and called Sean again. The result was the same. His cell phone was off. I looked at the phone screen and smiled bitterly, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m going to marry another man, but you shut down. Do you really love me?¡± I put my phone away and put the lipstick back where it was. I went to the door and took a deep breath and opened it. I was justing out of the room and going downstairs when I heard Ming calling downstairs. His voice was cold, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± With that, he said, ¡°since you want to lose face, why should I stop you?¡± His voice was very cold and his attitude was totally different from his usual attitude towards me. Who was he calling? I didn¡¯t know. I went down as if nothing had happened. Ming heard meing downstairs and said to the person on the other side of the phone, ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± Then he just hung up and left the phone. ¡°Who are you calling?¡± I asked him. Since we were getting married today, I could ask him. Ming¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He just said, ¡°Cindy.¡± Although he was good at deception, I could feel that he didn¡¯t cheat me. He sounded like he was calling Cindy. I nodded. Then the servant served breakfast downstairs. I sat at the table and rubbed my temples. The hangover made my head ache. I had breakfast and stared at Ming, who was reading the newspaper, and asked, ¡°when are we going to the Civil Affairs Bureau?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I couldn¡¯t escape, so I might as well ask him. Ming looked at me and was silent for a moment and said, ¡°it¡¯s cancelled.¡± ¡°What?¡± I froze and rose quickly from my seat. I looked nervously at Ming. ¡°What do you mean? I promised you to marry you. You don¡¯t want to save Lester, do you?¡± My first thought was Lester. He had a fever now. If he was not treated, he may... I dared not think about it. Ming was different from me. He was calm. He put down his newspaper and took something out of his pocket. I had a closer look. It was the diamond ring. He raised the ring and said, ¡°you threw what I gave you into the ss. You don¡¯t cherish it. Why are you marrying me?¡± His voice was the same as usual, but I felt a trace of indifference. Was he angry? If it was me, I would be angry. The ring that he spent a lot of money to buy and carefully selected was thrown into the ss by me. Everyone would get angry. I hurriedly walked over and sat beside him and exined nervously, ¡°no, yesterday the bartender didn¡¯t sell me wine because of my identity, so... I was drunk.¡± I said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ming looked at me. His clear eyes were mocking. He said, ¡°you used alcohol to anesthetize yourself? Do you really worry about marrying me?¡± His tone made me more sure that he regretted! This was a critical moment for Lester. His life was in danger. He couldn¡¯t afford to dy. In my opinion, Ming was testing me! He was killing my dignity. Chapter 482 Do you hate me? Chapter 482 Do you hate me? Ming looked at me. His eyes were cold. He was rejecting me. For Lester, I couldn¡¯t care so much. I took him by the arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t go to the bar again. Please forgive me.¡± Ming looked at me and didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t know what he meant. I stared at him quietly and didn¡¯t know what to do. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org What else did he want me to do? Was he going to have sex with me? OK, I could do anything for Lester. I was fully prepared. After a while, Ming put the ring in his pocket. He stood up and said to me, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°OK!¡± I thought he forgave me, so I followed him immediately. I followed him out. We sat in his car together. Now there was a smell of wine in his car that hadn¡¯t gone away. I was a little embarrassed. But I didn¡¯t speak. Ming started the car and drove it out of themunity. I didn¡¯t speak. After a while, I noticed that we didn''t seem to be driving to the Civil Affairs Bureau. I suddenly got nervous again and looked at Ming. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Pick up Lester.¡± He looked ahead and didn¡¯t look at me as he spoke. ¡°Pick up Lester?¡± What did he mean? Ming was driving attentively. After a while, he replied, ¡°treatment.¡± ¡°Treatment?¡± ¡°Are you stupid because of drinking? Why do you repeat me?¡± At this moment, Ming¡¯s tone, expression and eyes were not as gentle as ever. Maybe because he didn¡¯t wear sses, his expression was terrible. I immediately shook my head. ¡°You said we had to...¡± We had to get married before he treated Lester. Before I finished, Ming sneered at himself, ¡°why should I marry a woman who is drunk and cries in front of me and says she doesn¡¯t want to marry me? My life has not failed so much.¡± What? I sat in the passenger seat and looked at Ming. I had been thinking about what he just said. I opened my mouth and said nothing! What did he mean? Was he treating Lester without marring me? I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I asked, ¡°really? Would you like to treat Lester without marring me?¡± He didn¡¯t speak. I looked at Ming. At this moment, I couldn¡¯t describe my mood. What I had been looking forward to for a long time had finally be a reality! Ming drove and soon arrived at Sherry¡¯s house. ¡°Go ahead. Take him downstairs. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. I¡¯ll treat him.¡± Ming sat in the driver¡¯s seat and didn¡¯t even untie his seat belt. He didn¡¯t want to get off with me. At this moment, he was totally different from what he used to be. But I was more at ease! And I was excited! I untied my seat belt and quickly went into the house. As soon as I got in, Doris said to me, ¡°madam, the young master has a fever again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. He will be all right soon!¡± I talked and rushed upstairs without even changing my shoes. I went in Lester¡¯s room. He was lying in bed and sleeping. I touched his forehead and it was very hot. I quickly picked him up and ran out. Doris followed me and asked, ¡°madam, where are you taking the young master?¡± ¡°Hospital!¡± When I finished, I went out with Lester in my arms. Now he was six years old and very heavy. I used to have a hard time walking with him in my arms. I didn¡¯t know if it was because he was sick and underweight or because I was too excited. I carried him all the way from upstairs to the car and didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Because I was holding Lester, we were in the back seat of the car. Lester had a high fever. I touched his back. It was very hot. Lester¡¯s health deteriorated because of several fevers. He was as listless as a boiled radish when he had a fever. In the car, I held him in my arms and watched the car go forward and excited. At this moment, I trusted Ming very much. I was sure this man who was a little indifferent to me would help me to save Lester. In the car, Lester kept his eyes half closed and looked very pitiful. Soon the car arrived at the sunshine hospital. When the car stopped stably, I opened the door and didn¡¯t n to let Ming help me. I wanted to carry Lester to the ward by myself. But as soon as I got off, Ming got out of the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°give him to me.¡± Then he took Lester from my arms. At this time, the drowsy Lester slightly opened his eyes. He saw Ming and smiled and shouted, ¡°Uncle Jessop.¡± Ming had always been indifferent. When he heard Lester call him, he looked down and smiled softly and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you right away.¡± With that, he took Lester and went to the hospital. I followed him. Ming took Lester in his arms and went directly to the VIP ward of the hospital. Many machines and equipment were arranged here, and two or three nurses were waiting. All the machines were working. I saw Ming holding the syringe and taking a tube of white medicine out of a small white medicine bottle and injecting it into the infusion bottle. Then he told the nurse to give Lester an injection. Lester was very obedient. During his injection, he looked at me and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t hurt.¡± When he said it, he still frowned. I half knelt down and held Lester¡¯s other hand and said, ¡°Lester, you¡¯ll be all right soon. You won¡¯t be sick any longer.¡± Lester nodded. ¡°Can I go to kindergarten?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded affirmatively. When everything was done, Ming and I walked out of the ward and stood outside the ss wall to watch the ward. We stood side by side. ¡°Why?¡± I said it first. I knew that even if I didn¡¯t make it clear, he knew what I was asking. Soon, instead of answering me, he asked me another question, ¡°do you hate me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Before answering, I hesitated for a moment. After all, Lester just went in. But I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t hate him. He did a lot of bad things. How could I not hate him? He chuckled at my answer. I didn¡¯t know why he chuckled. I didn¡¯t turn my head and couldn¡¯t see his expression. But I heard him say something I never thought he would. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 483 I’m pregnant Chapter 483 I¡¯m pregnant I just felt pain inside. I turned around and looked at Ming. He still looked at the ward. His expression was as light as I had seen countless times and he was smiling. It seemed that what he said just now didn¡¯t matter. When I looked at him, he asked me, ¡°do you know why I am persistent to you?¡± ¡°You want topete with Sean. You have deceived yourself.¡± This was my answer. I said it without hesitation. Then I went on, ¡°in fact, you love Marcia. Take a good look at your heart. The person you love is never me.¡± At least in my opinion, people who loved each other could have sex. Ming didn¡¯t feel anything in front of me. He didn¡¯t love me. After listening to my answer, Ming jokingly smiled, ¡°do you really think so?¡± I said firmly, ¡°I think it¡¯s true.¡± Ming looked at me and smiled and shook his head. ¡°If I say it¡¯s never like this, do you believe it?¡± Did I believe it? I looked at Ming and didn¡¯t know how to answer. He turned to look at the ward. ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m clinging to.¡± Although he didn¡¯t look at me, I could see from his expression that he was serious. I firmly believed that his persistence seemed to be really not these. I also looked into the ward. Lester was looking at us in the ward. When I saw him, he tried to smile and waved at me. I waved at him, too. I was relieved to think that Lester¡¯s illness would soon be cured. He saw our interaction and chuckled. When I turned to look at Ming, he just looked at me. He leaned a little. His handsome face was near me. He had my outline in his clear eyes. He looked at me and seriously asked, ¡°do you know why Sean agreed to marry Carter Family?¡± ¡°No.¡± Why did he say that? I didn¡¯t know why he mentioned it all of a sudden. Ming knew my doubts and went on, ¡°because I found Molly and told her about you and Sean and let her pretend to be you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. Ming thought I didn¡¯t understand. He added, ¡°you saved Sean.¡± No, I knew he was talking about it! Why did Sean get it wrong? Why did Molly know about us? His words gave me the answer. It was Ming! I see. I see! But I quickly responded and asked, ¡°but how do you know about this?¡± Did Monica tell him? Monica and Simon didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with him. How could they have told him about it? But if not, how did he know? As I thought, Ming turned and looked at me, ¡°you brought Sean in that year when I was interning.¡± When he said that, a good-looking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, ¡°it was really a coincidence that I was on duty that day. At that time, I looked at you. Although I recognized him and I knew that if you took him away, Sean might die, I looked at you and called the vice president.¡± I stared at Ming. I could hardly believe it. I opened my mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say. Ming lowered his head and smiled helplessly, ¡°in fact, that was the best chance for me to revenge Sean, but I watched you because an unrted person knelt down and begged us, I...¡± He stopped. His eyes seemed helpless. I looked at Ming and I was confused. I didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°you... Why did you...¡± ¡°You were only ten then. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a pedophile. I just...¡± Ming frowned and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Maybe I was crazy.¡± Was he crazy? I looked at him and didn¡¯t know what to say. I just said, ¡°thank you.¡± Thank you. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After all, Ming didn¡¯t have to do anything at that time. He just needed to stand by, and maybe Sean would die. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know if it was my illusion. When I thanked him, the cold on his face seemed to be all gone. Lester could be taken care of while in hospital. I asked Daisy to go to my house and bring me my luggage. When she arrived, Jack followed her. Daisy handed me a bag of clothes and toiletries. She took a look at Lester in the ward and asked me anxiously, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Why is he being treated? You...¡± ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t go on, but I understood her worries. After I denied it, Daisy was even more unconvinced. ¡°Is he so kind that he doesn¡¯t want anything? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now he really did it. I looked down at the clothes in my hand, ¡°maybe he has changed...¡± What did I say that night? I didn¡¯t know. All I remembered was that I told him I didn¡¯t want to marry him. Daisy was still worried, ¡°you have to be alert anyway. Watch it. Don¡¯t be framed by him again. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good man.¡± ¡°OK, thank you.¡± I knew Daisy was nice to me, so I didn¡¯t refuse. Jack said, ¡°Daisy, are you tired? Sit and have a rest.¡± ¡°No.¡± Daisy waved. ¡°I just walked for a while. How can I be tired?¡± But Jack was not at ease, ¡°you are not tired, but our baby is tired.¡± When Jack finished, I reflected what happened! I looked at Daisy¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°are you pregnant?¡± Daisy put her hands on her stomach and said in embarrassment, ¡°it was an ident. I haven¡¯t decided whether to...¡± ¡°Of course we have to! It¡¯s up to me. I am the father of the baby. You have to listen to me!¡± As soon as Jack heard of Daisy¡¯s attitude, he got tough. Daisy nced at him. ¡°How do you know you are the father of the baby? Don¡¯t be conceited.¡± ¡°I...¡± Jack prevaricated, ¡°even if he is not my baby, I will raise him. You¡¯re not allowed to have an abortion!¡± Chapter 484 If you do that later, I’ll break your legs! Chapter 484 If you do thatter, I¡¯ll break your legs! Daisy pushed Jack on the shoulder andughed, ¡°you¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. You can¡¯t have an abortion!¡± Jack was firm. As he spoke, he held Daisy by the waist with his hands and seemed afraid that she would be tired. I was relieved and smiled, ¡°when are you going to get married?¡± ¡°We...¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll talk to June about it. Go away, and I¡¯ll talk to June next.¡± Jack was interrupted by Daisy as soon as he spoke. She waved and beckoned Jack to leave. But Jack was reluctant, ¡°I¡¯ll just stand by and won¡¯t disturb your chat.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Daisy refused. But Jack seemed uneasy. He looked pitiful and looked at Daisy and said, ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re only one month pregnant. The doctor said it was the most dangerous time. You are too lively. What if something happens to our baby?¡± I listened to him. Jack was usually careless and yboy. But he always cared about Daisy. Now Daisy was pregnant, so he was more careful. Daisy drove him away, but he was reluctant. Daisy said helplessly, e on, we have to go. I¡¯ll call you in the evening. I can¡¯t stand him.¡± ¡°OK.¡± I held the bag and nodded with a smile. Jack immediately said, ¡°OK, when Daisy is three months pregnant, we will make another appointment. She is very dangerous now. If you don¡¯t ask her for help, I won¡¯t let her out.¡± He treated Daisy like a queen. I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too nervous.¡± Daisy looked unhappy. Jack didn¡¯t mind, ¡°yes, I have my first son in my thirties, and I...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your ex girlfriends have your baby?¡± Daisy interrupted Jack at once. ¡°No, I promise. I swear to God! I...¡± Jack raised three fingers and wanted to swear. He seemed to think of something. He said suddenly, ¡°at least I don¡¯t know.¡± Daisy stared at him. ¡°Look, you admit you have a lot of ex girlfriends.¡± She set jack up on purpose. Jack¡¯s face turned white. ¡°No, it happened before I knew you. After I met you, I had no contact with other women. I swear...¡± ¡°Ha ha, I have met several women. The next time you cheat, make a draft first.¡± Daisy looked disdainful. I could see Jack was sweating. He smiled awkwardly and put his hands together and winked at me. I understood that he asked me to speak for him. He was afraid Daisy would get excited and have an abortion. I gave Daisy a pull. ¡°Well, he¡¯s changed it. Please forgive him for what he has done before.¡± ¡°Yes! It happened in the past!¡± Jack immediately gave me a grateful look. He looked grateful. Daisy looked at Jack. ¡°This time June is speaking for you, so I forgive you. If you do thatter, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Three together!¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± They left noisily. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I watched them enter the elevator and was relieved. I wondered if Jack¡¯s family could ept daisy. After all, his family was rich. Daisy grew up in an orphanage like me. She had no background. I didn¡¯t know if Jack¡¯s parents would ept her. I must ask her about it. I took my things and went to the ward. There was a small bed in the ward for the paramedics. I had a cupboard next to me. I put everything Daisy brought in. I was going to stay here with Lester for a few days. Lester was being transfused all afternoon. As his fever subsided, Ming came in to have a look. After confirming Lester¡¯s recovery, he left. He didn¡¯t talk to me much. It was like now I, he and Lester were just patient, doctor and patients¡¯ family. Apart from that, we had no extra rtionship. This kind of him made me feel at ease. Maybe the medicine worked. Lester recovered in the evening. He told me, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡± I was so excited that I cried. I immediately bought Lester a bowl of porridge and fed it to him. Lester was transfused again after eating. I was by his side. He had fallen asleep. My cell phone rang in the middle of the way. I took a look. It was daisy. I went out to pick it up. As soon as I got through, Daisy asked me, ¡°June, do you want me to marry Jack?¡± ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± I couldn¡¯t help being nervous. I was afraid I guessed right. Daisy replied, ¡°Jack is usually a yboy, but since I was pregnant, he has be my mother. He watches me all the time except sleeping. He doesn¡¯t let me do housework. I¡¯m going on a business trip in a few days, but he doesn¡¯t agree. He specially called my leader to stop all my work during my pregnancy! Others work when they are pregnant. Even if they don¡¯t get on the ne, they at least work at the airport. If I rest as soon as I am pregnant, what will others think of me? I will be looked down upon! When I knew I was pregnant, I was happy, but now I even want to have an abortion!¡± Daisy wasining, but I thought it was sweet. I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°isn¡¯t that good? He cares about you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He is too much.¡± Daisyined, ¡°I don¡¯t think he cares about me. He is afraid that he will lose his son. Without the baby, he won¡¯t have been like this.¡± ¡°But Jack has been very kind to you all these years.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°you are older than me. My son is six years old. You are still single. If you miss this one, you may not be pregnant in the future.¡± ¡°Then I can be single all the time. I don¡¯t have to get married and have children!¡± Daisy¡¯s tone was disdainful. If it was someone else, I would definitely stimte her, but I dare not do this to Daisy. I was afraid she would do that. I could only ask, ¡°tell me the truth. Do you want to marry Jack? Do you want this baby? No matter what decision you make, I will support you.¡± Chapter 485 Last time Chapter 485 Last time Sure enough, when I asked this question, she was silent. Daisy didn¡¯t speak for a long time. I was not worried. I waited patiently. After about seven or eight seconds, Daisy said, ¡°I want to marry him and have the baby, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Daisy¡¯s voice was calm. She had always been lively and bold. Her tone today let me know that she was serious. She was really hesitating. I took the phone and said, ¡°how about I give you an idea as an outsider?¡± ¡°OK.¡± Daisy replied. I took the phone and thought for a moment before I said, ¡°I think Jack is very good and suitable for you. He cares about you, and you don¡¯t have to be afraid of marriage. As long as you don¡¯t lose yourself in this marriage, you don¡¯t have to worry about what he does.¡± ¡°How can I lose myself?¡± Daisy said at once. I nodded, ¡°yes, as long as you take your husband and children as your whole and be a full-time wife, I think you won¡¯t be afraid even if there are changes in the future.¡± I was not saying full-time wives were bad. But in this society, she needed to think about herself. What was more, Jack used to be a yboy. Even if he had changed, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be bored with Daisy in the future. In case he got bored with Daisy one day and had an affair, Daisy didn¡¯t have to worry. Daisy listened to me and said decisively, ¡°of course, I won¡¯t be a full-time wife. I can¡¯t do housework and I can¡¯t cook. How can I be a full-time wife?¡± ¡°If you marry him, you are rich and don¡¯t have to do these things. You can water the flowers, walk the dog and watch TV ys every day.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s so boring. I¡¯d better work. I get more satisfaction in my work than that.¡± Daisy said firmly. Then I asked her, ¡°by the way, have you met Jack¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°Of course I have.¡± ¡°His parents...¡± ¡°His parents know their son. They like me!¡± I see. Parents knew their children. Jack had always been a yboy. Now he met a girl who changed him. I thought no matter what background Daisy had, his parents were willing. I waspletely relieved, ¡°then I¡¯ll wait for you to invite me to have a wedding wine!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Daisy promised. Lester spent a week in the Sunshine Hospital. The fever had subsided and his vital signs had stabilized. Briana brought food to Lester and me. Today Briana sent us vegetables, ribs, fish soup and rice. Lester¡¯s appetite recovered well and he ate arge bowl of rice at once. It was a nice day, so I wanted to apply with the doctor to take Lester for a walk. The doctor looked at Lester¡¯s recent situation and soon agreed. Briana apanied me and took Lester to the back yard of the hospital. The backyard was a small garden. There were many benches around it. Many patients were sitting on the benches in the sun. ¡°Miss Jones.¡± I wanted to take Lester away, but someone called me behind me. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I looked back and saw Marcia behind me. ¡°Marcia?¡± I was a little surprised and immediately handed Lester over to Briana and walked over. Marcia had a cloth hat. I could see at a nce that there was no hair under her hat. I couldn¡¯t help but froze. I asked, ¡°Marcia, you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for treatment.¡± She asked me in disbelief, ¡°didn¡¯t Ming tell you?¡± Ming? When she said that, I didn¡¯t know what happened, but I realized it. I went over and took Marcia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Marcia, congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcia was in a wheelchair and looked up and said, ¡°maybe if you didn¡¯t push us, Ming and I would really miss each other.¡± I sat on the bench and shook my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just...¡± I paused and said, ¡°I just wanted to wait for Sean, so I wanted to ask you for help.¡± ¡°But you did help us.¡± Marcia looked at me. ¡°Ming told me that after knowing that I was ill, he had shaken. What really made him decide to give up was that you were drunk that night and cried and begged him.¡± ¡°That night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcia nodded. ¡°He said that when he saw you cry and say you didn¡¯t want to marry him, he realized for the first time that he had done something wrong.¡± I see. Marcia smiled. ¡°So he said he will not go to your son¡¯s ward until he has to. He is afraid to see you. He thinks he owes you.¡± I smiled and didn¡¯t speak. At this time, Briana took Lester far away. When I was looking for Lester, I found Ming standing at a far corner in a white coat. Because we were so far away, I didn¡¯t know if he was watching me or Marcia. I thought about it and said to Marcia, ¡°Marcia, have a good rest. I have to go.¡± I got up and hugged Marcia and said, ¡°I wish you a speedy recovery.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcia waved at me. When I got up and looked up again, I found Ming was not where he was. But I still went that way. When I just came to the corner, I saw Ming standing by. He was wearing sses and smiling. He looked at me and said, ¡°are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at Ming, ¡°how¡¯s Marcia?¡± ¡°Now that she¡¯s here, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll cure her.¡± He said. I was relieved to hear that. And I was sure he would do what he said, ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± Ming¡¯s clear eyes were serious. He came to me suddenly. We were not far away. After only a few steps, he came to me and we were less than half a meter away. I couldn¡¯t help but froze and looked up at him. He suddenly said, ¡°can I give you a hug?¡± When I hesitated, he added, st time.¡± I looked up and nodded, ¡°OK.¡± He opened his arms and held me tightly in his arms. He was strong and held me tight. It was like I was going to disappear in front of him. At this time, for the first time, I smelt the smell of Ming through the disinfection water. It was a light and exclusive smell. His short hair rubbed against my cheek. I was held by him and motionless. After a few seconds or so, I heard him say to me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 486 I’m begging you Chapter 486 I¡¯m begging you Sorry. He apologized to me before, but at this moment, I was relieved. I raised my hand and gently hugged him and replied, ¡°it¡¯s all over.¡± It was all over. I hoped everything would be OK in the future. Three days after that day, Lester was all right and discharged safely. Because he was going to primary school in September, I sent him to preschool. He had to study a few months before going to primary school. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lester was obedient. On my third day in preschool, when I went to pick him up, the teacher told me, ¡°Lester is very smart. Although many things are learned for the first time, he has mastered them faster than other students.¡± I just smiled and said, ¡°he¡¯s like his father.¡± Yes, he was like his father. But I didn¡¯t know where Lester¡¯s father Sean was now. He had been missing for months. I couldn¡¯t help but despair. Was Sean really going to hide from me for the rest of his life? I had no news of him. Every morning I had hope when I opened my eyes, but I despaired when I went to bed at night. I didn¡¯t know how long I would be like this. Soon Lester went to primary school. On the first day of school, when I sent Lester to the gate of primary school, other children were sent by their parents. Lester looked around. Although he didn¡¯t say it, I knew that he must be missing Sean. I squatted down and said, ¡°Lester, Dad will be back soon after he¡¯s cured." Lester shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s OK, mom. I¡¯m a primary school student now. I can protect you.¡± I knew he didn¡¯t think Sean woulde back. In fact, sometimes, I thought so. But I insisted, ¡°Dad will be back soon.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lester nodded. But I could see that there was some confusion and distrust in his eyes. I didn¡¯t believe it. How could I expect a child to believe it? I went to work in thepany. I just made a cup of coffee and sat for less than five minutes, and Chloe ran in and said, ¡°Becky, someone¡¯sing to see you.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± I didn¡¯t care and thought it was a customer. Chloe shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s in the conference room. You¡¯d better go there.¡± When she said that, I felt something was wrong. I looked up at Chloe, who was holding the door, and asked her, ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better go there.¡± Chloe finished and ran. Was that Sean? When I thought about it, I felt like I was really crazy. When a client came to me, I thought of him. Besides, how could he be here? We redecorated the previous house. Now Linda and I were working upstairs, and everyone else was downstairs. I went downstairs and stood outside the door and could see inside. I froze when I saw who it was. It was Diana! It was weird Diana came to me! I turned and wanted to leave. Then Diana saw me. She immediately ran out and said, ¡°Becky, Becky, I come to you. Don¡¯t go!¡± Her voice was a little loud, and several colleagues nearby looked over. But I didn¡¯t want to go into the conference room. I stood at the door and looked at her warily and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything to do with you. What do you want?¡± Diana was not angry at all. She smiled and said, e in. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say here. After all, we had a bad time before. What if you hit yourself and frame me?¡± In fact, there were cameras in the conference room. But I said it on purpose. Actually, I was not afraid of Diana hitting me. I was afraid I couldn¡¯t help beating her. Diana was a little embarrassed. ¡°No, no,e in and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She seemed afraid I wouldn¡¯t go in, so she added, ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I could hardly believe my ears. Diana was begging me. I stood at the door and hesitated for a moment and went in. After all, there were many people in the company. She wouldn¡¯t hurt me. And I wanted to know what she wanted to do. I went in and sat in the chair. I didn¡¯t speak and waited for her to speak first. Diana looked at me and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what I did to your mother before.¡± ¡°...¡± I still didn¡¯t speak. She had done wrong for more than 30 years. A few months ago she was still unrepentant. Now she admitted she was wrong? I didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I¡¯m so angry,¡± Diana said awkwardly. ¡°I just thought your mother did something wrong. But now I know Nelson did it wrong. He lied to me and your mother. It¡¯s all his fault. Your mother and I are both women. I shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed her.¡± ¡°Did you just embarrass her?¡± I looked at Diana and said angrily, ¡°you know what you did to my mother. Do you only apologize?¡± I didn¡¯t even want to talk about it, but now Diana said it, so I couldn¡¯t help saying it. Diana was not angry at all. She lowered her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s the past. I can¡¯t pay for your mother¡¯s pain for so many years now, but if she needs treatment in the future, all the expenses will be paid by our family!¡± Diana¡¯s words made me more suspicious. I looked at her and asked, ¡°why on earth did youe to me? Just say it. I¡¯m busy.¡± With that, I stood up and wanted to leave. Diana immediately said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± I sat back and watched her. Diana looked at me and faltered, ¡°Nelson is ill.¡± ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± ¡°We have been to the hospital. He has leukemia.¡± I seemed to understand. She looked at me and said awkwardly, ¡°I want you to do bone marrow matching. After all, you are his own daughter.¡± I burst outughing. ¡°Are you kidding me? You and your husband, Mr. Lewis, hurt my mother. Now you say I¡¯m his own daughter. Are you not ashamed?¡± I said, ¡°and you should go to Cindy, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Cindy failed so they came to me? I guessed so. Chapter 487 You’re not qualified to be my father Chapter 487 You¡¯re not qualified to be my father When I mentioned Cindy, Diana got angry, but she hid it. She smiled awkwardly and said to me, ¡°she¡¯s been abroad recently and hasn¡¯t had time toe back.¡± ¡°Abroad?¡± I looked at Diana. ¡°Her father is dying of illness. Is she in the mood to y abroad?¡± I knew it was a scandal in her family so she didn¡¯t want to tell me. But I could guess. She refused to take care of Sean before. This time she must have gone abroad because she didn¡¯t want to do marrow matching. Diana was embarrassed to say, ¡°yes, she really has something urgent recently. She can¡¯te back for a while.¡± ¡°Then wait for her toe back. Cindy is your daughter. You gave her the best conditions and education. You gave her all she wanted. You don¡¯t ask for anything in return, but unfortunately Nelson is ill. You need her to pay back now. In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just bone marrow.¡± I looked at Diana and asked, ¡°right?¡± Diana was more angry. She bit her lips and said, ¡°yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s solved.¡± I continued, ¡°what did you Lewis Family do to me and my mother? What did Cindy do to me? You may not know, but I guess Nelson does. Youe to me. Are you crazy?¡± To be honest, if I was Nelson or Diana, even if I died, I might note to me. After all, what they had done had cut off the road. Diana was embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t contradict me. Atst she picked up her bag and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then she left. I didn¡¯t send her. But I thought it was dramatic. When Diana hurt my mother in the mall, she certainly didn¡¯t expect that one day she needed me and would beg me. But she wanted me to match Nelson¡¯s bone marrow? It was impossible. Diana left. I thought it was over. But the next day Nelson came. Chloe informed me in the same way. I went downstairs and saw Nelson sitting in the conference room. I knew I couldn¡¯t escape. He came to my house and insulted us with millions of dors. I wanted tough. He deserved it. I walked over and put my hands around my chest. I leaned against the door and didn¡¯t speak. Nelson saw me and immediately stood up. Actually, it was not long since west met, but I thought Nelson was a lot older. He seemed to have more white hair. He was thin and his skin was loose. He looked at me and moved his hands on the table. He smiled apologetically and shouted, ¡°my daughter.¡± I felt sick. I moved the corner of my mouth, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you are ill. You identify the wrong person during the day.¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Cindy.¡± I said. When I mentioned Cindy, Nelson¡¯s attitude was different from Diana¡¯s. He didn¡¯t seem to care much about Cindy¡¯s ruthlessness. He looked at me and said, ¡°Laura, I did something wrong before. I shouldn¡¯t pester Margaret after I got married, but I really couldn¡¯t control myself. I really loved her at that time. Now I...¡± Nelson didn¡¯t go on, but his expression was full of affection and regret. I squinted and looked at him and sneered, ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you have a bad memory?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I...¡± ¡°The other day you wanted to draw a line with us with a card. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Nelson didn¡¯t seem particrly sorry. But he nodded. I went on, ¡°you didn¡¯t give us $50 million, but you want me to match your bone marrow. You lied to my mom and took my mom back to York. She was driven mad by your wife. Well Family abandoned her and I grew up in an orphanage. Have you helped us? You are not qualified to be my father!¡± I was calm. I had no feelings for Nelson. But when I mentioned Margaret, I couldn¡¯t help being a little angry! I said the same thing to Nelson and Diana. But Nelson was obviously cheeky. He immediately pretended to be embarrassed, ¡°in fact, I regretted that day when I went home. I know I owe you and I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°And then?¡± I looked down at him and sneered, ¡°you hurt my mother¡¯s heart again. Why didn¡¯t you call her to apologize? My mother used to like you because she was blind!¡± ¡°I wanted to call her, but then I knew I was ill. All of a sudden, I had no idea.¡± Nelson sighed. I was not cold and heartless. If I saw someone sick and poor at home on the Inte, I would donate money. Nelson was my biological father, but now I didn¡¯t feel sorry for him at all. I just thought he deserved it. I responded tly and looked at my watch and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you should go to the hospital. Don¡¯t dy here. I will not cure you.¡± I wanted to get rid of him. Nelson came up to me and tried to pull me. I dodged at once. His hands were suspended in the air. He begged me, ¡°Laura, I know your name is Laura. I named you with Margaret. We...¡± ¡°Are you going to remember how you lied to my mother?¡± I interrupted Nelson¡¯s memory directly. Nelson didn¡¯t continue. He just said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s all my fault. Would you do a bone marrow match for me? If the match is sessful, I will make a will and give you half of my inheritance!¡± ¡°No way.¡± I answered decisively and turned around and left. Half of his inheritance? Who cared? Nelson came out of the conference room. All the employees in the studio were outside. He wanted to keep his image as President Lewis and quickly walked a few steps. He chased me closer and said, ¡°well, think about it. You cane to me at any time.¡± With that, he left. I thought it was ridiculous. Chapter 488 How do I know if you lied to me Chapter 488 How do I know if you lied to me Nelson left. I went upstairs. Linda came up to me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Theye to you in turn?¡± I told Linda about it after Diana came. So this time, Linda knew what was going on. I smiled bitterly and nodded, ¡°yes, he said if it seeds, he will give me half of the legacy. I don¡¯t want it.¡± I shook my mouse. Theputer switched out of sleep mode and I continued to design. Linda smiled and said, ¡°yes, you just need to wait for Sean toe back and marry you. Compared with the Giant group, Lewis Group is very poor.¡± My heart sank when she mentioned Sean. I hadn¡¯t thought about Sean for a long time. It was not that I didn¡¯t want to think of him. I trid not to think of him, because I would be sad. Sean hadn¡¯t contacted me in these months. I had no evidence, but my sixth sense told me that his operation was not very sessful. How could I find him in such a big world? I stared at the screen. Linda didn¡¯t seem to realize. She continued, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Our new office building will be built in a few months. We¡¯ll hire more security then. If theye, we can get rid of them.¡± I reflected and smiled at her. ¡°OK, let¡¯s hire some handsome security guards. Everyone will be in a good mood at work.¡± Linda moved theputer chair and got close to me. She put her arms around my neck and smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯ll see Sean every day. How can you be attracted to other people?¡± I nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. I can¡¯t see him now.¡± ¡°This is temporary. He will be back soon.¡± Linda patted me on the shoulder. I looked at theputer screen and wondered who could reach him. How could I find him? I just thought about Eric. I saved the drawing and told Linda and went out with my bag. I drove to the Giant group. I got out of the car and walked quickly into the lobby. The receptionist knew me. She bowed slightly but did not speak. I immediately asked, ¡°I want to see Eric.¡± ¡°Eric is very busy and doesn¡¯t ept appointments.¡± The receptionist gave me a formic smile. ¡°I have something urgent!¡± I was reluctant. The receptionist still kept the same smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please call him.¡± Actually, I called Eric a long time ago. He didn¡¯t answer the phone at all. I stood in the lobby of the Giant group and looked at people and was a little desperate. I looked at the one meter high gate in front of me and hesitated. I looked at the security guards and didn¡¯t jump over. I was not young, but recently I hade up with something that didn¡¯t fit my age or even that I didn¡¯t do when I was young. Maybe I was afraid I would regret when I was old. But I didn¡¯t jump over the gate. I turned and went out. I couldn¡¯t see Eric, so I waited downstairs for him. At first I waited for him at the gate. I waited a few days but didn¡¯t see him. I had to wait for him at the gate of the underground parking lot, but I failed again. I was desperate. I really didn¡¯t know how to meet Eric and get the news about Sean. I spent several days in the Giant group, but it didn¡¯t work. I had to work. I could only give up and go back to thepany during the day. A few dayster, as soon as I was out of work, I saw Nelson at the door. When he saw me, he immediately ran over and said, ¡°Laura.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡± I was upset. He looked at me and said, ¡°I came to you the other day, but they said you were not here. Later I heard that you¡¯ve been waiting for Eric in the Giant group these days. You want to know about Sean, don¡¯t you?¡± I wanted to leave, but what Nelson said stopped me. I turned to look at him and said calmly, ¡°do you know it?¡± I didn¡¯t have much hope. He couldn¡¯t know it. Even so, I didn¡¯t think Nelson would tell me. Cindy was his daughter, after all. She kept pestering Sean but failed. How could he help me? If he helped me, there was only one possibility. Sean was disabled and he was afraid Cindy would be sad. But judging from Cindy¡¯s previous attitude, this possibility was very small. Cindy was as smart as Nelson. But Nelson listened to my question and nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Sean is, but Cindy went to Country E a while ago. She has been there for half a month. We don¡¯t have apany there. She didn¡¯t say why she went there. But I got someone to investigate. Sean could be there.¡± Country E? I stared at Nelson and wondered if he was lying. He had been ill recently, so he looked weak. I couldn¡¯t see anything. He looked more honest. I stood there and stared at him, ¡°why do you tell me? I don¡¯t think you can help me but not Cindy.¡± ¡°You are both my daughters. I...¡± ¡°President Lewis, don¡¯t say that. I won¡¯t listen to you any more.¡± I interrupted Nelson directly. It was a big joke. Nelson listened to me and licked his lips with his tongue. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to talk about it. I understand your rtionship with Sean. Sean told me he just wanted to marry you. I don¡¯t want to...¡± ¡°President Lewis, I don¡¯t want to hear that.¡± Nelson¡¯s ttery really made me sick. He seemed to see that I was angry. He sighed and hesitated and said, ¡°I hope you can make a bone marrow match because I help you.¡± ¡°You should have said it earlier.¡± I thought it was eptable. His ttery made me ufortable. Nelson took a piece of paper out of his pocket and said, ¡°this is Cindy¡¯s address. I checked that there was a good hospital near it. Sean may be there for treatment.¡± I saw an address written on it. In fact, I really didn¡¯t want to help him, but if this address was true... I hesitated and took it. I looked at the address and asked Nelson, ¡°how do I know if you lied to me?¡± Chapter 489 Go and see him Chapter 489 Go and see him Nelson immediately said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t cheat you.¡± I put the address in my bag, ¡°I¡¯ll go there first. If you didn¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯ll do a bone marrow match when I come back with him.¡± Well, I just wanted to match. I didn¡¯t say to donate bone marrow to him. Nelson was obviously embarrassed, but he knew he had no right to refuse. He could only nod, ¡°OK, come back earlier.¡± I held my bag like holding a treasure. I thought of something and turned around and asked Nelson, ¡°President Lewis, I want to ask you a question. What did Cindy answer the question of bone marrow matching?¡± ¡°She¡¯s abroad and doesn¡¯t have time toe back.¡± Nelson insisted. But I got it. I said nothing. I went to my car and drove away. I looked in the rearview mirror and made sure Nelson¡¯s car wasn¡¯t following me. I parked on the side of the road and called Linda. I told her awkwardly that I wanted to ask for leave. Linda had long been used to it. She sighed, ¡°Okay, what can I say? Can I refuse?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll finish the design. I¡¯ll send it to you. I just can¡¯t be on duty.¡± Every time I asked for leave, I couldn¡¯t work on duty. But I finished the work on time. Linda had to entertain the clients. It was also a problem. Linda said, ¡°OK. Hurry to pursue your love. If I refuse you, I¡¯m really afraid that you will be a stone in the studio. Sean will definitely kill me when hees back.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°thank you. I will reward you when Ie back.¡± ¡°I just want you to stop asking for leave and be able to entertain the clients with me.¡± Lindained. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I hung up and picked up Lester. I went home with him. As soon as I got in, Murray said, ¡°Ming called me today." ¡°He?¡± When I heard the name, I was really shocked. I was going to see Sean soon. He called Murray and I was a little worried. Although his previous attitude proved that he didn¡¯t care, I couldn¡¯t rest assured. Murray nodded and said, ¡°he said that if Margaret needs further treatment, she can go to Sacred Heart Hospital at any time. He said we can go straight to the VIP channel and don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Murray¡¯s words made me nervous. Did I miscalcte? I didn¡¯t speak. Murray added, ¡°in fact, Margaret is in an unstable situation. I want to apany her to continue the treatment, but something like that happened before. Although Lester is OK now, I don¡¯t know if we can trust him.¡± Murray was as worried as I was. I looked down and thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think we can trust him. If you want to take Mom for treatment, go ahead and pay.¡± I was mainly afraid Ming wouldn¡¯t take the money. Murray widened his eyes. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll take advantage of him?¡± ¡°No.¡± I immediately walked over and patted Murray on the back and said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m afraid Ming won¡¯t take the money. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. He¡¯s in business after all.¡± ¡°Of course I know!¡± Murray crossed his waist and wanted to lose his temper. Lester just put the bag down and went downstairs. When he saw Murray¡¯s anger, he tilted his head and asked, ¡°Grandpa Moore, do you know how to y games? Do you need my help?¡± Now Lester was good at ying games. He didn¡¯t need help at all. Murray listened to him and patted him on the forehead, ¡°yes! Come on!¡± With that, he turned on the TV. ¡°I yed all afternoon yesterday but didn¡¯t win.¡± Lester looked at the game on TV and said scornfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already won. I¡¯ve started ying hard mode.¡± ¡°Really? Show me your progress.¡± Murray said. I looked at their special way of getting along and found it interesting. In the kitchen, Margaret was helping Briana cook. Briana said she didn¡¯t need it, but Margaret insisted, so I agreed. At dinner, everyone sat down. I said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Country E on business. I will apply for a visa tomorrow and leave the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°You are in a hurry.¡± Margaret was a little surprised. As soon as she spoke, Lester said, ¡°Mom goes there to look for Dad, so she is in such a hurry!¡± Then he looked at me triumphantly and asked, ¡°am I right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I looked at Lester and was helpless. He was too clever. Murray nodded, ¡°go ahead. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡± In the evening, I watched the weather of Country E. It was not much different from here. I packed some simple clothes and applied for a visa the next morning. Country E was a visa free country. I went through the formalities and got my visa in the afternoon. I bought a ticket and went home to pick up my luggage. I asked Doris to take care of Lester and set out. It was almost a 12 hour flight to Country E. I got on the ne at 7 o¡¯clock in the evening. Because of the time difference, it was still night when I got there. The address Nelson gave me was not the capital of Country E, but the capital of another state, City M. But when I got off the ne, it was more than 11 p.m. I was not familiar with everything here. I couldn¡¯t go there at once, so I found a hotel to stay in first. At 6 o¡¯clock the next morning, I got up and had breakfast and went to the railway station. I got there by the first train to City M. I got off the train and took a taxi. I gave the driver a copy of the address Nelson gave me. The driver looked at me and asked, ¡°are you sure you want to go here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I replied. The driver returned the copy to me and started the car with a smile. At first, I didn¡¯t pay attention to the driver¡¯s reaction. I was in the car and I was nervous. I was guessing what would happen when I saw Sean. But I found a forest outside and it was deste. We seemed to have entered a no man¡¯snd. Chapter 490 Why are you here Chapter 490 Why are you here I didn¡¯t feel quite right. I held my cell phone and was a little nervous. I thought and asked the driver, ¡°how far is it?¡± The driver gave me a look in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°it¡¯s almost there.¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was because I was too nervous. His eyes scared me a little. Where were we going? I thought we were going into the mountain! Was there a hospital here? Did Nelson arrange the driver? I regretted that I was too bold. How could Ie alone where Nelson told me? And I was not sure where it was. What should I do? I looked around. It was surrounded by trees. If I got off here, I had nowhere to go. I hesitated and started talking to the driver, ¡°I¡¯m a tourist. A friend of mine lives here. Why is it so far from the city?¡± The driver listened to me andughed, ¡°I see. Generally no onees here. It¡¯s a small town and has nothing.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± I listened to the driver and was relieved. I looked at him in the rearview mirror. He may be in his 60s, but I was not sure. I looked at him and thought and asked, ¡°is there a hospital there?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The driver replied decisively, ¡°there is the best Orthopaedic Hospital in our country...¡± The driver began to praise it. He told me that the hospital is famous all over the country and even the world. The president once fell and hurt himself, and he came here for treatment. The driver didn¡¯t talk before, but now I found that he was a chatterbox. But I was relieved. That meant Nelson didn¡¯t cheat me. But it was normal. After all, it was about his life. Bone marrow was different from blood. It had side effects, so there were very few people willing to donate bone marrow. Cindy rejected him, so I was the only hope. He had to please me. I didn¡¯t see the town until about two hourster. There were many distinctive two-story buildings and they were old at first sight. There were some old people on the street in the small town. I could see from their faces that the people who lived here were very happy. Soon the car stopped. It was on a very narrow road. ¡°Here we are.¡± The driver asked me, ¡°credit card or cash?¡± ¡°Credit card.¡± I took out my credit card and handed it to the driver. Because I came in such a hurry, I only went to one bank and changed a few currencies of Country E. I asked the driver, ¡°where is the hospital?¡± ¡°Here.¡± The car stopped on the left side of the road and the driver pointed to the right. I saw that the hospital praised by the driver was totally different from what I thought. There was no high-rise building and courtyard, but a small yard and two three-story buildings. ¡°Here?¡± I thought it was incredible. ¡°Yes, here.¡± The driver said very definitely. Then I asked, ¡°where is the building in the address?¡± ¡°Here.¡± The driver pointed to a small two-story building next to the car. Cindy rented the house directly across from the hospital. Did they.. I couldn¡¯t think. I was afraid I guessed right. But I didn¡¯t think Sean would do that. After all, I trusted him. The town was too small. I didn¡¯t know if there was a hotel. I got out of the car and took my luggage. Before I moved, I saw a woman in a beige dress and a straw hat with flowers on iting out of the building in front of me. She had a straw bag in her hand. I could tell at a nce that she was Cindy. It was really a coincidence that I met her when I came here. When I looked at her, she just looked up at me. When she saw me, she was obviously stunned and unhappy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her tone was not friendly at all. I smiled and said, ¡°my boyfriend is here for treatment. Of course I have toe here.¡± ¡°Boyfriend? Let Seane out and tell me if he¡¯s your boyfriend.¡± Cindy held her bag in both hands and smiled. She had no fear. I was nervous. I had no time to quarrel with her. I wanted to see if there was a small hotel for me to stay. I was just about to leave when an old woman came and waved to us, ¡°Cindy!¡± I knew she was greeting Cindy. I didn¡¯t expect Cindy to be familiar with the locals. I walked slowly on purpose. I heard the old woman say to Cindy, ¡°are you still waiting today?¡± ¡°Yes, I think one day he wille out to see me.¡± Cindy said. The old woman nodded, ¡°well, my neighbor works here, and I¡¯ll let him speak for you.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Cindy said. I had gone far with my luggage. I listened to their conversation and realized Cindy couldn¡¯t get in and had to wait at the door. After knowing this, I felt better. The town was small and remote. When I thought there might be no hotel, I saw a small sign on a small two-story building and it said ¡°Hotel¡±. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I hurried in with my luggage. There was no receptionist and only an old man. He was sitting in a reclining chair and watching an old TV. When he saw mee in, he slowly stood up and said to me, ¡°wee.¡± After I indicated my intention, the old man introduced the rooms to me. He lived downstairs himself. There were only two rooms upstairs. Both were empty and I could choose whatever I want. I went upstairs and saw that theyout of the two rooms was the same, so I chose the one in the east. Because there were few tourists in the town, the price was very cheap. I paid for the amodation for 20 days at once. I knew I would stay here for a long time. Sean refused to see Cindy. He would probably refuse to see me, too. After I paid, the old man introduced himself. His name was Smith and he was 72 years old. I asked him if he knew about Cindy. Mr. Smith nodded. ¡°The girl came a while ago and said that her beloved was being treated in this hospital. He refused to see her because of his leg injury.¡± With that, he added, ¡°the whole town knows about it.¡± The whole town knew about it? It seemed that Cindy already had a mass base in this small town, and I had suffered some losses since I came here. Chapter 491 Our baby is from artificial insemination Chapter 491 Our baby is from artificial insemination When I packed my things and got to the hospital gate, there were a lot of people standing there. Most of them were elderly women. I could see that in this town, except for the people who worked in the hospital, most of them were old people. There hadn¡¯t been anything new in the town for a long time. Now Cindy was here. Everyone was here to join us. When I got there, Cindy said, ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯ve been with Sean for many years. Since he doesn¡¯t want to see me, he won¡¯t want to see you. You won¡¯t change anything.¡± Cindy was smart. She said these words to me in the localnguage. She wanted to make it known to everyone around her. She thought the people in the small town would speak for her just like those middle-aged women in the country. But an old woman said, ¡°love can¡¯t be forced. Sometimes, the right feelingsete.¡± ¡°The most important thing is to get along.¡± ¡°I think you two little girls are wasting your life here. There are more meaningful things in life. You should not be here.¡± People around us said. They all became life mentors. Cindy listened and looked unhappy. It didn¡¯t go in the direction she thought it would. It was good for me. I looked at her and smiled. ¡°People here are smart. Do you think they¡¯re the same as the gossipy middle-aged women?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Cindy wasn¡¯t happy, but she said, ¡°Sean won¡¯t want to see you since he doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± I smiled. I watched the hospital door open in front of me and there were peopleing in and out. Why was Cindy standing at the door? I was going in. I didn¡¯t know where Sean lived, but there was a bodyguard standing in front of a building. I recognized him as one of the bodyguards in the manor at a nce. I walked over and he recognized me. He was a little surprised, but he called out, ¡°Miss Jones.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± I said calmly. I thought he would let me in, but I didn¡¯t expect him to stand and say, ¡°Mr. Jessop said that no one, including you, could enter.¡± ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jessop said before that you mighte. If youe, you can¡¯t go in like Miss Lewis.¡± ¡°...¡± Sean did expect it. I looked behind the bodyguard. Behind him was the corridor and a bodyguard. I couldn¡¯t break through. I hesitated and asked, ¡°how¡¯s Sean doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The bodyguard replied. I looked up at the bodyguard. There was no extra expression on his face. Obviously, he didn¡¯t lie. I looked around. This courtyard wall was a verymon brick wall, which was more than two meters high. It didn¡¯t work. After thinking for a while, I said to the bodyguard, ¡°since I¡¯m not allowed in, I¡¯ll leave. Would you please don¡¯t tell Sean that I¡¯ve been here?¡± If he didn¡¯t know, I may be able to do something. If he knew, I couldn¡¯t do anything. The bodyguard looked at me and hesitated and nodded. I was afraid he was perfunctory. I put my hands together and asked him, ¡°please don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± The bodyguard promised again. I felt relieved. When I came out, Cindy stood at the door and looked at me andughed, ¡°I thought you could make it. You¡¯re kicked out, too.¡± I looked at Cindy and I was not angry. I asked her, ¡°Miss Lewis, you are a famousdy in York. I remember when we first met, you were gentle with me. Why do you be like this?¡± Cindy was really different from her in my memory. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At that time, she was gentle and polite. She spoke politely and was kind. I felt guilty for my actions. But she became like this. Cindy didn¡¯t care. ¡°Do you want me to do that? I pretended to be kind and gentle all these years, so you and Sean used me again and again. You made up and kicked me out. When you needed me, he married me. What am I? No famousdy is as miserable as me!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he make it clear to you before you got married?¡± I heard Cindy say that and I was a little guilty. But Sean said before that he made it clear to her. Didn¡¯t Cindy figure it out? Cindy raised the brim on her head. ¡°What? If you love a man and he says he¡¯s forced to marry you and you can¡¯t be a real couple, will you agree?¡± Cindy¡¯s question froze me. My answer was simple. Yes, I would. Sometimes, love was such a sick thing. It was like a bamboo basket in the water. It looked full, but you knew you were going to have nothing and you were willing to look at it. You wanted to believe that you hada basket of water. I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry? Becky! I hate you!¡± Cindy looked at me and said angrily, ¡°can you leave? Go far and give Sean to me, will you?¡± She picked up her bag and smashed it at me. This bag was a small basket with no zipper on it. Everything in it fell out. There were her cell phone, purse, tissue and so on. I saw one of the things on the ground stand out. It was like a card bag with a picture inside. In the picture was a family of three. I could see that the man was Sean and the woman was Cindy. And there was a little kid between them. I judged from Sean¡¯s appearance that this picture was taken several years ago. And this kid... I couldn¡¯t help bending down and picking up the picture. I didn¡¯t know the baby¡¯s gender, but it had long eyshes and looked like a little girl. Her eyes... Was she... Cindy snatched the photo from my hand and put it in the back with some vignce. I was confused. I looked at her in disbelief, ¡°the baby...¡± Cindy looked down. ¡°I begged Sean.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at Cindy, and I didn¡¯t understand what she said, but I seemed to understand. Cindy took the bag to the front and looked down at the picture and was sad. ¡°Sean and I got this baby through artificial insemination.¡± She looked up at me and said, ¡°that¡¯s what I married him for.¡± Chapter 492 You’re lying to me Chapter 492 You¡¯re lying to me Her words were like a bomb exploding in my brain! What did she mean? Sean and Cindy had a baby? I stood there confused and asked, ¡°how old is him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s about the age of your son.¡± Cindy answered. I looked at her and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± I said decisively! Yes. Sean couldn¡¯t agree! Cindy didn¡¯t force me, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not. You want Sean toe back to you for your son, and I want to do the same for my son. We are both his ex wives, and we have the same rtionship with him!¡± Cindy¡¯s words stunned me. I was really stunned. I never expected Cindy and Sean to have a child. I stared at her and opened my mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say. I was confused. In the end, I said nothing and went back to the hotel. The hotel room was very good. There was a small balcony outside the window and there was a small table and chair on it. I could sit on it and bathe in the sun. I sat there thinking about the afternoon. When I pretended to be dead, Sean and Cindy got married. Sean did this for Jessop Family to have children. But why hadn''t he ever told me? So I was no different from Cindy. I sat there and thought. The sun was setting slowly. I was nning to climb the wall in the evening. But now I was not in that mood at all. I didn¡¯t even know how I was going to meet Sean. He and Cindy had a baby. Then I... Because of the time difference, I didn¡¯t get sleepy until midnight. I fell asleep in bed. It was already noon when I got up the next day. There were some small restaurants in the town. I went downstairs to have lunch. To be honest, the food here was not delicious. I was not used to it at all. But it didn¡¯t matter. Last night I even thought about whether I would go back. I had lunch and turned on myputer and wanted to work. I got a text from Daisy, ¡°honey, have you seen your Sean?¡± I told her abouting here before. Seeing Daisy¡¯s text, I thought about it and picked up the phone and called her directly. Soon she answered the phone. I heard her surprised voice, ¡°it¡¯s expensive to make a cross-border call.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± I looked at the desktop and thought about it and said, ¡°yesterday I learned that Cindy and Sean might have a son who is about the same age as Lester.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daisy was very surprised and very loud. I hurried to keep the phone away from my ears. Daisy went on, ¡°it¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± I took the phone and shook my head. ¡°No, I just heard about it yesterday. Now I¡¯m in a mixed mood.¡± ¡°All right...¡± Daisy said, ¡°I think you should ask Sean yourself. Cindy is insidious. You don¡¯t know if she¡¯s lying. She¡¯s ady in York, but she¡¯s a real bitch. You¡¯d better ask him.¡± Daisy¡¯s words made me feel a little reasonable. It gave me a little hope. Cindy¡¯s previous image in York was perfect. Many rich men wanted to marry her. It was because Cindy was so impressive. No one could have imagined that she was such a person. If I didn''t hear and experience what she and Ming had done, I didn¡¯t believe that she was such a person. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I nodded. ¡°Okay, but now Sean doesn¡¯t want to see me. I need to find a way.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see you but he saw her?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t see her.¡± Daisy breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then you can think of a way. Sean is so good after all. He is depressed now. It¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. You have tofort him a lot.¡± Daisy¡¯s tone was rxed. It was not a big deal for her. But I heard Jack¡¯s voice, ¡°honey, why are you on the phone? There¡¯s radiation on the phone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the phone with June.¡± Daisy replied. Then Jack said, ¡°what time is it? It¡¯s over 9. Go to bed. Pregnant women need more rest.¡± Jack¡¯s voice came from far to near. I smiled at the phone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°You...¡± "June, bye!" It seemed that as soon as Daisy was about to speak, Jack grabbed the phone and hung up. I looked at the phone and could think of the picture over there. Daisy¡¯s words reassured me a lot. I worked all afternoon. After dinner, I went to the hospital for a walk. There were few people in this town. Almost all ces were closed at 7 o¡¯clock. Hospitals, convenience stores and all ces were closed. If I wanted to drink water, I had to go to the vending machine on the side of the road to buy it. There were no people in the street. I took a look at Cindy¡¯s house opposite the hospital door. The light was on. She didn¡¯t stay here. I went home first and continued to work. As soon as I worked, time passed quickly. When I looked up again, it was over one o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. I turned off theputer and changed my shoes and went out. At this time, the town was like a dead city. There was not a single light on the street. Even the street lights were off. I went to the hospital and took a look at Cindy¡¯s house. Its light was off, too. I saw that all the lights in the hospital were off and only one was still on. Intuition told me it was Sean¡¯s room. I circled the hospital and soon found a ce to go in. The hospital was old. The wall outside was iplete. One of the walls was cracked. I stepped on the crack and climbed up. But I failed several times. Once I fell straight down and my armnded on the ground. I could feel my elbow break. But I wanted to see Sean. I was going to ask him about him and Cindy. This obsession turned into motivation. I tried seven or eight times and finally managed to stand on the fence. Because it was night, the hospital was dark. I stood on the fence and couldn¡¯t see the ground. I used my cell phone to light up and make sure there was nothing on the ground and jumped down. Inded safely. I pped the dirt on my body and walked to the building where Sean was. There were no bodyguards outside. I went in and went straight to the room with the light on on the third floor. Chapter 493 I miss you so much Chapter 493 I miss you so much When I crept up to the third floor, I looked around first. I was sure the bodyguards slept before I went to the lighted room. That room was easy to find. Because there was a light leak under the door, I immediately set my goal. I came to the door and listened. There was no sound in it. I looked at the round handle of the door and hesitated to open it, but I was afraid it wasn¡¯t Sean and I would be found. When I thought so, there was a voice in it. It was Sean¡¯s voice. I judged from his voice that he was on the phone. Although I didn¡¯t hear what he said, I was sure he was on the phone with Eric. I took out my cell phone and saw that it was morning in York. Sean was not sleeping right now because he wanted to talk to Eric about business. I was outside listening. He called for about half an hour and then there was no sound. I was sure he hung up. When I wanted to open the door, the light under the door suddenly disappeared. Sean seemed to be going to sleep. At that time, I did not hesitate to turn the door handle. The door opened. Didn¡¯t he lock the door? I thought and tried to push the door. Sure enough, the door opened. When I went in, the room was dark and the curtains were closed and I couldn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t know where Sean was, but I was sure he hadn¡¯t slept and he knew I was in. As I reached out and tried to figure out what was going on in the room, I suddenly felt a soft, strong body. I was startled. Then I heard Sean say, ¡°get out of here, or I¡¯ll call a bodyguard.¡± His voice was cold and emotionless. I couldn¡¯t help shivering. I wondered if the bodyguard betrayed me. I was about to speak when I heard him say, ¡°you know what Lewis Group is like right now. As long as I make a phone call, Lewis Group will go out of business tomorrow. At that time, you may not even have the money to return home.¡± It turned out that he took me for Cindy. I could feel that he was standing. Were his legs recovered? ¡°You...¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He just wanted to talk again, and I reached out and hugged him directly. When I held him, I felt a metal thing. Sean¡¯s legs were not fully recovered. I could feel that when I spoke, his body was visibly frozen. He didn¡¯t move or speak. I hadn¡¯t held him for a long time. I could feel Sean getting thinner. I put my ear to his chest and felt his heartbeat. At this time, I forgot the question I wanted to ask. I just said, ¡°I miss you so much. Don¡¯t drive me away, will you?¡± Before I was outside, I didn¡¯t feel much. But now I was by Sean¡¯s side and holding him and listening to his heartbeat. I knew I didn¡¯t want to leave him. He was silent for a long time and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I miss you.¡± I said. He hadn¡¯t contacted me for a long time. Considering his attitude towards Cindy, I was afraid he would drive me away. I reached out and hugged his neck and kissed his cheek and said, ¡°I miss you so much. I can¡¯t eat or sleep.¡± I said on purpose, ¡°so don¡¯t let me go.¡± Actually, I was a little shy. But I wanted to stay. When I finished, I heard Sean¡¯s sigh. The next second I heard a noise. The light in the room was on again. I looked up and saw Sean in front of me in a blue housecoat. The flesh on his cheek was sunken and he was noticeably thin. His hair had grown a lot. His bangs were hanging in front of his eyes. I looked at him and smiled, ¡°I will not leave.¡± ¡°OK.¡± He nodded and was expressionless. I let him go and looked around. The room was not big. There was only one bedroom and one bathroom. There was a circle of handrails around the room. Because I had designed a room for the disabled before, I could see that it was specially designed for the patients. Sean was on two crutches and slowly moved to the bedside. Then he set the crutch aside and sat down. Then he said to me, e here.¡± I walked over and stood in front of him. He looked at me and frowned. ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡°I went over the wall.¡± I didn¡¯t feel anything when I went over the wall. But I was a little embarrassed now. Sean was helpless. ¡°You¡¯re not young, but I¡¯m still worried about you.¡± He took my arm and looked at the cut on my elbow. He took a wet towel out of the drawer and wiped the cut for me and put a band aid on it. I didn¡¯t care. I put my arm around his neck and looked down at him. Iined, ¡°you¡¯ve been away for months. I miss you, so I tried my best toe here.¡± He sighed and looked up and asked me, ¡°how do you know this ce? Is there anything wrong there?¡± Sean¡¯s intuition was very sensitive. I looked at him and hesitated. A lot of things happened, including Lester. However, I just thought for a few seconds, then I lowered my head and kissed his thin lip. I smiled and said easily, ¡°nothing, I used my contacts to know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sean didn¡¯t believe it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I said definitely, ¡°of course.¡± He fell back and held me. Because of inertia, I fell with him. ¡°Ah!¡± I was a little nervous. He fell on the bed and I fell on him. But soon he turned over and pressed me under his arm. I held his arm and found that it was much stronger. Sean looked at me and his eyes were eager, but he just kissed me on the forehead and said, ¡°I miss you.¡± With that, he added, ¡°I miss you so much.¡± He kissed me on the forehead, on the tip of my nose, on my cheek and on my lips. His movements were very light, but I could feel that he was trying to forbear. It seemed that he was afraid of hurting me. It really didn¡¯t fit Sean. While I was thinking about it, his kiss suddenly became domineering. It slowly plundered the air in my mouth and didn¡¯t let me breathe at all. Chapter 494 Honey Chapter 494 Honey I could feel the air in my mouth getting thinner and thinner. But I didn¡¯t want to push him away. I warmly responded to him and hoped he could feel my love for him. Two people who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time expressed their love in this way. When the kisssted for a few minutes, I felt that my stomach was facing up to something. This feeling was too familiar. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I deeply understood what it was like, and I felt his joy and excitement at the same time. He held my arm harder and harder. Soon he wasn¡¯t content to just hold me. He began to do the most familiar and often done things. We hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time, but he was familiar with my body. He soon excited me. I put my arm around his neck and looked at him and said, ¡°I want you.¡± I seldom said that. But I knew I could give him unlimited confidence at this moment. He looked up and his eyes were excited. He reached for the broken hair on my cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± I would give it to you. After he finished, the atmosphere of enthusiasm spread in the room. By the time I opened my eyes, it was daylight. There was a knock at the door outside. It seemed that the nurse asked Sean to do rehabilitation training. I looked at Sean sleeping and blushed. We had sex for a long timest night. Sean seemed to have a lot of strength. We only slept for an hour or two. Sean heard the nurse, too. He didn¡¯t open his eyes and just said to the nurse, ¡°I want to have a rest today.¡± The nurse was silent and said, ¡°OK.¡± When the nurse left, his arm put me in his arms and he whispered, ¡°honey, sleep.¡± I was still sleepy, so I curled up in his arms and fell asleep. It was already afternoon when we really got up. Sean sat by the bed and sniffed his arm. He frowned and said, ¡°we need a bath.¡± I nodded. He got up with his crutches first and went to the bathroom without clothes on. Because he didn¡¯t wear clothes, I could see his reaction clearly. He went to the bathroom and when I followed, he was already sitting in the bathtub. The bathtub here was specially made for special people. There was a small door. He opened the door just now and sat in by himself. I put water in the bathtub. His eyes were ambiguous and he asked me, ¡°it will take a long time for the water to fill the bathtub. What should we do now?¡± ¡°...¡± Well, I knew exactly what he said. At this moment, I had some difficulty walking. So I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± He sighed and said, ¡°actually, my operation was not sessful. Or it was a failure. The doctor said that if I do more rehabilitation trainingter, maybe I can get back to normal, but the effect is very little in these months. Before yesterday, I was even desperate.¡± I listened to him and bit my lips. I hesitated and walked over. I put my arm around his neck and said, ¡°OK, I agree. Stop it.¡± He put his arm around my waist and said, ¡°OK, honey.¡± There was already some water in the bathtub. I couldn¡¯t open the door. I had to struggle to get in with my arms. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows and smile and say, ¡°you have the strength to turn over the wall, but you have difficulty getting into the bathtub?¡± I couldn¡¯t help blushing, ¡°because you tormented mest night.¡± His eyes were warming. He reached out and carried me straight in. The bathtub was big enough for two people to sit side by side. I sat in the bathtub and the water rose slowly. I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°in fact, this design is very convenient. It¡¯s veryfortable to take a bath like this.¡± He put his arms around my waist and let me sit on him. He smiled and said, ¡°well, I think this design is very convenient, too.¡± I blushed when he finished. I knew what we mean was different. Then we went from the bathroom to the bedroom. Finally we went back to the bathroom to take a bath. It was already evening. Lunch and dinner were brought in by bodyguards. I deliberately asked to avoid. Sean didn¡¯t agree at first, but he couldn¡¯t turn me down. At dinner, Sean looked at me and said unhappily, ¡°why not let others know?¡± ¡°Because...¡± I thought of Cindy. I looked up at Sean and asked, ¡°do you have a baby with Cindy?¡± Sean stopped his chopsticks and looked at me confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°How could it be!¡± Sean reached out and pinched my face. ¡°How can I have a baby with a woman other than you?¡± ¡°Really?¡± I heard Sean and I was relieved. I became happy. Sean put down his chopsticks and said seriously, ¡°yes, I swear I¡¯ll only have children with you in my life. If I lie to you, I will never stand up...¡± I had already guessed that. I got up and kissed him directly. He used to stop me in this way. Now I got back at him. Sean froze. I straightened up and said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you. You can¡¯t swear.¡± Sean looked at me and smiled and said, ¡°are you happy with the answer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. Sean asked me, ¡°why do you suddenly ask about it?¡± I looked at him and said what had happened before. Sean looked down and sneered. ¡°She has a child, but I¡¯m not his father.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was a little surprised. Sean nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? One of the reasons she agreed to marry me was that she was pregnant. After the child was born, she gave him directly to his father. She only visited him once in a while and didn¡¯t love him. Nelson didn¡¯t know about the kid, but Diana did.¡± I froze. ¡°Who is the father of the child?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± Sean replied. But I believed in Sean. I realized Cindy must have prepared that picture. She made me see it on purpose that day. She lied because she thought I couldn¡¯t see Sean. In this case, I would cooperate with her. Chapter 495 She framed herself Chapter 495 She framed herself I picked up my chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out tonight. I¡¯lle to see you every night. I¡¯ll go out in the daytime.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sean was puzzled to hear that. I smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you! You can¡¯t let anyone know I¡¯ve been here.¡± Although I didn¡¯t say it, Sean was so smart. Looking at my expression, he immediately said, ¡°don¡¯t you want her to know?¡± I nodded. Since Cindy was intentional, I couldn¡¯t let her efforts go in vain. He nodded. But when I left, I didn¡¯t go over the wall again. Instead, Sean asked someone to give me a key to the back door that had been locked. I left by the back door. The next morning, I went to the hospital as usual. Cindy was wearing a long blue and white dress today. She sat across the road and stared at the hospital gate. When I got there, Cindy looked up at me and said scornfully, ¡°I thought you left.¡± ¡°No.¡± There was a table and two chairs in front of her house. I sat opposite her. Cindy looked up at me and said sadly, ¡°can¡¯t you give him to me?¡± ¡°Who?¡± I asked on purpose. She seemed stunned, but I quickly replied, ¡°Oh, Sean, of course not. My son needs a father, too.¡± Since I knew she was lying to me, my heart was not so heavy. I was rxed in the face of her. Cindy became unhappy. She didn¡¯t seem to have expected that I didn¡¯t give in but wanted to fight her. She nced at me. ¡°Your mother and my motherpete for a man. Do you want to do the same?¡± She mentioned my mother, but this time I was not angry. I leaned back in my chair and looked at her. ¡°Your father lied to my mother. Your mother couldn¡¯t control her husband and let him hurt others.¡± ¡°You!¡± Cindy said angrily, ¡°why do you say that?¡± ¡°If my mother knew your father was married, she would not associate with him. There are other men in the world.¡± I understood that it was Nelson¡¯s fault. Margaret and Diana, to some extent, were both victims. Cindy was holding her bag in her hand. She didn¡¯t speak. She just took out the picture silently and put it in her hand to rub. I looked at her and wasn¡¯t so angry. I raised my eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°we are not the same as our mothers.¡± Cindy didn¡¯t look up and just said, ¡°I think it¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Sean never belonged to you.¡± I looked at Cindy, ¡°I saved Sean¡¯s life.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cindy stopped and finally looked up at me. I told her what happened. Cindy was shocked. I went on, ¡°so, in his life, I didn¡¯te muchter than you, and my presence was crucial.¡± Cindy seemed to think of something. She smiled sarcastically. ¡°So what? Now we both have his child.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I look at Cindy, ¡°how do you know your child is his? After all, you have a lot of boyfriends. You may not know...¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Cindy was angry. It proved Sean didn¡¯t cheat me. I smiled and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and have a rest. Miss Lewis, you can wait here.¡± With that, I left. I went in from the backyard almost every night and met Sean. Besides chatting, we just had sex. These days, we seemed to be indefatigable. We werepletely controlled by our senses. On the fourth day. Maybe because we were too indulgent these days. I fell asleep in his arms. When I woke up, it was morning. I picked up my cell phone. It was over six o¡¯clock local time. Generally no one got up at this time in the small town. I was going to get up, but Sean put his arm around my waist and said, ¡°don¡¯t get angry with her. Stay here.¡± ¡°Wait a few days.¡± I turned and kissed him on the forehead. I got up and dressed and went out. In the hospital, as expected, neither the bodyguards nor the doctors were at work. The whole hospital was empty. I didn¡¯t think too much. I took the key and went to the back door. But when I went out by the back door and tried to lock it, I heard someone ask me in the local language, ¡°who are you?¡± I was scared! I turned around and saw the olddy who often talked to Cindy at the door of the hospital. She recognized me and looked at the door behind me. She asked incredulously, ¡°why do you have a key?¡± ¡°I...¡± I hesitated and didn¡¯t know what to say. The olddy walked up to me and grabbed my hand and said, ¡°are you here to steal? Follow me to the police station!¡± ¡°No, no!¡± I was scared. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. ¡°No?¡± The olddy looked at me. ¡°Then why are you here? And why do you have a key?¡± When the olddy asked me, there were people passing by. A lot of people surrounded us and asked what happened. The olddy said that she suspected that I was a thief. Most of the old people in this town were retired and had nothing to do. They were excited as soon as they heard that I went to the hospital to steal. They said they would take me to the police station. I was pulled by them and headed for the police station. There was a police station in the town and it was not far from the hospital. Someone had already called the police. When we got near the front door, a policeman had been brought by a man. The policeman asked me, ¡°why do you have the key to the back door?¡± I hesitated and told the truth. I told them Sean gave it to me. But the olddy who found me immediately said, ¡°it¡¯s impossible. She and Miss Lewis wait at the hospital gate every day. They are not allowed into the hospital. How could he have given her the key? She¡¯s lying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The police asked me. I regretted it. I felt like I dug a big hole and buried myself. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cindy got up when people around me were arguing. She walked out of her own house and looked at us and asked, ¡°what happened?¡± I knew from her expression that she had been listening for a while and that she knew what had happened. Chapter 496 Do I need to explain it to you, an outsider Chapter 496 Do I need to exin it to you, an outsider These people had been in contact with Cindy for a long time, so they were close to her. As soon as she asked, everyone said it. Cindy looked at me and smiled and said to me in local dialect, ¡°this town is clean and simple. How can you pollute it?¡± ¡°He gave it to me.¡± I defended myself. Cindy certainly didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Everyone knows that you and I are here and are not allowed to enter the hospital. He doesn¡¯t even know you were here. How could he have given you the key?¡± Cindy spoke withcency. Sure enough, the people said, ¡°we have very few tourists here and it¡¯s always safe. Please take her back and interrogate her, sir.¡± ¡°Yes, if she is really a thief, she must leave at once. Such people are not wee in our town!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± People around us said. Cindy didn¡¯t speak. She stood there and listened and was smug. She was waiting for me to be sent to the police station. I was a little flustered. ¡°I¡¯m not a thief. He really gave me the key.¡± ¡°Even if he gave it to you, why did youe out in the morning?¡± Someone asked. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. I stood there and I was embarrassed. If I said I wanted to piss Cindy off, it was ridiculous. The policeman said, ¡°go to the police station with me.¡± ¡°I...¡± When I didn¡¯t know how to defend myself, I heard Cindy shouting, ¡°Sean.¡± Because she spoke English, everyone looked at her first and then at the hospital. I looked at it, too. I saw Sean in a casual suit and walking on crutches and being escorted by two bodyguards. Cindy looked at Sean and was excited. But he stood in front of me in her excited eyes. He looked at the policeman next to me and asked, ¡°what happened?¡± It was clear that these old people around met Sean for the first time, but they looked at the bodyguards and nobody talked. The police told Sean about it. He looked at me and exined to the police lightly, ¡°I asked the dean for the key and gave it to her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cindy asked. She couldn¡¯t stand it. She looked angry and jealous. Sean looked at Cindy and said in the localnguage, ¡°I gave my fiancee the key. Do I need to exin to you, an outsider?¡± All the people understood. Those who helped Cindy just now were silent. Because they didn¡¯t know who was lying. Cindy said, ¡°when is she your fiancee?¡± ¡°All the time.¡± Sean said for sure. Cindy clenched her fist and looked at me reluctantly. I said to her, ¡°I know your child is not his.¡± ¡°...¡± Cindy didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t know how to exin. She had been pretending here for a long time, but my arrival and Sean¡¯s speech made it a joke. The onlookers left. The policeman left, too. There were only three of us and Sean¡¯s bodyguards left. Sean looked at me helplessly and asked, ¡°are you going back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to change.¡± ¡°Then I will apany you back.¡± Sean said. Cindy¡¯s eyes turned red. She seemed to want to kill me. I nced at her and asked if it was convenient for Sean, but I saw her expression and didn¡¯t want to ask. I nodded. ¡°OK.¡± The town was small. I lived only a few hundred meters from the hospital. Sean and I went that way and Cindy didn¡¯t chase us. She had self-esteem. I peeked back and made sure Cindy wasn¡¯t following us. I gently helped Sean and asked, ¡°can you walk this far? Are you tired?¡± He took a look at me. ¡°I¡¯m paraplegic in your heart.¡± I reacted for a second andughed right away. I shook my head. ¡°No, if you¡¯re tired, you have to tell me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sean nodded. Soon we arrived at my hotel. When we went in, Smith was resting in the lounge on the first floor. He saw Sean and I, and he froze and said, ¡°your friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°He had been in the hospital for treatment.¡± My room was on the second floor. The stairs were made of wood. It was narrow and hard to walk. I sat Sean on a bench on the first floor and said, ¡°wait here for me. I¡¯ll be downstairs in a minute.¡± He took a look at the stairs and didn¡¯t seem confident. He nodded. ¡°OK.¡± As I walked upstairs, I heard him behind me saying, "take all your luggage and live with me." "OK." I nodded. I went upstairs and packed quickly and went downstairs. Smith saw me with my luggage and asked me, ¡°do you want to check out?¡± I nodded. He returned the rest of the money to me. On the way, I took the suitcase. Sean looked at me and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m a loser. I can¡¯t even carry luggage for my wife now.¡± I was stunned by the name and blushed. He leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine soon. The doctor said I have to exercise more, which helps me recover.¡± I couldn¡¯t help blushing. Sean and I lived in a small town for a while. Sean bullied me almost every night. We often had sex until midnight. I was so tired that I didn¡¯t know if he went to do rehabilitation in the morning. A month and a halfter, Sean¡¯s legs had obviously recovered and he could walk a short distance without crutches. After thest day of rehabilitation training, the doctor said in the rehabilitation room that he could return home. He could do the rest of his rehabilitation at home. Sean got the news and bought the tickets directly. We packed and set off straight. The next night, Sean and I arrived at York Airport. Chapter 497 Go ahead Chapter 497 Go ahead Sean and I didn¡¯t pick up Lester after we went back. Sean was very busy because of his work. He worked overtime almost every day until early morning. At first, I waited for him to get off work at night. But he got off work toote every day. Sometimes he just lived in the office. I waited for a few days and finally gave up. But I was still worried about his legs. Because the doctor said he would have to do rehabilitation training when he came back, but Sean was too busy to go home. A week after Sean returned home, I couldn¡¯t bear it. I went straight to Sean¡¯s office after work in the afternoon. The receptionist didn¡¯t stop me this time. I made it to the top floor. As soon as I entered Sean¡¯s office, I saw a small rehabilitation device. I couldn¡¯t help but froze. Sean looked at me. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Are you not going home because you are doing rehabilitation training?¡± I couldn¡¯t help being angry. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I began to think about whether he was afraid that I wouldugh at him so he would not do rehabilitation training in front of me. But I quickly denied this idea. After all, when we were abroad, I watched him do rehabilitation training. He put down the document and closed his eyes. He rubbed his temples and said, ¡°no, I¡¯ve been too busytely and I don¡¯t have time for rehabilitation. I asked Eric to buy me a set of equipment and put it in the office. So that I can use my spare time.¡± I was sorry. I thought too much. He had been abroad for a long time and must have a lot of documents to deal with. It was normal that he didn¡¯t have time. I put down my bag and walked behind him. I put my arm around his neck and put my face to his ear and murmured, ¡°you don¡¯t have to work too hard.¡± ¡°OK.¡± He pped my hand. ¡°My work is almost over. I¡¯ll have time for youter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I shook my head and looked at the scattered papers on his desk. Sean¡¯sments could be seen in the margins of those files. It seemed that he was really focused on his work these days. I put my head on his head and I said, ¡°don¡¯t be too busy. I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t need yourpany all the time. Just adjust your working time. Don¡¯t stay upte, or you will die suddenly.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Heughed. ¡°So did you have dinner today?¡± It was just time for dinner. I didn¡¯t think he had supper yet. In this way, I could eat with him. But Sean looked up at the meal in the corner and shook his head. I looked at the meal in the corner and realized something. I said, ¡°didn¡¯t you have lunch?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Sean replied quickly. But I was sure he didn¡¯t have lunch. I was helpless. I held his hand. ¡°Eat with me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± His voice was gentle and he didn¡¯t contradict me. It seemed that he listened to me whatever I said. My heart was warm. Before I got up, the office door opened again. I was lying on Sean¡¯s back. We both looked up and saw Jacking in. Jack blinked and looked at us and said, ¡°go ahead.¡± Then he went out. Although he went out, I saw that the door was not closed tightly. There seemed to be something moving in the crack of the door. Then Sean said, e in.¡± The door opened again. Jack stood at the door and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t really mean to disturb you.¡± ¡°No.¡± I immediately backed away and wanted to stay away, but Sean grabbed my hand and pulled me to his side. I stand beside him. Jack looked at us and took two things out of his pocket and put them on the table. ¡°Daisy and I are waiting for you to attend our wedding. You¡¯re back, so I send the invitation right away.¡± Sean reached out and looked at the invitation that Jack had ced on the table. I saw the date was next weekend and said, ¡°it¡¯s almost time!¡± ¡°Daisy is three months pregnant. She said she would not marry me without a wedding. I even want to have a wedding tomorrow!¡± Jack was worried, but he looked happy. He seemed to really love Daisy. Sean put the invitation on the table and asked, ¡°are you ready? Do you need my help?¡± Sean was Jack¡¯s good friend. He must help him. Jack listened to him and immediately smiled and waved. ¡°No, my mother is very happy to know that I am going to get married. She had everything ready early.¡± ¡°I think your parents would like to have a wedding for you as soon as possible.¡± Sean said. Jack nodded. ¡°Yes, my mother was tired of me living at home. Later I moved and only went back on weekends, but she was still tired of me. She told me to get married and have a baby soon. She said she was tired of boys now.¡± Jack was a chatterbox. He couldn¡¯t stop talking. Especially when he wasining about his mother. Sean listened and was impatient, ¡°I see. We will take part.¡± ¡°Well, then you have to speak on the stage!¡± Sean certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse, but Sean agreed in person and Jack looked happy. Sean¡¯s eyes drooped and he was silent for a moment and didn¡¯t immediately agree. I knew why he hesitated. It was difficult for him to stand on stage now. He may need a crutch. I wanted to say no for him, but Sean said, ¡°OK, no problem.¡± ¡°Then I will leave. I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Jack left. After he left, I said worriedly, ¡°Jack is our friend. If you have any difficulty, you can tell him directly.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sean looked up at the rehabilitation equipment and said, ¡°but we¡¯ve already said that. I can¡¯t let him down.¡± Yes, Jack had always admired Sean. They must have made an appointment. While Sean and I were talking, there was another knock. Chapter 498 I will do what I promised you Chapter 498 I will do what I promised you We look up at the same time. Sean said, e in.¡± The door opened again. It was Jack again. He stood at the door and said awkwardly, ¡°Sean is back. Can we have a meal together? I have a reservation. I forgot to say that just now.¡± Sean looked at the document in front of him and hesitated and said, ¡°OK.¡± He agreed, and I said, ¡°go now.¡± After all, he didn¡¯t even have lunch. ¡°Now?¡± Jack stood where he was and asked, ¡°don¡¯t you continue?¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in and out twice. We¡¯re not in the mood.¡± Sean said it before I spoke. Jack suddenly realized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault that I forgot about eating just now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I patted Sean on the shoulder. He nodded and reached out and took something out of the drawer and put it in his pocket. Then he took the crutch. Jack saw him and reacted and ran to help him. Sean stood up and held his crutch. Jack immediately said, ¡°let¡¯s eat in a private ce. I¡¯ll rearrange it!¡± He knew Sean was not suitable for public appearances at the moment. Jack said and ran out again. Sean didn¡¯t talk much. I held him and watched the cold food and touched his stomach. I said anxiously, ¡°you are not allowed to skip lunch in the future, or I wille to apany you for lunch every noon in the future.¡± I was trying to scare him. Unexpectedly, Sean immediately said, ¡°OK.¡± He seemed to be looking forward to it. I looked at his eyes and asked angrily, ¡°you want me toe here to eat with you, so do you mean to do this?¡± He smiled and put a hand around my waist. He kissed me on the cheek and said seriously, ¡°no, I really forgot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I pretended to be angry and said, ¡°I believe you. If I find out next time, I¡¯ll nevere again so I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Sean immediately said, ¡°I think it¡¯s troublesome for you toe and eat with me every day. I think you can think about working here.¡± ¡°You want to hire me?¡± I raised my eyebrows. Actually, I knew he didn¡¯t think so, but I asked on purpose. But he looked at me seriously and said, ¡°the second top floor is for you. Your studio can move here. I don¡¯t want rent or anything else. I can print your logo on the exterior wall.¡± He added, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s bigger than the Giant group¡¯s.¡± ¡°No!¡± I subconsciously refused. But I was a little hesitant. In fact, we chose a ce to build an independent office building at will. The ce was far away, and we still owed a lot of money to the bank. We were under a lot of pressure these days. If we could work in the Giant group... But I soon got rid of my hesitation. Linda had put in a lot of effort this time. If I wanted to move here, I thought Linda would break up with me. I quickly shook my head again and continued, ¡°no, I¡¯m not the only one in the studio.¡± He said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Call Linda. I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Sean was a businessman and certainly good at negotiation. I thought Linda would agree in three minutes. I was really moved. The main reason was that now I wanted to take care of Sean here. He didn¡¯t force me, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to, forget it. I promised to leave thatyer for you, and I will leave it for you.¡± His face was getting closer to me and I could feel the gentle breath. Although I didn¡¯t have a specific feeling, I guessed he would like to... ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve arranged it. Let¡¯s...¡± It was Jack¡¯s voice again. He said, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Sean said before he went out. His tone was unhappy. Sean usually walked with two crutches. When he wanted to put his hand back in the crutch, I stopped him. I took his arm and said, ¡°can I help you, please?¡± He looked at me and thought for a moment and nodded. He looked up at Jack, who was standing at the door and embarrassed, and asked unhappily, ¡°you are not allowed to enter the Giant group at will.¡± ¡°Sean!¡± Jack immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll knock! I swear!¡± Sean took a look at him and didn¡¯t speak. He agreed. The three of us got into Sean¡¯s car. We were in a seven seat business car. It was very spacious inside. The driver drove and Jack navigated. We passed numerous alleys and finally reached the gate of a courtyard. Jack made a phone call and soon the door opened. I thought it was a gate, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a passage to the underground. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was an underground garage. There was only one car parked inside. A few minutes after we got in, I saw Daisy¡¯s caring in. Jack just cared about Sean, but when Daisy arrived, he ran over right away. After Daisy got out of the car, Jack said, ¡°why do you drive by yourself? I asked the driver to pick you up at home. You...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not weak.¡± Daisy took a look at Jack. She was helpless, but I could feel it was a sweet burden. We grew up together and Daisy was always single. She had no parents and no one to protect her. She had put on her armor early to protect herself. Now there was finally someone who loved her and cared for her. But it would take a while for her to take off her armor. Jack held Daisy. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid someone might scare our baby on the way.¡± ¡°No, my baby won¡¯t be so delicate.¡± Daisy didn¡¯t care. She looked up and saw Sean and I. She smiled and said, ¡°you finally made up. President Jessop, when you were abroad, your wife...¡± ¡°Daisy, watch the steps!¡± I interrupted Daisy decisively. I nced at Sean. His expression didn¡¯t seem to change much. Chapter 499 He questioned me Chapter 499 He questioned me Daisy looked at me and understood what I meant. She made a face. ¡°OK, I can see the steps.¡± Well, Daisy¡¯s stomach was very small. She was wearing loose clothes, so no one could see that she was pregnant. There were three elevators in the underground garage. At this time, one of the elevator doors opened. Inside stood a waitress in cheongsam. She saw us and bowed respectfully and said, ¡°pleasee with me.¡± We went in. The elevator had only two floors. We went from the lower floor to the first floor. We got out of the elevator and went straight into a box. It was big. But there was only a small round table. The four of us were just sitting at the table. At first, the four chairs were scattered. I walked over and moved my chair to Sean¡¯s side. Jack immediately moved his chair to the side of Daisy¡¯s chair. Then he helped Daisy to sit down. We were familiar, so we talked about the wedding preparations. Jack asked me how to take care of the baby and what he needed to buy. I told them all I knew. Daisy just nodded, but Jack took out a small notebook and took notes. I said, ¡°you will be a qualified father.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jack was proud. He didn¡¯t seem to find the term bad. We were almost full. Jack paid. Atst the waiter brought us the fruit te. Sean looked up at Jack. ¡°Do you just want to ask how to take care of the baby today?¡± Daisy and I were talking together. We both looked at Jack. Jack smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°of course I have a small request.¡± ¡°Borrow a car.¡± Sean said it before Jack spoke. Jack adored him. ¡°Yeah, Sean, you really know me!¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Sean said. Jack was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sean, your cars are all limited edition. You can give me any one you like. It will be attractive at the wedding!¡± I knew Sean had a lot of cars. There was a special ce on the second floor of the underground garage of the Giant group for Sean to park. There were several cars parked there. Sean looked at Jack and understood what he meant. He smiled and took something out of his pocket and put it on the turntable. I recognized at a nce that it was taken out of the drawer by Sean when he was about to go out. It was a square car key. Although Jack didn¡¯t know what kind of car it was, he was obviously looking forward to it. He couldn¡¯t wait to turn the turntable around and get up and take the key directly. As he watched, Sean said, ¡°you¡¯re in a hurry to get married. I haven¡¯t prepared any gifts. I¡¯ll give you this car.¡± ¡°You...¡± Jack looked at the key carefully and wondered, ¡°which car¡¯s key is this? I have Rolls Royce. Why haven¡¯t I seen this key?¡± ¡°You are vulgar.¡± Daisy said. Jack smiled and said, ¡°yes, Sean knows more than I do.¡± He looked at Sean, ¡°Sean, which one is it...¡± Suddenly Jack seemed to think of something. His eyes and mouth were wide open and he was surprised. He looked at Sean and faltered, ¡°is it?¡± Sean nodded. They didn¡¯t say which car it was, but they both understood. I was not interested in cars, but Daisy couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°are you guessing riddles?¡± ¡°Cullinan!¡± Jack was moved. He looked at Daisy and then Sean. It seemed that sitting could not express his excitement. He stood up and walked up to Sean and hugged him. ¡°Sean, you are really my best friend. I paid the deposit a long time in advance but I didn¡¯t get it! It was taken away by someone who relied on contacts!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who relies on contacts.¡± Sean said lightly. ¡°You are powerful.¡± Jack hugged Sean and he was moved to tears. I was confused. What car could make Jack so excited? I took out my cell phone and checked it online. Cullinan was the name of thergest diamond in the world. Then I saw that this car was a new SUV from Rolls Royce this year. It cost about seven million. Moreover, there were only one thousand such cars in the world. Even if you had money, you could hardly buy it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daisy got close to me and took a deep breath. She whispered to me, ¡°June, your husband is too rich. He sent one million dors.¡± I shook my head. I didn¡¯t know what Sean had now. Because of theunch of AI project, the Giant group was certainly rich now, but I didn¡¯t know how powerful it was. But it didn¡¯t matter. I just wanted him around me. We should go home after dinner. But Jack wanted to drive that car. He said he couldn¡¯t sleep if he couldn¡¯t see the car he loved today. But Sean didn¡¯t agree. No matter how much Jack pestered, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let the driver pick you up tomorrow.¡± In the end, Jack could only agree. Sean and I went home. I got Sean¡¯s pajamas in the bedroom and asked, ¡°why don¡¯t you let Jack pick up the car today? In this way, he may not be able to sleep at night.¡± From Jack¡¯s reluctant and painful expression when he left, he may not be able to sleep tonight. He sat in bed and didn¡¯t answer my questions. He reached out and took me to his side and sat me on him. He held my chin gently with his fingers and asked me seriously, ¡°what happened to me during my treatment abroad?¡± I was stunned and realized that he had just heard Daisy. He didn¡¯t speak then and now he was questioning me. Chapter 500 I get married for the first time, so I am nervous Chapter 500 I get married for the first time, so I am nervous I smiled awkwardly and put my hands on his shoulders. My face was pinched by him and I could only face him, but I didn¡¯t look at him. I said unnaturally, ¡°nothing.¡± ¡°You want me to check?¡± He paused and asked, ¡°really?¡± I was guilty. Sean would know anything he wanted to know. I put my arm around his neck and kissed his forehead and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve solved it. Now I don¡¯t need your help with everything. I can solve the problems myself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean looked up at me and his eyes were serious. The two of us were very close. I could even see my own reflection in his dark eyes. He was silent for a moment and touched my hair. He said helplessly, ¡°OK, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault this time. I thought too much. I shouldn¡¯t have left without saying goodbye.¡± I finally remembered! I should be angry. I pressed him slightly and directly on the bed. I supported my body with my hands and looked down at him and said unhappily. ¡°You left without saying goodbye.¡± ¡°Your phone was off.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hey in bed and looked at me and smiled. He didn¡¯t stop me. When I finished, he touched me and asked me, ¡°yes, and then? How do you want to punish me?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You have the final say.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you need a whip or a candle, I¡¯ll have the servant bring it.¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t think of anything else. But what Sean said made me wince. I felt my face red. But Sean didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He reached out and said, ¡°since you like to sit on me, sit on me today." ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to protect your throat in advance...¡± ¡°I lost!¡± Sean didn¡¯t finish before I gave up. Sure enough, I was not his opponent and I was sure I would lose. He seemed to see my embarrassment. He said with a smile, ¡°it seems that for the time being I have to take the initiative.¡± With that, he turned over and held me down. After that day, as long as I was not busy, I would go to the giant group to supervise Sean for lunch. Soon it was Daisy and Jack¡¯s wedding day. Sean couldn¡¯t walk so he didn¡¯t help in advance. I went to Daisy¡¯s in advance and waited for Jack to pick her up. Daisy grew up in an orphanage like me, so she had no family. Most of the guests were her colleagues. Daisy was a stewardess, so her colleagues were all beauties. But Daisy was the main character today and the most beautiful. She was pregnant, so she didn¡¯t wear a wedding dress but a special one. She didn¡¯t have a belt around her abdomen, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about hurting her baby. Daisy was usually a chatterbox. But today she sat quietly in bed. Others were making a noise, but she didn¡¯t say a word. I sat down and asked her, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Are you nervous?¡± ¡°I get married for the first time, so I am nervous.¡± Daisy seemed to realize that it was ambiguous. She couldn¡¯t helpughing. I took her hand and looked up at the beautiful Daisy. ¡°You¡¯re finally getting married. I was really afraid you didn¡¯t get married and wanted to be single all your life.¡± Daisy looked up at me and it was quiet. She had changed a lot. ¡°If he didn¡¯t pursue me like this, I may really be single all my life.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What is your feeling for him?¡± I didn¡¯t seem to have asked Daisy. Jack kept pestering daisy. Daisy seemed to be passive. I didn¡¯t know how much she loved him. Daisy listened to my question and looked down. She seemed to be looking at her crystal manicure and was silent. I was waiting. When I thought she couldn¡¯t answer, Daisy suddenly said, ¡°I love him.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned. In fact, when I asked this question, I thought about many answers. I thought she would say, ¡°I¡¯m tired of him so I agreed.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t live without me.¡± But I didn¡¯t expect the answer to be like this. Daisy looked up andughed at herself, ¡°are you surprised?¡± I nodded. She went on, ¡°I don¡¯t dare say that. I didn¡¯t even tell him because I was afraid. Jack used to have a lot of girlfriends. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s only interested in me for a while, so I never said that. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get tired of me...¡± Daisy didn¡¯t go on. But the uneasiness in her eyes told me everything. Yeah. Now Jack loved Daisy and did everything for her, but who could be sure that he would always be like this? Maybe one day he would be bored. But I took Daisy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°if he betrays you, break up with him. Don¡¯t panic. You can live without him!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Daisy quickly changed her mood. She smiled and said, ¡°if he betrays me, I will make him disabled and break up with him. He¡¯ll be in pain all his life!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This was Daisy¡¯s style! Soon Jack arrived. A lot of people came. She had a bridesmaid. But when we left, she and I got in the first car. The first car was the Cullinan that Sean gave Jack. It was red. The car was very spacious and intelligent. You could do anything by pressing the buttons. Even the door could be closed with a button. I was careful. After all, it was worth one million dors. If I broke it, it would cost a lot of money to repair. - The car arrived at the hotel. When I got out of the car, I saw Sean standing there with only one hand on his crutch, and I understood. I said to Daisy, ¡°I¡¯m going to Sean first.¡± With Daisy¡¯s permission, I quickly ran over and naturally held Sean¡¯s right hand. He looked at me and asked, ¡°do you like it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you like this car, I have a white one for you.¡± I looked at the red Cullinan and immediately waved, ¡°no, my car is good!¡± I dared not drive a car worth one million dors. Chapter 501 Advocate free love and oppose arranged marriage Chapter 501 Advocate free love and oppose arranged marriage ¡°Then what do you like? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Sean looked down at me. I knew he was talking about cars. He had been hating me for driving cheap cars for a long time. But I immediately put my arm around him and said, ¡°I like you.¡± After listening to my answer, Sean seemed to be surprised. But soon he smiled and bowed and kissed me on the forehead. His dark eyes were gentle. ¡°OK, you have to think about what kind of wedding you want.¡± ¡°Wedding?¡± I was stunned. I didn¡¯t seem to have thought about having another wedding with Sean. After all, we were not young anymore, and we had had a wedding. Although the bride was not me. I hesitated. I was looking forward to a wedding, but... He seemed to see my dilemma. He asked me unhappily, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± ¡°No.¡± I reached out and touched my cheek. ¡°I want to marry you, but a wedding is not necessary. It¡¯s troublesome, and...¡± ¡°Do you mind that I married someone else?¡± He interrupted me. ¡°Of course not.¡± I quickly denied it and exined, ¡°it¡¯s just that I think it¡¯s too troublesome to get married. There are too many things to prepare for, and it¡¯s not as convenient as having a good rest at home for a day.¡± In fact, when Molly got married, Inez and Marlin didn¡¯t care. Molly, as the real bride, waszy. So I prepared everything. I didn¡¯t a good rest for several nights. ¡°No way.¡± Sean listened to me but refused. ¡°I can listen to you for other things, but this time you have to listen to me.¡± His expression was firm. I looked up at him and knew he would not agree. I could only nod, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He said softly. Sean and I stood outside for less than five minutes, and we were arranged to go in. Because of Sean¡¯s high status, we were arranged in the box. There was a big TV in the box. You could see the scene of the ceremony. When we got in, I looked around and asked nervously, ¡°where¡¯s Lester?¡± There were many people here. I was really afraid Lester would get lost. Sean sat down and shrugged, ¡°our son is not our son anymore.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I looked at him. He continued, ¡°when we came in, he saw Linda¡¯s daughter and pestered her. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± I smiled. ¡°Summer.¡± No wonder. Lester didn¡¯t seem interested in any girls except Summer. At first Summer pestered Lester, but now Summer seemed reserved and Lester began to pester her. As soon as I mentioned summer, Linda and her husband Scott and Summer and Lester came in. Everyone sat in a chair. This box was not big and suitable for six people. Soon the ceremony began. We sat in the box and watched the big screen. The style of the scene was ssical. We watched Jack and Daisy enter the hall together. Jack¡¯s parents were sitting at the front. I met Jack¡¯s parents for the first time. They sat there and smiled and looked very kind. This wedding ceremony was not the same as the general wedding ceremony. But it was notplicated. It was over soon. After that, Jack¡¯s parents and Daisy¡¯s leader spoke, and then it was Sean¡¯s turn. But Jack didn¡¯t let Sean move. Instead, he came over with the microphone and camera and asked him to sit and speak. The picture would be put directly on the projector of the hall through the camera. This also avoided Sean¡¯s embarrassment. When it was all over, they changed their clothes and began toasting. Because there were elders sitting in the box, including Jack¡¯s parents and Daisy¡¯s leaders. So they came to our table soon. This time Daisy was still wearing a ssic dress. Her hair style had be simpler, but she still wore a lot of headgear. She didn¡¯t need high heels but simple ones. When they came over, Lester said, ¡°godmother, you are so beautiful today!¡± "Thank you, Lester!" Daisy gave Lester a kiss. After that, Jack held his ss and said, ¡°thank you, Sean in particr, foring to our wedding today.¡± Then he finished drinking and picked up Daisy¡¯s wine and drank it. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wife is pregnant and can¡¯t drink, so I drink for her.¡± ¡°We understand.¡± Linda nodded. When everyone finished, Daisy touched her stomach and looked at Lester and joked, ¡°Lester, I have a little girl in my stomach. When she grows up, would you like her to marry you?¡± She was just kidding. But Lester immediately said, ¡°no, I like Summer. I have promised to marry her when she grows up!¡± Lester¡¯s words were shocking. When he finished, we all looked at the two children. Summer immediately blushed and looked down and didn¡¯t speak. Daisy was helpless and sad, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? My daughter is lovelorn before she is born, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°No.¡± I said immediately, ¡°you are a beautiful woman. Your daughter must be liked by many people in the future. My son doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°No, we have to advocate free love and oppose arranged marriage.¡± Linda said by the side. Daisy looked down and touched her stomach and said, ¡°honey, I thought I could find you a boyfriend, but unfortunately you are bornte.¡± Jackughed, ¡°it¡¯s OK. It doesn¡¯t matter if our daughter doesn¡¯t marry. I¡¯ll raise her!¡± ¡°Yes, my daughter doesn¡¯t have to get married!¡± Daisy said. While we were chatting, a waiter said, ¡°please wait a moment. I¡¯m going to get the wine.¡± The waiter left. They could stay here a little longer. Jack held Daisy and said mysteriously, ¡°by the way, I have another thing to tell you.¡± We all looked at him. Jack smiled. ¡°Do you know where our wedding room is?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. Linda shook her head, too. Daisy hit him. ¡°No one can guess!¡± Jack smiled and said, ¡°Ruoshui!¡± Chapter 502 I want to protect you all the time Chapter 502 I want to protect you all the time Ruoshui? Linda and I got it right away. Before we could talk, he said, ¡°I asked the developers. They left you two houses, so I wanted to be a neighbor with you, but the other house has been reserved, so we bought the next one.¡± When he finished, the waiter had brought the wine and poured two more sses. ¡°If we move in, we¡¯ll be neighbors.¡± Linda got it. Jack nodded and waved and said to us, ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ll invite you to dinner tomorrow!¡± With that, he and Daisy left. They went out. I saw Lester holding Summer¡¯s small hand and approaching her and kissing her face. Summer, who had already recovered, blushed again. Then I heard Lester say, ¡°it¡¯s OK. I will be responsible for you.¡± ¡°...¡± The box was not big, so everyone in the room saw it. I was speechless. I looked at Linda and wanted to apologize, but Linda took the ss and clinked it with me and said, ¡°cheers.¡± I was stunned for a moment, but soon I cheered her, ¡°OK.¡± Linda shook her ss and asked me, ¡°if I drink it, is this marriage settled?¡± ¡°Free love.¡± Scott said. I took a look at Sean. ¡°Do you agree?¡± Heughed and said, ¡°my wife have the final say. I listen to my wife.¡± Linda immediately turned around and said to Scott, ¡°look, he¡¯s a boss but he listens to his wife. You have to learn from him.¡± ¡°Yes, you have the final say.¡± Scott picked up his wine and drank it up. Linda drank, too. When I was carrying wine and wanted to drink it, I suddenly felt sick in my stomach. I immediately put my mouth on the ss and rushed into the bathroom in the box! When I got in, I took the ss away, but I didn¡¯t spit out anything. This feeling was too familiar! Was I... When I guessed what might happen, the bathroom door opened, and I looked back in surprise. Sean came in. He locked the door. He looked calm, but his eyes were full of joy. He asked me, ¡°is Lester going to be a brother?¡± I blushed. ¡°Maybe...¡± I was not sure. After all, if I had gastritis, I may have nausea. ¡°No.¡± Sean walked in on crutches and approached me. ¡°I have a hunch Lester is going to be a brother.¡± He leaned forward and kissed my lips and asked, ¡°pregnant women suffer. You will suffer for ten months. I will be sterilized after the baby is born.¡± ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t have to...¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± He put his arms around my waist. ¡°After all, you are my fatal temptation. I¡¯m afraid sometimes I can¡¯t control myself and don¡¯t use contraception...¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. I can take the contraceptive. There are no side effects in the long-term oral contraceptive.¡± He kissed me suddenly. He looked at me seriously and said, ¡°No. I heard that birth control pills are harmful. I don¡¯t want you to take it.¡± ¡°All right.¡± We reached a consensus in the bathroom. - When we both got out of the bathroom, Scott and Linda looked at us. Linda was silent for a moment and said, ¡°are you pregnant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean and I said two answers at the same time. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re pregnant. Fortunately you didn¡¯t drink just now.¡± With that, she immediately became nervous. ¡°Do you remember how many months you are pregnant? Have you been drinkingtely?¡± Drinking was fatal to babies. I looked at Sean and tried to remember. Only this time my period was postponed. As for drinking... I shook my head. ¡°No.¡± Sean was relieved. Lester listened to our conversation and understood, ¡°am I going to be a brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean answered. Lester blinked and looked at my stomach. He clenched his fist and said seriously, ¡°I will take good care of my sister!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± I looked at Lester and smiled and said, ¡°what if it¡¯s a boy?¡± I was joking, but Lester said decisively, ¡°I don¡¯t want a brother.¡± He added, ¡°it must be a girl!¡± Linda listened to Lester and said, ¡°the children¡¯s hunch is urate. It could really be a girl.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± I looked down at my t stomach and could not help looking forward. If only it were a girl. - N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As soon as the wedding was over, Sean took me to the hospital. I was pregnant. I was more than six weeks pregnant. Sean looked at the test sheet and said seriously, ¡°fortunately, you didn¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and was afraid. To ease the atmosphere, I said to Sean, ¡°I think she must be smart when she grows up. Look, she saved herself before she is born.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden reaction before drinking, I might have drunk a lot of red wine at Daisy¡¯s wedding. If I found out that I was pregnant after the wedding, I would lose my baby. Sean seemed to be in a better mood. He put his hand around my waist. ¡°I seem to suddenly understand Jack¡¯s mood.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to protect you all the time and be afraid of your ident.¡± He said. This was how Jack protected Daisy. At today¡¯s wedding, Jack was almost inseparable from Daisy. When she changed clothes, he was guarding at the door. He held the skirt for her and was afraid she would fall. I looked at Sean and found him with his head down. He seemed to be looking at his legs. Although I couldn¡¯t see his expression, I felt his depression. I understood his mood. I immediately reached out and took his hand and said, ¡°I have had a baby once. I have experience. I¡¯m sure I can take care of myself. I¡¯m not vulnerable.¡± Then I added, ¡°now I understand Daisy¡¯s mood.¡± Chapter 503 I have an ungrateful daughter Chapter 503 I have an ungrateful daughter ¡°Her mood?¡± He looked up. ¡°Yes, she is a healthy adult, but she is regarded as a child. How can she not be angry if she even needs help when she is eating and walking?¡± I said. Sean must know what I meant. He raised his hand and touched my head. ¡°Well, be careful, but I¡¯ll send a car to pick you up.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Although I didn¡¯t think it was necessary, I agreed. I wanted to reassure him. Murray called me after the wedding. He decided to apany Margaret back to the rehabilitation center of Sacred Heart Hospital for systematic treatment. He would wait for her to recover. In that case, I had to take care of Lester. Now that my rtionship with Sean was stable, I agreed. That night I picked up Lester and went back to York No.1. Sean knew about it and went home early and ate with Lester. They yed games together after supper. I sat on the sofa and watched them y games together. I felt very happy. The next day, Sean apanied me to take Lester to school, and then he took me to work. On the way, he hugged me and said discontentedly, ¡°look, if your studio moves to mypany, I can see you several times during the day.¡± ¡°No.¡± I twisted my body on purpose, ¡°you see me at home and at work every day. What if you¡¯re tired of me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± He pressed me. I dodged. ¡°No way.¡± Actually, after Sean said that, I wanted to move, but the new office building had been built and had not been decorated. Linda and I had been there several times. Every time I could see her excitement. I was really embarrassed to mention it. ¡°Really?¡± He pressed me against the back of the car seat and his eyes were serious. I bit my lips and wanted to say my hesitation. ¡°I can follow you like a shadow chasing light and sleepwalking...¡± The music was sweet. Hearing this ring, I remembered that I had changed my cell phone ring. Sean was stunned. I made a face and took my phone. Sean had to get out of the way. I picked up the phone and took a look at the screen. Nelson. When I saw the name, I suddenly remembered Nelson¡¯s request! I had been in York for weeks now. He must be impatient, so he called me. Sean saw the number, too, but he didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t want Sean to know about it. I thought I could solve it myself. I hesitated and hung up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Sean asked me. When I hesitated and thought about how to exin it to him, my phone rang again. Nelson. Since I didn¡¯t answer the phone just now, I wouldn¡¯t answer it this time. I made up my mind. I turned off my cell phone! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sean stared at me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why does he call you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± I shook my head. How could it be okay? Sean knew I was lying, but he didn¡¯t ask me. The atmosphere in the car became very quiet. Neither of us spoke. It seemed that he was waiting for me to exin, but I didn¡¯t know how. I didn¡¯t want to tell him that I agreed to do a bone marrow match for Nelson in exchange for his address. In that case, Sean would be under pressure. He would me himself for his previous behavior. But I couldn¡¯t escape. When our car arrived at the door of the studio, I saw several people standing there. I looked over and saw Nelson at the first sight. My heart was pounding. I looked back at Sean. If he didn¡¯t pay attention, I would get out of the car quickly! But unfortunately, when I saw him, he was looking at the door of the studio outside the car. Sean¡¯s car was attractive. Many people were attracted to it. Nelson turned first. When he saw Sean¡¯s car, he came over without hesitation. I sat in the car and felt depressed. Since I found Sean, I seemed to hurt myself a lot. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Sean added, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± I looked at him. His expression was serious. I knew I couldn¡¯t escape, so I had to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Nelson said to me, ¡°Laura, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why don¡¯t you answer my phone? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. I heard Cindy say that you and Sean have made up. It¡¯s my credit. You...¡± He said a lot. When he looked up and saw Sean, he stopped immediately. I didn¡¯t speak and got out of the car and helped Sean. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He stood with a cane and asked Nelson. Nelson knew I didn¡¯t say anything. He immediately pretended to be miserable. He told him he was ill and wanted me to do a bone marrow match for him. But he didn¡¯t say Cindy turned him down. Sean was not stupid and asked, ¡°did Cindy¡¯s match fail?¡± ¡°She...¡± Nelson didn¡¯t know how to answer. Nelson was an elder, but he called Sean President Jessop. It showed their rtionship. Now Sean asked him. If he lied and Sean knew, he knew the consequences. Nelson¡¯s already thin face was hesitant. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sean continued. Nelson looked at him and hesitated and said, ¡°she hasn¡¯t done it yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sean was obviously surprised, ¡°you watched Cindy grow up. As far as I know, she came back earlier than we did. Why don¡¯t you go to her?¡± It had been months since I left. Nelson had started treatment. I saw the back of his hand full of pinholes. It was covered with tape and oozed blood. His hair was dark and thick. It was obviously a wig. Nelson was embarrassed. He hesitated for a long time and said, ¡°I raised her for many years, but she is not grateful! She said she would rather not be my daughter than do a bone marrow match!¡± I saw that Nelson had tears in his turbid eyes. Chapter 504 Can I hug you Chapter 504 Can I hug you At this time, the staff of the studio were watching outside. Nelson had leukemia and Sean¡¯s legs were injured. I could only say, ¡°let¡¯s go to the conference room and sit and talk.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sean agreed. - I took them to the meeting room. Two cups of tea were brought and ced in front of them. Nelson looked at the teacup and sighed, ¡°Maybe God is punishing me. I finally know my own daughter and wife!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked. I knew Cindy turned him down. Diana came to me. What was wrong with Diana? Nelson looked at me and was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Laura. I...¡± ¡°President Lewis, please call me Becky. Thank you.¡± I interrupted him and corrected him. No matter what he said, I would not admit that he was my father. Nelson was embarrassed and could only say, ¡°Becky, I¡¯m sorry. I was afraid you wanted my legacy, so I went to you. Now I think I¡¯m the dumbest person in the world!¡± Nelson was excited. He clenched his fist and his hands trembled slightly. He was excited, but Sean and I didn¡¯t feel anything. After all, Nelson was not a poor man in need ofpassion. He must have enough money for treatment. Although we didn¡¯t talk, he said, ¡°after I got sick this time, Diana cared about me at first and scolded Cindy after she learned that she didn¡¯t agree. I didn¡¯te to you because I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. I thought I raised Cindy and treated her very well. I gave her whatever she wanted. If I told her, she would agree. I didn¡¯t expect...¡± Nelson wept. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. A man in his fifties was crying. I took a tissue out of the bag and handed it to him. He wiped his tears and snivels and smiled bitterly. ¡°She said I was dying, but her life was long. If she donated bone marrow to me, it may have an impact on her health...¡± I thought Cindy is too heartless. Nelson was a scum, but he was good with Cindy. But now Cindy... I could feel Nelson¡¯s despair. Nelson drank the water and continued, ¡°Diana helped me, but Cindy came back and Diana didn¡¯t agree with the match. I think my life is a waste!¡± Nelson pped the table a few times with his hand and cried even more. Sean and I were sure he had finished and I said, ¡°sorry, I promised you, but I can¡¯t do it now because of my health.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nelson listened to me and stared at me, ¡°you promised me! How can you repent!¡± He was so excited that he reached for me. Sean separated me from him with one hand and said, ¡°she¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nelson stopped and looked at me. He seemed to be asking me. I nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a month and a half pregnant.¡± Nelson couldn¡¯t believe it. He looked at Sean and said uncertainly, ¡°but Cindy said you couldn¡¯t... So...¡± ¡°So she has a lot of boyfriends.¡± Sean interrupted Nelson. Nelson was obviously surprised and embarrassed. He knew what his daughter had done. In that case, I was not afraid. I asked him, ¡°who¡¯s the father of Cindy¡¯s child?¡± ¡°What?¡± Nelson heard me and was stunned. Sean and I looked at each other. Sure enough, Nelson didn¡¯t know his daughter had a child. Actually, I didn¡¯t know much. I only saw that picture and talked to Sean. I looked at Sean and wondered if he¡¯d like to say it. He lowered his eyes slightly and remained silent for a while and said, ¡°you can ask your daughter, but if she says it¡¯s me, tell her I know everything she has done.¡± Everyone knew what it meant. ¡°But you were married. Are you sure the child is not yours?¡± Nelson was smart. He wanted Sean to admit he was the father of the child. After all, the power of the Giant group and Lewis Group was very different now. Lewis Group would benefit as long as Sean agreed. Sean and I knew that. He sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not like President Lewis. I¡¯m not going to have sex with a woman I¡¯m not going to be responsible for, let alone a woman who was pregnant with another man¡¯s baby when she married me.¡± He satirized Nelson directly. When he was pestering Margaret, he knew he couldn¡¯t get rid of Diana, but he did it! Nelson¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I see. I...¡± Nelson suddenly began to cough violently! He put his hand over his mouth, but soon I saw the red liquid dripping from his hand. I was scared and gave him a tissue immediately. I said nervously, ¡°are you ok?¡± Nelson waved and wiped the table clean and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve soiled your desk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok...¡± I looked at him and was a little upset. Nelson wiped his hands and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m relieved now. I do deserve it.¡± ¡°President Lewis, now medicine is developed. If you actively cooperate with the treatment, you have the hope of recovery.¡± I said. Nelson looked at me and came up to me and said, ¡°can I hug you?¡± ... He was my father. He was irresponsible, but I couldn¡¯te to this world without him. I couldn¡¯t refuse him now. I nodded. Nelson opened his arms and hugged me and let me go. He looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a qualified father, but I¡¯ll make a new will. I¡¯ll leave you some of my legacy. I want to make it up to you and Margaret. I¡¯m not afraid of you ming me. I just hope you don¡¯t get sick and live a long and healthy life.¡± Chapter 505 Don’t pretend to be naive Chapter 505 Don¡¯t pretend to be naive It was a simple wish, but he only realized it when he had a terminal illness. Money, power and status were secondary to health. You couldn¡¯t do anything if you were not healthy. I took his hands. ¡°President... Dad, I don¡¯t want your legacy. Take care of yourself. I¡¯m sure you will recover.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Nelson looked at me and wept. With that, he turned and was leaving. I said immediately, ¡°we can drive you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sean said. He was a patient. I was not sure how he got here. He vomited blood just now. What if he had an ident on the way? ¡°No, you are busy. The driver drove me.¡± I didn¡¯t insist. Sean and I took him to the door. We were relieved to see Nelson get in the car. After he left, I took Sean in the car and left. After that, I didn¡¯t care much about Nelson. After all, he was not short of money. I didn¡¯t have to worry that he had no money to see a doctor or couldn¡¯t afford medicine. Now medicine was well developed. Leukemia was not a terminal disease. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But I didn¡¯t expect Cindy to call me a week after I met Nelson. When I picked up the phone and found it was her, I just hung up. After all, I thought Cindy was quite different from her in my mind. She was very selfish and insidious. She only did what was good for her. She could even abandon her conscience. She had no bottom line. I had nothing to say to her. Unfortunately, I had a big problem that I worked in a fixed ce. It was easy for anyone to find me. Last time Nelson found me easily. A few hours after I hung up, the whole studio was blocked by seven or eight cars. Dozens of people got out of the car. They were not like Sean¡¯s bodyguards. They were gangsters. Most of them had tattoos. All the staff were stunned. No one dared to go out. I talked to Linda and decided to call the police first! I called the police, and then I stood with Linda in the second floor window. I heard Chloe shouting downstairs, ¡°is there anyone who owes money and doesn¡¯t pay it back?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I owe the bank. I pay it back every month.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t either...¡± The staff replied. A few minutester, I saw a white luxury caring behind the crowd. Although I didn¡¯t see the license te number clearly, I had realized who they were from the model of the car. Within a minute after the car arrived. ¡°Open the door!¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± Someone started smashing the door on the first floor! All the colleagues dodged and ended up in the meeting room. I was the only one downstairs. Chloe poked her head out of the conference room. She looked at me and asked, ¡°Becky, are they here for you?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± I stood there and dared not open the door. After all, I was pregnant. If they rushed in and hit me, my baby may not be safe. I had my cell phone in my hand. I called Sean quickly! I heard the waiting tone and Cindy¡¯s men smashing the door. After about a minute, the phone went into message mode. Sean may be in a meeting. I held my phone and my hands were sweating. I could only leave a message on the phone, ¡°Sean, Cindy is now in my studio with dozens of gangsters. You...¡± ¡°Bang!¡± At this time, the window next to me made a huge noise. I was startled. I saw those people start smashing the ss! Someone was holding the iron pipe and smashing the ss. It was toughened ss, but they specifically hit the corner! Soon the ss cracked. Chloe was scared and said, ¡°Becky,e here. Aren¡¯t you pregnant? Don¡¯t stand there. What if they come in? We have called the police!¡± I didn¡¯t know why they came here, but I couldn¡¯t put my baby in danger. I hesitated and went into the meeting room. I started looking for Cindy¡¯s number on my cell phone. I had recently received numerous calls from customers, so I couldn¡¯t find it for the time being! The sound of smashing ss and doors was getting louder and louder. I began to sweat. At this time, there was the sound of police cars at the door! When the police cars sounded, the people in the meeting room cheered. Soon the noise was gone. Everyone came out and stood by the ss. Sure enough, there were several policemen and they weremunicating with Cindy. After a while, the door was knocked again. Soon someone outside said, ¡°Hello, we¡¯re the police. Please open the door.¡± I went out and wanted to open the door. Linda ran down the second floor and stood in front of me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯re pregnant.¡± I gave her a grateful look. Linda opened the door and I stood behind her. There were really two policemen at the door. Cindy stood behind them. Cindy saw me and sneered, ¡°why don¡¯t you hide?¡± When she spoke, her beautiful eyes were full of hate. I stood behind Linda and exined to the police, deadpan, ¡°I have nothing to do with her.¡± The policeman listened to me and said, ¡°anyway, you two should make it clear. There may be some misunderstanding.¡± I subconsciously put my hand in front of my stomach and didn¡¯t want to meet Cindy. ¡°I have nothing to say to her.¡± ¡°Becky, I used to think you were stupid, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be smart!¡± Before I finished speaking, Cindy said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± What she said was meaningful and I didn¡¯t know what she specifically referred to. Cindy listened to me and said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t y dumb. You spent a lot of money to find the right bone marrow for my dad. Don¡¯t you just want his property? Now he has made a new will. Don¡¯t pretend to be naive.¡± ¡°What? The right bone marrow has been found?¡± Cindy¡¯s words stunned me. I denied, ¡°I don¡¯t know about it.¡± Chapter 506 You don’t meddle for no reason Chapter 506 You don¡¯t meddle for no reason ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. He changed his will. You are too insidious.¡± Cindy stood behind the policemen and sneered, ¡°and now you¡¯re Mrs. Jessop. Sean protects you. Are you afraid I will hurt you?¡± I looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t hurt me, so I don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± I said with certainty, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about it.¡± Cindy was stunned. She looked at me in disbelief. It seemed that she thought what I said was true but she didn¡¯t want to believe it. I went on, ¡°and I¡¯m not interested in your father¡¯s legacy. After all, he abandoned us when I was still in my mother¡¯s stomach. He wasn¡¯t involved in my life at all. I grew up in an orphanage. He didn¡¯t know I existed. He didn¡¯t buy me clothes or dolls. He didn¡¯t take me to the park or send me to school. In my heart, he was never my father.¡± Cindy looked at me. The afternoon sun shone on her face. She looked serious and confused. She looked at me and didn¡¯t speak. Yes. What I just said was really for her. I didn¡¯t feel father¡¯s love when I was young, but the fathers in the TV ys and books I watched were like this. I guessed Nelson did the same to her. Cindy¡¯s expression confirmed my guess. Cindy sneered. ¡°You want to teach me? You think I¡¯m selfish? He¡¯s so nice to me, but I don¡¯t want to donate marrow for him, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it. It was a fact. Cindy looked at me and said coldly, ¡°so what? Do you think you and your mother have a terrible life, but my mother and I have a good life?¡± No? I didn¡¯t answer, but I thought so. Cindy was a famous rich woman in York. She had always been liked by many people. Diana was not famous, but I had seen her several times and she had a good life. Cindy looked at me and sneered. When she opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, there was the roar of the cars¡¯ engines. Everyone looked in that direction. Three cars came behind her. I knew the first car. It was Sean¡¯s car. The other two were also luxury cars. Soon three cars stopped. The bodyguards got out of the car. Finally, Sean¡¯s door opened. Eric got out of the car. Then Sean got out of the car on crutches. When I saw him, I remembered that I had just hung up because the ss had been smashed. Sean, surrounded by the bodyguards, came up and asked, ¡°what happened?¡± The police knew Sean and immediately exined, ¡°she...¡± ¡°Ie to solve family problems.¡± Cindy interrupted the police and said directly. When I saw Sean, I didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at once. I passed the police and came to Sean. Instead of looking at me, he looked at Cindy and asked her, ¡°are you talking about Nelson¡¯s bone marrow match?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cindy said positively, ¡°you did it for her, didn¡¯t you? She can¡¯t spend millions of dors looking for bone marrow.¡± ¡°You did it?¡± I knew. It must be Sean. He nodded at me and said to Cindy, ¡°yes, she doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Cindy immediately denied. ¡°Why?¡± Sean looked at Cindy. His expression was light and cold. Outsiders would not believe that they were once husband and wife. At this point, Cindy became gentle. She looked at Sean and her eyes were not aggressive, ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve known you for over 20 years. I know you. You don¡¯t meddle for no reason.¡± Cindy¡¯s voice was gentle, but her tone was determined. I looked at Sean, ¡°Why?¡± I was different from Cindy. Cindy didn¡¯t believe he did it. I believed in him, but I didn¡¯t understand why Sean did it. Sean was not short of money, but he said he was not a kind man. Why did he do it? Sean turned his head slightly and gave Eric a sign. Eric immediately stepped forward and grabbed Sean¡¯s right crutch. After he took out his right hand, Eric took away his crutch. Then Sean reached out and put me right in his arms. He didn¡¯t shy away from everyone. Cindy looked at him and the tenderness in her eyes disappeared. I didn¡¯t resist. I stood obediently by him and heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m not meddling. I just thank him for letting my wifee to the world, so I helped him. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Was that the only reason? My heart was warm. Cindy listened to him and was angry. She clenched her fist and bit her lips with her teeth. She was reluctant, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Sean ignored her and continued, ¡°what do you want to do? Do you want to continue?¡± Cindy looked at Sean and me. She was reluctant, but she was more helpless. She was silent for a moment and turned away angrily! The gangsters behind her watched her leave and didn¡¯t know what to do. A yellow haired man asked, ¡°Miss Lewis, we...¡± ¡°Go back!¡± Cindy¡¯s orders confused the gangsters. Most of them were reluctant. They didn¡¯t work every day. Cindy called them this time and they must be excited! But they had to leave without doing anything. They must be unhappy. The yellow haired man was clearly a leader. He saw that the gangsters were motionless and said discontentedly, ¡°let¡¯s go. Do you want to be arrested by the police?¡± Then they reluctantly got on the car. There were seven or eight people in a car that could carry five people. If the traffic police were here, they would certainly be fined. In less than two minutes, they all left. I watched Cindy leave and thought Cindy was terrible. She was very simr to Ming in this respect. The two policemen thought it was solved and left. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sean said to Eric, ¡°let them wait for me outside. I have something to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eric left with the cane. Sean took my hand and pressed hard and said, ¡°let¡¯s go in.¡± Chapter 507 He’s thoughtful Chapter 507 He¡¯s thoughtful I helped Sean in. At first, I thought he came to see if he could help us. I didn¡¯t expect him to go in and just say to Linda, ¡°Linda, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Linda froze. She pointed at herself and looked at me in disbelief. She seemed to be asking me for help. She asked me in her eyes what Sean wanted to talk to her about. I shook my head and asked Sean, ¡°what are you going to tell her?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Sean said. He was serious, but I couldn¡¯t see anything in his face. But we couldn¡¯t refuse and could only help him into the conference room. When the three of us sat down, Sean said to Linda, ¡°I don¡¯t think your studio is safe.¡± ¡°...¡± As soon as Sean spoke, I suddenly understood what he was going to say! He wanted to persuade Linda to move the office. I adjusted my posture and was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. Linda looked at me and was confused. ¡°It doesn¡¯t happen very often.¡± Although there had been several times. And the cause was mostly me. I said awkwardly, ¡°it¡¯s me. It has nothing to do with them.¡± Sean nodded and continued to Linda, ¡°I know. She¡¯s going to be my wife. Even if she doesn¡¯t do anything, I can¡¯t fully guarantee that no one will hurt her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Linda nodded and looked at Sean firmly and said, ¡°but I think President Jessop should respect Becky¡¯s opinion, and since I choose to partner with her, even if there is such a risk, I will not choose to give up, and she likes the job. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll give up.¡± Linda¡¯s tone was very firm. I knew she knew me. Unfortunately, she got it wrong. But people who didn¡¯t know Sean thought he wanted me to give up. Then I had to go home and be a richdy. Linda and Sean both knew me. It was impossible for me not to work. Sean listened to her and smiled. He seemed to be satisfied with my partner. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He nodded. ¡°I know, but you misunderstand me. I just want to ask if you want to change your workce.¡± ¡°What?¡± Linda looked at me and then at Sean. ¡°Didn¡¯t Becky tell you? We are already building a new office. If there is no ident, it will bepleted by the end of the year, and we can move in next spring.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to make much difference.¡± Sean said directly, ¡°the sub top level of the Giant group has been empty. I promised to keep it for her before. I respect her choice, but I hope your studio can move in.¡± When Sean finished, Linda was stunned. She blinked and seemed to want to say something but didn¡¯t know how to say it. She looked at me and seemed to ask me for an answer. I was a little embarrassed. I bit my lips and nodded, ¡°I said casually seven or eight years ago, but I didn¡¯t expect him to keep it...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want rent or anything else. You can show the logo of your studio outside the building. It doesn¡¯t matter how big it is.¡± Before I finished speaking, Sean continued. Linda was surprised when he said that. But she was not happy. I didn¡¯t think Linda agreed. I said immediately, ¡°you don¡¯t have to listen to him. He just says it casually.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s OK.¡± As soon as I finished, Linda continued. And she agreed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Linda agreed directly. Sean smiled with satisfaction. I was a little confused, ¡°but the new building...¡± ¡°It has to be empty. We can put the design department thereter.¡± Linda said. Sean nodded. ¡°Well, I think so.¡± ¡°Thank you, President Jessop.¡± Linda said with a smile. Sean nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go now. You need to see if the work area needs to be subdivided and then submit a proposal to Eric. I will deal with it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, President Jessop, you¡¯re so efficient.¡± Linda agreed at once. They were talking, and I couldn¡¯t join in. We went out of the conference room and took Sean¡¯s car to the Giant group. We visited that floor. It happened to be evening. The afterglow of the setting sun came in and seemed to coat the whole floor with gold. It made the whole floor like a fairnd. Linda couldn¡¯t help but take out her camera and take some pictures. We measured and left. Sean still had a meeting, so he didn¡¯t follow us. - We were downstairs the Giant group and I was worried. I said to Linda, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, we¡¯re moving here.¡± ¡°Why do you apologize?¡± Linda was very excited. She looked at the photos she had just taken on her mobile phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very happy to work here?¡± ¡°What?¡± I was a little surprised. She seemed to see that I was worried. She tilted her head and looked at me. ¡°You think too much. Why do you think I was forced? I agree to it!¡± ¡°Really? Do you want to move here?¡± I was still not sure. After all, I could meet Sean every day, but we couldn¡¯t move to that independent office building. Linda turned around and looked at me and said, ¡°a small part of the reason, of course, is that I think we have to live up to President Jessop.¡± ¡°He...¡± ¡°You are confused.¡± Linda reached out and poked me in the head. ¡°Now the Giant group is expanding. There are branches, but there are bound to be more and more people working in the headquarter. Even so, he left the second top floor for you. It shows that he really loves you!¡± ¡°He really loves me.¡± I repeated Linda¡¯sst sentence. Then I analyzed her words carefully. It seemed to be true. Apany was growing and covering more and more fields. It would keep recruiting, but he still kept the sub top level for me. If I didn¡¯t move here, I would really let him down. When I was thinking, Linda put her arms around me and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. We seldome together. Let¡¯s go shopping and have dinner together. Anyway, our husbands are both working overtime.¡± Chapter 508 Leave now Chapter 508 Leave now Since Cindy left that day, my life had been peaceful. A monthter, our studio moved to the sub top floor of the Giant group. Sean put up a big logo of our studio outside the Giant group¡¯s building. It became a topic of the social softwares. And my stomach was getting bigger. These days, Sean would apany me every day as long as there was no very important thing. Lester seemed to realize that the little life in my stomach was fragile, so he was obedient. He was basically independent and didn¡¯t need me to look after him. But my pregnancy was very different from thest one. I was in my thirties. In terms of age and physical condition, I was a pregnant woman of older age. So this time my experience was totally different. This time, I didn¡¯t vomit frequently and my baby was obedient, but I was sleepy every day. Whether it was after lunch, dinner or even breakfast, I was very sleepy. I often fell asleep in front of theputer. Because of my poor mental state, I had to reduce my workload and use more sleep to supplement my state. It was only when I was five months pregnant that the situation improved. I went to the hospital to have a birth test and I checked the sex of the fetus by the way. On the day of getting the result, Sean was very busy. Although he offered to go with me, I refused. I promised him that I would tell him as soon as I got the result. Early in the morning, I went to the hospital for a birth test and got the test results. As Lester said, I had a daughter in my stomach! I was very excited and called Sean. The phone rang for a minute but no one answered. I didn¡¯t think too much. I thought he was working so I hung up. I drove myself back to thepany. I was stuck on the way to the underground garage. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I waited for a while and found that the cars didn¡¯t move. The driver in front of me got off and checked the situation. I got off, too. It was about 100 meters from where I was stuck to the entrance of thepany¡¯s underground garage. I walked a few steps to the entrance of the underground garage. I found the entrance to the garage blocked by several people. There were a lot of people, but I heard a woman crying, ¡°President Jessop, please let my daughter go. She really did it wrong!¡± I hadn¡¯t heard the voice for a long time, but I thought it was familiar. I went ahead and saw through the gap that it was Diana! She was standing there and blocking Sean¡¯s car and lying on the front of it. Her hair was in a mess and her tears stained her make-up. I couldn¡¯t help wondering. What happened? Sean saved Nelson a few months ago. Why was she crying here? I shrank back and let the crowd block me and kept her from seeing me. But as soon as I quit the crowd, my cell phone in my bag rang. It was my personal number. I took a look. It was Sean. I looked at his car. The window was closed, so I didn¡¯t see if he was looking at me. I answered the phone and he said, ¡°get in the car.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked reluctantly. I was afraid it had something to do with me again. Lewis Group was famous, but it had be more and more strange recently. Cindy had the gangsters smash my studio and Diana made trouble at thepany¡¯s door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go home first. I¡¯ll deal with it here.¡± Sean didn¡¯t answer me but let me go. I looked at them and hesitated and nodded, ¡°OK, be careful.¡± I was pregnant. In case they fought and I got hit, the consequences were unimaginable. As I stepped back, Eric ran over and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, are you sure you want to make trouble here?¡± Diana ignored Eric and said to Sean, ¡°President Jessop, strictly speaking, Becky and Cindy are sisters. You¡¯re killing her sister! For the sake of blood rtives, let her go! She really did something wrong. She will never do it again.¡± What did Cindy do? I heard Eric¡¯s cell phone ring. He picked it up and listened for a while and said to Diana, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, President Jessop said that if he didn¡¯t prepare in advance this time, Becky would be dead. Cindy was ruthless when she did it, so he doesn¡¯t have to be merciful now.¡± It really had something to do with me. I was nervous. What did he mean? Cindy tried to kill me, but Sean found out in advance? I took a few steps back, but I didn¡¯t want to leave. But I was sure Diana couldn¡¯t see me. Diana seemed to cry hard. ¡°Yes, she did something wrong, but she grew up with you. Even if you don¡¯t love her, can you...¡± Diana couldn¡¯t go on. I didn¡¯t know what she thought. Did she think she was too greedy? Eric didn¡¯t speak for a long time. After a while, I heard Eric say, ¡°President Jessop said he thought about it. He can withdraw, but Cindy has to go abroad within a week and never return home, or he will sue.¡± Eric had been worked for Sean for several years. He changed from a young boy to a mature assistant. He spoke in a tone simr to Sean¡¯s. So when Eric talked, I could imagine what Sean said. Diana listened and was silent for a long time and said, ¡°OK...¡± When I wanted to continue listening, I received a text message. I looked down and saw Sean¡¯s text, ¡°leave now.¡± He was in a bad mood. I knew Sean must have seen me again so he got angry. I stepped back and got back to the car. Fortunately, the car behind me was far away from me. I turned around and left. It was still morning so I didn¡¯t go home. I parked in a nearby parking lot and walked to thepany and went in through the front door. Maybe because our studio was independent, everyone was working when I went in and nobody seemed to talk about what happened. Less than half an hour after I sat down, someone knocked at the door. I didn¡¯t close the door. I looked up and saw Sean standing at the door. Chapter 509 People will be attracted by what they don’t know Chapter 509 People will be attracted by what they don¡¯t know ¡°Why are you here?¡± I immediately got up and helped Sean into the office. He shut the door when he came in. I looked up at the closed door and knew that he was going to say what happened. Even if he didn¡¯t tell me, I would ask him. I helped Sean to sit on the sofa. He looked at me and said, ¡°you can ask me.¡± Sure enough, he knew me. I sat opposite him and looked at him. I thought and asked, ¡°what happened? What did Cindy do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had Gary track her since she leftst time, including people she¡¯s been in contact with. Sure enough, she deals with gun smugglers and wants to kill people.¡± I knew she wanted to kill me. I looked at Sean, ¡°so what did you do?¡± ¡°I gave everything to the police, including information about the smugglers. I made a contribution, so it¡¯s up to me whether Cindy will go to jail.¡± Sean spoke with a calm expression. It seemed that the whole thing was under his control. I was not surprised. He seemed to have said almost everything. I heard how he would deal with it, so I didn¡¯t ask him. But I had another problem. I leaned against the back of the sofa and said, ¡°but Cindy is the daughter of Lewis Group. She grew up in the upper ss. Why does she deal with these people?¡± After listening to my question, Sean smiled helplessly, ¡°maybe people will be attracted by things they don¡¯t know and haven¡¯t touched.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know who the father of Cindy¡¯s child is?¡± Sean asked me. I shook my head. I had never inquired about it. ¡°It¡¯s a gangster, or a gangster leader.¡± I didn¡¯t believe it when Sean finished. Cindy¡¯s child¡¯s father was a gangster. How was that possible? I didn¡¯t speak, but Sean saw I didn¡¯t believe it. He smiled bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, do you? In fact, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I found outter that it was true.¡± ¡°She... Why...¡± I really couldn¡¯t understand. Sean took his cell phone out of his pocket and opened the mailbox to show me an email he had in his collection. I clicked to open the attachment of the email, which contained several photos and videos. Cindy was wearing a ck T-shirt with metal decorations, super shorts, perforated mesh socks and high heels. She wore heavy makeup in the arms of a very tall man. That man looked bad. He was smiling in the picture. One corner of his mouth was raised and looked bad. He put one hand around Cindy¡¯s waist and held a cigarette in the other. There were many gangsters around them. I went on to see a picture of Cindy sitting on the sofa with her legs on the table. She was not ady but a slut! I clicked on the video. The man was walking with Cindy in his arms. A group of hoodlums shouted, ¡°big brother, big sister!¡± They were like in a movie. I frowned at all the essories. I looked up at Sean and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Cindy¡¯s rebellion came a littlete.¡± If she was a teenager, I could understand. She didn¡¯t like stereotypes and liked things that looked cool. She couldn¡¯t tell good from bad. But Cindy was clearly in her twenties! How could she be addicted to this? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sean shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she¡¯s been depressed for too long. She¡¯s still connected with this man, and they raise a child together.¡± ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened. How could a child be good in such an environment? As a mother, I had some sympathy for Cindy''s child. Sean nodded. ¡°And this time, her man was involved, and he¡¯s now locked up.¡± ¡°What?¡± The first thing I thought of was the child. I immediately asked, ¡°what about their child?¡± Cindy was forced to go abroad, and the father of the child was going to jail. If this child was handed over to those gangsters, his life would be ruined. Mothers cared about other people¡¯s children. Sean raised his hand and touched my hair. He smiled and said, ¡°well, you¡¯d better protect your own baby. I¡¯ve contacted Nelson. He is his only grandson. He will certainly be responsible for him.¡± I was relieved. Then he reached out and put me in his arms. Heined. ¡°Now you learn to be disobedient? Why didn¡¯t you leave just now?¡± ¡°I...¡± As soon as I tried to defend myself, he pressed me directly on the back of the sofa and a kiss fell off. It was light and depicted my lips. He was gentle at first, but he didn¡¯t want to stop. He went deeper and deeper into the kiss. I put my arm around his neck and responded. After I was pregnant, we had very little intimate contact because we were afraid of losing control. We were afraid of hurting our baby. After all, I was not young. If I lost my baby, it would be difficult for me to get pregnant again. His hands began to touch me. It was autumn now. The cold wind blew in when his palm lifted my clothes. I couldn¡¯t help shivering and waking up. I quickly pushed him away and said, ¡°no, it will hurt our daughter.¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± He raised his eyebrows and looked at me. I just remembered that I just called to tell him the test results. Because I met Diana, I forgot. I nodded, ¡°yes, our daughter must be vulnerable.¡± ¡°But I...¡± Sean took my hand and guided me. We hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time. After the kiss, he couldn¡¯t stand it. I frowned, but he said pitifully, ¡°I asked the doctor. He said we had to wait three months and I had to be gentle.¡± I could feel it through the zipper. But I still hesitated, ¡°but you are too big. Our baby is vulnerable.¡± Chapter 510 It hurts Chapter 510 It hurts ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± Sean leaned over and frowned and seemed to be in pain. ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It really hurts...¡± Sean put his hand on my face. He seemed to be waiting for me to show mercy. I frowned and didn¡¯t know what to do. And my office didn¡¯t have a lounge like Sean¡¯s. This was a small office with only one sofa. Moreover, theyout was dividedter, and the sound instion was not very good. Once Linda called the constructionpany in her office and I heard it clearly here. I shook my head at the thought. But I looked at his painful expression and I asked tentatively, ¡°why don¡¯t we go upstairs?¡± After that, I felt that my proposal was not easy to implement. His crotch was bulging. We would pass the open office when we went out. Everyone would see us. Sean shook his head like I did. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± We could only be here. I sighed and prayed that no one came to me. I reached out and untied his belt and released it. Sean knew what I meant. He pressed me directly on the sofa and kissed me on the cheek. He said softly, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will be gentle. I promise not to hurt our little princess.¡± I nodded. In fact, we didn¡¯t have sex for a long time and I missed it, but I pretended not to care it for the baby. The kiss just now made me reflect my thoughts. Sean kissed me for a while and tested me with his fingers. He looked at me vaguely and said, ¡°you firmly refused, but your body is honest.¡± I blushed. I put my head on his chest. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m in.¡± I nodded. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I dared not move. To keep myself quiet, I bit my lips with my teeth and bowed my head. We were in the office, so it didn¡¯tst long. I dressed and began to clean the sofa. Sean looked at his watch and said, ¡°I have a meeting. I have to go upstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± These days, I was used to helping Sean go anywhere. I helped him with his clothes. For his convenience, I went to the door first and opened it. But as soon as I opened the door, there were three or four people standing outside. Linda, Chloe and several other designers. They looked at me and I looked at them and the air froze. Lindaughed and said, ¡°we¡¯re just passing by. I have to go back.¡± ¡°It suddenly urred to me that I have not called.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going downstairs to buy coffee. Do any of you want it?¡± ¡°Bring me a drink!¡± Chloe and several other designers left. In a few seconds, the corridor, which was just full of people, became quiet. Even if I didn¡¯t look in the mirror, I knew my face was red. I looked back and saw Sean. I suddenly got angry. He was the culprit, but he didn¡¯t care! I made way for him. ¡°Go upstairs yourself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sean looked aggrieved. He walked out with a crutch and a limp. I stood at the door of the office to see him off, but I didn¡¯t want to help him. He suddenly looked down and seemed to trip. ¡°Are you ok?¡± I hurried to help him. Before I knew it, he reached out and grabbed my hand with his big hand. He looked up and proudly said, ¡°help me upstairs.¡± ¡°No!¡± I refused immediately. ¡°Then I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Sean said definitely. I took a look at the door and was afraid Linda woulde back. I could only nod, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡± He listened to me before he stood up. I helped him into the president¡¯s elevator. Then I helped him into the office and sat him in the office chair. He sat down and picked up the office phone and called and said, ¡°today¡¯s meeting is cancelled. Let them give me all the ns.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was a little surprised. Why did he suddenly cancel the meeting? Before I could ask, he reached out and held me in hisp. He said vaguely, ¡°do you think I can have a meeting now?¡± I was sitting, but I could feel his change. A man who hadn¡¯t had sex for months was really scary. I didn¡¯t enter my studio until the afternoon. Linda said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry this morning. We didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Just think it didn¡¯t happen.¡± I blushed when I spoke. Linda came up and sat opposite my desk and said gravely, ¡°we really didn¡¯t hear anything. Your voice was not as loud as your husband¡¯s. What¡¯s the matter?¡± I picked up the notebook on the desk and blocked my face and said, ¡°shut up.¡± Didn¡¯t she hear? She heard it very well! I put my head in Sean¡¯s arms and I tried to control it, so my voice was very low. But Linda said seriously, ¡°women¡¯s voices can excite men...¡± ¡°I know the sound instion here is poor.¡± I interrupted her. ¡°Last time you called and quarreled with someone and I heard it very well.¡± Linda suddenly realized, ¡°did you hear thatst time?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard every word of your quarrel.¡± Iined. Linda nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I thought...¡± ¡°You are very idle, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I have to go!¡± Linda put her hands on her chest andughed and left. After she left, Iy on the table and was angry and shy. I felt that my image in thepany had changed. I usually went upstairs to wait for Sean when I got off work in the evening, but today he took the initiative to go downstairs. I took a look at his watch and saw that he was well dressed and I was a little surprised. ¡°You came downstairs early today.¡± He nodded. ¡°Today we have to go to Grandpa¡¯s house.¡± I was a little surprised. I immediately stood up and looked at my clothes and was a little embarrassed, ¡°I have to go home and change. I can¡¯t dress like this.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a temporary decision.¡± Sean reached out and took my hand. ¡°Grandpa has got Lester at home. We can go there directly.¡± Chapter 511 Bring a young boyfriend back Chapter 511 Bring a young boyfriend back ¡°All right.¡± I nodded. I was going to marry Sean soon. So many things happened before. Jessop Family didn¡¯t have a good impression on me. If I waste for changing clothes this time, it was not worth it. I took Sean¡¯s hand and went downstairs with him. Because we came out early, there were not many cars on the road. It was just 6:30 when we arrived. There were a lot of people at home when we went in. Simon, Monica and James were all around Lester. Lester was just six and smart. He could answer questions like an adult. They looked at me as we went in. James straightened up and said with a smile, ¡°here you are.¡± ¡°Hello, Grandpa Jessop.¡± After I said hello to James, I said to Simon and Monica, ¡°Hi, Uncle, Auntie." Now my rtionship with Sean was uncertain. I couldn¡¯t call them Mom and Dad. Monica smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re wee. Sit down and don¡¯t be tired.¡± She offered her seat to me. Simon was smiling, too. Their attitude reassured me. Before we came, I was afraid that they didn¡¯t like me. Maybe because of Lester, they didn¡¯t want to embarrass me. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lester stood up and ran to me and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lester.¡± I thanked him. When I sat down, Monica said, ¡°Lester is a kid, but he¡¯s very sensible. He¡¯s much better than Sean.¡± ¡°Because Mom has my little sister in her stomach. I¡¯m going to be a brother. Mom said that brothers have to protect sisters! I¡¯m protecting my sister by helping Mom!¡± Lester said. Jamesughed. ¡°Yes, Lester is right.¡± Simon looked at my stomach and looked up and asked Sean, ¡°when do you want to have the wedding ceremony? Is it when your legs are fully recovered?¡± ¡°Let the baby be born first.¡± Monica said, ¡°Becky is wearing the wedding dress for the first time. Which woman wants to wear the wedding dress with a big belly?¡± I gave Monica a grateful look. I really wore a wedding dress for the first time, except when I was in the manor. Sean nodded, ¡°yes, the doctor said I could walk normally in a short time.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Simon was worried. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure.¡± Sean said firmly. I looked at him and was a little worried. After all, Sean¡¯s legs, ording to the current situation, were not very good. Even in half a year, he may not be able to walk. He would definitely need support at the wedding. But we would have our wedding ceremony six monthster. There was no point in thinking now. Monica looked at my stomach and asked, ¡°is it really a daughter?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes, I went to get the test results today. It¡¯s really a daughter.¡± ¡°Good!¡± James was overjoyed. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a little girl in our family for a long time!¡± Frankly, the only junior in the family was Sean. Michelle didn¡¯t remarry or have children since herst divorce. Ming was not married yet. Simon said, ¡°is Michelle going to bring her boyfriend back today?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When?¡± These two questions came from Monica and James. Simon said, ¡°I called her today and told her we were back today and asked her toe for dinner. She said yes and she would take her boyfriend with her.¡± ¡°Really?¡± James was surprised, ¡°she said nothing to me.¡± I remembered what happened before and my heart pounded. Would she bring him? No... Michelle was fifty years old. She wouldn¡¯t be so headstrong. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sean sat not far from me and seemed to see my nervousness, so he asked me. He reached out to me as he spoke. ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head and got up. I sat next to him and whispered, st time I saw your aunt with Ward.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Maybe my voice was small and Sean didn¡¯t hear me. I was about to repeat it loudly when the servant opened the door. Then I heard the crisp sound of high heels hitting the wooden floor. I looked up and saw Michelleing in, and the person who followed her was Ward. Michelle stopped and grabbed Ward¡¯s arm and said happily, ¡°this is my boyfriend Ward.¡± Ward was very tall. Today, he was wearing a white suit with dark flowers, which was very well cut. His features were three-dimensional and he looked like a prince. The hall was silent. After a while, I heard James pat the table. ¡°Are you kidding?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Michelle didn¡¯t care that James was so angry. ¡°I know what kind of man I want. We...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± James was angry and interrupted her. At this time, Simon was not happy, ¡°Michelle, who is he? Do you know him? He is so young that he can be your son.¡± Yes, if Michelle got married earlier and had children. Now her son was about that age. They all disagreed. Michelle was stubborn and looked unhappy. But Ward was calm. It seemed that everything had nothing to do with him. After all thements, Ward said, ¡°Hello, my name is Ward. I am...¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Before ward finished introducing himself, James drove him away. ¡°Even if you cheat her, you can¡¯t cheat us!¡± I knew that in James¡¯ eyes, Wward only wanted to get the property of Jessop Family. Only I knew it may not be so simple. After all, a lot had happened before. Ward made it clear that he just wanted to mess up Jessop Family. Then Sean said, ¡°Ward, what are you doing?¡± His voice was extremely cold but calm. ¡°President Jessop, you¡¯re here.¡± Ward turned to see Sean. Soon he looked at me and smiled, ¡°have you finally determined who she belongs to?¡± Chapter 512 Auntie, do you think I really love you Chapter 512 Auntie, do you think I really love you Simon looked angry. Sean put his arms around me. ¡°You seem to be particrly interested in Jessop Family. Every time we have some disputes, you are eager to help. Now you have seduced my aunt.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ward put Michelle in his arms and said, ¡°Michelle and I really love each other.¡± ¡°...¡± I was speechless. I believed in love, but their ages were too different. Michelle was Sean¡¯s aunt. She wasn¡¯t ugly, but she was old and had unpleasant experiences and she became mean. Ward was women¡¯s dream from any angle. He was not poor and could get any kind of woman. It was true that he couldn¡¯t like Michelle. No wonder James was angry. Michelle said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been single for many years. It¡¯s hard for me to find a man I like. You are my family, but you do not bless me and satirize us.¡± ¡°Michelle, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ward said softly, ¡°your father may think I want your property. We can make a prenuptial agreement. If we divorce, I don¡¯t want your money.¡± Simon¡¯s face softened. But James was more angry. He stood up and pointed at them and asked, ¡°are you going to get married? You¡¯re 52 years old! What about him? He¡¯s only 30, isn¡¯t he? You want to get married? Jessop Family¡¯s face will be lost by you!¡± Michelle listened to him and took a few steps forward and said coldly, ¡°did I disgrace Jessop Family?¡± She pointed to Sean and me, ¡°it¡¯s this woman! Ming and Seanpeted for her and became famous in York and even the whole country! What did I do? I just want to marry a man 20 years younger than me!¡± She seemed to want to annoy James. She said to Ward, ¡°why do we have to make a prenuptial agreement? I will give him my money. No one can control me!¡± When Michelle finished, I saw a smile in Ward¡¯s eyes. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised. ¡°OK! It doesn¡¯t matter if you give it all to him. From today on, you are not my daughter!¡± James pped the table angrily. ¡°OK.¡± Michelle was stubborn. She turned around and pulled Ward out. When they went out, I found that James was not looking right. I immediately stood up, ¡°Grandpa Jessop.¡± I shouted and went to James. Before I got there, James fell forward! ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± When James fell, everyone came together. Because of our previous experience, we had James lie on his back and I called 911. Michelle and Ward didn¡¯t leave. They stood at the door. Michelle wanted toe over and have a look, but she was embarrassed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ward stood behind her and smiled. He couldn¡¯t help raising the corner of his mouth. After I called, I looked at Ward and said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t pretend. That¡¯s what you¡¯re aiming for, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As soon as I spoke, Michelle scolded me, ¡°you¡¯re not from Jessop Family at all. You are not qualified to speak!¡± I looked at Michelle and Ward. I was angry and didn¡¯t go on. Michelle was really fooled by Ward. Sean pulled me to his side and said to Ward, ¡°are you happy?¡± Michelle was not happy. When she wanted to talk, Ward behind her admitted, ¡°yes, I¡¯m happy. I will be more happy if he is taken to the hospital and diester.¡± Michelle listened to Ward and froze. She looked back and looked at Ward and her face was pale, ¡°Ward, don¡¯t say that. My father didn¡¯t mean it. The age difference between us is too big. He couldn¡¯t ept it so he said that. He doesn¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me, either.¡± Ward walked up to Michelle and reached out his long fingers and raised Michelle¡¯s chin. He smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, do you think I really love you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Michelle¡¯s face turned pale in a sh. Ward put his hands in his pocket and looked down at Michelle. He said deadpan, ¡°I can get any woman. Why should I marry you, an old and ugly woman? Even if I want to marry a rich woman, you are not rich enough.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Ward?¡± Michelle stood there and looked shocked. Normally, she was a proud strong woman, but now her pride was gone. Simon said, ¡°why!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ward looked down at James lying there. ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking forward to his early death!¡± ¡°Why do you scold my father!¡± Michelle wanted to hit Ward. He dodged Michelle¡¯s attack. He smiled and said, ¡°why is my grandfather dead but he is still alive?¡± ¡°Your grandfather?¡± Michelle asked. Ward smiled and said, ¡°yes, my grandfather and he did business together. At that time, their business was almost the same size. No, my grandfather was more powerful. But he was jealous of my grandfather and advised him to build buildings and buy advertisements. My grandfather went bankrupt and was forced to jump off the building andmit suicide, but he lives well.¡± When he said that, all the people present had different expressions. Sean said, ¡°is it really my grandfather who forced your grandfather?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ward looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s greed and his ability not to match his ambition that drove him.¡± Sean was cold. Ward froze, but he quickly recovered. ¡°How could it be?¡± ¡°My grandfather did what he suggested. He just told your grandfather his own experience. It was a pity that your grandfather was ipetent.¡± Sean looked at me. ¡°Even if I tell you the secret of business development now, you can¡¯t duplicate my sess because you are short-sighted.¡± Chapter 513 Doctors are kind Chapter 513 Doctors are kind Sean¡¯s words are like a sharp sword that had been thrust into Ward¡¯s heart. Ward was standing there. He looked calm, but he didn¡¯t seem to have the momentum he just had. Then the ambnce arrived. Michelle was angry and sad, but she was awake. She opened the door and let the doctor in. The doctor came in and examined James. Then they quickly carried him to the ambnce. The ambnce was small, so only two people could follow. Simon and Monica followed. As soon as they left, I, Sean, Michelle, and Ward were left in the room. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to drive over.¡± Sean took out his cell phone and called the driver. Then I helped him out. Michelle and Ward stood and said nothing. Sean didn¡¯t talk to them. We went out together and got on the car. I asked the servants to take care of Lester. In the car we called Doris and asked her to pick up Lester. The other cars made way for the ambnce, so we were very fast. By the time we got to Sacred Heart Hospital, James had been taken to the rescue room. In the hallway, Simon gritted his teeth angrily, ¡°Michelle is crazy! She was easily cheated by a man! If there¡¯s something wrong with Dad, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± ¡°Forget it. She is the victim.¡± Monica was an outsider. She couldn¡¯t scold Michelle and could only advise Simon. ¡°It¡¯s past.¡± Sean said, ¡°what I said just now is clear. I think she is the most miserable now.¡± Simon sighed. After all, they grew up together. He just said it casually. In the end, he wouldn¡¯t really hurt Michelle. While we were waiting for James to operate, all of a sudden the lights in the operating room went out. We all stood up and got nervous. James just went in. Why were the lights off? He... Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was confused and guessing the worst possibility, but no one said it. The door was opened. We got together. A nurse pushed us away and said, ¡°get out of the way. The patient needs to be sent to the surgical operating room.¡± ¡°Why?¡± We got together. The nurse didn¡¯t exin and just let us get out of the way. We dared not stand in the way. We watched the nurse take James to the surgery room. We went upstairs and found that there was a man waiting. Ming. ¡°Why are you here? Are you going to have an operation?¡± Simon asked as soon as he saw Ming. At the same time, he was nervous. Now Jessop Family didn¡¯t trust Ming. If he had an operation, Jessop Family thought James would die. At this point, a doctor exined, ¡°now the patient¡¯s situation isplex. The operation time is rtively long. Although our vice president is also an excellent doctor, he is too old. This operation mayst for more than ten hours. The vice president may not have so much energy.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Simon refused immediately. He stared at Ming very defensively. ¡°He wanted my dad to die. I will never agree with him to operate on my father!¡± Ming was calm and said to the doctor, ¡°tell the patient¡¯s family which doctor can do the operation.¡± The doctor exined to Simon, ¡°the patient¡¯s condition is special and he is old. The operation is difficult and risky. Dr Jessop...¡± ¡°He is not a doctor! He is just a businessman. Before you want to praise him, think first!¡± Simon directly interrupted the doctor who exined to him. Ming listened to him and sneered and said to the doctor, ¡°reschedule a doctor. Ask his family to sign a pre-operative agreement. If something goes wrong, don¡¯t make trouble here.¡± When he finished, he wanted to leave. I watched Ming pass by me. I hesitated and reached for him. I said to Simon, ¡°Uncle Jessop, trust him. He¡¯s a good doctor.¡± I spoke for Ming, so Simon was not happy, ¡°do you two still...¡± ¡°Dad, I believe him, too.¡± Sean interrupted Simon. He must want to scold me. Sean and I spoke for Ming and the doctor said, ¡°you can¡¯t just care about education. Dr. Jessop used to operate almost every day. He is the youngest and greatest surgeon here. If he can¡¯t, no one can do it.¡± Monica believed in her son. She advised Simon, ¡°honey, believe him.¡± Ming stood there and put his hands in the pocket of his white coat. He looked at Simon. ¡°Have you decided? You¡¯re not thinking about time. You¡¯re thinking about life.¡± Simon was in a dilemma. He frowned and hesitated for a long time and said, ¡°OK!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ming asked the doctor, ¡°has the preoperative agreement been signed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor replied. Ming went into the operating room and changed his clothes. When he went in, Simon asked Sean anxiously, ¡°why did he specifically ask about the preoperative agreement? Will he deliberately fail the operation?¡± ¡°Doctors are kind.¡± Sean said. Simon was worried, but he didn¡¯t seem to have another choice now. We waited all night in the corridor. Simon and Monica had a break. At dawn in the morning, the light in the operating room finally went out. I was sleeping and leaning on Sean. He moved so I woke up. We both stood up and watched the door of the operating room open. Ming came out of the operating room first. ¡°How about the operation?¡± Sean asked first. Ming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a sess, but Dad¡¯s health is very poor. Even if he wakes up this time, he can only lie in the bed. Even God can¡¯t save him next time.¡± Sean breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°thank you.¡± Ming took the hat off his head and yawned, ¡°I should thank you. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for others to seed.¡± He looked down at my bulging stomach and smiled, ¡°congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I took Sean¡¯s arm and thanked him. Ming yawned again. ¡°I have to go to bed. The patient will be sent back to intensive careter. You can visit him.¡± With that, he waved and left. Michelle came as soon as Ming left. Chapter 514 Suspected illegal imprisonment Chapter 514 Suspected illegal imprisonment Her makeup was stained with her tears. It was only one night, but she looked a lot older. She looked at us and asked, ¡°how¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°The operation is sessful.¡± Sean replied, but he was cold. Michelle breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°thank God.¡± With that, she turned and wanted to leave. Sean looked at her and said, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. Ward took advantage of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stupid.¡± Michelle turned her back to us and looked down. ¡°I knew it was impossible for such a handsome, excellent and young man to love me, but I thought there was little possibility.¡± She didn¡¯t go on and left with her head down. I was a little worried. ¡°Will something happen to your aunt?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s good at self-regtion.¡± He patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Take a break. You stayed up all night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired. Let¡¯s visit Grandpa Jessop first.¡± I insisted. Sean didn¡¯t force me. James did get out of danger, but he couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. After his health improved, we visited him. Sean told James about Ward. He sighed. ¡°His grandfather was stubborn. I didn¡¯t expect them to be the same.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Sean said. James was watching Sean. There was noise behind us. He looked behind us and shouted, ¡°Ming.¡± I turned my head, too. Ming was standing at the door. He pushed the wheelchair for Marcia. Marcia was in a wheelchair and covered in a nket. She had a hat on her head and no hair. She was bony and had tape on the back of her hand. Marcia said respectfully to James, ¡°Uncle Jessop, long time no see.¡± Seeing Marcia, James seemed to understand something. He said with a smile, ¡°Marcia, long time no see. I¡¯m d to see you.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Marcia replied. Ming pushed Marcia in and said to James, ¡°Dad, Marcia and I are getting married.¡± ¡°Good.¡± James heard the news and didn¡¯t object. He smiled with relief. He reached out. Ming immediately pushed Marcia in front of him. James took Marcia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for decades. Fortunately, I seeded.¡± We stayed in the ward with Ming for a while. James was on treatment, so the four of us came out together. When we got out, Marcia said, ¡°Miss Jones, are you getting married?¡± I touched my stomach. ¡°We have to wait for a while and maybe until the baby is born.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marcia nodded. ¡°Actually, I made two wedding dresses for you. The other one is in my studio. You can go to Pa when you¡¯re going to get married.¡± I left thest wedding dress Marcia made for me at Sean¡¯s house. I was a little shy. ¡°You¡¯re so kind.¡± Marcia smiled. ¡°You look beautiful in your wedding dress. We will be one familyter. You are wee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When I finished, I looked up and asked Ming, ¡°Marcia¡¯s condition...¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting better.¡± Ming answered. I was relieved to hear that. We left the ward together. We just got to the door when a few policemen rushed in. They saw us and came straight up. I got nervous. The police came up and stood in front of Ming. They said, ¡°Mr. Jessop, someone said you were suspected of illegal imprisonment. Pleasee back to the police station with us.¡± We were shocked when the policemen said it. Especially Marcia. She grabbed Ming and asked in a panic, ¡°you¡¯re wrong.¡± The policemen ignored Marcia and just said to Ming, ¡°please cooperate.¡± Ming nodded. I knew he was not surprised by the arrival of the police and what they said. It seemed that he knew what the police said very well. Ming turned and patted Marcia on the shoulder. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon. It¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow.¡± Sean said. He left, too. I pushed Marcia back to her ward. I was afraid Marcia was worried, so I had been with her. In the ward, Marcia grabbed me and kept saying, ¡°can you call Sean and ask what¡¯s going on?¡± I was afraid there was really bad news. I didn¡¯t dare to call and could onlyfort her, ¡°he¡¯s at the police station and it¡¯s not convenient to answer the phone. He will definitely contact me when hees out.¡± Marcia was in a wheelchair. I could see that she was helpless. She stared out of the window. ¡°He promised me that he would never do anything bad again. Why...¡± ¡°Marcia.¡± I went over and took Marcia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe him?¡± ¡°I...¡± Marcia looked at me and her eyes were confused. I understood her. What Ming did and his calm when he was taken away by the police made Marcia suspect. I spent a day with Marcia in the hospital. I finally got a call from Sean in the evening. He just told me, ¡°he¡¯s on bail, but now I need to talk to thewyer about this case. I can¡¯t go to the hospital for the time being.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who did he imprison?¡± I asked nervously. I really didn¡¯t know. Sean was silent for a while and seemed to hesitate. Atst he told me, ¡°Erin.¡± I understood immediately. No wonder Erin seemed to have disappeared. Ming found her and locked her up. When I got back to the ward, Marcia stared at me nervously. ¡°What did he say?¡± I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s OK. He is released on bail.¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± Sure enough, Marcia asked me. I looked at her and hesitated and didn¡¯t know what to say. Finally I said, ¡°he will exin it to you in person.¡± It wasplex and Erin had a special rtionship with Ming. I was afraid it was going to irritate Marcia. But Marcia understood my expression. She smiled bitterly. ¡°I see. It¡¯s his lover, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t think about it.¡± Iforted her immediately. Marcia shook her head. She was helpless, but she said, ¡°I believe it happened in the past. I believe he hasn¡¯t met any other women since we made up.¡± Chapter 515 Finale (I) Chapter 515 Finale (I) I listened to Marcia and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Ming. Fortunately, he turned around. Fortunately, he came back to Marcia. He came back to the woman who loved him. Ming hired Arthur as a defense attorney. I asked Sean. It seemed that Ming did imprison Erin for a while, but he soon released her. But after that, Erin asked Ming for money. Ming gave her some money, but Erin ran out of money and called the police. She wanted Ming to give her money in this way. I listened to Sean and realized that Erin was naive. If it was true, someone may help her. But she exposed the video and everyone knew they were lovers. Now no matter what she said, no one would believe it. Erin had no money and could only hire juniorwyers. She lost the case directly three monthster. Erin wanted to appeal, but she really had no money. All kinds of evidence were against her, so Erin could only withdraw thewsuit in the end. Soon after Ming¡¯s case, I was about to have a baby. Sean worried about me and put me in the hospital first. On the afternoon of December 31, I began to ache and was soon sent to the delivery room. Maybe because I had a baby and my daughter was petite. I gave birth smoothly and she was born within half an hour. When the baby came out of my stomach, I heard the doctor say, ¡°0:01 on January 1.¡± The doctor and Iughed. The doctor cut off the baby¡¯s umbilical cord and wiped her clean. She wrapped her in the prepared sheets and put her in my arms. She smiled and said, ¡°look, she was born in the new year.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. The girl in my arms had a lot of hair and it was dark and shiny. Her big eyes were now open. She saw me and was curious and burst outughing. I froze and smiled. The doctor said, ¡°I saw many babies a day, but there are not many babies whough. A baby that laughs at birth is smart.¡± After listening to the doctor, I smiled and said, ¡°she is like her father.¡± When everything was done, my daughter was sent to the ward, and I was pushed out of the delivery room. Sean was waiting outside. When he saw me, he immediately came up to me and grabbed my hand and said, ¡°honey, thank you.¡± ¡°I have a quick delivery.¡± I smiled. ¡°Mom, where is my little sister?¡± Lester was obviously eager. Only I came in, so he tilted his head and was worried. I patted him on the head, ¡°babies need to be observed after birth. You can ask Dad to take you to see her.¡± ¡°No, Grandpa will take you.¡± Sean took me and didn¡¯t want to leave. He gave the job to Simon. Simon was willing, of course. He took Lester and Monica. About an hourter, the baby finished the examination and was ced in a special crib for newborns and pushed in. When I gave birth to Lester, Sean wasn¡¯t there. When he saw Lester, Lester was four years old. He had never seen such a small baby. When Sean saw our daughter, he froze and hid his hand directly behind him. He didn¡¯t want to hold her. I didn¡¯t speak. I took our daughter from the nurse and held her. I handed her to Sean and said, ¡°no?¡± He was embarrassed. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I said deliberately, ¡°President Jessop, you can solve any problem in normal times. Why are you afraid to hold your daughter now?¡± At first, my words worked for Sean. He rubbed his hand and reached out, but the baby was not much longer than his palm, so he immediately took back his hands, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will hurt her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Monica said, ¡°don¡¯t you hold her in the future?¡± ¡°She will grow up soon.¡± Sean was a little embarrassed. For the first time, I saw Sean like this. Before today, he must have thought that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do in the world, but now he looked at the baby and surely found that there was something he couldn¡¯t do. ¡°She won¡¯t grow up soon.¡± Monica took the baby and handed her to him, ¡°hold her.¡± Sean¡¯s legs were much better now. He could stand or walk for a short time. He looked at our daughter and seemed to be in a dilemma. He held his hands in the air but hesitated for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll hold her!¡± Lester was eager. ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t dare to hold her, but I do.¡± Then he reached out and tried to touch her. Monica dared to let Sean hold her, but dared not let Lester hold her. She said to Sean, ¡°hold her, or your son will despise you.¡± Sean was forced and finally reached out and held the baby in his arms. He held her with two hands and as if he were holding something. Monica corrected him. ¡°The baby will feel ufortable.¡± With her help, Sean adjusted several times before finally finding the right posture. When he held the baby in his arms and looked down at her. Our daughter woke up and stared at him and smiled. Sean had been nervous. He saw her smile so he smiled too. Lester held his little sister after I agreed. We discussed our daughter¡¯s name before. Everyone had different ideas. Something happened to Ming, so we hadn¡¯t named her yet. But we changed Lester¡¯s name. ording to the genealogy of Jessop family, Lester was renamed Nichs. His nickname didn¡¯t change. Now our daughter was born and couldn¡¯t live without a name, so we named her on the spot. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I held her and looked down at her and said, ¡°she was born in the new year. Let¡¯s call her Emily.¡± ¡°Emily.¡± James came as soon as I finished. He was supported by a nurse. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Sean turned to look at him. James nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡± Emily was a warm name. Now that James agreed, I was relieved. ¡°And her official name?¡± Simon asked. ¡°Elva.¡± James said, ¡°I think the most important thing for people now is to be happy. Nothing else matters.¡± Now that James had decided, there was no objection. But I thought it was a good name. I nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± Sean didn¡¯t say no. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s her name.¡± We agreed, so did Simon. ¡°Emily, Emily! I¡¯m your brother!¡± Lester shouted happily. Chapter 516 Finale (2) Chapter 516 Finale (2) When Emily was 100 days old, Sean and I had a wedding. Although he wanted it to be grand, I refused. I was not young and I didn¡¯t care about the ceremony. I knew Sean was good to me, so I didn¡¯t say no. I said I just wanted to invite some good friends and have a small wedding. Sean could only agree. Soon it was the wedding day. Marcia¡¯s wedding dress was delivered. Because it was a small wedding, there were only seven or eight tables. Most of the guests were employees of our studio and the Giant group. In order to introduce boyfriends to the single girls in our studio, Linda and I had specially arranged seats. We put single men and women together and expected them to get along. In the morning, I made up in the lounge. It was Jessie who made up for me. He stood behind me and looked at me and said, ¡°I make up for you many times, but this is your first time as a bride. I hope it¡¯s thest time.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked him. I thought it would be thest time. I put on my wedding dress and took out a pink diamond ne from my bag and handed it to him, ¡°help me put it on.¡± Jessie took the ne and blinked, ¡°is this ne from the news?¡± ¡°Yes, Sean gave it to me, but then we broke up so I kept it. I have to use it today.¡± I nodded. Jessie held the ne and kept touching it. ¡°God, this is the most expensive thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± He put it on his face and rubbed it. ¡°It¡¯s too precious.¡± I didn¡¯t stop him. He helped me put it on and nodded, ¡°you are so beautiful.¡± At this time, Linda opened the door and came in. She asked, ¡°are you ready? The ceremony is about to begin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and stood up. Linda looked at the ne around my neck and said, ¡°it...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big powder drill!¡± Jessie saw Linda¡¯s face and knew she knew diamonds. He said excitedly, ¡°I saw such a big diamond for the first time. It¡¯s perfect!¡± Linda came close and looked at it carefully and said excitedly, ¡°God, it¡¯s really beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Linda and Jessie stood in front of me and stared at the diamond ne. I asked, ¡°can I go out?¡± Linda responded and stood up and nodded, ¡°yes, hurry up. We can¡¯t miss the right time.¡± She pulled me out. When I went out, I saw Sean and Murray standing there. When I saw him, I was moved. The bride¡¯s father would walk on the red carpet with the bride and give the bride to the groom. He was the most suitable person. I went over and shouted, ¡°master.¡± Murray nodded. He said nothing. The wedding march began. The door of the banquet hall opened. I took Murray¡¯s arm and walked in. We stepped on the red carpet. I saw Sean standing at the other end of the red carpet. He was wearing a ck suit and his hair was very handsome. I looked at him and my tears circled in my eyes. Murray took me forward, and I moved closer and closer to him. I recalled our experience. Our first meeting and then I married Sean instead of Molly. We got married. He sent me to prison. I approached him with hate. We got divorced. A lot happenedter. We broke up and made up many times. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I thought I would never be with him again. But I didn¡¯t expect that one day I stood on the red carpet. He was the one waiting for me at the end of the red carpet. Finally, I came to his side. Murray handed me over to him. He took my hand and led me to the priest. Like all brides and brides, we exchanged vows and rings. The scene I had fantasized about countless times had finallye true today. The priest said, ¡°you can kiss your bride now.¡± He lifted the veil in front of me. I looked up with expectation, but I saw his reluctant smile and the sweat on his forehead. My heart hurt. I knew he stood too long and was in pain. At that moment, I held him and kissed his lips. When I kissed him, everyone pped. I could feel him holding me and pressing on me. After kissing, he hugged me and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I worried about him and said, ¡°let Eric take the crutches...¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I can do it.¡± I was interrupted by Sean before I finished. He just held me for a rest and straightened up. Next we could step down. This banquet hall was very big. Sean had to walk several meters. Normal people only needed to walk a few steps, but I felt his hands sweating. I knew it was too far for him. I helped him step down. He looked calm, but there was more and more sweat in his hands. We finally got off the stage. In apuse, we went into the lounge. When the door of the lounge opened, he fell! ¡°Sean!¡± I was scared and ran over. Linda and Jack followed us. They saw Sean and were shocked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Linda looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Before I could answer, Sean, who was lying there, said, ¡°my legs hurt. I have to have a rest.¡± Sean sat up. His forehead was covered with sweat. He took off his suit and his shirt was soaked in sweat. Seeing this scene, my heart was aching. Although I couldn¡¯t feel it, I looked at his sweat and could imagine what kind of pain he just suffered. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± I looked at Sean and my heart ached. Tears rolled in my eyes. But he reached out and put me in his arms. He patted me on the back and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. We only have one wedding. I don¡¯t want to have regrets.¡± He was panting when he spoke. He had a rest and went on, ¡°I held on. It¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn next time.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Sean held my face and said softly, ¡°this is myst marriage.¡± He leaned over and kissed me. I heard Linda and Jack close the door. I was no longer shy and raised my hand around his neck and responded warmly to him. When we kissed, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± I''ll love Sean all my life. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!